3.2.^-/4" 


^%^  PRINCETON,   N.  J.  wj^ 


Purchased   by  the    Hamill    Missionary   Fund. 


Division         O 

Section  *(V.  >^  ?^^.W..., 


WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

THE    URGENT    BUSINESS    OF    THE    CHURCH 


y 

WORLD-WIDE  EVANGELIZATION 


THE  URGENT  BUSINESS  OF  THE  CHURCH 


ADDRESSES     DELIVERED    BEFORE     THE     FOURTH 

•'/INTERNATIONAL  CONVENTION  OF  THE  STUDENT 

VOLUNTEER   MOVEMENT  FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

TORONTO,  CANADA,  FEBRUARY  26- MARCH  2,   1902 


NEW   YORK 

STUDENT  VOLUNTEER   MOVEMENT 
FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

IQ02 


COPYRIGHT,    1902,   BY 

STUDENT   VOLUNTEER    MOVEMENT 
FOR   FOREIGN    MISSIONS 


INTRODUCTORY 


The  series  of  conventions,  of  which  the  one  here  reported  is 
the  fourth,  constitutes  one  of  the  agencies  employed  by  the  Student 
Vohmteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions.  The  purpose  of  these 
gatherings  is  to  bring  together  carefully  selected  delegations  of 
students  and  professors  from  all  important  institutions  of  North 
America,  and  the  leaders  of  the  missionary  enterprise,  both  at  home 
and  abroad,  to  consider  the  great  problem  of  the  evangelization  of 
the  world  and  unitedly  to  resolve  to  undertake,  in  His  strength, 
greater  things  for  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ.  A 
fuller  statement  concerning  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  is 
found  on  pages  39-58  of  this  volume,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred. 

In  the  present  volume  the  addresses,  informal  discussions  and 
questions  of  the  various  sessions  are  reported  substantially  as  they 
were  uttered,  though  with  such  emendations  by  the  speakers  and  the 
editor  as  seemed  necessary  in  the  interest  of  clearness  and  profitable 
abridgment.  Condensation  has  been  somewhat  more  conspicuous  in 
the  case  of  the  impromptu  talks  of  the  sectional  meetings  and  in 
a  very  few  of  the  platform  addresses,  where  the  exceedingly  rapid 
utterance  of  the  speakers  made  it  impossible  for  the  stenographer  to 
fully  report  what  was  said.  The  introductory  statements  of  the 
chairmen  of  the  various  meetings  and  the  prayers  offered  are  omitted 
as  being  of  only  temporary  interest.  So,  too,  owing  to  the  expressed 
preference  of  those  in  charge,  the  sectional  meetings  of  the  Young 
Men's  and  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations  have  not  been 
printed,  while  the  denominational  rallies  are  unreported  for 
obvious  reasons. 

To  render  the  volume  as  helpful  as  possible  as  a  book  of  refer- 
ence, lists  of  books,  etc.,  contained  in  the  Educational  Exhibit  are 
printed  in  Appendix  A.  Appendix  D  has  been  prepared  in  order 
to  aid  the  leaders  of  missionary  meetings  in  readily  finding  material 
for  such  occasions.  References  to  a  few  easily  procurable  books, 
as  well  as  to  this  volume,  are  given  here,  for  the  sake  of  furnishing 
greater  picturesqueness  and  breadth  of  treatment.  In  order  to 
make  the  contents  easily  accessible  an  analytical  list  of  illustrations 
for  missionary  speakers  —  Appendix  E  —  and  a  very  full  index  are 
also  added. 


CONTENTS 


PACK 

Preparatory  Service j_j^ 

Surrender,  Indwelling,  Freedom.    Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  M.A.  3 

Christ  in  the  Life  is  Enough.     Mrs.  F.  Howard  Taylor          .  9 

Addresses  of  Welcome  and  Response 15-28 

Educational   Institutions   Recruiting  Centers  and  a   Training 
Ground.      Right    Rev.    Arthur    Sweatman,    D.D.,    D.C.L., 

Bishop  of  Toronto '  j^ 

Missions   a    Blessing   to    Educational    Institutions.      Principal 

William  Caven,  D.D.,  LL.D 20 

The  Inspiration  and  Blessedness  of  the  Missionary  Enterprise. 

Rev.  John   Potts,   D.D 23 

Response :  Significance  of  the  Convention.    Mr.  John  R  Mott 

M.A ;        26 

Why  Should  the  Making  of  Jesus  Christ  Known  to  All  People 
be  the  Commanding  Purpose  in  the  Life  of  Every 
Christian?     Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D.     .         .         .        29-36 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movements  of  the  United  States  and 
Canada  and  of  Great  Britain 


Progress  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement.     Mr.  John  R. 
Mott,    M.A 


37-^2 
39 


Work  of  the   British   Student  Volunteer   Missionary   Union 

Mr.    T.   Jays 5^ 

The  Qualifications  and  Preparation  of  the  Volunteer     .         .        63-85 
Spiritual  Men  Needed  for  Spiritual  Work  in  Missions.  Bishop 

James   M.    Thoburn,    D.D 65 

The    Intellectual    Preparation    Necessary    for    Candidates    for 

Foreign  Missionary  Service.    Rev.  S.  H.  Wainright,  M.D.  68 

Points    to    be    Emphasized    in    Preparation    for    Missionary 
Work 

Rev.  George  Scholl,  D.D. 

Rev.  Prebendary  H.  E.  Fox,  M.A.    . 

The  Unevangelized   Millions 

In  India.     Rev.  C.  A.  R.  Janvier,  M.A. 
In  Korea.     Rev.  H.  G.  Underwood,  D.D. 
In  Africa.     Rev.   William  R.   Hotchkiss 
In    China , 

Rev.  W.  S.  Ament,  D.D. 

F.  Howard  Taylor,  M.D. 


73-85 

73 
81 

87-105 


93 

95 

ioa-105 

100 

104 


Vlll  CONTENTS 

PACK 

The  Missionary  Education  of  the  Home  Church        .        .        .     107-137 
The  Supreme  Importance  of  a  Campaign  of  Missionary  Edu- 
cation among  Children  and  Young  People.     Rev.  E.   E. 
Chivers,    D.D. 109 

The    Printed    Page   as   a    Missionary    Force.      Mr.    John    W. 

Wood 113 

The  Place  in  the  College  and  Seminary  of  the  Study  of  Mis- 
sions.    Mr.  Harlan   P.  Beach,  M.A 117 

The  Pastor  as  an  Educational  Missionary  Force  in  the  Pulpit. 

Rev.  J.  W.   Millard,  D.D 124 

The   Pastor  as  a  Missionary  Captain.     Rev.  Egbert  Watson 

Smith,    D.D 129 

The  Pastor  as  an  Educational  Missionary  Force  in  his  Per- 
sonal Relations  to  the  Church  and  Community.  Rev. 
Elmore   Harris,    D.D 132 

The  Universal  Missionary.     Bishop  James  M.  Thoburn,  D.D.     .     139-144 

The  Need  of  a  Forward  Evangelistic  Movement.     Mr.  John  R. 

Mott,    M.A 145-154 

Lessons  from  Lives  of  Master  Missionaries.     Bishop  Charles  B. 

Galloway,   D.D 155-165 

FiNANOAL  Aspects  of  the  Missionary  Enterprise       .        .  167-201 

The  Necessity  of  Making  the  Financial  Plans  of  the  Church 
Commensurate  with  the  Magnitude  of  the  Task  of  the 
World's  Evangelization.  Honorable  Samuel  B.  Capen, 
LLD 169 

The  Financial  Co-operation  of  Both  the  Poor  and  the  Rich 
Indispensable  to  the  World's  Salvation.  Rev.  John 
Franklin  Goucher,  D.D 178 

The  Financial  Support  of  Missions  by  Young  People.     Mr.  S. 

Earl  Taylor,  M.A 184 

The  Experience  of  One  Church.     Rev.  C.  E.  Bradt         .         .  1S8 

How  One  Thousand  Missionaries  are  Supported.     Mr.  L.  D. 

Wishard    ..........  191 

Scripture  Principles  of  Giving  Illustrated.     Rev.  Prebendary 

H.   E.  Fox,   M.A 198 

The  Wonderfl'l  Challenge  Presented  to  this   Generation  of 

Christians 203-220 

By  the  Open  Door  of  the  Non-Christian  World.  Rev.  Pre- 
bendary H.  E.  Fox,  M.A.  ......  205 

By  the  Abounding  Resources  of  tlic  Christian  Church.     Mr. 

Robert    E.   Speer,   M.A 209 

Convention  Sermon  "  Jesus  Christ  the  Same  Yesterday,  To-day 

AND  Forever."     Right  Rev.  Maurice  S.  Baldwin,  D.D.     .     221-228 

Fellowship  with  Christ  in  Suffering.    Mrs.  F.  Howard  Taylor    229-237 

Prayer  and  the  Missionary  Enterprise.    Mr.  John  R.  Mott,  M..\.    239-247 


M 


CONTENTS 

Closing  Messages  of  the  Convention 

A  Message  of  Gratitude.     Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D. 
Words  of  Appreciation  from  Toronto.     Mr.  S.  J.  Moore 
A  Larger  Missionary  Program  in  the  Colleges.     Mr.  A.  B 

Williams  ........ 

Our  Present  Duty.     Mr.  E.  T.  Colton  .... 

After-Convention  Temptations.     Mr.  Gilbert  A.  Beaver 
Messages   from    Student    Movements   of   Other   Lands. 

John  R.  Mott,  M.A 

An  Appeal  for  Volunteers.     Mr.   T.  Jays     . 

An  Appeal  for  Prayer.     Mrs.  H.  P.  Plumptre 

A  Parting  Message.    Rev.  Prebendary  H.  E.  Fox,  M.A. 

Prayer    for    Missionaries    on    Land    and    Sea.      Mr.    L.    D 

Wishard  ....... 

Significance  of  the  Convention  to  the  Editors.     Rev.  H.  A 

Bridgman  ....... 

Significance  of  the  Convention  to  the  Mission  Boards.     Rev, 

C.    H.   Daniels,   D.D 

The    Sinews    of    War    Indispensable    for    Advance.       Bishop 

James  M.  Thoburn,  D.D.  .... 

Farewell  Messages  from  Those  Expecting  to  Leave  for  the 

Foreign  Field  within  a  Year      .... 
Oneness  with  the  Triune  God.     Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  M.A 

Africa 

The  Need  of  Industrial  Missions  in  Africa     . 

Rev.  J.  R.  King 

Rev.  Willis  R.  Hotchkiss  .... 

The  Work  and  Promise  of  a  Generation  of  African  Service 

Miss  Isabella  A.   Nassau  ..... 

How  the  War  has  Affected  African  Missions :  Present  Prob 

lems  and  Opportunities.     Rev.   C.   N.   Ransom 
The    Providential    Preparation    of   the    American    Negro    foi 

Mission   Work   in  Africa.     Mr.   W.   A.    Hunton     . 
The    Practical    Evangelization   of  Africa   in  this   Generation 

Mr.   T.   Jays 


Burma,  Ceylon,  Siam  and  Laos 

Burma,    Siam    and    Laos.      A    General    View.      Rev.    F.    P 
Haggard  .         . 

Missions  in  Ceylon.    Prof.  F.  K.  Sanders,  Ph.  D.     . 

Work  among  the  Karens  of  Burma.    Laos.    Rev.  E.  N.  Harri 

Siamese  Missions.     Guy  W.  Hamilton,  M.D. 


China 


Permanent  Elements  of  Strength  in  the  Chinese  Character 
and  Institutions.     Rev.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  D.D.     . 

The  Boxer  Uprising,  the  Present  Status  and  the  Outlook  in 
China.    Rev.  William  S.  Ament,  D.D. 

The  Providence  of  God  in  the  Siege  of  Peking.  Rev.  F.  D, 
Gamewell,    Ph.D 


IX 

PAGB 

249-275 

251 
252 

254 
256 

257 

259 
261 
263 
265 

266 

267 

268 


271 

277-300 

279-285 

279 
282 

285 

289 

294 

299 

301-318 

303 

305 
308 

315 
319-351 

321 

325 

331 


X  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

The    Claims   of   China's   Women    upon    Christendom.     Miss 

Harriet  Noyes 337 

Achievements    of    the    Past    an    Encouragement    to    Greater 

Efforts  in  the  Future.    F.  Howard  Taylor,  M.D.     .         .  346 

India 353-379 

India  as  a  Mission  Field.  Rev.  John  N.  Forman  .  .  355 
The  Claims  of  India  upon  the  Best  Young  Men  of  our  Semi- 
naries and  Colleges.  Rev.  John  P.  Jones,  D.D.  .  .  360 
India's  Women  and  Their  Appeal.  Miss  Adelaide  G.  Frost  368 
Work  among  Lepers.  Miss  Lila  Watt  .....  372 
Of  what  Use  is  it  for  Me  Personally  to  Try  to  Help  Save 

India?     Rev.  J.  W.  Conklin,  M.A 373 

The  Bright  Side.    Rev.  J.  L.  Humphrey,  M.D.     ...  377 

A  Word  from  North  India.    Bishop  James  M.  Thoburn,  D.D.  378 

J.*tP.\N  AND  Korea 381-409 

General  Account  of  the  Political  and  Religious  Situation  in 

Japan.     Rev.  J.  P.  Moore 383 

The  Political  and  Religious  Situation  in  Korea.     Rev.  C.  F. 

Reid,   D.D 385 

The  Results  of  Mission  Work  in  Japan.     Rev.  J.  O.  Spencer  387 

The  Recent  Revival  in  Japan.     Rev.  B.  C.  Haworth     .         .  390 

Missionary  Methods  in  Korea.     Rev.  Graham  Lee        .         .  394 

Woman's  Work  in  Japan.  Miss  Anna  B.  West  .  .  .  397 
How   Prepare  for  Japanese  Work?     Rev.   S.  H.  Wainright, 

M.D 400 

The  Need  for  Workers  in  Korea.   Rev.  H.  G.  Underwood,  D.D.  403 

The  Need  in  Southern  Korea.    Rev.  Eugene  Bell  .         .         .  406 

Jewish  Missions 411-428 

Present  Condition  of  the  Jews  Throughout  the  World  and 

their  Religious  Needs.     Professor  Ismar  J.  Peritz,  Ph.D.  413 

The  Jew  in  North  America.     Rev.  J.  McP.  Scott,  M.A.         .  418 

The  Obligation  of  Christians  to  the  Jews.    Rev.  Louis  Meyer  422 

South  America,  West  Indies,  The  Philippines,  Papal  Europe    429-460 

Brazil  as  a  Mission  Field.     Rev.  J.  Rockwell  Smith,  D.D.     .  431 

Protestant  Missions  in  Mexico.     Rev.  W.  E.  Vanderbilt        .  439 

The  West  Indies.     Rev.  John  Fo.x,  D.D 445 

The  Philippines.  Mr.  E.  W.  Hearne  .....  449 
The   Evangelization  of  Papal   Europe.     Rev.   N.   W.   Clark, 

D.D 453 

TuKKEY,  Syria  and  Egypt 461-478 

The  Egyptian  Field  of  the  United   Presbyterians.     Rev.   W. 

W.  Barr,  D.D 463 

Mohammedan  Work  in  Egypt.     Rev.  William  Harvey,  D.D.  464 

Mission  Work  in  Syria  and  Palestine.     Rev.  F.  W.  March     .  468 

Varied  Work  in  Constantinople.     Miss  Flora  A.  Fensham     .  470 

Missionary  Efforts  in  Smyrna.  Miss  Use  C.  Pohl  .  .  472 
The  Capture  and  Ransom  of  Miss  Stone.     Honorable  Samuel 

B.  Capen,  LL.D 474 


CONTENTS  XI 

PAGE 

The  Complex  Turkish   Problem  and   One  of  its   Solutions. 

Rev.  Henry  K.  Wingate 476 

Evangelistic  Work  in  Missions 479-506 

Missionary  Preaching:  What  It  Is  and  How  It  Is  Done.    Rev. 

J.   H.   Pyke 481 

The   Systematic  Evangelization  of  One's  Field.     Rev.   C.   F. 

Reid,    D.D 484 

Itineration:  Its    Necessity,    Methods,    and    Sacrifices.      Rev. 

Graham  Lee     .........  486 

Equipment  and  Preparation  for  Evangelistic  Work.    Rev.  W. 

A.  Wilson 489 

Women's    Work    For,    By,    and    Among    Women.      Mrs.    F. 

Howard    Taylor        ........  494 

Personal  Spiritual  Dealing.    Rev.  John  N.  Forman        .         .  499 

Medical  Missions 507-530 

Medical  Missionary  Work  a  Necessity.     W.  H.   Park,  M.D.  509 
The  Results  of  Medical  Work  and  its  Promise  for  the  Future. 

F.  Howard  Taylor,  M.D.          ......  517 

Educational  and  Literary  Work 531-564 

Elementary  Education :  Its  Methods  and  Results.    Rev.  W.  F. 

Oldham,    D.D 533 

Christian  Colleges  in  Mission  Lands :  A  Defense  and  a  Plea. 

Rev.  C.  A.  R.  Janvier,  M.A 538 

Theological  Education  in  Missions.   Rev.  John  P.  Jones,  D.D.  542 

Literature    in    the    Scheme    of    Missions.      Rev.    Henry    Otis 

Dwight,    LL.D. 549 

The  Bible  and  the  World's  Evangelization.     Rev.  John  Fox, 

D.D 556 

The  Place  of  the  Press  in  the  Foreign  Missionary  Scheme. 

Mr.  F.  D.  Phinney 561 

Professors'  Conference  . 565-583 

The    Chairman's    Introductory    Address.      Professor    F.    K. 

Sanders,   Ph.D. 567 

How  May  We  Wisely  Promote  Missionary  Interests?     Presi- 
dent R.  C  Hughes,  M.A 569 

Promoting  a  Permanent  Missionary  Life  in  our  Institutions. 

Professor  J.   F.   McCurdy,   Ph.D 579 

Conference  of  Leaders  of  Young  People's  Societies     .        .        .  585-600 

The  Student  Missionary  Campaign.     Mr.  Edmund  D.   Soper  587 
A  Call  for  a  Young  People's  Movement  for  Missions.     Mr. 

Luther  D.   Wishard 593 

Mis.sion  Study  in  Young  People's  Societies.    T.  H.  P.  Sailer, 

Ph.D 596 

Editors'  Conference 601-620 

The  Chairman's  Introduction.     Rev.  H.  A.  Bridgman     .         .  603 
What  the  Religious  Newspapers  can  do  for  Missions.    Mr.  D. 

D.  Thompson   .........  604 

The   Relation   of   Periodicals   to   the   Boards.     Rev.   A.   W. 

Halsey,    D.D 607 


Xll 

CONTENTS 

PACE 

Appendixes 

.        623-670 

A 

The    Exhibit 

625 

Part   I  —  General   Missionary    Library 

626 

Part  II  —  The  Library  of  the  Missionary 

632 

Part   III  —  Exhibit  of  Missionary  Societies 

634 

Part  IV  —  Articles  Useful  for  Missionaries  on  the 

Field           635 

B 

Organization  of  the  Convention 

637 

C 

Statistics  of  the  Convention     .... 

640 

D 

Outlines  for  Missionary  Meetings     . 

655 

E 

List   of   Illustrative   Paragraphs 

667 

Index    . 

....•••• 

.     671-691 

HOW    MAY    I    PROFIT    MOST    FROM    THE 
TORONTO    CONVENTION? 

By  improving  conscientiously   all  the   opportunities  of 

the  Convention 
By  avoiding  the  perils  incident  to  such  a  Convention 

To  reflect  upon  and  discuss  the  truth  rather 
than  appropriate   and  apply  it 

To  tolerate  pride  which  makes  impossible  the 
apprehension  of  spiritual  truth  and  the  will  of  God 

To   indulge   in   unkind   or   depreciating   criti- 
cisms of  others 

To  look  to  man  rather  than  to  God 

To  fail  to  spend  time  each  day  alone  with  God 

By  keeping  in  mind  the  field  from  which  I  have  come 
in  order  that  I  may  be  prepared  to  do  far  better 
work  for  Christ  on  my  return 

By  putting  away  everything  which  exalts  itself  against 
the  knowledge  of  God  and  of  His  will,  by  being 
obedient  to  heavenly  visions,  and  by  yielding  my- 
self to  the  sway  of  the  Holy  Spirit 

By  giving  myself  to  prayer  —  for  every  speaker,  for  the 
committees,  for  the  delegates,  for  Toronto  and 
for  the  non-Christian  world 

By  abounding  in  the  spirit  of  confident  hope  —  expect- 
ing great  things  from  God.  "  He  that  spared  not 
his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all, 
how  shall  he  not  also  with  him  freely  give  us 
all  things  ?  " 

"  That  in  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre-eminence  " 


PREPARATORY   SERVICE 

Surrender,  Indwelling,  Freedom 
Christ  in  the  Life  is  Enough 


SURRENDER,  INDWELLING,  FREEDOM 

MR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER^  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

In  a  striking  passage  in  "  Grace  Abounding,"  John  Bunyan 
describes  his  vision  of  the  way  of  life  and  the  entrance  thereto,  and 
the  exceeding  straitness  of  that  entrance :  "  Forasmuch  as  the 
passage  was  wonderful  narrow,  even  so  narrow  that  I  could  not 
but  with  great  difficulty  enter  in  thereat,  it  showed  me  that  none 
could  enter  into  life,  but  those  that  were  in  downright  earnest, 
and  unless  also  they  left  this  wicked  world  behind  them;  for 
here  was  only  room  for  body  and  soul,  but  not  for  body  and  soul 
and  sin." 

The  truth  which  John  Bunyan  puts  in  this  characteristic  way  is 
one  of  the  most  terrible  and  yet  one  of  the  most  blessedly  familiar 
truths  of  the  Christian  life.  We  came  through  that  door  ourselves, 
and  there  is  not  one  of  us  this  afternoon  who  is  in  the  Christian  life, 
who  cannot  recall  something  of  the  struggle  of  that  hour  when  we 
found  that  part  of  us  could  come  through  that  door  and  that  part  of 
us  must  stay  on  the  other  side.  Round  about  us  every  day,  in  the 
lives  of  the  men  and  women  with  whom  we  have  to  do,  we  see 
the  human  struggle  against  the  necessity  of  letting  something  go 
in  order  that  something  else  may  come.  The  classic  illustration  of 
it  all,  of  course,  is  the  story  of  the  rich  young  ruler  who  came  to 
Jesus,  and  to  whom  Jesus  spoke,  saying,  "  Go  and  sell  that  thou 
hast  and  give  to  the  poor  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven, 
and  come  and  follow  me."  We  have  learned  that  lesson,  so  far  as 
the  gateway  of  the  Christian  life  is  concerned.  But  will  you  notice 
that  our  Lord  did  not  say  to  the  young  ruler  that  the  sale  of  what 
he  had  or  the  gift  of  it  to  the  poor  would  make  him  a  perfect  man. 
*  If  ye  would  be  perfect,  sell  all  that  ye  have,  and  come  and  follow 
me.'  In  that  life  of  following  Christ  the  young  ruler  would  have 
discovered,  if  he  had  ever  begun  it,  that  every  day  brought  to  him 
the  necessity  of  some  new  surrender,  some  fresh  letting-go ;  that 
he  was  like  a  traveler  mounting  one  hill  only  to  discover  a  higher 
hill  beyond  which  the  first  hill  had  hid  from  view;  and  that  each 
new  joy  in  Christ  was  a  revelation  to  him  of  new  things  that  were 
possible  in  Christ  and  of  new  surrenders  to  be  made  in  order  that 
these  new  blessings  might  come. 

And  I  am  very  sure  that  those  who  are  oldest  and  richest  and 
most  childlike  in  their  Christian  experience  here  this  afternoon,  are 

3 


4  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

the  ones  who  understand  most  perfectly  the  truth  of  which  I  have 
been  speaking.  They  have  fought,  not  one  battle,  but  as  many 
battles  as  there  have  been  moments  in  their  lives.  They  have  given 
up,  not  alone  what  they  left  at  that  narrow  gate  through  which  no 
sin  can  come,  but  a  thousand  things  since  that  they  did  not  know 
to  be  sins  then,  that  they  have  discovered  since  to  be  sins,  and  to 
stand  in  conflict  and  antagonism  with  the  better  and  the  larger  gifts 
of  Christ. 

I  suppose  the  prophet  Isaiah  was  as  good  and  holy  a  man  as 
lived  in  his  day;  but  it  was  from  his  lips  that  the  agonizing  cry 
broke  that  year  when  King  Uzziah  died  and  he  stood  in  the  temple 
and  the  posts  of  the  house  rocked  to  and  fro  and  the  whole  place 
was  filled  with  smoke,  and  he  cried  out :  "  I  am  undone ;  because 
I  am  a  man  of  unclean  lips,  and  I  dwell  in  the  midst  of  a  people  of 
unclean  lips ;  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  the  King,  the  Lord  of  hosts." 
I  suppose  that  David  was  as  devoted  and  earnest  a  man  as  lived 
in  his  day,  but  it  was  from  David's  heart  that  the  deepest  cries  of 
woe  and  of  need  broke.  I  presume  that  Simon  Peter  was  as  sincere 
and  earnest  a  soul  as  was  numbered  among  the  disciples  of  Christ, 
but  it  was  Simon  Peter  who  fell  on  the  shores  of  the  Tiberian  Sea 
when  he  looked  upon  a  fresh  revelation  of  Christ's  power,  and  cried, 
"  Depart  from  me  for  T  am  a  sinful  man,  O  Lord."  The  best  man 
will  say  first  with  Whittier : 

"  Let  the  thick  curtain  fall, 
I  better  know  than  all 
How  little  I  have  gained, 
How  vast  the  unattained." 

Can  you  see  all  this  more  clearly  in  any  life  than  in  the  life 
of  the  missionary  who  wrote  that  epistle  from  which  we  were  read- 
ing a  little  while  ago?  '  I  count  myself  not  to  have  attained,'  he 
said,  '  I  am  simply  trying  to  apprehend  that  for  which  I  am  also 
apprehended  in  Christ.  I  am  trying  to  forget  those  things  that  are 
behind  and  I  press  forward  toward  the  mark  of  the  prize  of  the 
upward  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.'  And  the  words  that  intro- 
duce this  unveiling  of  the  heart  of  St.  Paul  reveal  to  us  some- 
thing of  the  things  for  which  he  longed,  "  That  I  may  know  him 
and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his 
sufferings." 

And  even  beyond  all  these  deep  human  experiences  we  can  see 
in  this  same  epistle  the  passionate  longings  of  the  man's  heart 
for  better  things  still.  "  Having  a  desire  to  depart  and  to  be  with 
Christ."  And  in  the  last  letter  that  he  wrote,  out  of  the  ripest  expe- 
riences of  his  life,  where  he  tells  us  that  he  has  fought  now,  as  he 
knows,  a  good  fight  and  finished  his  course  and  kept  the  faith,  he 
is  conscious  also  of  evil  with  which  he  must  wrestle  still ;  evil  that 
would  not  be  evil  if  it  did  not  awaken  some  response  in  his  own 


SURRENDER,    INDWELLING,    FREEDOM  5 

heart,  but  from  which  —  and  these  were  almost  the  last  words  that 
he  wrote  —  he  knew  that  the  day  would  come  when  he  should  be 
given  deliverance. 

My  friends,  if  we  hope  for  anything  from  this  conference 
which  we  are  now  beginning,  we  must  realize  this  first  hour  of  all 
that  every  incoming  means  an  outgoing,  that  every  larger  hold  of 
Christ  upon  us  means  a  relaxation  of  some  lower  grip  upon  us. 
And  if  you  would  have  a  word  from  the  Scriptures  themselves  to 
describe  the  door  through  which  each  one  of  us  must  pass  this  day, 
you  will  find  it  in  the  twenty-first  verse  of  the  first  chapter  of  the 
Epistle  of  James,  "  Wherefore,  putting  away, . . .  receive."  And 
I  want  to  ask  this  afternoon,  in  order  that  we  may  make  our 
meeting  together  personal  and  real  and  sincere,  that  each  of  us 
should  address  to  himself  four  questions,  and  discover  if  possible 
some  of  those  things  that  must  be  put  away,  if  in  the  days  of  this 
conference  we  would  more  largely  receive. 

First  of  all,  has  Jesus  Christ  His  right  place  with  us  ?  Has  He 
His  right  place  in  our  hearts?  Let  us  in  all  candor  be  honest  and 
sincere  in  this  matter.  Were  you  thinking  about  Him  as  you  sat  in 
this  hall  a  few  moments  ago,  waiting  for  this  meeting  to  begin? 
And  were  you  thinking  about  Him  on  your  way  to  this  hall  this 
afternoon?  Did  you  think  about  Him  yesterday  on  your  way  to 
Toronto?  Are  you  thinking  about  Jesus  Christ  now?  Have  we 
brought  every  one  of  our  thoughts  into  captivity  to  His  obedience? 
The  Psalmist  says  of  one  that  "  God  is  not  in  all  his  thoughts  " ; 
possibly  he  means  that  God  is  not  in  any  of  his  thoughts ;  possibly 
he  means  that  God  is  not,  as  He  should  be,  in  every  one  of  his 
thoughts.  Is  Jesus  Christ  the  Lord  of  my  thought  this  moment,  or 
am  I  thinking  of  myself  speaking  to  you  and  the  next  thing  I  am 
going  to  say?  Is  Jesus  Christ  in  your  thought  now,  or  are  you 
thinking  of  what  I  am  saying  to  you  and  the  thing  I  last  said  ?  Does 
Jesus  Christ  have  His  right  place  in  our  thoughts  ? 

There  is  a  little  lad  who  is  more  than  all  the  world  to  me,  and 
now  and  then  he  looks  up  and  he  pleadingly  says,  "  Father,  won't 
you  look  at  me,  please?  "  It  is  just  the  child's  desire  to  be  sure  of 
companionship  and  of  thought.  We  are  always  willing  to  make 
those  we  love  the  objects  of  our  thought.  Is  that  loved  one  out  of 
your  thought  one  moment  of  the  day  ?  Christ  is.  But  for  what  else 
were  memory  and  imagination  given  us  but  that  Christ  should  never 
be  absent  from  our  thought,  that  we  might  keep  the  words  that  He 
spake,  the  deeds  that  He  did,  His  loving  ways  with  the  little  chil- 
dren, and  the  power,  the  gentleness  of  His  look,  the  kindness  of  His 
heart,  as  an  ever  living  presence  in  our  lives ;  that  He  might  stand 
out  before  us  as  the  most  real  image  of  all  our  dreaming,  until  at 
last  in  the  night  even  He  Himself  would  rule  all  our  unconscious 
thought  ?  I  ask  again,  does  Jesus  Christ  have  His  right  place  in  our 
thoughts?    Why,  all  this  world  thinks  more  of  Him  than  we  dol 


6  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

You  remember  the  truth  —  it  is  a  truth  —  as  Sidney  Lanier  puts  it 
in  his  "  Ballad  of  the  Trees  and  the  Master  " : 

"  Into  the  woods  my  Master  came, 
Forespent  with  death  and  shame; 
Into  the  woods  my  Master  went, 
Clean   forespent,  forespent. 

"But  the  little  gray  leaves  were  kind  to  Him, 
The  olive  tree  had  a  mind  to  Him, 
The  thorn  bush  it  was  kind  to  Him, 
When  into  the  woods  He  came." 


I  think  even  the  little  leaves  must  give  Him  in  their  little  lives 
a  better  place  than  we.  We  allow  every  other  thing  to  dull  and 
blur  the  image  of  Jesus  Christ  in  our  lives ;  it  shrivels,  and  they  live. 
Let  us  lay  aside  this  afternoon  our  forget  fulness  of  Christ,  our  love 
of  other  faces  than  the  face  of  Christ,  and  of  other  words  than  the 
words  of  Christ,  and  let  us  give  Jesus  Christ  pre-eminence  in  our 
thoughts  these  days. 

Docs  He  have  His  right  place  in  our  wills?  I  speak  not  alone 
to  those  who  suppose  that  they  have  given  themselves  to  Him  in  the 
surrender  of  a  great  sacrifice,  but  to  all  here  to-day.  Is  Jesus  Christ 
first  in  my  will?  Have  I  grasped  what  Horace  Bushnell,  in  what 
Dr.  Munger  calls  the  greatest  sermon  ever  preached  in  this  Western 
world,  on  the  "  Dissolving  of  Doubts,"  describes  as  the  first  prin- 
ciple of  every  sincere  and  honest  life?  Have  I  willed  to  do  the  right 
as  Christ  gives  me  to  see  the  right?  Is  He  first  in  my  will?  My 
will  was  given  me  that  I  might  make  it  His. 

Is  He  first  in  our  affections  to-day?  I  went  into  my  office  a 
few  days  ago,  and  there  was  lying  on  the  table  a  delicate  green- 
bound  book,  which  I  opened  and  found  to  be  a  little  privately  printed 
memorial  volume  of  the  late  Peter  Carter.  Very  few  of  you  perhaps 
have  ever  heard  of  him,  but  there  were  none  of  those  who  touched 
him  who  did  not  love  Christ  more  for  that  touch.  As  he  lay  dying, 
those  who  stood  by  his  bedside  heard  him  over  and  over  again  just 
murmuring  to  himself,  "Oh,  my  precious  Lord  Jesus!  Oh,  my 
precious  Lord  Jesus !  "  Well,  you  may  say  it  is  a  matter  of  tem- 
perament whether  a  man  can  say  that  aloud.  But  it  is  not  a  matter 
of  temperament  as  to  whether  a  man  will  feel  it  in  his  heart.  And 
have  you  to-day  any  time  just  gone  back  from  the  world  with  all 
its  pressure  and  stress  to  say  quietly  to  Him.  "  My  precious  Lord 
Jesus,  my  precious  Lord  Jesus?  "  Does  He  have  His  right  place  in 
our  love  to-day? 

One  of  the  greatest  astronomers  of  America  I  heard  speak  years 
ago  of  his  favorite  hymn ;  it  seemed  especially  significant  as  the 
hymn  of  one  who  had  seen  more  things  with  his  eyes  than  any  man 
in  this  Western  world : 


SURRENDER,    INDWELLING,    FREEDOM  JT 

"Jesus,   these  eyes  have   never   seen 
That  radiant  form  of  Thine, 
The  veil  of  sense  hangs  dark  between 
Thy  blessed  face  and  mine. 

"  I  see  Thee  not,  I  hear  Thee  not, 
Yet  art  Thou  oft  with  me. 
And  earth  hath  ne'er  so  dear  a  spot. 
As  where  I  meet  with  Thee." 

Is  He  there  with  you  and  there  with  you  and  there  with  you  now? 
Are  you  conscious  this  moment  that  He  is  with  you,  the  hght  of 
your  Hfe,  the  hfe  of  all  your  life?  Is  Jesus  Christ  in  His  proper 
place  in  our  thoughts,  our  wills,  our  love? 

I  ask  you,  secondly,  are  we  right  with  God  to-day  ?  Do  I  live  in 
Him  and  His  life  and  His  ways  and  His  thoughts,  or  do  I  live  in 
myself  and  my  ways  and  my  thoughts?  Have  I  ever  broken  over 
the  shackles  of  the  self-bound  life  into  the  liberty  of  the  life  that 
has  lost  itself  in  the  freedom  of  God?  You  remember  the  lines  at 
the  close  of  "  Hymns  of  the  Marshes,"  by  Sidney  Lanier: 

"  As  the  marsh  hen  secretly  builds  on  the  watery  sod. 
Behold  I  will  build  me  a  nest  on  the  greatness  of  God. 
I  will  fly  in  the  greatness  of  God  as  the  marsh  hen  flies 
In  the  freedom  that  fills  all  the  space  'twixt  the  marsh  and  the  skies. 
By  so  many  roots  as  the  marsh-grass  sends  in  the  sod 
I  will  heartily  lay  me  a-hold  on  the  greatness  of  God." 

Are  we  so  right  with  Him  that  His  presence  is  the  most  real  and 
living  presence  with  us,  and  that  we  abide  always  in  the  light  of  His 
countenance  ? 

I  was  awakened  the  other  morning  about  four  o'clock  in  my 
room  by  a  little  voice  just  beside  my  bed  in  the  dark  asking  for  a 
drink.  I  got  the  little  lad  a  drink,  and  he  lay  quiet  a  moment  and 
then  he  said,  "  Father,  may  I  sing  myself  to  sleep?"  And  I  said, 
"  Yes,  dear,  go  ahead."  But  soon  he  got  up  so  much  enthusiasm 
that  I  told  him  he  would  better  stop,  or  none  of  the  rest  of  us 
could  sleep.  Then  he  was  quiet  awhile,  but  soon  I  heard  his  little 
voice  again  in  the  perfect  stillness  of  the  night,  "  Father,  have  you 
got  your  face  turned  toward  me?"  And  I  said,  "Yes,  little  boy," 
and  the  darkness  was  as  the  light  of  day  to  him. 

"  We  older  children  grope  our  way 
From  dark  behind  to  dark  before, 
And  only  when  our  hands  we  lay. 
Dear  Lord,  in  Thine,  the  night  is  day, 
And  there  is  darkness  nevermore. 

"  Reach  downward  to  our  sunless  days 
Wherein  our  guides  are  blind  as  we, 
Where  faith  is  small  and  hope  delays. 
Take  Thou  the  hands  of  prayer  we  raise, 
And  let  us  feel  the  light  of  Thee." 


8  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

But  are  we  in  this  light  to-day,  are  we  conscious  that  our 
Father's  face  is  turned  toward  us?  Nay,  my  friends,  do  we  want 
it  turned  upon  that  pruriency  of  imagination,  that  uncharitableness 
of  judgment,  that  selfish  plan  of  life,  that  thought  to  our  will  rather 
than  His  will?  Do  we  live  in  the  blessed  light  of  His  countenance 
to-day  ? 

And  it  is  right  here  that  the  problem  of  our  life  of  prayer  rises 
to  confront  us.  Do  we  sustain  right  relations  with  God?  Has 
prayer  been  to  us  to-day  a  real  thing?  You  would  assent  to  any 
form  of  words  about  it  this  afternoon,  but  has  it  any  reality  and 
power  in  your  life?  Are  we  praying  now ?  Are  we  men  and  women 
of  prayer?  Is  God  in  His  right  relations  to  us,  and  are  we  in  our 
right  relations  to  God? 

And,  thirdly,  are  we  right  with  one  another?  It  would  not  be 
enough  for  any  one  of  us  in  this  Convention  to  feel  great  thrills 
of  emotion  Godwards,  dream  of  His  presence  and  imagine  that  the 
house  was  now  filled  with  the  smoke  of  His  glory.  There  is  a  little 
quatrain  of  Charles  Hahn,  descriptive  of  the  life  we  try  to  live : 

"The  joy  of  peace!    the  joy  of  peace!    By  me 
The  seeking  one  is  found  in  cloisters  dim; 
The  path  I've  chosen  is  apart  from  men, 
And  with  the  angels  I  now  walk  with  Him." 

No,  no  one  of  us  will  walk  with  Him  during  the  days  of  this  con- 
ference in  the  glory  of  a  right  life,  who  does  not  walk  in  the  glory 
of  a  right  life  with  men.  Have  you  surrendered  a  single  right  to-day ; 
have  you  given  up  one  prerogative ;  have  you  once  to-day  yielded 
that  some  one  else  might  have  what  was  your  right  ?  Are  you  right 
with  men  in  this?  Have  we  taken  home  to  our  hearts  those  words 
of  the  second  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Philippians,  —  they  are 
no  hyperbole,  —  "  Each  counting  other  better  than  himself,"  as  we 
have  in  us  the  lowly  mind  that  was  in  Christ.  Do  I  esteem  all  these 
my  friends  better  than  myself,  and  these  strangers  also?  Am  I  reso- 
lutely holding  my  life  in  its  right  place  in  all  my  thoughts  regarding 
other  men?  Am  I  at  peace  with  them?  Possibly  some  of  you  have 
come  up  here  with  delegations  with  some  of  whose  numbers  you 
are  not  at  peace ;  there  have  been  unkind  words,  or  you  have  ex- 
pressed bitter  opinions  regarding  them.  If  we  would  enter  into 
larger  blessings  during  these  days,  we  must  make  sure  that  now 
we  have  put  away  all  jealousy  and  evil  speaking,  all  frivolity  and 
shallowness,  all  emptiness  and  unkindness,  all  unworthiness  and 
unchristlikeness  of  life. 

And,  lastly,  are  we  free?  Are  we  free  from  the  sin  that  clutches 
us  when  we  would  rise?  One  of  the  members  of  the  Brotherhood 
of  St.  Andrew,  who  was  at  the  last  Convention  of  the  Brotherhood 
and  which  was  attended,  I  think,  by  Phillips  Brooks,  —  it  was  held 


CHRIST    IN    THE    LIFE    IS    ENOUGH  9 

in  his  own  church  in  Boston,  —  told  me  how  in  the  concluding  ses- 
sion of  the  Convention  Phillips  Brooks  came  down  out  of  the  chancel 
and  stood  on  the  floor  just  in  the  midst  of  the  men,  and  opened 
up  that  great,  clean,  loyal  heart  of  his  as  he  spoke  to  them  from  the 
verse  from  Isaiah,  "  Be  ye  clean,  that  bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord." 
Are  we  clean  ?  Am  I  free  from  all  defilement  ?  Have  my  eyes  looked 
on  any  wrong  thing?  Am  I  in  my  heart  as  pure  as  Christ  and  a 
little  child?  Am  I  free  this  afternoon  from  sin,  from  slavery,  from 
fear  of  all  wrong,  from  every  idolatry,  from  every  weak  and  foolish 
and  wicked  thing?  Am  I  free  for  freedom,  for  fellowship,  for  life, 
for  the  larger  blessing  of  these  days  ?  It  may  be  a  very  little  thing 
that  is  holding  us  down  in  slavery  and  out  of  liberty.  It  requires 
no  great  sin  to  bar  the  doors  of  the  larger  life  and  the  richer  bless- 
ing to  us.  You  remember  the  only  two  incidents  that  are  recorded 
on  the  last  Monday  of  our  Lord's  life,  —  the  one  the  withering  of 
the  fig  tree,  and  the  other  the  cleansing  of  the  temple,  —  and  you 
recall  that  when  He  cleansed  the  temple  He  was  not  satisfied  merely 
to  drive  out  from  it  those  who  sold  oxen  and  doves  and  the  money 
changers,  but  also  that  He  would  not  suffer  that  any  man  should 
bear  a  vessel  through  the  temple.  I  suppose  the  public  opinion  of  the 
people  about  Him  was  with  Him  in  driving  out  the  money-changers 
and  those  who  sold  oxen  and  doves,  but  I  suppose  when  He  forebade 
the  bearing  of  vessels  through  the  temple,  some  of  them  might  have 
said :  "  This  man  is  an  extremist.  Why  was  He  not  satisfied  when 
He  drove  out  the  money-changers  and  those  who  sold  oxen  and 
doves  ?  Why  was  it  necessary  for  Him  to  push  matters  to  extremes  ?" 
My  friends,  Jesus  Christ  viewed  right  as  right  whether  large  or 
small.  A  lie  is  a  lie  whether  an  inch  long  or  a  mile,  as  water  is  wet 
whether  you  take  it  in  the  ocean  or  the  drop.  It  will  require  no 
very  great  evil  in  our  lives  to  bar  us  out  of  a  greater  blessing  during 
these  days.  Let  us  come  creeping  close,  close,  oh,  closer  still,  to 
the  side  of  Christ  to-day,  that  in  the  light  of  His  countenance  we 
may  perceive  what  is  the  debarring,  the  weakening  and  the  enslaving 
thing,  and  putting  it  away  out  of  our  life,  be  then  where  we  can 
receive ! 


CHRIST  IN  THE  LIFE  IS  ENOUGH 

MRS.     F.     HOWARD    TAYLOR,     CHINA 

Two  days  ago  my  husband  and  I  went  as  strangers  into  a 
great  city  not  far  from  here,  where  we  knew  no  one.  We  were 
received  at  the  station  by  a  man  whom  we  had  never  seen  before. 
But  as  soon  as  he  spoke  to  us  and  we  stepped  into  the  convey- 
ance, a  strange,  sweet  sense  came  upon  our  hearts  of  something 


lO  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

about  that  stranger,  that  drew  us  at  once  into  the  presence  of 
Jesus  Christ.  We  looked  at  one  another.  He  was  a  simple  man, 
not  a  man  of  much  education,  in  humble  circumstances  in  life. 
We  looked  at  one  another  and,  speaking  in  Chinese,  as  we  often 
do,  if  we  want  to  say  something  not  to  be  understood  by  those 
around  us,  we  said:  "What  is  this?  Jesus  Christ  is  in  this  man's 
life  in  a  wonderful  way."  He  took  us  to  the  home  to  which  we 
were  going.  It  was  a  very  simple,  poor  little  home  in  a  poor  part 
of  that  city,  where  a  godly  man  was  pouring  out  his  life  for  the 
poorest  people  around  him  there.  We  were  shown  into  a  small, 
simply  furnished  home,  and  there  our  host  met  us  and  took  our 
hands  in  his,  and  his  very  presence  blessed  us.  More  than  before 
we  felt  that  strange,  sweet  something  that  the  presence  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  a  man's  heart  always  brings.  We  stayed  in  that  house 
two  days,  and  the  sense  of  it  just  grew  upon  us  in  constant  won- 
der. We  never  can  thank  God  enough  for  taking  us  to  that  humble 
home  among  those  simple  people,  men  in  whose  lives  Jesus  Christ 
is  living  to-day. 

Friends,  this  life  is  possible!  This  is  what  the  world  needs  — 
Jesus  Christ  living  over  again  in  you  and  in  me.  I  know  your 
hearts  feel  as  mine  does  now.  I  know  that  many  of  us  must  be 
feeling  just  what  I  am  feeling,  before  some  of  us  got  so  far  away,  so 
out  of  touch  with  all  these  wonderful  realities.  We  have  come  up 
from  our  busy  college  lives ;  we  have  not  had  time,  or  have  not  made 
time,  for  thought  and  prayer  as  we  ought.  The  things  that  have 
been  spoken  of  here  this  afternoon  are  almost  foreign  to  us,  so  far 
are  they  from  our  experiences.  It  is  a  good  thing  to  look  facts  in 
the  face  and  to  see  where  we  really  stand ;  and  in  this  first  meeting 
of  our  conference  we  should  find  out  what  is  the  deep  need  of  our 
own  hearts,  that  we  may  begin  where  only  blessing  can  begin,  within. 

I  have  been  thinking  to-day  about  a  man  whose  experience  per- 
haps expresses  where  many  of  us  now  are.  Will  you  go  back  in 
thought  to  the  life  and  experience  of  Jacob?  You  remember  how 
he  got  away  into  that  far-off  country,  and  how  through  his  own  self- 
will  and  the  way  that  he  took,  he  got  into  great  trouble  and  sorrow ; 
and  after  years  away  from  God  in  Padan-aram,  you  remember  how 
the  Lord  spoke  to  him  again  and  said  to  him,  '  Arise,  Jacob,  and  go 
back  to  Beth-el ;  go  back  to  that  place  where  you  raised  a  pillar  to 
me  and  vowed  a  vow  long  years  ago  that  perhaps  you  have  almost 
forgotten.  Go  back  to  that  sacred  spot  of  your  first  consecration 
and  first  visions  of  God  ;  go  back  there  and  I  will  meet  you  again 
and  bless  you.'  And  you  remember  how  Jacob  went  back,  and  what 
were  the  troubles  and  difficulties  of  the  way,  and  how  it  hardly 
seemed  as  if  he  ever  would  get  there,  and  how  only  at  last,  after 
the  idols  and  the  ornaments  and  the  follies  and  the  sins  had  been  put 
away,  he  got  back  to  that  j^lacc  Bcth-el.  and  there  God  met  him  and 
God  said  to  him,  '  Thy  name  is  Jacob.'     He  brought  up  all  the 


CHRIST    IN    THE    LIFE    IS    ENOUGH  II 

story  of  the  past,  all  the  failure,  the  self-seeking,  the  self-energy 
and  disappointment  wrapt  up  in  that  old  name.  God  said  to  him: 
*  Thy  name  is  Jacob ;  thy  name  shall  not  be  called  any  more  Jacob, 
but  Israel,  a  prince  having  power  with  God,  because '  —  and  He 
goes  on  immediately  to  reveal  the  power  that  lies  behind  that  great 
possible  change  and  transformation. 

God  revealed  Himself  then  by  a  new  name,  by  which  He  had 
not  revealed  Himself  before.  He  said,  "  Thy  name  shall  be  called 
no  more  Jacob.  I  am  El  Shaddai,  the  Almighty  God,"  the  God 
that  is  enough,  enough  even  to  transform  Jacob  into  Israel,  to  change 
all  the  weakness  and  failure  of  the  past  and  make  that  man  a  prince 
in  power  with  God.  This  afternoon  in  our  midst  is  El  Shaddai, 
the  God  that  is  enough.  And  what  each  one  of  us  wants  is  to  get 
back  into  His  presence,  away  from  all  the  failure  and  the  fears  and 
perhaps  the  carelessness  and  indifference  that  we  brought  up  with 
us  to  this  conference;  to  get  right  into  the  presence  of  the  God 
that  is  enough.  Divine  principles  do  not  change.  He  is  still  enough 
to  transform  our  lives  and  change  us,  whatever  our  present  expe- 
riences may  be. 

I  want  to  say  a  word  or  two  about  the  possibilities  before  each 
of  us  in  our  own  experience  and  in  blessing  and  power  to  others 
through  our  lives.  Our  spiritual  possibilities  are  measured  by  our 
spiritual  resources.  And  what  are  our  spiritual  resources  to-day? 
Why,  simply  all  that  He  has  and  all  that  He  is.  The  Infinite  God, 
He  is  our  resource ;  and  our  possibilities  are  measured  only  by  His 
limitless  power.  It  has  been  a  great  comfort  to-day  to  remember 
the  Presence  that  we  are  gathered  about,  the  presence  of  Jesus 
Christ  himself  in  our  midst  this  afternoon,  and  to  think  of  two  beau- 
tiful words  spoken  about  our  life  in  Him. 

May  I  recall  to  your  mind  that  expression  in  the  eighth  chapter 
of  Romans  and  the  second  verse,  "  The  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in 
Christ  Jesus  "  —  His  life  —  "  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of 
sin  and  death."  Brothers  and  sisters  here  this  afternoon,  it  does 
not  matter  what  may  have  bound  us  in  the  past,  what  memories  we 
have  brought  up  here  of  failure  and  of  weakness,  as  we  search 
ourselves  in  the  light  of  God  to-day.  It  does  not  matter  what  the 
past  record  may  have  been,  what  our  besetting  sins  and  temptations 
may  be  this  afternoon,  there  is  a  higher  law  in  Him  ;  saved  by  His  life. 
His  life  makes  us  free.  Oh,  how  I  love  that  word,  free  in  Christ 
Jesus !  And  if  we  are  in  Christ  at  all  this  afternoon,  that  is  our  pos- 
session and  we  may  claim  and  take  it.  We  may  quietly  look  in  the 
face  all  our  failure,  all  our  longings,  all  that  seemed  so  impossible 
to  us  of  attainment,  of  power  and  blessing,  and  we  may  say,  "  Yes, 
free  in  Christ  Jesus."  Nothing  can  hold  us  down,  nothing  can  bind 
us,  if  we  will  take  that  place  now  this  afternoon  and  claim  what  is 
our  possession,  —  that  we  are  free  in  Christ  Jesus  from  all  the 
power  of  sin  and  self  and  of  temptation.    Put  Jesus  Christ  between 


12  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

you  and  everything  that  is  secret.  Put  Jesus  Christ  between  you  and 
all  the  past,  between  you  and  all  your  own  heart's  weakness  and  need  ; 
put  Jesus  Christ  between  you  and  everything. 

Let  us  believe  this  afternoon  and  rise  up  to  claim  as  our  pos- 
session this  freedom  in  Christ  Jesus.  Just  as,  crossing  the  ocean 
in  some  vessel  that  bears  us  to  another  shore,  we  can  stand  on  the 
deck  of  the  ship  and  look  at  those  tossing  waves  and  think  of  the 
fathomless  depths  of  that  water  and  realize  that  our  lives  are  in 
imminent  peril;  nothing  could  save  us  from  sinking  if  we  were  not 
in  that  ship.  But  we  can  look  at  the  waves  all  around  and  at  the 
endless  expanse  of  heaving  water,  and  we  can  realize  that  we  are 
perfectly  safe  in  the  ship  that  bears  us  along.  And  so  to-day  may 
we  not  look  at  what  would  be  impossible  to  us,  —  at  our  temptations 
and  weaknesses  and  all  the  claims  made  upon  us  by  the  great  life- 
work  that  God  has  given  us  to  do,  —  and  realize  our  utter  weakness 
and  helplessness,  and  yet  in  Christ  Jesus  realize  afresh  how  abso- 
lutely strong  we  are,  and  how  free  and  safe  and  victorious  we  can 
live  that  life  and  know  that  constant,  abiding  presence  and  power 
of  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  no  reason  why  there  should  not  be  for 
every  one  of  us  in  this  hall  to-day  an  overflowing  blessing  that  our 
hearts  shall  not  have  room  to  receive,  if  we  will  only  claim  it  for 
Christ. 

There  is  one  other  word  which  I  want  to  say  with  that,  —  Colos- 
sians  second,  ninth  verse.  Not  only  are  we  free  in  Christ  Jesus, 
but  we  are  something  more ;  full  in  Christ  Jesus,  "  For  in  Him 
dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily,"  and  in  Him  we  are 
made  full.  Dear  friends,  how  we  need  to  be  full  this  afternoon,  over- 
flowing with  blessing.  This  great  world  is  waiting  for  Jesus  Christ. 
The  work  to  be  done  is  superhuman  and  impossible  apart  from  His 
divine  fulness.  We  have  come  here  empty  to  wait  before  Him,  that 
His  fulness  may  flow  into  our  hearts.  How  wonderful  it  is  to  think 
that  in  Him  this  afternoon  dwells  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily,  and  for  us.  How  little  we  can  realize  what  it  means !  Oh, 
that  we  might  look  at  Jesus  Christ,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  might  reveal 
Jesus  Christ  to  us  until  He  rises  and  becomes  greater  and  more 
glorious  and  more  wonderful  than  ever  before  in  our  eyes! 

Not  long  ago  an  experiment  was  made  with  a  fine  telescope. 
A  sensitive  plate  was  put  under  the  lens  and  exposed  to  a  little 
portion  of  the  Milky  Way,  as  much  of  it  as  you  could  cover  with  a 
quarter  of  a  dollar  held  out  as  far  as  the  hand  could  reach  before 
the  eye.  After  three  hours,  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  stars,  of  suns, 
sprang  into  light  on  the  sensitive  plate  of  that  telescope.  It  was 
exposed  for  six  hours,  and  then  30.000  stars  were  shown  there.  It 
was  exposed  for  twelve  hours  and  100.000  stars  shone  out,  every 
one  of  them  suns,  centers  of  systems  of  their  own.  It  was  still  ex- 
posed for  t\venty-four  hours,  and  at  the  end  of  twenty-four  hours 
300,000  suns  had  been  photographed  there  on  that  sensitive  plate,  — 


CHRIST    IN    THE   LIFE    IS    ENOUGH  I3 

a  little  fraction  of  the  universe  that  He  holds  in  His  hand  this  after- 
noon. In  Him  is  all  the  fulness,  and  in  Him  we  are  made  full !  He 
has  said  that  if  we  would  come  to  Him  and  open  our  hearts  to  Him, 
we  should  never  hunger,  never  thirst,  never  be  weak  or  weary  or  rest- 
less or  in  darkness.  He  is  here  this  afternoon  in  that  infinite  fulness 
that  is  ours.  All  that  He  has  is  ours;  all  that  He  is  is  ours.  We 
are  made  free  in  Christ  Jesus,  full  in  Christ  Jesus,  with  all  that  that 
means. 

Will  you  put  with  that  one  other  thought,  from  the  fifth  chapter 
of  Romans,  seventeenth  verse :  "  For  if  by  one  man's  offence  death 
reigned  by  one ;  much  more  they  which  receive  abundance  of  grace 
and  of  the  gift  of  righteousness  shall  reign  in  life  by  one,  Jesus 
Christ."  There  lies  the  whole  secret.  The  abundance  of  grace  is 
here  for  us  to  receive  this  afternoon,  and  there  is  not  one  of  us  that 
need  go  away  from  this  place  without  being  lifted  above  ourselves 
and  our  past  and  all  our  weaknesses  to  that  place  of  reigning  in 
life  through  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  the  true  manhood ;  there  is  the 
true  womanhood ;  there  is  the  secret  of  power  to  bless  a  waiting 
world.  Brothers  and  sisters,  we  must  get  to  that  place  here  at  the 
beginning  of  our  conference,  —  that  place  of  reigning  in  life  in 
Christ  Jesus,  triumphant  in  our  own  hearts,  victorious  over  all  that 
would  drag  us  down  and  make  us  helpless  to  bless  others.  Let  us 
now,  in  the  closing  moments  of  this  meeting,  search  our  own  hearts 
before  God,  facing  the  facts  of  our  failure  and  impotence,  waiting 
before  Him  that  He  may  show  us  where  we  are  in  His  sight  and 
remembering  that  He  is  still  El  Shaddai,  the  God  that  is  enough. 
He  is  the  God  that  can  take  us  up  and  transform  our  lives,  just  as  He 
transformed  the  life  of  that  man  long  ago,  making  us  free  and  full 
in  Christ  Jesus,  leading  us  from  this  place  to  reign  in  life,  that 
through  us  and  from  us  may  flow  rivers  of  blessing,  of  living  power, 
to  the  uttermost  ends  of  the  earth.  Only  so  can  this  conference  be 
what  God  intends  it  to  be,  what  we  long  that  it  should  be,  —  a 
blessing  that  shall  shake  the  Christian  Church,  that  shall  reach  out 
until  only  in  eternity  shall  we  discover  where  and  how  far  it  shall 
extend. 


ADDRESSES    OF    WELCOME    AND    RESPONSE 

Educational     Institutions    Recruiting    Centers    and    a 

Training  Ground 
Missions  a  Blessing  to  Educational  Institutions 
The    Inspiration    and    Blessedness    of  the    Missionary 

Enterprise 
Response:  Significance  of  the  Convention 


IS 


EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  RECRUITING  CENTERS 
AND  A  TRAINING  GROUND 

THE  RIGHT  REV.  ARTHUR  SWEATMAN,  D.D.,  D.C.L.,  BISHOP  OF  TORONTO 

The  conception  of  enlisting  the  student  body  of  Christendom 
into  a  vast  army  to  furnish  volunteers  for  the  evangelization  of  the 
world  is  a  true  inspiration  and  a  splendid  one.  The  student  age  is 
that  of  enthusiasms  and  emulation.  Student  pursuits  widen  the 
horizon  of  life's  outlook  and  kindle  aspirations  that  are  high  and 
outreaching;  and  student  companionship  fosters  in  like  minds  lofty 
and  noble  impulses.  It  is  this  which  makes  our  universities  and 
colleges  a  grand  recruiting  ground  for  missionaries  and  missionary 
sympathizers. 

I  do  not  forget  that  I  was  once  a  student.  There  was  no  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  in  those  days,  but  there  was  a  great  deal  of 
very  fervent  missionary  spirit  _  among  Cambridge  undergraduates. 
Of  my  own  intimates,  I  recall  many  who  heard  the  call  and  responded 
with  the  consecration  of  themselves  to  the  foreign  field.  Gell,  my 
college  tutor,  forty  years  Bishop  of  Madras;  Saumarez  Smith,  Fellow 
of  Trinity,  who  went  out  with  him  and  is  now  Archbishop  of  Sydney ; 
Cheetham,  of  Christ's,  who  became  Bishop  of  Sierra  Leone ;  Speechly, 
of  St.  John's,  who  went  to  Travancore,  of  which  he  became  Bishop ; 
Batty,  Fellow  of  Emmanuel,  Second  Wrangler,  who  went  to  India; 
Shackell,  Fellow  of  Pembroke,  Tenth  Wrangler,  who  went  to  Agra ; 
Roger  Clark,  of  Trinity,  who  joined  his  well-known  brother,  Robert 
Clark,  in  Peshawur ;  Storrs,  of  St.  Catherine's,  who  went  to  Jaunpur  ; 
and  many  other  names  I  might  mention,  not  to  forget  Wigram,  of 
Trinity  College,  and  Long,  Fellow  of  Corpus,  Secretaries  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society.  To  most  of  you  these  are  only  names ; 
but  in  the  annals  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  they  hold  a  very 
high  place.  Undoubtedly  the  missionary  devotion  of  these  men  was 
largely  the  fruit  of  student  influences. 

Most  heartily,  therefore,  can  I  rejoice  in  this  Movement, — 
rejoice  not  only  for  the  organization  itself,  as  most  wise  and  full  of 
promise  to  the  missionary  cause,  but  especially  for  the  principle  on 
which  it  is  founded. 

You  have  seized  upon  the  true  significance  of  the  great  com- 
mand. The  duty  which  it  has  laid  upon  the  Church  is  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature,  and  you  have  rightly  laid  it  down  that  this 
command  can  be  carried  out,  and  that,  by  the  grace  of  God,  within 

17 


l8  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

this  generation.  You  have  accepted  it  in  its  plain  sense  and  have 
not  confused  with  it  the  transcendent  issue  of  the  conversion  of  the 
world ;  that  belongs  to  God  and  must  be  left  in  faith  to  the  operation 
of  His  Holy  Spirit,  blessing  the  preaching  of  the  Word. 

To  proclaim  the  One  Name  under  heaven  whereby  we  must  be 
saved  until  all  men  everywhere  have  heard  it,  is  the  great  object 
which  you  have  leagued  yourselves  together  to  accomplish.  And 
this,  by  our  blessed  Lord's  own  commission,  is  the  primary  duty 
of  every  individual  Christian  as  such  and  of  all  the  sections  of  the 
professing  Christian  Church. 

In  this  plain,  paramount  duty,  co-operation  is  not  only  possible, 
but  free  from  all  difficulty  and  above  all  criticism  or  objection.  It 
offers  no  occasion  for  differences ;  it  is  a  common  meeting  ground 
on  which  all  who  desire  the  extension  of  Christ's  Kingdom  on  earth 
can  frankly  join  hands  and  lay  heart  to  heart,  however  widely  they 
may  differ  on  questions  of  Church  government,  forms  of  worship, 
dogmatic  theology,  or  even  Biblical  interpretation.  In  this  agree- 
ment to  preach  the  gospel  is  one  undeniable  opportunity  at  least 
of  practicing  and  putting  to  the  proof  that  which  to  all  faithful 
hearted  followers  of  the  Lord  is  their  most  devout  aspiration,  the 
bringing  together  in  one  the  separated  members  of  the  body  of  Christ. 
Herein  do  I,  with  you,  greatly  rejoice. 

It  is  a  satisfaction  to  me  to  know  that  speaking  thus  in  the  posi- 
tion which  I  occupy,  I  have  the  sanction  of  the  highest  Church 
authority  which  I  am  bound  to  respect.  At  the  last  Lambeth  Con- 
ference in  1897,  where  were  assembled  200  Bishops  of  the  Anglican 
Communion  throughout  the  world  —  quorum  parz'a  pars  fui  —  a 
resolution  presented  in  a  report  of  a  committee  of  fifty-seven  Bishops 
was  adopted  by  the  whole  Conference,  cordially  endorsing  and  com- 
mending the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions; 
and  further  at  the  memorable  Convention  of  this  Volunteer  L^nion, 
held  two  years  ago  in  London,  the  Bishop  (Creighton)  gave  one 
of  the  addresses  of  welcome  and  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  was 
one  of  the  cordially  approving  speakers. 

But  I  believe  that  I  can  appeal  to  a  greater  example  than  that 
of  church  rulers.  When  St.  Paul  in  his  prison  heard  that  certain 
of  the  brethren  in  Philippi  were  preaching  Christ  of  envy  and  strife, 
his  answer  was :  "  What  then  ?  notwithstanding,  every  way,  whether 
in  pretence,  or  in  truth,  Christ  is  preached ;  and  I  therein  do  rejoice, 
yea,  and  will  rejoice."  How  much  more  may  we  believe  would  he 
rejoice  in  this  Movement,  whereby,  though  with  diversity  of  thought 
and  denominational  allegiance,  yet  in  the  agreement  of  sincerity  and 
truth,  Christ  is  preached. 

The  note,  however,  of  your  Movement  which  differentiates  it 
from  all  other  missionary  organizations  is  that  it  is  an  association  of 
students  of  both  sexes.  The  great  value  of  this  feature  is  apparent  on 
two  considerations.     In  the  first  place,  you  are  still  in  the  course  of 


EDUCATIONAL    INSTITUTIONS,    RECRUITING    CENTERS  I9 

preparation  for  your  future  life's  work.  I  am  addressing  the  students 
present.  The  career  for  which  God  designs  you  in  the  world  will 
indicate  itself  very  much  in  your  studies  and  in  the  taste,  fitness, 
capacity  for  this  or  that  path  in  life,  which  they  develop  in  you.  It 
is  a  period  of  testing  what  you  are  worth,  of  weighing  and  measuring 
your  powers  ;  and  if  you  are  earnest  and  honest  in  using  these  indica- 
tions, there  will  be  little  danger  of  your  mistaking  your  calling.  In 
this  matter  of  a  missionary  vocation,  in  particular,  it  sometimes 
happens  that  a  young  person  enters  upon  it  inconsiderately,  in  the 
ardor  of  enthusiasm,  without  inquiring  whether  he  possesses  the 
necessary  qualifications  of  mind  and  body  and  temperament.  Your 
student  life  will  give  you  opportunities  of  discovering  whether  you 
are  so  fitted  for  successful  work  in  foreign  fields  before  you  offer 
yourself  as  a  volunteer;  and  if  you  feel  that  by  such  fitness  God 
has  manifestly  given  you  the  call,  then  henceforth  you  will  draw 
all  your  studies  that  way.  Your  college  course  will  afford  you  great 
facilities  for  training  yourself  especially  for  missionary  work.  And 
the  mission  field  stands  as  much  in  need  of  specially  trained  workers 
as  any  other  sphere  of  activities.  If  your  gift  is  for  languages  you 
will  make  that  branch  your  special  study;  if  you  have  a  talent  for 
medicine  or  surgery,  you  will  seek  your  equipment  in  that  faculty; 
if,  being  a  female  student,  you  find  that  you  have  a  vocation  for 
nursing  and  hospital  work,  you  will  enter  the  same  faculty  for  prac- 
tical instruction  in  those  invaluable  adjuncts  of  the  more  spiritual 
efforts  of  the  missionary.  And  thus  we  look  that  the  students  who 
volunteer  will  go  out  to  their  evangelizing  work,  not  only  with  a 
burning  love  for  Christ  and  for  souls  in  their  hearts,  but  with  an 
equipment  of  sound  knowledge,  good  judgment  and  practical  expe- 
rience. 

Then,  again,  you  approach  the  missionary  question  from  the 
student  point  of  view;  this  is  of  great  value.  Many  problems  pre- 
sent themselves  in  the  mission  field  which  require  to  be  patiently 
thought  out  by  trained  minds,  habituated  to  strict  and  severe  study. 
Indeed  the  whole  subject,  —  the  history  of  missions  at  large,  with 
all  that  is  cognate  to  it,  —  needs  to  be  taken  up  in  the  student  spirit. 
I  think  it  very  much  to  be  desired  that  in  all  our  schools  of  divinity 
this  subject  should  be  given  a  recognized  place  in  the  curriculum  of 
studies. 

I  esteem  it  a  great  privilege  to  have  been  permitted  to  address 
a  few  words  of  welcome  to  this  magnificent  representation  of  higher 
education,  in  delegated  professors  and  students  from  500  schools  of 
learning  in  all  parts  of  this  continent  and  beyond. 

I  welcome  you  most  heartily  to  Toronto  because  it  is  a  center  of 
university  and  college  life  and  of  active,  earnest  missionary  effort. 
I  welcome  you  still  further  because  of  the  influence  which  the  hold- 
ing of  this  Convention  must,  by  the  grace  of  God,  be  expected  to 
exercise  in  this  place.     Our  students  cannot  but  profit  in  deepened 


20  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

experience,  in  wider  knowledge  and  in  greatly  quickened  enthusiasm 
from  the  addresses  and  discussions  to  which  it  will  be  their  privilege 
to  listen. 

I  welcome  you  further  because  the  spirit  of  Christian  unity  and 
evangelistic  fervor  which  will  breathe  forth  in  the  utterances  of  the 
Convention,  together  with  the  much  and  concerted  prayer  which  will 
go  up  to  God,  cannot  fail  to  bring  down  from  Him  abundant  blessing 
upon  our  people  and  act  as  an  inspiration  on  the  spiritual  life  of  all 
the  churches. 

Finally,  I  pray  that  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  holy  zeal  may  be 
shed  largely  upon  this  Convention ;  that  the  presence  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  may  be  felt  among  you  as  a  power ;  and  that  the  cause 
which  you  have  at  heart  may  be  greatly  advanced,  so  that  numbers 
of  the  students  here  gathered  may  hear  the  call  and  volunteer  for 
the  work,  and  so  the  glorious  consummation  be  hastened  when  "  the 
earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  the  waters  cover 
the  sea." 


MISSIONS  A  BLESSING  TO   EDUCATIONAL  INSTITU- 
TIONS 

PRINCIPAL  WILLIAM    CAVEN,   D.D.,   LL.D.,  TORONTO 

I  CAN  only  repeat  the  welcome  which  the  Bishop  of  Toronto  has 
extended  to  the  members  of  this  Convention.  I  very  specially  desire 
to  welcome  its  members  who  come  from  the  United  States  of 
America.  It  is  a  great  delight  to  us  in  Canada  to  meet  with  our 
brethren  from  the  United  States,  and  to  reciprocate  the  kindly  feel- 
ing toward  Canada  and  toward  our  mother  country  of  which  there 
is  so  abundant  evidence  in  our  sister  land. 

I  desire  to  welcome  you  as  representing  the  very  highest  form 
of  Christian  service  which  our  Master  has  entrusted  to  us,  the 
highest,  indeed,  in  which  it  is  possible  for  men  to  engage.  If  we 
ask  what  is  the  greatest  thing  in  the  world,  the  answer  cannot  be 
doubtful.  It  is  that  blessed  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus 
Christ,  which  shall  endure  forever.  For  this  Kingdom,  indeed,  the 
world  was  created. 

During  the  old  dispensation  darkness  covered  the  whole  earth, 
we  may  say,  with  the  exception  of  one  little  country ;  but  even 
then  the  prophetic  voice  declared  that  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
should  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  do  the  sea,  that  the  people 
should  be  all  righteous,  that  the  Kingdom  and  the  dominion 
and  the  greatness  of  the  Kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven  should 
be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High.  To  the 
Messiah,  in  whom  these  promises  are  fulfilled,  it  was  said:     "I 


MISSIONS   A    BLESSING   TO    EDUCATION  21 

shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thy  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession."  Our  blessed  Lord's  per- 
sonal ministry  upon  earth  was  confined  almost  entirely  to  that 
small  nation  to  which  I  have  referred ;  but  before  His  ascension 
He  said  to  His  Apostles  that  they  should  be  His  witnesses  in 
Jerusalem,  in  all  Judea,  in  Samaria  and  unto  the  uttermost  parts 
of  the  earth.  And  we  rejoice  to  remember  that  all  power  in  heaven 
and  on  earth  was  given  to  Him  that  these  promises  might  be  fulfilled. 
The  seer  of  the  Apocalypse  beholds  all  this  accomplished,  and  he 
hears  the  cry  in  heaven  that  "  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become 
the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ."  What  indeed  is  the 
great  hope  of  the  Christian  Church?  Nay,  we  might  ask  what  is 
it  that  the  world  with  outstretched  neck  longs  to  see  ?  It  is  "  the 
manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God,"  the  complete  manifestation  of 
them,  the  complete  establishment  of  that  blessed  kingdom  that  shall 
endure  forever.  This  is  the  jubilee  of  the  world ;  and  when  this 
time  comes,  all  earthly  history  will  be  viewed  in  the  light  of  its 
relation  to  this  great  consummation. 

One  cannot  look  upon  such  an  audience  as  this  without  very 
deep  emotion.  We  see  here  hundreds  of  young  persons  who  have 
consecrated  their  lives  to  the  Lord,  and  who  are  prepared  to  go 
wherever  the  Master  shall  call  them  to  be  His  witnesses.  Some 
of  you  may  not  be  permitted  to  carry  the  message  of  grace  to  the 
heathen  nations ;  we  trust  a  very  large  number  will.  But  in  the 
case  of  all  it  is  in  your  hearts.  The  Master  whom  you  love  knows 
this,  and  whether  you  serve  Him  at  home  or  abroad.  He  will  be 
with  you  and  will  make  you  sharers  in  the  advancement  of  His 
Kingdom,  and  you  will  finally  share  in  the  triumph  which  is 
coming. 

But  sometimes  it  is  said,  —  I  have  heard  it  said  even  since  it 
was  known  that  this  Convention  was  to  honor  us  with  its  presence,  — 
What  is  the  need  of  this  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign 
Missions?  Is  it  not  a  fact  that  we  have  more  persons,  both  male 
and  female,  offering  for  the  foreign  field  than  the  churches  find 
means  to  send  ?  And  if  so,  why  apply  exceeding  pressure  to  increase 
that  number?  I  would  answer,  that  it  is  very  largely  through  the 
influence  of  this  Movement  that  we  have  such  an  abundant  supply 
of  most  excellent  candidates  for  missionary  work.  I  would  say 
further  that  God  who  by  His  blessed  Spirit,  we  trust,  has  put  into 
the  hearts  of  those  hundreds  the  desire  to  serve  Him  in  the  foreign 
field,  will  we  trust  open  the  way  for  them  in  His  own  good  time. 
The  Spirit  of  God  dwells  in  the  Church,  His  constant  presence 
develops  its  life  and  regulates  all  the  outgoings  of  that  life.  And 
if  He  has  put  it  in  the  hearts  of  these  young  persons  to  devote  them- 
selves to  this  work,  we  cannot  doubt  that  He  will  provide  the  means 
to  equip  and  send  them  forth.  May  we  not  expect  that  through  this 
large  Convention  many  persons  will  be  stimulated  to  a  measure  of 


22  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

liberality  which  they  had  not  reached  before?  I  pray  to  God  that 
it  may  soon  be  so  in  regard  to  the  whole  Church. 

It  is  the  influence  which  it  is  fitted  to  have,  and  which  in  large 
measure  it  is  having  at  the  present  time,  in  our  colleges  and  uni- 
versities and  our  theological  schools  as  well.  I  think  the  vindication 
of  the  student  missionary  movement  may  be  found  in  this  fact,  even 
if  there  were  no  other  vindication  of  it.  Unless  all  information  is 
unreliable,  it  is  telling  powerfully  upon  the  religious  life  of  our 
higher  educational  establishments.  And  they  require  such  an  influ- 
ence as  this  to  help  them  under  the  difficulties  and  dangers  that 
beset  them.  We  have  in  almost  all  our  higher  institutions  of  learn- 
ing, young  persons  of  both  sexes  who  are  connected  with  this 
Movement,  some  who  are  officers  in  it,  others  again  who  are  mem- 
bers of  it,  and  visits  are  paid  to  these  educational  establishments  by 
your  excellent  agents  from  time  to  time.  You  will  pardon  me  for 
saying  that  the  theological  school  with  which  I  am  connected  has 
been  visited  more  than  once  by  some  of  these  devoted  agents,  and 
the  impression  left  has  been  wholly  for  good.  Interest  in  God's 
work,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  has  been  deepened ;  because  I  love 
to  think  that  God's  work  is  one  and  that  the  work  abroad  can  never 
prejudice  the  work  at  home,  and  that  the  work  at  home  can  never 
hinder  the  work  abroad. 

It  is  very  obvious  how  the  entrance  of  such  a  Movement  into 
our  educational  establishments  must  affect  their  religious  life.  I 
have  no  charge  to  bring  against  our  higher  institutions  of  learning 
in  Canada  or  similar  institutions  in  the  United  States.  I  know  that 
among  the  students  and  in  the  professorate  of  these  institutions 
we  have  large  numbers,  not  simply  of  pious  men,  but  men  that  are 
deeply  interested  in  the  missionary  cause.  Yet  some  movement  of 
this  kind  is  needed.  I  shall  not  say  that  study  in  itself  is  unfriendly 
to  spiritual  life;  I  think  faithful  study  is  helpful  to  spiritual  life. 
But  there  are  many  things  in  the  atmosphere  of  a  college  or  univer- 
sity —  may  I  not  even  say  of  a  theological  college  ?  —  that  tend 
to  keep  the  atmosphere  cold ;  so  that  unless  there  be  some  distinctly 
religious  force  in  active  operation,  it  is  almost  inevitable  that  the 
tone  of  religious  life  should  be  depressed.  And  I  thank  God  that  this 
institution  comes  into  our  colleges  and  universities  not  simply  seek- 
ing to  find  recruits  for  foreign  missions,  but  bringing  before  many 
thousands  of  students  the  supreme  question  of  consecrating  their 
hearts  to  the  Redeemer,  of  consecrating  their  lives  and  energies  to 
His  service,  of  being  prepared  to  forsake  all  and  follow  Him.  It 
is  not  possible  for  men  such  as  your  agents  to  advocate  foreign  mis- 
sions without  bringing  these  deep  questions  before  seminaries  and 
colleges ;  and  they  do  that,  and  hence  these  colleges  are  largely  in- 
debted to  them  for  the  increase  of  spiritual  life  which  we  believe 
manifests  itself  on  both  sides  of  the  line. 

God  grant  that  all  of  us  who  put  our  hand  to  this  work  may  do  it 


BLESSEDNESS    OF    THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE  23 

with  true  consecration  to  Him  that  loved  us  and  gave  Himself  for 
us.  There  cannot  be  too  much  zeal.  There  is  no  fear  of*zeal  if  it  is 
true  zeal,  ever  becoming  excessive.  May  the  presence  of  the  unseen 
Savior  be  with  this  great  Convention  in  every  part  of  its  work.  May 
all  of  us  who  are  privileged  to  attend  its  meetings  be  refreshed  and 
strengthened ;  and  may  this  city,  which  so  heartily  welcomes  our 
brethren,  whether  from  the  United  States  or  from  other  parts  of 
Canada,  receive  large  blessings,  so  that  we  may  look  back  for  many 
days  with  devout  gratitude  to  the  visit  which  our  beloved  brethren 
make  us  at  this  time. 


THE  INSPIRATION  AND  BLESSEDNESS  OF  THE  MIS- 
SIONARY ENTERPRISE 

REV.    JOHN   POTTS,   D.D.,  TORONTO 

Toronto  has  welcomed  many  visitors,  individual  and  organized, 
representing  interests  varied  and  important;  but  taking  all  things 
into  account  our  city  never  welcomed  a  more  influential  body  than 
the  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  We  of  all  the  churches  and  of 
the  city  unite  in  saying  "  Welcome !  "  with  all  our  hearts. 

The  evening,  however,  must  not  be  spent  in  complimentary 
generalities,  however  appropriate  and  pleasing  it  might  be  so  to  do. 
The  keynote  of  the  Convention  should  be  struck  to-night,  and  I  sup- 
pose I  might  say  that  the  keynote  should  be  "  The  World  for  Christ." 
Two  great  Conventions  relating  to  the  world's  evangelization  are  in 
the  minds  of  those  present,  one  held  not  long  ago  in  the  city  of  New 
York  in  1900,  and  the  other  this  grandly  representative  gathering. 
The  first  represented  the  missionary  veterans  from  all  lands  and, 
therefore,  the  historic  aspect  of  missions ;  while  this  Convention 
may  be  regarded  as  representing  the  prophetic,  which  I  trust  will 
soon  turn  prophecy  into  history. 

This  Convention  has  to  do  with  the  supreme  business  of  the 
Church  of  the  living  God.  Everything  else  undertaken  by  the 
Church  in  the  way  of  philanthropy,  or  what  is  now  popularly  called 
applied  Christianity,  is  subordinate  to  the  great  work  of  the  world's 
evangelization.  The  magnitude  of  the  evangelization  of  the  world 
is  large,  very  large,  even  to  the  faith  of  the  Church;  but  to  those 
who  view  it  along  natural  lines  it  is  appalling,  yea,  almost  im- 
possible. A  young  minister  once  said  to  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
that  the  difficulties  were  so  many  and  so  great  in  the  way  of  the 
world's  conversion  that  he  had  about  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
it  was  impossible.  The  grand  old  Iron  Duke  looked  the  immature 
parson  in  the  face  and  said,  "  Young  man,  you  have  received  your 


24  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

marching  orders."  The  Church  is  not  responsible  for  success,  but 
it  is  responsible  for  obedience  to  its  Divine  Lord  and  Master,  who 
said  on  the  mountain  in  Galilee,  "  All  power  is  given  unto  me  in 
heaven  and  in  earth.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  — 
or  make  disciples  of  all  nations,  —  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  and  "  Lo,  I 
am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

In  these  days  of  gross  materialism,  of  abounding  worldliness 
even  among  professors  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  it  is  gloriously  significant 
to  see  the  brainy  young  manhood  of  our  colleges  organizing  for  the 
conquest  of  the  world  for  Christ.  While  it  is  lamentably  true  that 
the  supreme  business  of  the  Church  has  been  wofully  neglected, 
that  we  have  been  doing  little  more  than  playing  with  missions, 
yet  there  is  much  to  encourage  those  who  seek  to  carry  out  the 
instructions  of  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord.  Forgetting  the  things  that 
are  behind,  I  may  say  that  this  is  the  brightest  day  in  the  history 
of  missions.  The  great  cause  which  we  are  representing  never  had 
as  many  advocates,  never  had  as  many  supporters,  never  had  as 
many  who  felt  the  responsibility  and  privilege  of  stewardship, 
never  sent  as  many  prayers  to  heaven,  and  never  had  as  many  repre- 
sentatives in  the  field  of  the  world  as  at  the  present  day. 

The  spirit  of  missions,  which  by  interpretation  is  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  is  growing  as  never  before.  We  must  grasp  the  grandeur 
of  this  subject  from  its  supernatural  standpoint.  The  missionary 
cause  is  not  of  man's  devising,  and  therefore  the  measure  of  its  suc- 
cess is  not  bounded  by  the  measure  of  human  wit  and  wisdom. 
This  cause  has  a  supernatural  message  which  is  inspired  and 
accompanied  by  the  Divine  Spirit ;  therefore  the  faith  of  the  Church 
should  take  into  account  the  Divine  purpose  and  the  Divine  accom- 
paniment in  the  fulfilment  of  the  commission  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature. 

Obstacles  and  difficulties  are  many  and  great.  From  a  merely 
human  standpoint  they  seem  to  be  impossible  of  removal  and  of 
overcoming,  but  they  have  all  been  surveyed  and  they  shall  all  be 
surmounted.  Hebrew  prophecy  seems  to  have  taken  all  this  into 
account  when  the  glorious,  inspiring  words  were  written :  "  Every 
valley  shall  be  exalted,  and  every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  made 
low :  and  the  crooked  shall  be  made  straight,  and  the  rough  places 
plain  :  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  revealed,  and  all  flesh  shall 
see  it  together:  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it." 

In  this,  as  in  every  other  form  of  Christian  service,  we  need 
to  be  repeatedly  reminded,  "  Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by 
my  spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."  There  is  great  reason  to  thank 
God  that  so  many  skilled  workmen,  that  so  many  cultured  heads 
and  consecrated  hearts,  are  turning  their  attention  to  the  glorious 
work  of  evangelizing  the  heathen  nations.  And  yet  with  all  the 
culture  and   with  all  the  consecration,  there  is  need  that  we  act 


BLESSEDNESS   OF   THE    MISSIONARY   ENTERPRISE  25 

upon  the  principle  that  success  depends  upon  the  presence  and 
power  and  gracious  co-operation  of  the  third  person  of  the  ador- 
able Trinity.  There  is  much  comfort  in  the  thought  that  whatever 
degree  of  talent  we  may  bring  to  the  work  of  the  Lord,  whether 
that  talent  be  natural  or  acquired,  we  may  all  have  with  us  in  the 
study  of  the  Word,  in  the  proclamation  of  the  gospel  and  in  indi- 
vidual dealing  with  souls,  the  Holy  Spirit  as  our  teacher  and  helper. 
The  great  need  of  the  Church  at  home  and  of  the  missionary 
in  the  field  is  a  mighty  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  do  not  under- 
value the  need  of  information  concerning  the  nations  to  be  evan- 
gelized. I  do  not  underestimate  the  need  of  wise  organization 
and  adaptation  of  agents  to  the  varied  work  of  evangelization  and 
education  in  heathen  lands ;  yet  we  may  have  information  and 
organization  and  rare  adaptation  of  agency,  but  without  the  Spirit 
it  will  be  as  sounding  brass  or  a  tinkling  cymbal.  Let  us  rejoice 
in  the  thought  that  we  are  living  in  the  dispensation  of  the  Holy 
Spirit;  that  here  and  now,  without  ten  days  waiting,  the  Pentecost 
in  all  its  spiritual  power  may  come  to  us  in  richer  measure  than 
ever  before. 

"  Assembled  here  with  one  accord, 

Calmly  we  wait  the  promised  grace, 
The  purchase  of  our  dying  Lord ; 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  and  fill  the  place." 

What  shall  be  the  outcome  of  this  Student  Volunteer  Con- 
vention? The  outlook  is  bright  with  the  light  of  prophecy  and 
promise.  We  do  well  to  study  ancient  prophecy  and  the  covenant 
promises  of  the  word  of  the  living  God ;  we  do  well  to  climb  those 
Alpine  heights  of  Hebrew  prophecy  and  look  out  upon  the  coming 
glory  of  the  increasing  Kingdom  of  Him  whose  right  it  is  to  reign 
from  the  River  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth.  We  live  too  much  on 
the  low  ground.  Let  us  ascend  the  mount,  for  there  is  moral 
bracing  in  the  atmosphere  of  sacred  prophecy.  Listen  to  Isaiah : 
"  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  that  the  mountain  of 
the  Lord's  house  shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains, 
and  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills;  and  all  nations  shall  flow 
unto  it." 


RESPONSE:    SIGNIFICANCE  OF  THE  CONVENTION 

MR.    JOHN    R.    MOTT,    M.A.,    NEW    YORK 

On  behalf  of  the  students  and  professors  of  the  universities, 
colleges,  theological  seminaries  and  other  institutions  of  higher 
learning  of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  on  behalf  of  the  mem- 
bers and  secretaries  of  the  various  missionary  boards  and  of  the 
missionaries  from  many  lands,  on  behalf  of  the  editors  of  the 
religious  press  and  of  the  leaders  of  the  various  movements  among 
young  men  and  young  women,  I  take  great  pleasure  in  initiating  our 
expression  of  appreciation  of  the  hearty  and  kindly  greeting  which 
you  have  extended  to  us  this  evening.  We  have  been  impressed, 
not  only  by  your  words  of  welcome,  but  also  by  the  large  and 
inspiring  thoughts  which  you  have  brought  before  us ;  and  at  this 
time  we  would  record  our  appreciation,  not  only  of  the  cordiality 
and  kindliness  of  this  public  welcome  and  greeting,  but  also  of  that 
thoughtful  consideration,  sympathy  and  love  which  have  prompted 
all  that  you  have  done  and  are  doing  on  our  behalf  in  the  homes 
and  churches  and  colleges  of  this  city.  The  Christian  institutions 
of  Toronto,  the  stand  Toronto  has  taken  on  questions  that  pertain 
to  morality  and  religion,  the  religious  life  of  the  city,  as  well  as 
its  hospitality,  are  well  and  widely  known  throughout  the  United 
States  and  in  all  parts  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

There  is  no  better  proof  which  we  could  afford  you  to-night 
of  the  genuineness  of  our  appreciation  of  the  sincerity  of  your  wel- 
come than  the  presence  of  the  large  numbers  of  us  who  have  assem- 
bled here  in  response  to  your  invitation.  For,  let  me  remind  you 
once  more,  this  is  a  notable  conference  in  point  of  numbers.  It 
stands,  and  probably  will  stand  for  years,  as  the  largest  student 
convention  ever  held,  not  only  in  North  America,  but  in  the  world. 
It  has  a  significance,  too,  far  more  important  than  that  of  numbers. 
Assembled  in  this  Convention  are  the  men  who  represent  the  coming 
Christian  leadership  of  the  United  States  and  Canada ;  for  from  the 
ranks  of  the  Christian  students,  who  are  represented  here  to-night, 
are  to  come  the  leaders  in  every  realm  of  thought  and  action  in  these 
two  great  countries. 

This  is  a  significant  Convention  also  in  that  it  shows  the  strength 
of  the  hold  that  Christianity  has  upon  our  institutions  of  higher 
learning.  There  could  be  no  more  satisfying  evidence,  for.  as  Arch- 
bishop Whately  said:    "  If  my  faith  be  false,  I  am  bound  to  change 

26 


SIGNIFICANCE   OF   THE    CONVENTION  2/ 

it;  whereas,  if  it  be  true,  I  am  bound  to  propagate  it."  There  is  no 
more  convincing  proof  that  men  can  give  of  the  grip  that  the  Chris- 
tian verities  have  on  their  hves,  than  their  wilUngness  to  go  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth  and  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  the  propagation  of 
the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God. 

This  Convention  makes  plain  and  impressive,  as  you  have 
already  pointed  out  to  us  this  evening,  that  an  intellectual  life,  that 
student  pursuits,  are  not  inconsistent  with  deep  interest  and  active 
participation  in  spiritual  and  practical  Christian  movements.  I 
presume  we  will  all  agree  that  there  is  no  enterprise  being  prosecuted 
in  the  world  to-day,  which  illustrates  the  practical  spirit  and  which 
at  the  same  time  exhibits  spirituality  more  strikingly  than  the  for- 
eign missionary  movement. 

This  is  a  notable  gathering  in  that  we  have  here  the  leadership 
of  the  present  aggressive  forces  of  Christianity,  not  only  in  that  we 
have  so  many  of  the  young  here,  but  also,  and  more  especially, 
because  we  have  in  our  midst  the  honored  representatives  and  leaders 
of  practically  all  the  leading  missionary  organizations  of  these 
two  countries.  I  say  this  stands  for  aggressive  Christianity, 
because  these  organizations  are  not  only  in  sympathy  with  possessing 
North  America  for  God,  but  in  disseminating  among  less  favored 
countries  and  races  the  inestimable  blessings  which  we  have 
received. 

Let  it  be  emphasized  here  to-night  and  from  session  to  session 
in  this  Convention  and  through  the  press,  both  secular  and  religious, 
that  this  Convention  is  a  mighty  protest  and  challenge  to  the  anti- 
missionary  spirit  of  criticism,  unbelief  and  indifference  which  have 
cast  their  cold  spell  over  this  continent,  especially  as  the  result  of 
the  terrible  experiences  of  the  Church  in  North  China  within  the 
past  two  years.  I  believe  that  just  as  the  Ecumenical  Missionary 
Conference,  which  convened  in  New  York,  prepared  the  Church 
for  the  fearful  ordeal  through  which  she  was  to  pass  and  the 
great  strain  to  which  she  was  to  be  subjected,  so  the  Toronto  Vol- 
unteer Convention  will  help  to  restore  confidence  in  the  missionary 
movement  and  inspire  hopefulness  in  the  entire  Church  of  God  of 
North  America. 

One  other  aspect  of  the  meaning  of  this  Convention  is  that  it 
accentuates  so  blessedly  our  oneness  in  Jesus  Christ.  Assembled 
here  are  members  of  over  fifty  divisions  and  branches  of  the 
Church  of  Christ.  The  divisions  have  disappeared.  High  over  all 
the  peculiarities  that  may  divide  us  stands  our  common  faith,  and, 
above  all,  our  common  Lord.  The  different  political  divisions  of 
Canada  and  the  United  States  are  forgotten  in  this  conference. 
Except  as  a  matter  of  convenience,  the  names  of  the  States  and 
Provinces  on  the  placards  in  this  hall  might  better  be  taken  down, 
because  they  have  no  meaning  to  us  during  these  days.  These 
two  great  countries,  each  with  its  individuality  and  independence 


28  V/ORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

and  each  with  its  providential  mission,  here  find  an  exhibition  of 
their  real  spiritual  unity  in  their  Lord.  Recently,  as  I  traveled 
from  nation  to  nation  on  a  world-wide  journey,  I  was  convinced 
even  more  strongly  than  ever  before  of  the  wonderful  destiny  before 
the  great  British  Empire  and  the  Republic  of  America  if  they  walk 
together,  and  also  with  the  thought  that  they  are  being  animated 
by  common  religious  ideas  and  ideals,  and  that  they  are  standing 
for  introducing  into  the  unevangelized  nations  and  setting  at  work 
among  the  depressed  and  neglected  races,  those  influences  which 
alone  can  ameliorate  the  condition  of  mankind,  build  up  a  truly 
lasting  civilization  and  make  possible  the  evangelization  of  the 
world.  And  I  have  come  back  with  a  larger  grip  of  faith  than  ever 
in  the  possibility  of  evangelizing  the  world  in  this  generation.  If 
the  Christians  of  the  United  States,  Canada,  the  British  Isles,  Ger- 
many, Scandinavia,  Holland,  France,  Switzerland,  Australasia  and 
South  Africa  give  themselves  to  the  task  with  intelligence,  earnest- 
ness and  faith,  within  the  lifetime  of  many  delegates  at  this  Con- 
vention an  adequate  opportunity  can  and  will  be  given  to  all  people 
to  know  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Savior  and  Lord. 


WHY  SHOULD  THE  MAKING  OF  JESUS  CHRIST 
KNOWN  TO  ALL  PEOPLE  BE  THE  COM- 
MANDING PURPOSE  IN  THE  LIFE  OF 
EVERY   CHRISTIAN? 


29 


WHY  SHOULD  THE  MAKING  OF  JESUS  CHRIST 
KNOWN  TO  ALL  PEOPLE  BE  THE  COMMANDING 
PURPOSE  IN  THE  LIFE  OF  EVERY  CHRISTIAN? 

REV.   J.    ROSS   STEVENSON,  D.D.,   NEW   YORK 

The  goal  of  history  is  the  redemption  of  the  world.  The  con- 
summation of  all  missionary  endeavor  will  be  when  the  knowledge 
of  Jesus  Christ  has  become  universal.  Hence  the  aim  of  missions 
is  to  make  Jesus  Christ  known  to  every  creature,  so  that  he  may 
have  an  intelligent  opportunity  to  accept  Him  as  his  Savior.  We 
ought  to  be  thankful  at  the  very  beginning  of  this  conference  for 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  which  already  prevails  throughout  the 
world.  We  think  of  the  multitudes  out  of  all  nations  and  kindreds 
and  peoples  and  tongues,  who  have  received  the  message  of  life  and 
rejoice  in  him  who  is  the  Truth.  Let  any  one  consult  the  "  Cen- 
tennial Survey  of  Foreign  Missions,"  which  Dr.  Dennis  has  just 
completed,  and  he  will  certainly  conclude  that  the  Church  has  not 
been  altogether  idle,  but  on  the  contrary  has  done  nobly  in  many 
particulars,  and  he  will  agree  that  the  missionary  achievements  of  the 
past  century  should  lead  us  to  thank  God  and  take  courage.  And 
yet  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  past  triumphs  of  the  Church  in  the 
way  of  missionary  endeavor  represent  the  work  of  a  few  for  the 
rescue  of  the  many,  and  not  of  the  whole  Church  at  work  for  all 
people.  The  obligation  to  make  Christ  known  has  been  felt  by  a 
comparatively  small  number  of  the  thirty  or  forty  millions  of  evan- 
gelical Christians.  The  work  of  the  Church  has  been  thus  far 
too  particularistic,  and  there  is  need  to-day  of  a  broad  missionary 
universalism.  The  duty  of  making  Christ  known  to  all  people  has 
its  corollary  in  every  Christian's  making  him  known.  We  cannot 
discriminate  between  those  who  should  and  should  not  have  the 
knowledge  of  Christ,  for  the  need  of  it  is  universal ;  and  if  the 
Church  has  the  Savior's  compassion  for  the  lost,  she  will  love  the 
people  of  Africa  or  China  as  much  as  the  people  of  Canada  or  the 
United  States.  Nor  can  we  differentiate  between  the  Christians 
who  are  responsible  for  sending  the  gospel  to  the  unsaved  and 
those  who  are  not.  The  impression  is  common  that  only  the  more 
pious  and  zealous  Christians  should  be  witnesses,  and  that  active 
personal  work  cannot  be  expected  of  the  average  church  member. 
But  I  am  here  to  maintain  that  to  make  Christ  known  should  be 
the  commanding  purpose  in  the  life  of  every  Christian. 

31 


32  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

The  great  commission  should  bear  directly  upon  the  life  pur- 
pose of  every  disciple  of  the  Lord.  The  command  of  Christ,  Go 
and  make  disciples  of  all  nations,  if  it  means  anything  to  us  to-day 
spells  the  duty,  not  of  those  who  are  called  to  be  leaders  but  of 
the  whole  Church.  The  early  Christians  understood  their  Master's 
meaning,  and  when  they  were  scattered  abroad,  they  carried  out  the 
instructions  of  their  risen  Lord.  This  was  the  interpretation  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  put  upon  our  Savior's  last  words ;  and  to-day  when- 
ever He  moves  mightily  in  any  community,  and  the  Church  is  con- 
scious of  His  presence  and  power  as  led  by  Him,  Christians  begin 
at  once  to  think  of  the  unevangelized,  and  devise  means  for  making 
Christ  known  unto  others.  When  we  grant  that  it  is  the  duty  of 
the  Church  to  carry  the  gospel  to  every  creature,  we  lay  a  burden 
of  responsibility  upon  every  Christian.  The  Church  is  the  body 
of  Christ  and  every  regenerate  man  is  a  member  of  it,  so  that  what 
affects  the  whole  touches  the  several  parts.  We  are  taught  by  the 
Scriptures,  and  our  own  observation  confirms  the  teaching,  that 
there  are  diversities  of  gifts  to  be  found  among  the  people  of  God, 
the  Holy  Spirit  dividing  to  every  man  severally  as  He  will.  Each 
has  received  a  gift  or  gifts  which  he  holds  in  stewardship  for  the 
Lord,  and  which  are  to  be  used  in  carrying  out  the  divine  purpose. 
This  means  that  each  can  contribute  something,  however  small  it 
may  be,  to  the  work  of  the  Church.  Christians  with  their  gifts 
correspond  to  the  different  members  of  the  body,  some  more 
important  than  others,  yet  each  indispensible  to  the  perfection  and 
highest  efficiency  of  the  whole  body,  the  Church. 

Christ  furnishes  the  mind  wdiich  plans  and  the  will  which  directs. 
He  is  the  seat  of  authority,  of  intelligent  volition.  The  activities 
of  the  Church  are  under  His  control,  and  when  He  says  "  Go,"  every 
member  must  move  forward.  It  often  happens  that  the  hand  or  the 
foot  lacks  the  strength  to  carry  out  the  mind's  intentions ;  but  Christ 
through  the  Spirit  imparts  to  every  member  of  His  Church  the 
power  needed  to  obey  His  orders.  If  this  be  true,  no  Christian 
can  be  exempt  from  any  service  Avhich  Christ  requires  of  the  whole 
Church.  When  He,  our  Sovereign  Head,  to  whom  all  authority 
has  been  given,  commands,  the  whole  body  must  respond  at  once, 
and  for  any  one  to  fail  of  co-operation,  argues  that  he  does  not 
stand  in  right  relation  to  the  Savior,  that  something  is  interfering 
so  that  the  mind  of  Christ  is  not  properly  communicated,  or  that 
he  has  become  a  lifeless  or  a  paralyzed  member  of  the  Church. 

What  is  the  great  thought  of  Christ  with  reference  to  those 
who  know  Him  not  ?  What  is  the  supreme  purpose  which  He  would 
have  His  body  carry  out?  We  find  it  in  that  categorical  imperative 
which  sums  up  all  other  injunctions  and  commands,  "  Go  ye  there- 
fore and  teach  all  nations."  To  escape  from  these  marching  orders 
of  the  Church,  one  must  separate  himself  from  the  very  body  of 
Christ  and  wilfully  disregard  the  mind  of  the  Master.     When  we 


WHY    MAKE    CHRIST    SPEEDILY    KNOWN?  33 

think  of  Christ's  commanding  purpose  that  all  men  should  know 
Him ;  when  we  think  of  the  world-wide  work  of  missions  which 
President  Harrison  has  called  "  the  most  influential  and  enduring 
work  that  is  being  done  in  this  day  of  great  enterprises  " ;  when 
we  think  of  the  consummation  toward  which  all  things  are  tending, 
when  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  God,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea,  we  realize  that  every  Christian  must  come  into 
line  with  Christ's  plan  and  thus  serve  his  day  and  generation 
according  to  the  will  of  God.  The  Prince  Consort  Albert  is  reported 
to  have  once  said :  '  Find  out  the  plan  of  God  in  your  generation. 
Do  not  cross  His  plan,  but  drop  into  your  own  place  in  it.'  What  is 
the  plan  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  world  to-day?  Is  it  intellectual 
development  and  advance  in  human  knowledge  as  an  end  in  itself? 
Is  it  the  increase  of  commerce  and  wealth  which  will  exhaust 
themselves  in  making  men  rich?  Surely  not.  His  supreme  and 
ruling  purpose  is  to  regenerate  mankind ;  and  your  aim  in  life,  what- 
ever it  may  be,  is  worthy  in  proportion  as  it  contributes  to  making 
Christ  everywhere  known. 

More  than  this,  if  one  be  really  joined  to  Christ  and  is  a  member 
of  His  body,  the  authoritative  command  of  the  Lord  should  take 
internal  form  and  become  an  inward  impulse  of  love  to  Him  who 
has  redeemed  us.  We  should  have  not  only  the  mind  of  Christ, 
but  His  desire.  What  He  requires  us  to  do  we  wish  to  do.  His 
love  constraineth  us.  That  is  to  say  His  love  dwells  in  us,  floods 
our  very  souls  so  that  we  have  the  heart  of  Christ,  and  our  desires 
have  their  natural  expression  in  the  doing  of  His  will.  Christ's 
longing  to  redeem  ought  not  to  seem  strange  or  foreign  to  us, 
but  should  have  its  counterpart  in  a  compassion  for  sinning,  suf- 
fering men,  who  are  scattered  as  sheep  having  no  shepherd.  If 
the  love  of  Christ  constrains  each  Christian  as  it  should,  the  need 
of  the  unevangelized  millions  will  appeal  to  him  as  it  did  to  the 
man  of  Galilee,  and  will  turn  his  life  purpose  in  the  direction  of 
making  Christ  known.  This  will  certainly  be  so,  if  he  really  appre- 
ciates what  the  knowledge  of  Christ  means  to  him,  Paul  counted 
all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ. 
He  would  rather  know  Christ  than  apprehend  anything  else,  and 
when  the  risen  Savior  was  revealed  to  him,  he  began  immediately 
at  Damascus  and  then  at  Jerusalem,  and  throughout  the  coasts  of 
Judea,  and  then  everywhere  among  the  Gentiles,  to  communicate 
his  God-given  knowledge,  so  as  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
light.  Such  is  the  Christian's  chief  possession  and  the  world's 
greatest  need. 

The  knowledge  of  Christ  is  what  the  soul  craves,  and  it  alone 
can  satisfy  our  religious  needs.  When  any  one  learns  to  know 
Christ,  makes  His  personal  acquaintance,  there  comes  a  joy  into 
his  life,  which  no  secular  learning,  no  earthly  gain  can  impart.  We 
know  something  perhaps  of  the  joy  of  discovery,  of  the  mental 


34  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

satisfaction  which  comes  with  the  consciousness  that  we  have  found 
what  we  long  have  looked  for.  It  is  related  of  the  great  Scotch 
surgeon,  Sir  James  Simpson,  that  he  was  once  approached  by  a 
young  man  who  wished  to  compliment  him  by  asking  what  he 
regarded  his  greatest  discovery,  and  the  simple  reply  of  this  eminent 
scientist  was,  "  My  greatest  discovery  is  that  I  am  a  great  sinner, 
and  that  Jesus  is  a  great  Savior."  Most  of  us  here  have  made 
this  same  precious  discovery,  and  we  know  the  joy  and  the  peace 
of  believing  on  Him.  But  do  we  realize  how  dark  and  dreary,  how 
wretched  and  helpless  this  world  would  be  to  us,  without  the  knowl- 
edge of  Christ?  The  joy  of  this  saving  knowledge  should  make  us 
break  the  bonds  of  isolation  and  selfishness  and  publish  every- 
where what  great  things  Jesus  hath  done  for  us.  If  He  is  every- 
thing to  you  and  to  me,  He  may  be  everything  to  any  man,  and  who- 
so needs  to  hear  of  Christ  has  an  inescapable  claim  upon  us.  We 
have  something  to  impart,  and  the  woe  is  upon  us  if  we  do  not  give  it 
to  our  brothers  who  are  perishing  for  the  want  of  it. 

If  the  love  of  Christ  is  a  constraining  power  in  any  man's  life 
it  will  compel  him  to  give  of  what  he  possesses  to  satisfy  his 
brother's  need.  Of  this  appalling  need,  no  Christian  can  long 
remain  in  ignorance  in  these  latter  days.  Fifty  years  ago  the  ordi- 
nary church  member  had  some  excuse  for  not  knowing  the  condition 
of  the  heathen  world.  There  were  few  missionary  books.  The 
opportunity  to  hear  a  returned  missionary  was  rare,  and  even  the 
clergv^  knew  comparatively  little  of  the  regions  beyond.  But  that 
is  not  true  to-day.  The  information  at  hand  is  adequate.  Every 
Christian  student  who  claims  to  be  an  educated  man,  ought  to  be 
well  acquainted  with  missionary  fields  and  know  the  helpless, 
hopeless  condition  of  his  brothers  across  the  sea.  And  the  Christian 
in  these  days  who  has  never  had  placed  before  him  the  needs  of 
the  great  world-wide  mission  field,  has  either  lived  in  hermetical 
seclusion,  or  his  pastor  has  been  guilty  of  criminal  neglect.  Know- 
ing the  need  and  knowing  the  remedy,  the  love  of  Christ  should 
fill  up  the  breach  and  bring  every  Christian  into  sympathetic  and 
helpful  touch  with  the  humanity  which  awaits  redemption. 

There  is  another  consideration  to  be  added  which  is,  that  the 
life  of  each  Christian,  in  order  to  be  vigorous  and  fruitful,  needs 
to  go  out  in  service  to  those  for  whom  Christ  died.  Napoleon 
once  said,  "  It  is  a  maxim  in  the  military  art  that  the  army  which 
remains  in  its  entrenchments  is  beaten."  The  non-missionary 
Church  sins  against  its  owm  best  interests  and  is  inviting  defeat. 
A  stay-at-home  Christianity  is  not  real  Christianity  at  all.  The 
guaranty  of  Christ's  abiding  presence  is  consecration  to  the  world's 
evangelization.  The  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,"  is  conditioned 
upon,  "  Go  ye,  and  disciple  all  nations."  The  Church  which  dis- 
obeys this  command  insults  Christ  and  cannot  survive.  This  has 
been  illustrated  over  and  over  again  in  the  history  of  the  Kingdom. 


WHY    MAKE    CHRIST    SPEEDILY    KNOWN?  35 

The  Churches  even  of  Apostolic  foundation,  which  became  self- 
centered  and  disobedient  to  the  Master's  will,  decayed  and  died,  and 
only  those  have  continued,  which  have  heeded  the  commands  of 
their  risen  Lord.  It  is  ever  so,  for  "  there  is  that  scattereth  and  yet 
increaseth,  and  there  is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but  it 
tendeth  to  poverty  " ;  and  in  the  whole  economy  of  grace  no  pro- 
vision is  found  whereby  a  Church  can  be  made  healthy,  strong  and 
prosperous  when  the  world's  evangelization  is  neglected  or  ignored. 

What  is  true  of  the  Church  is  true  of  every  Christian.  He 
has  been  redeemed  by  and  lives  in  and  exists  for  a  missionary 
Savior,  whose  example  he  strives  to  imitate,  and  whose  commands 
he  professes  to  obey.  How  can  he  be  loyal  to  his  Lord  and  grow  in 
grace  and  secure  spiritual  wealth,  if  by  his  indifference  and  inac- 
tivity he  is  crossing  the  divine  purpose,  resisting  the  divine  call  and 
running  counter  to  the  clear  line  of  development  in  the  Kingdom 
of  God?  Indeed  we  may  unhesitatingly  assert  that  if  the  spiritual 
life  of  any  Christian  does  not  flow  out  in  streams  of  blessing  and 
power  to  the  unsaved,  it  becomes  sluggish  and  stagnant.  It  is  a 
serious  question  how  the  heathen  can  be  saved  if  we  do  not  send 
them  the  gospel.  But  a  more  serious  question  still  is,  how  can  we 
be  saved  if  we  do  not  make  Christ  known  to  them.  It  requires  active 
service  for  Christ  to  keep  the  spiritual  life  strong  and  vigorous  and 
our  religious  experience  fresh  and  fruitful.  This  great  truth  of 
the  Kingdom  is  illustrated  in  the  saintly  lives  and  holy  characters 
of  missionaries  in  all  ages.  Those  who  have  attained  to  the  highest 
spiritual  stature  in  Christ,  who  have  made  the  nearest  approach 
to  the  measure  of  his  fulness,  have  been  the  men  and  women  who, 
filled  with  the  true  missionary  spirit  and  enterprise,  have  been 
instruments  in  making  him  known  to  others.  Since  the  obligation 
rests  upon  every  Christian  to  grow  in  grace,  to  become  like  Christ, 
to  apprehend  that  for  which  he  was  laid  hold  of  by  Christ  Jesus, 
it  follows  that  this  indispensible  means  must  be  used,  and  that  every 
disciple  of  the  Lord  must  tell  to  others  what  he  has  heard  and  seen 
and  knows  to  be  true. 

There  is  still  another  reason  why  every  Christian  should  be 
actively  engaged  in  making  Christ  known.  This  would  so  multiply 
agents  as  to  speedily  accomplish  the  missionary  task  of  the  Church. 
To  carry  the  gospel  to  every  creature  is  indeed  a  formidable  under- 
taking. There  are  at  least  750,000,000  people  who  have  not  had 
an  opportunity  to  learn  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  we  cannot  ignore  the 
difficulties  which  are  in  the  way  of  reaching  many  of  these.  Where 
the  proclamation  of  our  King  has  gone,  the  forces  of  darkness  are 
arraying  themselves  against  the  further  spread  of  Christianity ;  and 
instead  of  a  guerilla  warfare,  there  is  a  great  conflict  between  the 
antagonistic  forces,  whose  battle  cries  are  "  for  or  against  Christ." 
But  if  the  whole  Church  comes  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against 
the  mighty,  the  issue  cannot  be  doubtful.    As  Principle  Cairns  said 


36  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

in  the  closing  hours  of  his  Hfe:  "  We  are  engaged  in  a  great  con- 
fHct,  in  which,  if  we  all  unite,  there  will  be  a  great  victory."  When 
we  compute  the  whole  membership  of  the  Church  to-day  and  con- 
trast it  with  the  small  number  of  early  disciples  who  turned  the 
world  upside  down ;  when  we  estimate  the  resources  now  in  the 
hands  of  Christian  people,  and  all  the  facilities  at  their  disposal ; 
above  all,  when  we  think  of  the  divine  equipment  of  the  Church, 
the  Word  of  God,  quick  and  powerful,  sharper  than  any  two-edged 
sword,  the  Holy  Spirit  with  us  to-day  and  able  to  shake  whole  com- 
munities with  Pentecostal  upheaval,  we  are  convinced  that  if  every 
Christian  made  the  missionary  aim  the  commanding  purpose  of 
his  life,  it  would  hardly  take  the  twenty  years  which  Simeon  Calhoun 
estimated  would  be  sufficient  to  utter  the  story  of  the  Cross  in  the 
ears  of  every  living  man.  George  Fox  used  to  say,  "  Every  Friend 
ought  to  light  up  the  community  for  ten  miles  around  him."  Surely 
every  Christian  should  have  that  amount  of  illuminating  power, 
and  instead  of  congesting  this  light  in  a  few  places,  let  it  be  prop- 
erly distributed  throughout  the  world,  and  as  a  result  the  sunshine 
of  heaven's  revealed  love  would  penetrate  to  the  darkest  corners  of 
the  earth.  When  Christ  said,  "  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world,"  he 
surely  meant  that  every  Christian  should  be  a  luminary,  and  com- 
bine with  every  other  Christian  to  chase  the  shades  of  night  away. 
We  may  not  expect  to  see  all  the  older  Christians,  whose  life 
purposes  have  become  fixed,  rally  to  the  idea  of  world-wide  evan- 
gelization. Our  hopes  must  turn  very  largely  to  the  younger  gen- 
eration, whose  plans  for  the  future  are  now  being  determined.  It 
is  estimated  that  there  are  throughout  the  world  600,000  students 
who  are  going  to  exert  a  tremendous  power  for  good  or  for  evil 
in  their  day  and  generation.  Of  this  number  about  70,000  are  asso- 
ciated in  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation,  one  purpose 
of  which  is  to  enlist  students  in  the  work  of  extending  Christ's 
Kingdom  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth.  When  we  think  of 
the  power  there  is  in  the  consecrated  endeavors  of  educated  young 
men  and  women,  we  may  well  regard  this  alignment  of  forces  one 
of  the  most  significant  and  hopeful  signs  of  the  times.  But  where 
are  the  nine?  Probably  not  one-tenth  of  the  number  of  professing 
Christian  students  feel  a  burden  of  responsibility  for  making  Christ 
known  to  all  people.  Every  Christian  student,  if  he  wishes  to  make 
his  life  tell  on  the  ages  and  tell  for  God,  must  take  an  intelligent, 
active,  aggressive  interest  in  the  missionary  enterprise,  which  is 
indeed  the  greatest  work  in  the  world.  That  this  Convention  may 
lead  every  student  in  attendance  to  make  it  the  commanding  purpose 
of  his  life  to  carry  the  gospel  to  every  creature  is  our  earnest  prayer, 
and  if  through  you  the  impulse  of  this  assembly  is  carried  to  every 
institution  of  higher  learning  in  our  land  and  to  every  student 
gathered  there,  the  evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  generation 
will  be  not  only  a  hope  but  a  blessed  certainty. 


THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENTS 
OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  CANADA 
AND   OF    GREAT    BRITAIN 

Progress  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
Work    of  the    British    Student  Volunteer    Missionary- 
Union 


37 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT 

REPORT   OF  THE  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE  OF  THE  STUDENT 
VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS,  1898-1902 

PRESENTED  BY   MR.   JOHN   R.    MOTT,    M.A.,   CHAIRMAN 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions  was 
called  into  being  in  1886,  primarily  to  raise  up  among  the  students 
of  North  America  a  sufficient  number  of  capable  missionary  can- 
didates to  meet  the   requirements   of  the  various   missionary   so- 
cieties or  boards.     To  help  these  candidates  or  student  volunteers 
in  their  preparation  for  their  life-work  has  been  recognized  from 
the   beginning   as    falling   within   the   purpose   of  the   Movement. 
Another  object  is  to  develop  among  students,  who  are  to  remain 
in  Christian  lands,  either  as  pastors  or  as  laymen,  a  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility to  sustain  and  reinforce  the  foreign  missionary  enter- 
prise by  intelligent  sympathy,  by  the  giving  of  money,  by  prayer 
and  by  aggressive  effort  on  behalf  of  the  world's  evangelization. 
I.  Agencies  of  supervision  and  cultivation. 
The  field  embraces  all  colleges,  universities  and  other  institu- 
tions of  higher  learning  in  the  United  States  and  Canada.    There  are 
fully   I, GOO  such  institutions   with  an  aggregate  of  over  200,000 
students.     From  the  college  halls  come  the  leaders  in  all  the  in- 
fluential walks  of  life.    No  work,  therefore,  can  be  more  important 
than  that  of  making  the  student  communities  strongholds  and  propa- 
gating centers  of  missionary  intelligence,  enthusiasm  and  activity. 
I.    For  several  years  the  Movement  was  guided  by  an  Exec- 
utive Committee  of  three  members,   representing  the  three  great 
interdenominational  student  organizations  of  North  America.     The 
work  having  assumed  so  much  larger  proportions  it  was  found  de- 
sirable not  long  after  the  Cleveland  Convention  in  1898  to  enlarge 
the  membership  of  the  Committee,  so  that  it  now  consists  of  six 
members :  John  R.  Mott  and  H.  P.  Andersen  representing  the  Col- 
lege  Department  of  the  Young  Men's   Christian   Association;   J. 
Ross  Stevenson  the  Theological  Section,  and  W.  Harley  Smith  the 
Medical  College  Section  of  the  same  organization ;  and  Miss  Pauline 
Root   and    Miss    Bertha   Conde   representing  the   Student   Young 
Women's  Christian  Association.     John  R.   Mott  is  the   chairman, 
J.  Ross  Stevenson  the  vice-chairman,  and  F.  P.  Turner  the  record- 
ing secretary  and  treasurer.     In  order  to  transact  the   ordinary 

39 


40  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

business  of  such  an  organization  it  is  incorporated  under  the  laws 
of  the  State  of  New  York.  There  is  a  Board  of  Trustees  con- 
sisting of  the  following:  W.  D.  ]\Iurrav,  James  A.  Beaver,  W.  F. 
McDowell,  N.  Tooker,  C.  W.  McAlpin,'  S.  U.  Blake,  and  John  R. 
Mott,  ex  officio. 

2.  At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  following 
the  quadrennial  convention  an  Advisory  Committee  is  selected.  For 
the  period  of  September  1898  to  September  1902  the  members  of  the 
Advisory  Committee  have  been :  Rev.  Judson  Smith,  D.D.,  Mr. 
Robert  E.  Speer,  Rev.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  D.D.,  Rev.  H.  C.  Mabie,  D.D., 
the  Right  Rev.  M.  E.  Baldwin,  the  Bishop  of  Huron,  Rev.  A. 
McLean,  D.  D.,  Prof.  E.  C.  Dargan,  D.D.,  and  Miss  Abbie  B.  Child. 
The  members  of  this  Committee  have  rendered  from  time  to  time 
invaluable  aid  by  personal  advice  and  counsel. 

3.  The  secretaries  of  the  Movement  are  a  General  Secretary, 
an  Assistant  General  Secretary,  an  Educational  Secretary,  and  the 
Traveling  Secretaries. 

During  the  period  under  review  F.  P.  Turner  has  served  as 
General  Secretary,  J.  E.  Knotts  as  Assistant  General  Secretary,  and 
Harlan  P.  Beach  as  Educational  Secretary. 

The  position  of  Traveling  Secretary  is  usually  held  for  one  year 
by  some  student  volunteer  who  is  about  ready  to  go  to  the  mission 
field,  but  occasionally  a  returned  missionary  has  been  employed.  In 
a  few  cases  secretaries  have  held  the  position  two  years.  The  size 
of  the  staff  of  Traveling  Secretaries  is  determined  by  the  funds  at 
the  disposal  of  the  Executive  Committee  and  by  the  number  of 
available  candidates.  Each  year  in  the  month  of  September  the 
Executive  Committee  conducts  a  conference,  for  the  purpose  of 
training  the  new  secretaries  and  also  to  discuss  the  work  and  prob- 
lems of  the  Movement,  with  the  national  student  secretaries  of  the 
Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations.  The 
Traveling  Secretaries  since  the  last  Convention  have  been  as  follows : 

1898-9.  For  Theological  Colleges,  Robert  P.  Wilder  (one-half 
of  his  time)  ;  for  Colleges  and  Universities,  Sumner  R.  Vinton, 
Burton  St.  John  and  S.  Earl  Taylor  (two  months)  ;  for  Medical 
Colleges,  John  Rutter  Williamson ;  and  for  Women's  Colleges,  Miss 
Constance  MacCorkle,  Miss  Elizabeth  Prentiss  (two  months)  and 
Miss  Elizabeth  Ross  (five  months.) 

1899-1900.  For  Theological  Colleges,  S.  Earl  Taylor  (one-half 
of  his  time)  ;  for  Medical  Colleges,  C.  W.  Ottley ;  for  Colleges  and 
Universities,  V.  W.  Helm  (two  months),  F.  W.  Anderson  (two 
months)  and  F.  M.  Gilbert  (five  months)  ;  for  Women's  Colleges, 
Miss  Elizabeth  Ross  (four  months).  Miss  Sophia  B.  Lyon  and  Miss 
Angie  Martin  Myers  (two  months). 

1900-1901.  For  Theological  Colleges,  S.  Earl  Taylor  (three 
months)  and  A.  H.  Ewing  (three  months)  ;  for  Colleges  and  Uni- 
versities, F.  M.  Gilbert,  G.  W.  Leavitt  and  F.  W.  Anderson;  for 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  4I 

Medical  Colleges,  C.  W.  Roys  and  F.  Howard  Taylor  (four 
months)  ;  for  Women's  Colleges,  Miss  Sophia  B.  Lyon,  Miss  Mabel 
Milham,  Mrs.  F.  Howard  Taylor  (four  months)  and  Miss  Margaret 
H.  Shearman  (two  months). 

1901-2.  For  Theological  Colleges,  John  N.  Forman;  for  Col- 
leges and  Universities,  D.  Brewer  Eddy,  E.  J.  Lee  (four  months) 
and  W.  B.  Pettus  (four  months)  ;  for  Women's  Colleges,  Miss 
Mabel  Milham  and  Miss  Sarah  L.  De  Forest. 

4.  In  1898  the  monthly  organ  of  the  Movement,  The  Student 
Volunteer,  which  for  six  years  had  been  a  useful  agency  in  keeping 
the  volunteers  in  touch  with  the  aims,  methods  and  results  of  the 
Movement  and  in  keeping  the  Movement  before  the  Church,  was 
united  with  The  Intercollegian,  which  magazine  is  now  published 
jointly  by  the  Student  Department  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  and  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  By  this  arrange- 
ment not  only  have  all  the  advantages  of  a  distinctly  missionary 
periodical  been  preserved,  but  access  has  been  secured  to  a  larger 
number  of  Christian  students.  For  three  years  Charles  H.  Fahs 
served  as  Managing  Editor.  At  present  the  magazine  is  in  charge  of 
an  Editorial  Committee  composed  of  Harlan  P.  Beach,  H.  W.  Hicks 
and  Thornton  B.  Penfield. 

5.  Secretaries  of  the  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Chris- 
tian Associations,  especially  those  in  traveling  work,  have  been  a 
great  factor  in  promoting  the  interests  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement.  Several  of  these  secretaries  are  volunteers.  Each  year 
demonstrates  the  wisdom  shown  in  making  the  volunteer  work  an 
organic  department  of  these  organizations.  This  relationship  in- 
sures permanence,  affords  larger,  more  direct  and  more  influential 
access  to  Christian  students  and  supplies  favorable  conditions  for 
fostering  the  spiritual  life  of  the  volunteers  and  for  training  them 
in  Christian  work. 

6.  At  each  of  the  student  conferences  held  in  different  parts 
of  the  continent  by  the  International  Committee  of  Young  Men's 
Christian  Associations  and  by  the  American  Committee  of  Young 
Women's  Christian  Associations,  missionary  institutes  are  conducted 
by  secretaries  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  During  the  four 
years  under  review,  thirty-two  of  these  conferences  have  been  held 
as  follows :  For  the  colleges  of  Canada  and  the  East,  at  East  North- 
field,  Mass. ;  for  the  colleges  of  the  South,  at  Asheville,  North 
Carolina;  for  the  colleges  of  the  Central  West,  at  Lake  Geneva, 
Wisconsin ;  for  the  colleges  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  at  Pacific  Grove 
and  at  Capitola,  California.  The  object  of  these  institutes  is  to  train 
leaders  for  Volunteer  Bands,  for  mission  study  classes,  and  for 
other  missionary  activities  of  the  institutions  represented.  At  the 
conferences  of  the  Theological  Section  of  the  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Associations  special  attention  was  given  to  missionary  interests 
by  the  members  and  secretaries  of  the  Executive  Committee. 


42  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

There  are  Volunteer  Unions  in  the  large  student  centers  of 
Toronto,  Montreal,  Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  Baltimore, 
Nashville,  Chicago,  Denver  and  San  Francisco ;  also  in  several 
States  where  there  are  groups  of  colleges,  as  in  Western  Massachu- 
setts, in  Connecticut  and  in  Minnesota.  The  monthly  meetings  of 
these  Unions  do  much  to  advance  the  Movement  in  the  institutions 
which  are  in  touch  with  them. 

7.  It  is  the  policy  of  the  Movement  to  hold  once  in  a  student 
generation  an  International  Convention  like  the  one  now  assembled. 

The  first,  held  in  Cleveland  in  1891,  was  attended  by  680  dele- 
gates, representing  151  institutions,  all  the  leading  mission  boards  of 
North  America  and  nearly  every  mission  field.  At  the  second,  held 
in  Detroit  in  1894,  there  were  present  1,325  delegates,  including 
students  and  professors  from  294  institutions,  the  representatives  of 
fifty-four  American  and  Canadian  mission  boards,  missionaries  from 
all  the  great  mission  fields  and  the  national  leaders  of  the  various 
organizations  that  work  among  young  people.  In  1898,  the  third 
Convention  met  at  Cleveland,  with  an  attendance  of  2,221  delegates. 
Of  these,  1,598  students  and  119  professors  came  from  461  insti- 
tutions. There  were  eighty-nine  returned  missionaries,  eighty  na- 
tional and  state  officers  of  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's 
Christian  Associations,  twenty  national  and  state  officers  of  young 
people's  societies  and  eleven  editors  of  religious  papers.  The  general 
interest  in  this  Convention  is  indicated  by  the  fact  that  6,000  copies 
of  the  official  report  have  been  sold. 

II.  What  the  Movement  has  accomplished. 

1.  The  work  of  the  Movement  through  visitation,  summer  con- 
ferences and  correspondence  has  touched  nearly,  if  not  quite,  800 
institutions.  In  more  than  one-half  of  these  nothing  was  being 
done  in  the  interest  of  foreign  missions  prior  to  the  efforts  put 
forth  by  this  Movement,  or,  at  its  initiative,  by  the  Christian  Asso- 
ciations. In  many  other  colleges  where  there  had  been  for  years 
more  or  less  missionary  interest,  it  has  been  the  testimony  of  pro- 
fessors and  of  others  who  are  in  a  position  to  know,  that  the 
Movement  has  greatly  increased  that  interest.  It  is  significant  that 
this  missionary  movement  has  brought  within  the  range  of  its 
plan  and  helpful  influence  more  colleges  than  has  any  other  student 
movement  save  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation. 

2.  The  educational  work  carried  on  by  the  Movement  has  con- 
tinued to  grow.  Each  year  our  Traveling  Secretaries  bring  to  the 
attention  of  tens  of  thousands  of  students  the  needs  of  the  non- 
Christian  world  and  the  claims  of  missionary  service.  The  regular 
missionary  meetings  of  the  Christian  Associations  have,  under  the 
influence  of  the  Movement,  become  far  more  popular  and  effective 
than  in  former  years. 

The  most  valuable  educational  work  has  been  the  promotion  of 
mission  study.    Without  question  the  Volunteer  Movement  has  been 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  43 

the  principal  factor  in  the  recent  remarkable  development  in  the  scien- 
tific study  of  missions  in  the  colleges  and  theological  seminaries.  In 
its  early  years  the  Movement  simply  recommended  subjects  and 
books  for  study.  Later  it  outlined  courses  of  study.  Nearly  eight 
years  ago  the  Educational  Department  was  organized  and  an  Edu- 
cational Secretary  appointed.  At  that  time  there  were  only  about 
a  score  of  mission  study  classes  in  all  the  colleges  and  seminaries 
of  North  America.  These  were  isolated  and  their  work  in  no  way 
co-ordinated.  At  the  time  of  the  Cleveland  Convention  four  years 
ago,  the  number  of  classes  had  increased  to  267,  having  in  them 
2,361  students,  and  the  work  of  these  classes  was  being  prosecuted 
on  a  unified  and  progressive  plan.  During  the  past  year  the  number 
of  classes  has  reached  325,  with  an  enrollment  of  4,797  students. 
Thus  the  number  of  students  in  such  classes  has  doubled  within 
four  years.  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  over  half  the  members 
of  these  classes  are  not  volunteers.  This  means  much  for  the 
future  leadership  of  the  Church  at  home.  Rochester  Theological 
Seminary  has  the  largest  number  of  students  in  voluntary  mission 
study  classes  among  the  seminaries,  and  among  the  colleges  Hiram 
has  enrolled  the  greatest  number. 

Even  more  important  than  the  increase  in  numbers  has  been  the 
marked  improvement  in  the  quality  of  the  educational  work.  This  is 
due  to  the  wise  direction  of  the  Department  by  the  Educational 
Secretary,  to  the  well  adapted  series  of  text-books  which  have  been 
specially  prepared  and  to  the  increased  number  of  trained  leaders 
of  mission  classes.  The  first  cycle  of  mission  study,  covering  a 
period  of  four  years,  has  been  completed,  and  the  second  cycle 
has  just  been  started.  Since  the  last  Convention,  sixteen  different 
mission  text-books  have  been  issued  by  the  Movement,  all  but 
four  of  which  were  specially  prepared  for  its  use.  An  immense 
service  to  the  cause  of  missions  has  been  rendered  in  the  preparation 
of  these  text-books. 

Since  January,  1898,  the  following  publications  have  been  issued 
by  the  Movement: 

Africa  Waiting.    By  D.  M.  Thornton. 

St.  Paul  and  the  Gentile  V^orld.    By  H.  P.  Beach. 

Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  or  Missions  in  China.    By  H.  P.  Beach. 

Japan  and  its  Regeneration.     By  Otis  Cary. 

New  Testament  Studies  in  Missions.     By  H.  P.  Beach. 

Modern  Apostles  in  Missionary  Byways.     By  several  writers. 

The  Healing  of  the  Nations.     By  J.  Rutter  Williamson. 

The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this  Generation.     By  J.  R.  Mott. 

Protestant  Missions  in  South  America.     By  several  writers. 

The  Call,  Qualifications  and  Preparation  of  Missionary  Candidates. 
Papers  by  missionaries  and  other  authorities. 

Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  Volume  I.    By  H.  P.  Beach. 

The  Student  Missionary  Appeal.  Report  of  Student  Volunteer  Conven- 
tion at  Cleveland,  1898. 

Social  Evils  of  the  Non-Christian  World.    By  James  S.  Dennis. 


44  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Foreign  Missions.     By  E.  A.  Lawrence. 

The  Cycle  of  Prayer. 

Money,  Its  Nature  and  Power.    By  A.  F.  Schauffler. 

The    Planting    and    Development    of    Missionary    Churches.      By    J.    L. 

Nevius. 
A  Hand  Book  of  Comparative  Religion.     By  S.  H.  Kellogg. 
The  Medical  Mission.    By  W.  J.  Wanless. 

During  the  past  four  years  the  sales  of  our  text-books  and  other 
publications  have  amounted  to  more  than  100,000  copies. 

The  secretaries  of  the  Movement  have  continued  to  plant  and 
build  up  missionary  libraries.  Before  the  Movement  began  the 
students  of  but  few  colleges  and  seminaries  had  access  to  the  best 
missionary  literature.  Now  as  a  result  of  its  work,  well-furnished 
missionary  libraries  are  to  be  found  in  a  large  majority  of  the 
institutions  of  higher  learning.  The  fact  that  the  students  are  the 
principal  purchasers  of  missionary  literature  is  another  indication 
of  the  real  strength  of  the  interest  of  the  colleges  and  seminaries 
in  the  cause  of  missions. 

3.  Since  its  inception  the  Volunteer  Movement  has  pressed  upon 
four  successive  student  generations  the  claims  of  foreign  missionary 
service  as  a  life-work.  In  contrast  with  any  period  before  the  Move- 
ment began  its  work,  few  students  leave  college  to-day  without  hav- 
ing heard  this  appeal.  Formerly  missionary  candidates  came  from  a 
comparatively  small  number  of  institutions.  Volunteers  are  now 
being  raised  up  in  hundreds  of  institutions  where,  in  the  past,  few 
students  even  considered  the  claims  of  missions.  Even  in  colleges, 
which  in  the  early  days  furnished  the  largest  number  of  missionaries, 
the  proportion  of  students  offering  themselves  for  such  work  during 
the  period  covered  by  the  Volunteer  Movement  has  been  greater  than 
ever  with  the  exception  of  possibly  two  institutions.  Making  all 
allowance  for  the  present  lack  of  candidates  in  connection  with  certain 
missionary  societies,  nearly  all  of  the  boards  have  borne  testimony 
that  the  Movement  has  greatly  increased  the  number  of  intending 
missionaries.  Several  boards  also  testify  that  the  work  of  the  Move- 
ment has  enabled  them  to  raise  their  standard  of  qualifications.  This 
has  been  made  possible  by  affording  them  a  larger  number  of  can- 
didates from  which  to  choose  their  workers.  The  valuable  prepara- 
tion afforded  by  mission  study,  by  cultivating  right  habits  of  Bible 
study  and  prayer  and  by  training  in  Christian  work,  has  also  helped 
to  make  this  possible. 

4.  We  have  the  names  of  1,953  volunteers  who  have  sailed,  up 
to  the  present  year.  They  have  gone  out  in  connection  with  about 
fifty  different  missionary  societies  and  are  scattered  throughout 
all  parts  of  the  non-Christian  world.  Doubtless  other  volunteers, 
of  whom  we  have  no  record,  are  at  work  on  the  mission  field. 
During  the  four  years  which  have  elapsed  since  the  Cleveland  Con- 
vention sixty  per  cent,  more  volunteers  have  gone  to  the  mission 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  45 

field  than  during  the  four  years  preceding  that  gathering.  Taking 
the  whole  life  of  the  Volunteer  Movement  into  consideration,  nearly 
100  per  cent,  more  volunteers  have  sailed  during  the  last  eight 
years  than  during  the  first  eight. 

The  question  from  time  to  time  recurs,  Are  the  leaders  of  the 
Movement  going  out  to  the  field  ?  Of  the  forty-six  volunteers  who 
have  served  the  Movement  as  members  or  secretaries  of  the  Execu- 
tive Committee,  twenty-seven  have  sailed,  and  nine  are  either  under 
appointment  or  have  applied  to  the  boards.  Of  the  remainder,  five 
have  been  prevented  from  going  by  ill  health  and  four  are  still  in 
preparation.  This  does  not  include  missionaries  who  have  served 
the  Movement. 

5.  According  to  the  latest  reports  received,  the  colleges  and 
theological  seminaries  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  last  year  gave 
a  little  over  $40,000  toward  foreign  missions.  Several  institutions  are 
supporting  wholly  or  in  large  part  their  own  missionary.  This  rep- 
resents in  not  a  few  cases  much  self-sacrifice.  If  the  same  spirit 
possessed  the  churches,  the  money  problem  of  missions  would  be 
solved.  The  largest  contributions,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of 
students,  have  been  made  by  theological  colleges.  While  the  amount 
given  by  students  is  encouraging  when  the  number  from  whom  it 
comes  and  the  sacrifice  are  considered,  these  are  not  the  principal 
benefits  resulting  from  the  financial  co-operation  of  the  students. 
Thousands  of  these  young  men  are  to  become  pastors  of  churches. 
If  as  students  they  adopt  the  habit  of  systematic  and  proportionate 
giving  and  have  before  them  the  object-lesson  of  their  own  college 
undertaking  to  support  a  missionary,  is  it  not  probable  that  in 
after  life  they  will  be  more  likely  to  lead  their  churches  to  do 
likewise?  The  indirect  influence  of  the  Movement  on  the  giving 
of  the  churches,  both  as  a  result  of  the  work  of  hundreds  of  students 
in  the  churches  and  as  a  result  of  the  powerful  challenge  which 
the  Movement  in  itself  presents  to  the  liberality  of  Christians, 
has  been  very  great  indeed.  We  need  only  call  attention  to  the 
Student  Campaign  work  in  the  churches  and  to  the  Forward  Move- 
ment of  the  American  Board  as  illustrations. 

6.  The  Volunteer  Movement  has  exerted  a  mighty  reflex  in- 
fluence on  the  religious  life  of  the  colleges  and  theological  sem- 
inaries. If  the  volunteers  and  all  that  pertains  to  the  work  of 
the  Movement  were  taken  from  our  institutions,  what  loss  these 
institutions  would  suffer !  Think  of  the  spiritual  influence  ex- 
ercised by  the  Traveling  Secretaries  through  their  addresses  and 
conversations.  Consider  how  the  missionary  idea  as  emphasized 
in  meetings  and  in  mission  classes  has  widened  the  horizon,  en- 
riched the  sympathies  and  stimulated  the  zeal  of  students.  What  a 
large  part  missions  have  had  in  developing  the  spirit  of  brotherhood, 
of  self-denial  and  of  real  service,  and  in  promoting  definiteness 
and  unselfishness  in  prayer!    Who  can  measure  the  effect  on  the 


46  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

lives  of  their  fellow-students  of  the  object  lesson  of  volunteers 
giving  up  all  and  going  forth  to  preach  Christ  where  He  has  not  been 
named?  Moreover,  missionary  intelligence,  missionary  activity 
and  the  missionary  spirit  have  done  far  more  than  is  generally 
realized  to  counteract  the  evil  and  subtle  influences  of  pride,  selfish- 
ness and  rationalism  as  manifested  in  different  student  communities. 
Those  who  have  traveled  among  the  colleges  have  frequently  ob- 
served that  the  greatest  manifestation  of  the  presence  and  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  has  been  in  those  places  where  there  has  also 
been  the  largest  obedience  to  the  missionary  purposes  of  God. 

7.  During  the  last  four  years  the  Movement  has  been  a  greater 
factor  than  ever  in  promoting  the  missionary  life  of  the  churches. 
It  has  confined  its  activities  chiefly  to  work  among  the  young  people. 
Volunteer  Bands  and  Volunteer  Unions  in  all  parts  of  the  continent 
have  taken  a  leading  part  in  the  work  of  the  local  societies  of  young 
people  in  their  vicinity. 

The  principal  result  in  this  direction,  however,  has  been  the 
organization  of  the  Student  Campaign  in  connection  with  different 
Christian  denominations.  By  Student  Campaign  is  meant  an  organ- 
ized effort  of  students,  both  volunteers  and  non-volunteers,  to  com- 
municate to  the  churches  through  the  young  people's  societies  their 
missionary  knowledge,  enthusiasm  and  consecration,  as  well  as  their 
practical  plans  of  organization.  The  first  and  most  successful 
effort  of  this  kind  was  made  by  the  Methodist  Church  in  Canada. 
Withm  the  past  four  years  the  students  of  twelve  other  denomina- 
tions have  inaugurated  similar  movements  with  varying  degrees 
of  success.  The  leaders  of  the  Volunteer  Movement  have  helped 
by  counsel  at  every  stage  of  this  development.  The  leaders  of  all 
but  one  of  these  Campaigns  have  been  volunteers,  several  of  whom 
have  already  gone  to  the  mission  field.  Much  of  the  success  of  this 
work  depends  on  making  the  students  themselves  largely  responsible 
for  the  Campaign.  Generally  speaking  it  may  be  said  that  wherever 
suitable  campaigners  have  been  available,  and  wherever  the  plan 
has  been  wisely  directed,  the  results  have  been  noteworthy.  Many 
hundreds  of  volunteers  and  other  students  have  received  valuable 
training  while  carrying  on  this  useful  work.  In  one  denomination 
alone  325  students  have  engaged  in  campaign  work  during  the  last 
four  years.  In  the  pathway  of  the  work  of  student  campaigners 
thousands  of  young  people's  societies  have  been  stirred  with  the 
missionary  spirit,  missionary  committees  have  been  organized,  mis- 
sionary libraries  have  been  established,  mission  study  classes  and 
reading  circles  have  been  instituted,  the  young  people  have  been 
influenced  to  form  the  habit  of  systematic  giving,  many  churches 
have  been  led  to  support  their  own  missionary,  intercession  on  behalf 
of  missions  has  been  greatly  promoted  and  the  spiritual  life  of  the 
young  people's  societies  has  been  quickened  and  strengthened. 

A  good  example  of  the  possibilities  of  such  effort  is  seen  in  the 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  47 

work  accomplished  by  the  Yale  Band.  This  Band,  composed  of 
five  Yale  students,  devoted  a  year  to  traveling  and  working  among 
young  people's  societies.  During  that  time  they  visited  seventy 
cities,  addressed  884  meetings  and  held  364  missionary  conferences 
at  which  some  2,000  young  people's  societies  were  represented. 
They  influenced  241  of  these  societies  to  organize  missionary  com- 
mittees, 579  to  secure  a  collection  of  missionary  books,  392  to 
undertake  missionary  study,  518  to  adopt  a  plan  of  systematic  giv- 
ing and  757  to  use  a  missionary  prayer  cycle. 

8.  One  of  the  principal  contributions  of  the  Movement  to  the 
Church  has  been  the  emphasis  of  its  Watchword,  "  The  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  world  in  this  generation."  Although  this  Watchword 
was  first  adopted  by  the  North  American  Movement,  it  was  until 
recently  more  earnestly  advocated  and  pressed  by  the  British  Move- 
ment. Within  the  past  two  or  three  years  it  has  been  given  large 
prominence  in  our  plans  and  activities.  The  book  entitled  "  The 
Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this  Generation,"  prepared  at  the 
request  of  the  North  American  and  British  Movements,  was  pub- 
lished simultaneously  in  New  York  and  London  in  August,  1900. 
It  has  since  been  translated  into  German,  Norwegian  and  Swedish, 
and  will  soon  be  translated  into  Japanese  and  French.  It  is  also 
being  reprinted  in  India.  It  has  been  used  as  a  text-book  among 
students  in  many  countries,  and  has  also  been  given  a  wide  general 
circulation. 

The  Watchword,  which  was  so  severely  criticized  in  the  early 
days  of  the  Movement,  has  won  its  way  to  a  very  general  accept- 
ance, not  only  among  students,  but  also  among  leaders  of  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise.  The  advantages  of  this  Watchword  have  become 
more  and  more  apparent.  It  has  exerted  a  great  unifying  influence 
among  volunteers  and  other  Christian  students  throughout  the 
world.  It  has  helped  to  hold  volunteers  true  to  their  life  purpose. 
It  has  arrested  the  attention  and  stimulated  the  thought  of  a  mul- 
titude of  Christians  on  the  subject  of  missions.  It  has  presented 
a  powerful  appeal  to  some  men  to  become  missionaries  and  to  others 
to  make  their  lives  in  Christian  lands  tell  for  the  world's  evan- 
gelization. It  has  placed  a  much  needed  emphasis  on  the  urgency 
or  immediacy  of  our  missionary  obligation.  In  the  case  of  a  large 
and  increasing  number  of  Christians  who  have  taken  it  as  their 
personal  watchword,  it  has  enlarged  vision,  strengthened  purpose, 
augmented  faith,  inspired  hopefulness,  intensified  zeal,  driven  to 
God  in  prayer  and  developed  the  spirit  of  heroism  and  self-sacrifice. 

9.  The  Volunteer  Movement,  which  first  assumed  organized 
form  in  North  America,  has,  under  different  names,  become  world- 
wide. Owing  to  the  intimate  and  responsible  relation  which  our 
own  Movement  has  sustained  to  the  organization  and  development 
of  the  Volunteer  Movement  in  other  lands,  and  owing  to  the  im- 
portance and  significance  of  these  unions,  attention  is  called  to 


48  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

their  progress.  The  Vokinteer  Union  of  Great  Britain  is  firmly 
anchored  in  the  British  colleges  and  commands  the  confidence  of 
the  British  missionary  societies.  Over  one-third  of  their  volunteers 
have  already  sailed  —  an  even  larger  proportion  than  have  gone 
out  from  North  America.  The  London  Convention,  held  in  January 
1900,  was  the  most  notable  student  convention  ever  held  in  Europe. 

The  Volunteer  Movement  in  Germany  and  also  the  one  in  Scan- 
dinavia, in  the  face  of  far  greater  difficulties  than  those  which  con- 
front the  Movement  in  Anglo-Saxon  lands  have  made  most  en- 
couraging progress.  They  have  materially  increased  the  number  of 
missionary  candidates,  and  have  done  much  to  promote  the  scientific 
studv  of  missions.  The  Conference  of  the  German  Movement,  held 
at  Halle  in  April,  1901,  was  the  most  remarkable  student  mis- 
sionary convention  ever  held  on  the  continent.  Professor  Warneck, 
the  eminent  missionary  scholar  and  authority,  has  spoken  most 
appreciatively  of  this  Movement.  While,  owing  to  its  still  greater 
difficulties,  the  Movement  in  France  and  French-speaking  Switzer- 
land has  not  made  as  marked  progress  as  the  other  European  Move- 
ments, it  has  nevertheless  accomplished  a  useful  work.  Since  the 
last  report  was  rendered,  the  Volunteer  Movement  has  been  or- 
ganized in  Holland,  the  last  unorganized  Protestant  country.  In 
view  of  the  strength  of  the  Dutch  students  and  in  view  of  the  rela- 
tion of  their  country  to  vast  numbers  of  unevangelized  people,  the 
possibilities  of  this  new  Movement  are  very  great.  Notwithstanding 
their  isolation,  the  Volunteer  Movements  in  Australasia  and  South 
Africa  are  doing  excellent  work,  especially  in  promoting  mission 
study  and  in  thrusting  forth  into  unevangelized  lands  so  many 
of  their  volunteers.  The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  of  India 
and  Ceylon  has  recently  entered  upon  a  new  regime,  which  has 
much  of  promise  for  the  cause  of  missions  in  India,  and  which 
will  help  greatly  to  guide  in  the  development  of  similar  movements 
in  China  and  Japan. 

The  W'orld's  Student  Christian  Federation,  which  unites  all  the 
Christian  student  movements  of  the  world,  including  the  various 
organizations  of  student  volunteers  of  all  lands  and  races,  has 
continued  to  go  from  strength  to  strength.  One  of  its  three  main 
objects  is  "  to  enlist  students  in  the  work  of  extending  the  Kingdom 
of  Christ  throughout  the  whole  world."  The  Federation  embraces 
over  1,500  student  Christian  organizations  with  a  total  membership 
of  70,000.  It  would  be  difficult  to  overstate  the  tremendous  im- 
portance of  such  a  union  of  volunteers  and  non-volunteers  of  both 
Christian  and  non-Christian  lands  for  the  world-wide  extension  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ. 

HI.  An  eight-years'  contrast,  1894-1902. 

Thus  far  attention  has  been  called  to  the  developments  of  the 
last  four  years.  It  will  be  suggestive  to  contrast  the  Volunteer 
Movement  of  to-day  with  what  it  was  eight  years  ago,  at  the  time 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  49 

of  the  Detroit  Convention.  In  1894  the  Movement  had  touched  by 
its  TraveHng  Secretaries  256  institutions ;  since  then  the  number 
visited  by  them  has  increased  to  798.  Then  the  Movement  had  three 
secretaries ;  now  it  has  eight.  That  year  it  ralhed  to  the  Detroit 
Convention,  1,325  delegates;  in  this  Convention  we  have  more  than 
twice  that  number.  Then  the  Movement  had  issued  eight  pamphlets  ; 
now  its  list  of  publications  includes  thirteen  pamphlets  and  eighteen 
text-books.  Then  there  were  less  than  thirty  mission  study  classes 
with  but  200  members  ;  during  the  past  year  there  have  been  over  ten 
times  as  many  classes  with  a  total  membership  of  nearly  5,000.  Up 
to  the  time  of  the  Detroit  Convention  nearly  700  volunteers  had 
sailed ;  since  then  those  who  have  sailed  have  increased  to  nearly 
three  times  that  number.  At  that  time  there  was  in  many  places  an 
unfortunate  chasm  existing  between  volunteers  and  non-volunteers ; 
now  these  two  classes  are  united  in  spirit  and  in  effort,  and  the  stu- 
dents who  are  not  volunteers  recognize  increasingly  that  a  burden  of 
responsibility,  equal  to  that  borne  by  the  volunteers,  rests  also  upon 
them  for  the  world's  evangelization.  Then  there  was  no  organized 
missionary  effort  carried  on  by  the  students  among  the  young  people 
of  the  churches ;  now  there  are  well  organized  student  campaigns  in 
connection  with  a  dozen  or  more  denominations  and  participated  in 
by  hundreds  of  students.  In  1894  the  Volunteer  Movement  was 
established  only  in  North  America  and  the  British  Isles,  with 
beginnings  also  in  Scandinavia  and  South  Africa ;  now  it  is  firmly 
planted  in  every  Protestant  country  of  the  world,  and  the  volunteer 
idea  has  been  successfully  transplanted  to  the  student  centers  of 
non-Christian  lands.  Then  there  were  Christian  student  movements 
in  only  three  or  four  countries,  and  these  were  not  related  to 
each  other ;  now  there  are  eleven  national  or  international  student 
movements  united  in  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation. 

IV.  Secret  of  the  fruitfulness  and  power  of  the  Movement. 

What  is  the  secret  of  the  fruitfulness  and  power  of  the  Vol- 
unteer Movement?  Its  composition  suggests  in  part  the  explana- 
tion. It  is  made  up  of  those  who  are  young,  active  and  vigorous, 
whose  minds  are  educated  and  disciplined,  and  whose  lives  have  been 
consecrated  to  the  service  of  God  and  man.  The  esprit  de  corps, 
resulting  from  a  world-wide  union  of  students  of  like  ambitions 
and  purposes,  is  also  an  element  of  strength.  Moreover,  the  Move- 
ment has  focused  all  its  energies  on  a  distinctive  work.  Time 
after  time  efforts  have  been  made  to  deflect  it  from  its  course, 
but  all  such  pressure  has  been  steadfastly  resisted.  No  feature  of 
work  has  been  added  which  has  not  a  vital  bearing  on  the  realization 
of  the  main  objects  of  its  existence.  Use  has  been  made  of  the 
agencies  of  supervision  which  have  been  employed  by  the  most  suc- 
cessful organizations,  both  secular  and  religious.  From  the  begin- 
ning the  Movement  has  had  the  benefit  of  the  counsel  of  board  sec- 
retaries, missionaries  and  other  mission  experts.     It  presents  to  the 


50  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

student  world  no  narrow  program ;  for  it  seeks  to  unite  the  stu- 
dents of  all  branches  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  of  all  nations  and 
races,  in  the  sublime  effort  to  evangelize  the  whole  world  and  to 
establish  completely  the  Kingdom  of  Christ.  The  Watchword 
is  a  tower  of  strength.  It  appeals  to  the  heroic,  the  strenuous, 
the  self-sacrificing,  and  strong  young  men  and  women  respond 
to  such  an  appeal.  In  the  appeal  for  nothing  less  than  the  lives 
of  men  lies  one  of  the  deep  secrets  of  the  strength  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement.  The  fact  that  its  highest  ambition  is  to  serve  and  not 
to  govern  indicates  another  source  of  power  to  which  Christ  called 
emphatic  attention.  By  giving  prayer  a  large  place  in  its  life, 
and  by  honoring  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  the  Movement  has 
related  itself  to  the  Source  of  all  power.  In  a  word,  the  Move- 
ment has  always  sought  to  place  itself  in  line  with  the  great  pur- 
poses of  God,  and  in  so  far  as  it  has  done  so,  there  have  been 
manifested  in  its  life  and  work  His  presence  and  blessing.  What 
might  not  the  Movement  have  accomplished  had  it  recognized 
and  heeded  more  fully  these  secrets  of  fruitfulness  and  power? 

V.  Program  of  the  Movement  for  the  next  four  years. 

Only  a  beginning  has  been  made  in  the  work  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement.  We  must  not  count  ourselves  as  having  attained. 
The  next  four  years  should  witness  marked  advance  in  every  de- 
partment of  the  work.  We  would  call  attention  to  several  of  the 
points  to  be  chiefly  emphasized  in  the  policy  of  the   Movement. 

I.  The  number  of  students  engaged  in  the  study  of  missions 
should  be  greatly  increased.  While  the  progress  in  this  Department 
has  been  great,  as  we  have  already  seen,  yet  when  we  compare  the 
less  than  5,000  members  of  mission  study  classes  with  the  more  than 
40,000  active  members  of  the  Student  Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Associations,  or  even  with  the  6,000  and  more 
theological  students  of  North  America,  we  realize  how  much  remains 
to  be  done.  Every  reason  which  has  influenced  those  who  have 
already  entered  these  classes  applies  with  like  force  to  those  who 
have  not.  It  is  of  fundamental  importance  that  at  this  stage  of  the 
missionary  enterprise,  those  who  are  going  out  from  the  colleges 
to  guide  the  opinion  and  activity  of  the  Church  at  home  and  abroad, 
whether  as  clergymen  or  laymen,  should  be  intelligent  concerning 
the  progress,  present  position  and  outlook  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ 
throughout  the  world.  Progress  in  this  Department  should  em- 
brace not  only  the  enlistment  of  larger  numbers  in  study  classes, 
but  also  a  higher  grade  of  work  by  the  members  of  classes,  the 
co-operation  of  more  professors  and  advanced  students  as  teachers 
and  the  preparation  of  more  text-books  of  high  grade.  And  have 
we  not  a  right  to  expect  that,  under  the  influence  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement,  an  increasing  number  of  students  and  professors  will 
be  led  to  become  foreign  mission  specialists  —  thinkers,  writers  and 
authorities  on  foreign  missionary  problems  ? 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  5 1 

2.  Far  more  students  of  real  promise  and  ability  should  be 
enrolled  as  volunteers.  The  present  number  of  volunteers  is  too 
small,  even  if  all  possessed  the  proper  qualifications  to  warrant  their 
being  accepted  by  the  boards.  Many  of  the  boards  are  asking 
for  more  men  than  are  now  available,  and  the  probability  is  that 
this  demand  will  continue  to  increase.  The  non-Christian  world 
imperatively  needs  more  men.  They  are  needed  to  fill  up  gaps  in 
the  missionary  ranks ;  they  are  needed  to  press  into  unevangelized 
regions.  Let  us  not  forget  that  we  stand  for  a  forward  evangel- 
istic movement.  More  volunteers  are  needed  to  keep  up  the  mis- 
sionary interest  in  the  colleges.  The  vitality  of  the  home  Church 
depends  on  giving  up  more  of  her  sons  and  daughters  for  the 
work  of  extending  Christ's  Kingdom  in  less  favored  lands.  The 
Volunteer  Movement  will  cease  to  be  a  movement,  if  the  day  comes 
when  students  fail  to  offer  themselves  willingly  for  this  great  work. 
Let  it  not  be  forgotten  that  the  supreme  purpose  of  the  Movement 
is  to  enlist  soldiers.  All  other  phases  of  its  work  are  of  secondary 
importance.  God  called  it  into  being  for  this  specific  purpose. 
Unless  it  keeps  the  supply  equal  to  the  demand,  it  will  in  so  far 
fail  of  its  mission. 

Notwithstanding  the  need,  the  Movement  has  found  it  very 
difficult  during  the  past  few  years  to  secure  a  sufficient  number 
of  well-qualified  volunteers.  What  are  the  reasons?  During  the 
years  of  financial  depression  the  boards  were  unable  to  send  out 
all  the  qualified  volunteers  who  applied.  For  example,  one  board 
issued  the  statement  that,  so  far  as  their  denomination  was  con- 
cerned, the  fires  of  the  Volunteer  Movement  would  have  to  be 
banked.  This  resulted  in  a  noticeable  decrease  in  the  number  of 
men  volunteering.  The  impression  that  there  are  more  volunteers 
than  the  boards  can  send,  has  persisted  so  strongly  that  our  sec- 
retaries have  found  it  difficult,  and  in  some  cases  impossible,  to 
counteract  it.  The  fact  that  the  boards  have  become  more  rigid 
in  their  requirements  has,  in  not  a  few  cases,  discouraged  students 
from  volunteering,  fearing  they  would  not  be  accepted.  The  stay- 
at-home  volunteers,  especially  those  who  have  not  been  providen- 
tially detained,  are  a  real  stumbling-block  in  the  way  of  securing 
recruits.  Another  hindrance  is  the  fact  that  so  many  relatives, 
friends  and  even  professors  in  theological  seminaries  and  colleges 
not  only  do  not  encourage  students  to  decide  to  become  missionaries, 
but  positively  discourage  such  decisions.  The  lack  of  missionary 
interest  and  zeal  in  some  churches  is  prejudicial  to  consecration  to 
missionary  service. 

Thus  far  we  have  been  dealing  with  reasons  external  to  the 
Movement.  There  are  two  reasons  within  the  Movement.  With 
the  growing  complexity  of  missionary  organization  and  work  in  the 
colleges,  our  Traveling  Secretaries  have  had  so  many  things  to  attend 
to  that  they  have  not  been  able  to  give  as  much  time  to  pressing 


52  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

on  Students  the  claims  of  missions  as  a  life-work  as  was  the  case 
in  the  early  days  of  the  Movement.  We  have  sought  to  help  the 
situation  somewhat  by  increasing  the  length  of  their  visits.  We 
appeal  to  the  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation secretaries  to  relieve  the  volunteer  secretaries  as  much  as 
possible,  and  set  them  free  to  do  the  work  for  which  they  are 
specially  qualified  and  primarily  responsible.  At  the  same  time 
we  would  urge  national,  state  and  provincial  Association  secretaries 
themselves  to  help  us  in  this  recruiting  work.  One  of  the  principal 
reasons  why  more  students  have  not  volunteered  is  that  the  vol- 
unteers themselves  in  too  many  cases  have  not  been  urging  upon 
their  fellow-students  the  truths  which  govern  their  own  life-purposes. 
Nothing  which  the  members  and  secretaries  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee do  can  relieve  the  volunteers  of  their  personal  responsibility. 
It  will  be  a  serious  day  for  the  Volunteer  Movement  if  it  itself  loses 
the  missionary  spirit  and  ceases  to  be  a  self-propagating  force. 

Fully  recognizing  all  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  enlisting 
students  for  missionary  service  and  observing  more  clearly  than 
ever  the  need  of  re-enforcements,  let  the  delegates  of  this  Convention 
see  to  it  that  these  difficulties  are  overcome  and  that  this  need 
is  met.  What  higher  ambition  could  we  have  for  our  colleges 
than  that  of  making  them  mighty  centers  for  the  propagation  of  the 
gospel  ?  What  a  rich  heritage  to  an  institution  is  such  a  missionary 
record  as  that  of  Cambridge  University  or  of  Mount  Holyoke  Col- 
lege! And  let  the  emphasis  of  this  point  of  policy  be  not  without 
its  appeal  to  individual  student  delegations.  The  fact  that  certain 
volunteers  have  failed  to  carry  out  their  purpose  should  not  keep 
us  from  seeking  and  following  the  plan  of  God  for  our  lives.  "  One 
man's  responsibility  cannot  be  measured  by  another  man's  de- 
linquency." The  fear  that  he  may  not  be  sent  should  not  keep 
any  student  from  volunteering  who  possesses  the  right  qualifications. 
There  never  was,  so  far  as  we  know,  a  well  qualified  volunteer  who 
had  exhausted  all  the  means  at  his  command  who  could  not  get  out 
to  the  field.  The  need  of  men  who  are  willing  to  sail  soon  is  urgent. 
Fifteen  mission  boards  have  reported  to  us  that  they  need  nearly 
200  volunteers  to  send  out  this  year,  and  that  a  majority  of  these 
have  not  yet  been  forthcoming. 

3.  The  Movement  should  promote  the  best  possible  preparation 
of  volunteers  for  their  life-work.  Our  responsibility  is  not  dis- 
charged by  simply  recruiting  volunteers.  Until  they  pass  under  the 
immediate  direction  of  the  boards,  we  should  seek  in  every  way  to 
help  them  in  their  preparation.  There  is  need  that  the  Movement 
take  steps  to  increase  the  literature  bearing  on  the  preparation  of 
missionary  candidates.  A  complete  or  all-round  equipment  should 
be  emphasized.  As  a  student  movement,  limiting  our  membership 
to  students,  we  stand  for  volunteers  availing  themselves  of  the 
best  educational  advantages  which   the  colleges,  theological  sem- 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  53 

inaries  and  Bible  schools  afford.  Moreover,  the  Movement  is  in  a 
position  to  supplement  the  work  in  connection  with  the  regular 
curricula  of  the  educational  institutions.  Through  its  four  years' 
cycle  of  mission  study,  it  enables  volunteers  to  make  a  careful 
study  of  missions.  Even  more  important  than  this  is  the  practical 
preparation  afforded  through  organic  connection  with  the  Student 
Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations.  These 
enable  volunteers  to  acquire  the  habits  of  systematic,  progressive, 
devotional  Bible  study,  of  the  observance  of  the  morning  watch 
and  of  intercessory  prayer.  Nothing  is  more  important  or  essential. 
If  these  habits  are  not  formed  before  the  volunteer  leaves  home, 
he  will  enter  upon  his  life-work  fearfully  handicapped.  He  will 
find  it  far  more  difficult  to  form  them  in  the  mission  field  than 
at  home,  and  without  such  habits  he  cannot  accomplish  a  large  and 
enduring  work.  He  goes  out  to  do  a  spiritual  work.  If  he  is  to 
do  a  spiritual  work,  he  himself  must  be  spiritual.  He  should, 
therefore,  come  to  know  in  personal  experience  at  home  what  it  is 
to  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  goes  out  to  make  Christ 
known.  To  do  this  he  must  become  more  and  more  Christ-like. 
To  this  end  he  should  not  think  of  sailing  until  he  has  come  to 
know  Christ  as  his  own  personal  Savior  —  until  he  has  learned 
through  Christ  to  get  victory  over  his  temptations.  If  he  learns 
to  live  a  victorious  life  here,  he  will  be  able  on  the  mission  field 
to  stand  against  the  strong  and  subtle  temptations  of  spiritual  in- 
dolence, failure  to  put  first  things  first,  professionalism,  pessimism, 
discouragement,  unbelief  or  little  faith,  and  lowering  of  spiritual 
ideals.  The  volunteer  should  also  be  trained  to  become  a  missionary 
before  he  goes  abroad ;  that  is,  he  should  learn  here  and  now  to  win 
men  to  become  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  essential  work 
of  the  missionary.  If  a  student  cannot  use  the  truth  of  God  suc- 
cessfully here  to  lead  people  to  yield  themselves  to  the  claims  of 
Christ,  he  cannot  in  Asia  or  Africa. 

4.  Every  effort  should  be  put  forth  to  hold  volunteers  true  to 
their  life-purpose  and  to  get  them  to  press  out  to  the  mission  field. 
This  is  one  of  the  most  serious  problems  of  the  Movement.  While 
the  proportion  of  sailed  volunteers  has  increased  in  recent  years, 
the  fact  remains  that  many  volunteers  are  apparently  not  resolutely 
carrying  forward  their  work  of  preparation  and  pressing  to  the 
front.  What  deflects  these  volunteers  from  carrying  out  their 
purpose?  Some  have  applied  to  the  boards  and  have  not  been 
accepted  because  they  lacked  the  proper  qualifications.  If  it  is  clear 
that  in  the  judgment  of  the  mission  board  they  are  disqualified  from 
going  out,  such  volunteers,  while  regarding  themselves  as  provi- 
dentially hindered,  should  all  the  more  resolve  to  make  their  lives 
at  home  tell  for  world-wide  missions.  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  so 
many  volunteers,  hindered  providentially  from  going  to  the  foreign 
field,  have  thrown  themselves  into  home  mission  work  in  destitute 


54  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

fields,  while  still  others  have  taken  hold  of  city  churches  and 
made  them  a  power  for  foreign  missions.  It  is  noticeable  that 
only  those  who  have  been  hindered  by  God  have  made  their  churches 
a  great  missionary  force.  Others  have  been  hindered  because  of 
the  lack  of  funds  of  the  boards  of  their  denominations.  Without 
doubt  the  Movement  is  still  suffering  from  the  results  of  the 
widespread  reports  of  recent  years  to  the  effect  that  certain  boards 
were  financially  unable  to  send  out  new  missionaries.  It  is  not 
strange  that  volunteers,  when  discouraged  by  their  own  boards 
and  given  clearly  to  understand  that  they  could  not  be  sent  out, 
entered  other  forms  of  work  at  home.  And  yet  a  volunteer  before 
abandoning  the  hope  of  getting  out  to  the  field  soon  would  do  well 
to  make  earnest  efforts  to  carry  out  his  original  purpose.  It  may 
be  that  he  will  be  able  to  secure  for  his  board  his  own  support.  This 
has  been  done  by  a  large  number  of  volunteers.  If  he  fails  in  this, 
he  may  find  it  possible  to  reach  the  field  under  some  other  society. 

Some  volunteers  in  theological  seminaries,  because  receiving  no 
appointment  from  their  board  by  the  time  they  were  well  along  in 
their  senior  year,  have  naturally  been  induced  to  accept  temporarily 
definite  and  pressing  calls  to  service  at  home.  These  men  are  not 
to  blame  for  wanting  to  get  to  work,  but  it  is  just  in  this  way  that 
scores  of  capable  volunteers  have  been  unconsciously  drawn  away 
from  their  missionary  purposes.  They  soon  pass  the  age  limit, 
or  from  other  causes  become  unavailable  for  foreign  service.  The 
machinery  of  the  Movement  and  of  most  of  the  boards  is  not  suf- 
ficiently effective  to  enable  them  to  keep  in  close  touch  with  such 
isolated  volunteers. 

A  larger  number  of  volunteers  than  is  generally  realized  have 
been  lost  because  of  their  inability  to  complete  their  education. 
They  have  been  obliged  to  leave  college  owing  to  lack  of  funds, 
ill-health,  or  sickness  or  death  in  their  own  families,  and  in  the 
majority  of  cases  they  have  not  returned.  Removed  from  the 
sources  of  missionary  interest  and  cut  off  entirely  from  touch  with 
the  Movement,  it  is  not  a  matter  to  occasion  surprise  that  they  have 
practically  abandoned  their  missionary  plans. 

Doubtless  the  chief  cause  accounting  for  the  loss  of  volunteers  is 
the  failure  on  the  part  of  many  of  them  to  put  their  missionary  life- 
purpose  first.  If  they  do  not  make  it  the  great  controlling  factor  in 
all  their  plans,  to  which  everything  else  must  bend,  they  are  in 
peril  of  being  turned  aside.  We  do  not  wonder  that  the  purpose 
of  some  volunteers  has  been  weakened.  They  seem  to  think  that 
they  have  done  all  when  they  have  signed  the  volunteer  declaration. 
They  have  not  kept  the  missionary  fires  burning  by  regular  Bible 
study  and  mission  study,  by  prayer  for  missions  and  by  earnest 
effort  on  behalf  of  the  world's  evangelization.  They  have  not 
been  trying  to  enroll  other  volunteers.  They  have  not  applied  to 
their  missionary  society. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  55 

It  certainly  is  not  easy  for  a  volunteer  to  hold  himself  true  to 
his  life-purpose.  On  the  whole  it  is  just  as  well  that  the  pathway 
to  the  mission  field  is  beset  with  so  many  difficulties.  These  dif- 
ficulties help  to  purify  the  motives  of  volunteers ;  they  tend  to  keep 
unworthy  men  out  of  the  mission  field ;  they  discipline  and  strengthen 
faith;  they  lead  men  to  look  more  beyond  themselves  to  God.  In 
overcoming  difficulties  men  are  made  strong.  In  this  way  volun- 
teers are  prepared  for  meeting  the  greater  obstacles  and  problems 
which  await  them  in  non-Christian  lands.  The  missionary  enter- 
prise does  not  want  men  who  can  be  deflected  from  their  purpose. 
It  calls  for  men  of  undiscourageable  resolution.  Our  volunteers 
should  be  as  ready  and  eager  to  sail,  after  their  preparation  is 
finished,  as  is  the  British  soldier  to  hasten  to  the  seat  of  war.  "  In 
the  beginning  of  the  Movement  the  Church  needed  men  who  were 
willing  to  go;  now  she  needs  men  unwilling  to  stay." 

The  whole  problem  needs  to  be  grappled  with  more  thoroughly 
than  ever.  The  boards  and  the  Movement  must  come  into  a  closer 
relation  to  each  other.  There  is  need  of  developing  the  clearing- 
house machinery  of  the  Movement,  so  that  it  can  keep  in  more 
intelligent,  constant  and  vital  touch  with  the  volunteers  on  the  one 
hand,  and  sustain  on  the  other  hand  a  more  helpful  relation  to  the 
boards. 

5.  The  Christian  students,  whom  God  calls  to  spend  their  lives  in 
Christian  lands,  should  be  led  to  feel  their  missionary  responsibility 
and  to  resolve  to  make  their  lives  tell  on  the  world's  evangelization. 
It  is  an  idle  dream  to  think  of  giving  all  mankind  an  opportunity  to 
know  Christ  in  our  generation,  unless  all  Christian  students  stand 
together  and  work  to  this  end.  Therefore  the  fact  that  a  large 
majority  of  the  members  of  mission  study  classes,  and  also  that  a 
large  majority  of  the  delegates  at  this  Convention,  are  not  volunteers, 
is  most  encouraging.  Let  the  Volunteer  Movement  and  the  Chris- 
tian Associations  carry  on  an  unceasing  missionary  propaganda 
in  all  the  colleges  and  theological  seminaries,  and  let  Christian  pro- 
fessors in  these  institutions  co-operate  in  this  great  campaign.  If 
this  plan  be  patiently  and  earnestly  followed,  it  will  not  be  many 
years  before  the  missionary  life  in  the  educational  centers  will 
tremendously  influence  the  missionary  activity  of  the  entire 
Church. 

It  is  impossible  to  have  missionary  churches  without  missionary 
pastors.  The  key  to  the  problem  of  the  world's  evangelization  lies 
in  kindling  the  hearts  of  divinity  students  with  the  missionary 
passion.  Special  attention  must  be  directed,  therefore,  to  keeping 
the  missionary  fires  burning  brightly  in  all  the  theological  sem- 
inaries. 

6.  Both  directly  and  indirectly  the  Volunteer  Movement  should 
seek  to  develop  the  spiritual  life  of  the  colleges  and  theological  sem- 
inaries.    This  is  essential  to  the  best  life  of  the  Movement.     Mis- 


56  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

sionary  consecration  and  missionary  progress  depend  on  spiritual 
life.  The  missionary  revival  in  the  English  universities  was  made 
possible  by  the  spiritual  awakening  in  connection  with  Mr. 
Moody's  visit.  The  Forward  Movement  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  as  Mr.  Stock  has  pointed  out,  was  closely  connected 
with  a  deep  revival  in  the  Church.  The  Volunteer  Movement 
had  its  rise  at  the  Mount  Hermon  Bible  Conference,  which  was  one 
of  the  most  powerful  spiritual  conferences  ever  held  in  America. 
A  careful  study  of  the  reports  of  our  Traveling  Secretaries  makes 
plain  that  in  the  colleges  where  there  is  a  low  state  of  spirituality 
the  missionary  interest  is  feeble.  Unless  students  are  bringing 
to  bear  upon  their  lives  day  by  day  the  Word  of  God,  unless  they 
are  giving  themselves  to  secret  and  united  prayer,  unless  they  are 
experiencing  the  saving  power  of  Jesus  Christ  and  unless  their 
hearts  burn  with  the  desire  to  please  and  to  serve  Him,  the  condi- 
tions are  wanting  for  the  development  and  manifestation  of  real 
missionary  life.  Where  men  are  conscious  of  the  presence  of  God, 
they  are  most  likely  to  hear  and  to  heed  His  voice.  A  spiritual  at- 
mosphere is  indeed  essential  to  safe  volunteering  and  to  all  self- 
denying  effort  on  behalf  of  the  extension  of  Christ's  Kingdom. 
Therefore  let  the  Movement,  including  all  its  members,  place  greater 
emphasis  than  ever  before  on  the  cultivation  of  a  strong  spiritual 
life  at  all  our  student  centers. 

7.  The  solidarity  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  as  a 
world-wide  student  missionary  uprising  should  be  accentuated.  The 
advantages  of  a  close  union  of  all  the  volunteers  of  North  America 
are  admitted.  The  same  may  be  said  of  each  of  the  other  countries 
having  similar  movements.  But  the  desirability  of  cultivating  closer 
relations  between  the  various  national  organizations  of  volunteers 
has  not  been  generally  recognized  or  discussed.  Through  the 
World's  Student  Christian  Federation  it  is  possible  for  these  bodies 
of  volunteers,  who  are  animated  by  a  common  purpose  and  spirit, 
to  come  to  know  each  other  better  and  to  be  mutually  helpful.  The 
cultivation  of  a  more  intimate  fellowship  on  the  part  of  the  vol- 
unteers of  all  Protestant  lands  will  not  be  without  its  influence 
on  the  large  questions  of  comity  and  of  occupying  the  unevangel- 
ized  regions  beyond. 

The  time  has  come  when  we  should  also  endeavor  to  establish 
a  closer  union  between  the  volunteers  at  home  and  those  who  have 
gone  to  the  field.  The  2,000  sailed  volunteers  are  in  a  position  to 
exert  an  immense  influence  on  the  missionary  life  of  the  home 
colleges  by  correspondence,  by  prayer  and,  when  at  home  on  fur- 
lough, by  conversation  and  public  appeal.  A  Student  Volunteer 
League  has  recently  been  formed  in  Japan  by  about  too  former 
American,  Canadian  and  British  volunteers  for  the  purpose  of  fos- 
tering the  purposes  and  practices  which  made  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment powerful  in  their  lives  at  home  and  of  communicating  the 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  57 

volunteer  idea  more  largely  to  Christian  Japanese  students.  This  is 
an  interesting  and  hopeful  development.  If  the  plan  were  adopted 
in  China,  India  and  other  mission  fields  it  would  do  much  to  pre- 
serve the  unity  of  the  Volunteer  Movement  and  to  increase  its  in- 
fluence in  the  world. 

A  special  responsibility  rests  upon  the  sailed  volunteers  from 
Christian  lands  for  developing  among  the  Christian  students  of  mis- 
sion countries  Volunteer  Movements  which  shall  work  hand  in 
hand  with  the  Movements  in  the  West.  The  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  getting  native  students  to  volunteer  in  non-Christian  lands  are 
many  and  great.  Among  them  are  the  secular  openings  for  educated 
men,  the  low  salaries  paid  to  Christian  workers,  the  opposition  of 
relatives,  the  unfavorable  light  in  which  religious  callings  are  re- 
garded and  the  relation  in  which  the  native  workers  stand  to  the 
missionaries.  But  the  existence  of  these  difficulties  only  emphasizes 
the  need  and  value  of  the  Volunteer  Movement.  If  it  be  needed 
in  Christian  lands,  how  much  more  in  the  more  difficult  fields 
of  the  non-Christian  world.  Foreign  missionaries  alone  cannot 
evangelize  the  world.  They  must  have  the  help  of  a  mighty  host 
of  native  Christian  workers.  In  fact  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
the  soil  must  do  the  larger  part  of  the  work.  If  thousands  of  new 
missionaries  are  required,  tens  of  thousands  of  native  workers  are 
needed  to  join  them  in  accomplishing  the  task  of  the  evangelization 
of  the  world  in  our  day.  That  the  Volunteer  Movement  has  a  large 
mission  to  perform  among  the  Christian  students  of  the  non-Chris- 
tion  nations  is  therefore  most  evident. 

VI.  What  the  Movement  needs. 

1.  The  continued  counsel  and  prayerful  co-operation  of  mem- 
bers and  secretaries  of  mission  boards  and  of  missionaries  is  needed 
if  the  Movement  is  to  render  the  largest  service  to  missions. 

2.  Nothing  less  than  an  army  of  thoroughly  capable,  Spirit- 
filled  volunteers  must  be  forthcoming,  if  the  Church  is  to  be  in  a 
position  to  do  the  fair  thing  by  the  present  generation  of  the  un- 
evangelized  world.  The  truth  should  not  be  disguised  that  a  vast 
number  of  men  and  women  are  needed.  And  it  should  be  reiterated 
that  even  more  important  than  the  matter  of  numbers  is  that  of 
qualifications.  The  volunteers  needed  are  those  who  have  large 
capacity  and  who  are  thoroughly  furnished. 

3.  The  field  of  the  Movement  stands  in  need  of  more  thorough 
cultivation  and  supervision.  To  this  end  the  staff  of  secretaries 
should  be  enlarged.  To  ask  the  present  force  of  workers  to  culti- 
vate adequately  for  missions  the  continental  student  field  of  North 
America  is  to  call  upon  them  to  do  an  impossible  thing. 

4.  The  budget  of  the  Movement  should  be  increased  from 
$16,000  a  year  to  $20,000  in  order  that  we  may  carry  out  the  en- 
larged program  which  has  been  placed  by  God  before  us. 

5.  The  leaders  and  members  of  the  Movement  need  vision,  en- 


58  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

thusiasm,  resolution  and  faith,  that  we  may  be  true  to  the  mar- 
velous opportunity  presented  to  our  generation. 

6.  There  is  need  of  having  more  volunteers  and  other  Christian 
students  make  the  Watchword,  the  evangelization  of  the  world  in 
this  generation,  the  commanding  or  determining  purpose  of  their 
lives.  When  it  takes  strong  hold  on  their  convictions  and  becomes 
a  practical,  regulative  force  in  their  lives  day  by  day,  the  Church 
of  God  will  be  mightily  stirred  and  witness  the  greatest  triumphs 
in  all  her  history. 

7.  Without  question  there  is  need  that  the  Church  of  Christ  rise 
up  in  her  might  and  enter  into  the  heritage  which  God  has  prepared 
for  her  as  a  result  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  This  stu- 
dent missionary  uprising  presents  to  her  an  irresistible  challenge 
and  appeal  to  devise  and  to  undertake  great  things  for  this  genera- 
tion. God  grant  that  she  may  not  fail  to  recognize  the  day  of  her 
visitation. 

8.  Deeper  than  all  other  needs,  is  that  of  prayer  for  the  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  members  of  the  Movement. 
This  need  is  indescribably  great.  Christ,  in  commanding  His 
disciples  to  pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  He  thrust  forth 
laborers  into  His  harvest,  went  to  the  center  of  the  missionary 
problem.  In  a  pre-eminent  sense  His  command  strikes  at  the 
heart  of  the  problems  of  the  Volunteer  Movement,  because  the 
distinguishing  work  of  the  Movement  is  that  of  raising  up  laborers 
for  the  world-wide  harvest-field.  If  the  Volunteer  Movement 
is  to  continue  to  be  a  movement,  that  is,  if  the  volunteers  are  to 
keep  pressing  out  to  distant  fields,  there  must  be  on  the  part  of 
Christians  everywhere  a  larger  obedience  to  the  prayer  command 
of  our  Lord. 

O  Lord  of  the  Harvest, 

Send  forth  laborers  made  sufficient  by  Thee 

Into  Thy  harvest. 

John  R.   Mott,  Chairman 

J.  Ross  Stevenson,   Vice-Chairman 

W.  Harley  Smith 

H.  P.  Andersen 

Pauline  Root 

Bertha  Conde 


WORK  OF  THE  BRITISH  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MIS- 
SIONARY UNION 

MR.   T.   JAYS,   LONDON 

I  COME  to  you  with  a  message  of  Christian  greeting  from  the 
volunteers  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  We  owe  much  to  you 
for  your  sympathy  and  for  the  inspiration  which  you  have  given 
us  in  times  past,  and  we  felt  that  we  ought  to  send  some  one  over 
who  knew  our  movement.  As  it  was  only  at  the  last  minute  that 
I  was  enabled  to  come,  I  cannot  bring  you  very  full  statistics  of  our 
work.  I  trust  that  what  I  tell,  however,  may  enable  you  to  under- 
stand something  of  our  British  movement.  God  blessed  us  won- 
derfully at  its  beginning.  I  was  not  in  touch  with  it  at  the  time, 
because  I  was  working  on  the  West  Coast  of  Africa,  and  so  I 
knew  little  of  the  British  movement.  But  returning  and  becoming 
a  student  again,  I  came  to  know  something  of  it  and  very  soon  was 
drawn  into  the  work  and  gave  a  year  of  my  time  as  the  Traveling 
Secretary  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union  in  Great 
Britain.  In  going  around  to  the  colleges  one  could  not  help  but 
be  struck  by  the  interest  that  the  majority  of  the  men  showed  in 
foreign  missions.  One  was  saddened,  too,  by  seeing  the  lack  of 
definiteness  among  these  men.  There  was  a  superficial  knowl- 
edge of  missions,  but  often  a  sad  distaste  for  real  decision  in 
regard  to  what  they  should  do  for  the  cause  of  Christ  in  heathen 
lands. 

When  we  look  through  the  nearly  ten  years  since  the  Volunteer 
Union  was  started  in  Great  Britain,  we  find  that  nearly  2,000  stu- 
dents have  signed  the  declaration.  Of  these  about  130  have  with- 
drawn or  have  died  since  the  commencement,  leaving  us  something 
like  1,700  to  1,800,  who  are  still  on  our  books  as  volunteers.  Of 
this  sum  sixty  per  cent,  have  gone  out  into  the  mission  field  after 
their  graduation,  leaving  us  forty  per  cent,  at  home.  We  find,  as 
you  have  found,  that  there  are  a  great  many  who  stay  at  home  for 
various  reasons,  many  of  them  because  of  ill  health;  and  those 
who  have  stayed  because  the  boards  have  rejected  them  for  one 
reason  or  another  are  sometimes  the  most  anxious  to  go. 

I  believe  our  proportion  of  medical  candidates  is  unique  in 
the  history  of  the  movement;  we  have  no  less  than  481  of  them, 
out  of  this  1,860  that  have  signed  the  declaration,  and  of  those  there 
are  some  156  women.     Of  these  medicals  over  sixty  per  cent,  of 

59 


6o  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

the  graduated  ones  have  sailed,  leaving  us  about  i8o  in  college,  and 
I  think  among  the  medicals  the  student  volunteer  work  is  going 
ahead  much  faster  than  among  any  others.  Among  theological 
students  it  has  dropped  very  low  until  recently.  During  this  last 
year  the  theologicals  have  waked  up,  and  especially  in  London  they 
are  putting  forth  strenuous  efforts  to  do  a  great  deal  for  the  cause 
of  foreign  missions. 

The  work  that  has  been  done  during  the  past  year  has  given 
us  great  promise  of  success  in  the  future  with  regard  to  the  edu- 
cational side  of  our  work.  The  educational  work  has  gone  forward 
by  leaps  and  bounds  during  the  last  eighteen  months.  Where  we 
had  very  few  colleges  studying  and  very  few  bands  in  these  col- 
leges, they  are  to-day  threefold  what  they  were  eighteen  months 
ago,  and  we  have  sixty-eight  bands  with  a  membership  of  i,8oo. 
When  you  remember  that  our  student  body  is  only  25,000  all  told, 
you  will  see  how  fair  a  proportion  that  is. 

I  think  that  the  great  power  which  our  movement  has  is  the 
power  of  interesting  men  and  women  in  foreign  work,  even  though 
they  themselves  do  not  go  out.  We  are  laying  the  foundations  in 
our  colleges  for  a  stronger  and  firmer  support  of  missions  in  the 
future;  and  I  think  that  in  the  next  ten  or  fifteen  years  our  mis- 
sionary societies  will  not  have  to  plead,  as  they  are  pleading  to-day, 
for  the  funds  to  send  men  out. 

Another  aspect  of  our  activities  is  the  missionary  campaign 
work,  which  is  doing  more  and  more  year  by  year.  This  does  not 
touch  the  Church  of  England  societies,  mainly  because  these  so- 
cieties, especially  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  have  during  sev- 
eral years  past,  carried  out  their  field  campaign  work  by  their 
Gleaners'  Union  and  their  Lay  Workers'  Union,  These  societies 
have  stirred  up  the  Church  of  England  to  the  needs  of  the  heathen 
world.  But  the  other  denominations  have  during  the  past  year 
wakened  up  marvelously.  The  Wesleyan  campaign  has  supported 
itself  on  the  literature  sold  by  the  campaigners.  If  we  can  induce 
people  to  buy  literature,  it  means  that  their  interest  is  deep  and  will 
be  lasting.  The  Edinburgh  people  have  started  a  caravan  (a  mis- 
sionary adaptation  of  the  Gospel  Wagon),  which  they  take  into  the 
small  villages  where  missionaries  cannot  be  sent ;  for  you  could  only 
get  together  twenty,  fifty  or  a  hundred  people  once  a  year.  And 
these  young  men  thus  use  their  holiday  and  go  around  and  stir  up 
these  small  places. 

The  Irish  Presbyterians  have  done  a  wonderful  work.  They 
have  stirred  up  Ireland  from  the  north  to  the  south  and  from  the 
east  to  the  west.  They  have  appointed  one  of  their  own  number, 
who  was  refused  by  the  board  on  account  of  health,  to  go  around 
from  village  to  village  with  a  magic  lantern  and  curios,  and  he  stirs 
up  the  missionary  zeal.  Consequently  there  is  to-day  a  truer 
knowledge  of  missions  in  Ireland  among  the  Presbyterians  than 


BRITISH    STUDENT    VOLUNTEER    MISSIONARY    UNION  6l 

ever  before,  and  more  men  are  coming  forward  than  the  society 
can  send  out.  In  one  society  there  were  more  volunteers  than  there 
were  funds  to  send  them  out.  The  sad  thing  was  the  lack  of  interest 
on  the  part  of  the  society.  These  young  people  appointed  one  of  their 
number  to  go  about  among  the  churches  and  stir  them  up.  They 
offered  to  provide  half  the  salary  of  a  missionary,  but  the  board 
refused;  and  its  secretary  told  me  that  he  thought,  as  regards  their 
society,  they  were  doing  rather  more  than  they  could  be  expected 
to  do.  It  just  shows  you  that  people  to-day  do  not  at  all  realize 
what  they  ought  to  do  with  regard  to  the  claims  of  Christ  upon 
them.  And  is  it  not  so  to-day  with  students  as  well?  Is  it  not  so 
with  many  assembled  here?  You  do  not  realize  what  it  is  that 
Christ  is  claiming  from  you. 

This  last  year  we  had  the  smallest  number  but  one  of  men 
signing  in  Great  Britain.  We  felt  that  there  was  something  wrong, 
and  we  sought  to  find  out  what  it  was.  Many  of  the  things  that 
hindered  us  have  been  set  forth  in  the  report  which  has  been  read 
this  morning;  two  others  I  will  touch  upon.  One  is  the  lack  of 
definiteness  with  regard  to  offering  ourselves  to  God,  finding  out 
His  will  and  then  with  full  purpose  of  heart  doing  it.  A  ship  with- 
out her  propeller  and  with  her  rudder  broken  is  a  sad  picture  of 
helplessness ;  there  is  one  sadder  picture  of  utter  helplessness  than 
that,  and  that  is  a  man  drifting  along  knowing  not  whither  he  is 
going,  and  he  a  Christian  man  acknowledging  Jesus  Christ  as  his 
Lord  and  Master.  And,  oh,  men  and  women,  surely  we  must  re- 
member that  Jesus  Christ  calls  each  one  of  us  to  a  definite  service. 
He  makes  no  mistake  with  regard  to  what  He  wants  us  to  do ;  and 
He  will  make  us  to  know  full  surely  what  He  wants  us  to  do,  if 
we  will  seek  His  side.  Let  us  remember,  as  George  Adam  Smith 
has  put  it  so  well,  "  God  will  have  no  driftwood  for  His  sacrifices, 
no  drift-men  for  His  ministers."  And  if  we  want  to  serve  Him,  we 
must  do  it  with  full  purpose;  and,  cost  what  it  may,  the  cost  we 
shall  not  reckon,  for  He  giveth  more  abundantly  to  them  that  serve 
Him.  It  is  full  measure  shaken  together,  pressed  down  and  running 
over,  that  He  returneth  to  our  bosoms,  and  this  it  is  that  our 
Union  greatly  covets. 

Then  the  other  reason  —  I  think  the  two  are  somewhat  bound 
up  together  —  is  slackness  in  spiritual  life.  We  neglect  our  Bibles, 
we  get  dull  and  heavy  in  our  prayers.  What  wonder  is  it  that  the 
needs  of  the  heathen  do  not  touch  us,  that  the  claims  of  Christ  are 
put  to  one  side?  We  are  realizing  this  in  Great  Britain  to-day, 
and  our  Executive  Committee  are  putting  forth  all  their  efforts 
that  men  may  see  their  position.  To  this  end  we  sent  out  a 
large  circular  letter  to  all  our  volunteers,  urging  them  to  see  to 
it  that  they  themselves  were  right  in  these  matters,  and  then  to 
stretch  out  and  seek  for  others,  that  they  might  take  up  their 
position,  too. 


62  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

And  so  we  look  forward ;  we  look  up  into  our  Lord's  face,  and 
we  know  that  following  Him  we  shall  have  victory,  that  the  king- 
doms of  this  world  shall  become  the  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ,  and  He  shall  reign.  And  we  send  this  message 
to  you  here,  that  you  make  Jesus  King  in  your  own  hearts,  and  then 
make  Him  the  King  the  world  over. 


THE    QUALIFICATIONS    AND    PREPARATION 
OF   THE   VOLUNTEER 

Spiritual  Men  Needed  for  Spiritual  Work  in  Missions 
The  Intellectual  Preparation  Necessary  for  Candidates 

for  Foreign  Missionary  Service 
Points  to  be  Emphasized  in  Preparation  for  Mission- 
ary Work 


63 


SPIRITUAL  MEN  NEEDED  FOR  SPIRITUAL  WORK  IN 

MISSIONS 

BISHOP  JAMES   M.   THOBURN,  D.D.,   INDIA 

When  my  topic  was  announced,  it  must  have  occurred  to  some 
that  in  the  mission  field  we  ought  not  to  have  any  other  kind  of 
work  than  spiritual ;  and  some  may  ask  what  kind  of  work  we  have 
there  to  which  another  class  of  workers  might  be  assigned.  There 
is,  however,  a  distinction  to  be  drawn,  and  I  recognize  this  distinc- 
tion without  for  a  moment  conceding  that  any  other  than  a  spiritual 
man  should  go  into  the  foreign  field.  In  many  of  our  mission 
fields  you  will  find  industrial  schools,  industrial  workshops,  medical 
work,  a  publishing  house  and  other  enterprises  usually  called  secular. 
A  distinction  can  thus  be  legitimately  drawn.  In  every  work,  every 
Christian  worker  ought  to  be  a  spiritual  man,  but  in  the  mission 
field  there  are  special  reasons  why  he  should  be  such  when  en- 
gaged in  certain  duties  of  a  spiritual  nature. 

In  the  first  place,  only  a  man  whose  mind  is  pervaded  by  the 
immediate  personal  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  can  reveal  Christ 
to  those  seeking  him.  The  first  great  work  which  we  have  in  any 
mission  field  is  that  of  making  Christ  known  to  the  people.  It  is 
one  thing  to  preach  Christ ;  it  is  quite  another  thing  to  teach  one 
who  is  inquiring  the  way,  how  Christ  can  be  revealed  to  him  as  He 
was  to  the  disciples  in  primitive  times.  You  will  remember  the 
words  of  the  great  apostle,  "  When  it  pleased  God  ...  to  reveal 
His  son  in  me."  And  Jesus  you  will  remember  said  in  defining 
life  eternal,  "  This  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee  "  —  not, 
"  believe  in  thee  "  —  "  that  they  might  know  thee,  the  only  true 
God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent." 

When  you  go  into  a  mission  field  and  teach  the  people  to  em- 
brace Christianity,  as  we  sometimes  use  the  term,  you  are  giving 
them  merely  superficial  teaching;  you  are  not  setting  before  them 
the  great  privileges  of  Christian  believers.  Every  man  should  know 
Christ.  I  have  no  doubt  in  my  own  mind,  that  the  supreme  purpose 
which  was  served  when  the  personal  presence  of  Jesus  was  with- 
drawn from  this  world,  was  that  the  local  might  become  universal. 
Our  Savior  looked  forward  to  the  day  when,  instead  of  walking 
among  the  villages  of  Galilee,  He  would  walk  up  and  down  among 
the  nations.  If  I  did  not  have  a  supreme  assurance  that  He  was 
standing  by  my  side  this  morning,  I  should  feel  unprepared  to  stand 

65 


66  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

before  you.  We  must  go  among  all  nations  and  proclaim  not  only 
that  the  risen  Son  of  God  is  alive  from  the  dead,  but  that  He  is 
fulfilling  His  promise  to  be  with  us  always,  and  that  where  even 
two  or  three  assemble  in  His  name,  He  personally  is  present  in 
their  midst.  No  person  can  make  that  revelation  to  those  in  dark- 
ness unless  he  understands  it  personally,  and  this  should  be  the  first 
great  proclamation  of  the  missionary  in  a  non-Christian  land. 

In  the  next  place,  when  the  convert  becomes  a  disciple  of 
Christ  he  needs  special  teaching.  I  do  not  refer  to  catechetical 
teaching,  nor  to  the  instruction  given  in  our  mission  schools,  but  to 
spiritual  teaching,  instruction  in  what  we  sometimes  call  "  the  things 
of  God."  It  is  not  easy  to  define  this,  and  I  fear  that  at  the  present 
day  the  average  pastor  in  Christian  lands  too  often  overlooks  this 
important  duty.  Every  person  needs  instruction  along  certain  minute 
lines  that  you  cannot  find  in  books,  because  they  are  usually  per- 
sonal, having  to  do  with  the  individual.  I  can  look  back  to  the  day 
after  I  had  become  a  communicant  in  the  church  when  I  could  not 
pray  audibly.  I  do  not  know  that  I  should  ever  have  conquered  that 
difficulty,  if  I  had  not  received  a  little  help  and  a  little  instruction. 
You  say,  "  You  had  to  be  taught  to  pray !  "  Yes,  but  the  disciples 
in  the  days  of  our  Savior  had  to  be  taught  to  pray.  Prayer  is  a 
Christian  exercise.  Prayer,  in  the  sense  of  talking  with  God,  has 
no  existence  in  the  heathen  world,  not  even  talking  with  an  idol  or 
a  false  god.  Mohammedans  have  received,  through  the  Jews  and  to 
some  extent  from  the  early  Christians,  some  slight  idea  of  prayer; 
but  so  far  as  my  observation  has  extended  among  people  who  are 
believers  in  false  deities,  they  never  seem  to  pray.  You  can  thus  see 
how  important  it  becomes  that  we  have  spiritually-minded  Chris- 
tians who  understand  spiritual  prayer,  to  teach  new  converts  how 
to  pray  from  the  heart. 

Then  after  the  teaching  it  is  very  important  that  we  should  have 
spirituallv-minded  missionaries  who  have  the  faculty  of  imparting 
spiritual  gifts.  These  arc  thirteen  in  number,  as  stated  by  St.  Paul 
in  his  epistles.  I  do  not  understand  that  they  can  be  catalogued,  but 
there  are  certain  gifts  distributed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  according  to 
God's  will,  and  not  according  to  our  fancies.  There  are  differences 
in  the  preaching  gifts.  One  has  more  of  the  prophetic  gift  than 
another,  one  more  of  the  teaching  gift  than  another,  and  so  on. 
Many  of  these  gifts  which  are  absolutely  essential  to  the  healthy 
progress  of  a  Christian  church,  and  any  one  who  is  acquainted  with 
the  life  of  a  body  of  Christians  can  understand  how  varied  these 
gifts  mav  be.  Some  of  them  are  peculiar  to  individuals,  and  some 
are  general. 

I  think  that  one  great  need  of  the  Church  of  the  English-speak- 
ing world  to-day  is  the  want  of  gifts  for  service;  I  mean  just  the 
common  service  of  helping  one  another,  so  that  people  up  and  down 
the  street  may  know  that  where  a  man  or  a  woman  who  bears  the 


SPIRITUAL    MEN    NEEDED    FOR    SPIRITUAL    WORK  67. 

name  of  Jesus  Christ  lives,  there  will  be  found  one  who  will  be 
ready  to  help  in  time  of  need.  It  is  a  great  deal  easier  to  find' 
people  who  attend  funerals  or  visit  the  sick,  than  it  is  to  find  those 
who  will  sit  up  all  night  and  help  to  attend  personally  the  one  who  is 
ill.  I  have  seen  a  whole  company  dispersed  from  the  room  of  a 
dying  man  by  the  doctor  requesting  that  at  least  two  persons  remain 
with  the  sufferer  all  night,  as  death  would  probably  come  before 
morning.  Nobody  wanted  to  stay ;  one  had  to  go  on  one  errand, 
and  one  on  another,  because  this  implied  service.  Across  the  line 
and  to  some  extent  in  Canada,  too,  I  believe  that  they  are  giving  a 
good  deal  of  attention  to  what  is  called  deaconess  work.  The  spirit 
that  animates  the  deaconess  should  animate  us  all. 

We  should  be  prepared  for  lowly  tasks.  Many  years  ago  when 
I  was  a  somewhat  helpless  cripple,  I  occupied  a  room  with  a  Bishop. 
I  slept  a  little  longer  than  he  did  in  the  morning,  and  before  I  got 
up  I  thought  I  heard  something  like  the  sound  of  a  brush  on  my 
boots.  I  rose  on  my  elbow  and  saw  the  Bishop  polishing  my  boots. 
I  insisted  that  he  lay  them  down,  but  he  persisted  and  finished  the 
job.  A  little  after  that  some  ladies  asked  me  what  I  understood 
by  the  Savior's  words  concerning  washing  the  feet.  "  Is  it,"  they 
asked,  "  a  permanent  obligation  on  us  ?  "  I  said,  "  It  is  an  example." 
"  But,"  they  replied,  "  did  not  Jesus  distinctly  say,  '  ye  also  ought 
to  wash  one  another's  feet '  ?  "  I  said,  "  Interpreted  in  the  language 
of  the  present  day  that  means,  '  Black  ye  one  another's  boots.'  " 
Have  the  spirit  of  Christian  service  in  you,  and  carry  that  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  and  in  every  caste-ridden  country  you  can  teach 
the  people  what  depth  of  meaning  there  is  in  these  simple  words. 

In  the  last  place,  we  ought  to  have  spiritual  men  in  order  to 
build  up  spiritual  churches.  I  think  we  have  yet  to  demonstrate  to 
the  people  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  the  full  meaning  of  the 
term,  a  spiritual  church.  If  one  individual  becomes  a  fountain  of 
living  water,  with  blessings  streaming  from  his  person  all  the  time 
in  every  direction,  how  much  greater  must  be  the  result  if  we  as- 
sociate together  fifty,  or  a  hundred,  or  five  hundred  of  such  persons 
in  a  Christian  church.  In  our  cities  they  are  having  great  churches 
now,  with  one  or  two  thousand  members,  or  even  more ;  but  I  be- 
lieve that  if  there  was  one  church  in  New  York,  Chicago  or  Toronto 
to-day,  that  had  a  thousand  spiritually-minded  members,  they  could 
make  the  whole  city  tremble.  We  have  yet  to  demonstrate  to  the 
world  the  power  there  is  in  a  church  made  up  of  spiritually-minded 
persons.  You  cannot  get  them  together  by  a  formal  movement; 
they  will  all  lose  their  spirituality  in  the  process.  God  wants  to 
raise  up  such  churches  and  distribute  them  everywhere  throughout 
the  world.  It  is  true  of  the  Church  in  a  special  sense  that  streams 
of  blessing,  in  the  broadest  possible  interpretation  of  the  phrase, 
will  go  out  from  such  an  organization.  We  must  plant  them.  We 
need  them  in  all  the  great  cities  of  the  East;  they  will  flourish 


68  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

more  there  than  in  cities  of  the  home  land.  You  can  only  provide 
them  by  sending  some  persons  to  initiate  the  work,  and  such  persons 
must  be  spiritually  minded. 

May  God  from  His  throne  in  Heaven  look  down  upon  this 
great  audience  and  send  the  mighty  Spirit's  anointing  upon  these 
voung  men  and  young  women  who  are  to  become  representatives  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  the  four  corners  of  this  world ;  and  may  you  go 
forth  from  this  great  Convention  to  be  not  only  a  help  to  thousands 
and  tens  of  thousands,  but  a  joy  to  great  nations,  a  blessing  to  all 
humanity ! 


THE  INTELLECTUAL  PREPARATION  NECESSARY  FOR 
CANDIDATES  FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  SERVICE 

REV.    S.    H.    WAINRIGHT,    M.D.,    JAPAN  * 

Whatever  may  be  said  in  favor  of  the  employment  of  un- 
educated men  in  the  ministry  at  home  or  from  among  natives  on 
the  mission  field,  it  is  certain  that  a  candidate  for  foreign  missionary 
service  should  have  a  special  training  for  his  vocation,  based  upon 
a  full  collegiate  education.  He  should,  in  fact,  have  the  advantage 
of  the  very  best  intellectual  equipment  which  the  age  can  afford. 
No  pursuit  on  earth  demands  greater  talent,  wider  information  and 
a  more  thorough  cultivation  of  all  the  faculties  than  that  of  the 
foreign  missionary.  Men  of  first-rate  ability  are  required  for  this 
service.  Having  said  this,  it  seems  as  if  nothing  more  need  be 
said  to  an  intelligent  audience  on  the  subject  in  question.  While 
saying  this,  it  must  be  forever  kept  in  mind  that  the  missionary 
calling  is  a  spiritual  one,  the  purpose  of  which  is  to  accomplish 
spiritual  results  by  means  of  spiritual  agencies.  Hence,  however 
important  intellectual  equipment  may  be,  intellectual  activity  must 
always  be  subordinate  and  subservient  to  spiritual  power. 

We  are  confronted  in  the  world  to-day  with  the  unique  condi- 
tion of  a  universal  intellectual  awakening,  a  renaissance  such  as 
has  existed  in  the  past  in  the  history  of  single  nations,  such  as  pre- 
vailed throughout  Europe  at  the  breaking  up  of  medievalism  and 
as  now  exists  all  over  the  globe.  The  mind  of  the  savage,  long 
dormant,  has  been  quickened  into  action.  The  intellect  of  the  races 
under  the  sway  of  priestly  tyranny  in  Roman  Catholic  countries  is 
beginning  to  think  for  itself;  and  the  mind  of  the  semi-civilized 
millions  of  Asia,  not  wholly  inactive  in  the  past  but  moving  in  the 
unchanging  round  of  the  treadmill,  is  being  set  free,  stimulated  and 

*  Owing  to  illness,  Dr.  Wainright,  though  present  at  Toronto,  was  unable  to  present 
this  topic  on  the  platform. 


INTELLECTUAL  PREPARATION  OF  CANDIDATES       69 

expanded.  Moved  by  commercial  and  political  rivalry  and  incited 
by  the  growing  influence  of  pulpit,  platform,  press  and  school,  the 
intellect  of  the  heathen  v^orld  has  been  widely  and  mightily  stirred 
in  recent  times. 

As  an  effect  of  this  change,  institutions  in  which  superstition 
has  had  its  home  are  being  undermined ;  authority  and  custom,  hith- 
erto unquestioned,  are  being  subjected  to  reflection  and  criticism; 
and  life,  both  national  and  social,  is  becoming  rationalized  in  all 
its  aspects.  The  intellect  now  plays  freely  around  age-long  practices, 
beliefs,  opinions  and  institutions. 

To  the  heathen  world  thus  unsettled  in  thought  and  belief,  the 
Christian  Church  has  a  great  mission.  It  must  encourage  mental 
activity  and  guide  it.  It  must  help  to  construct  on  the  ruins  of  the 
decrepit  and  crumbling  civilizations  a  grander  and  more  abiding 
edifice.  It  must  defend  itself  and  its  own  interests  against  the  as- 
saults of  a  most  overwhelming  force  of  evil.  As  we  look  out  upon 
the  thought  activity  of  the  heathen  world,  we  can  see  that  it  is 
under  the  relentless  sway  of  utility  or  thirst  for  gain,  or  that  it 
moves  within  the  narrow  limits  of  the  natural  order,  or  that  in  its 
exercise  on  the  highest  subjects  it  is  almost  universally  atheistic  or 
pantheistic  in  tendency.  The  mighty  task  before  us,  therefore,  is 
tojjring,  by  the  help  of  God,  the  mind  of  the  heathen  world  under 
the  sway  of  the  spiritual ;  to  expand  it,  so  that  it  may  encompass  the 
realities  of  the  regions  which  lie  beyond  the  sphere  of  time  and  may 
establish  it  in  the  belief  in  the  existence  of  a  personal  God.  I  do  not 
say  that  this  can  be  done  by  means  of  reason.  I  am  certain,  how- 
ever, that  reason  must  play  an  important  part  in  the  conflict. 

Learning  is  arrayed  on  the  side  of  infidelity.  Atheism  sits  in- 
trenched in  many  colleges  and  great  universities,  and  the  most 
subtle  thought  of  the  non-Christian  world,  often  under  the  garb  of 
Christian  faith,  gives  the  world  a  pantheistic  interpretation.  This 
opposition  must  be  matched  with  learning  on  the  Christian  side.  The 
faith  which  is  in  us  must  be  shown  to  be  reasonable.  This  can  be 
done  only  by  men  of  thoroughly  disciplined  minds.  Christianity 
entered  the  Roman  world  and  took  possession  of  the  thought  and 
culture  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans.  Christianity,  fresh  and  vigorous 
at  the  Reformation,  followed  upon  the  Renaissance  and  converted  the 
mighty  movement  of  European  thought  into  a  spiritual  movement; 
and  Christianity  to-day  is  confronted  with  the  vast  undertaking  of 
capturing  the  intellect  and  culture  of  historic  nations  of  the  East  for 
Jesus  Christ  and  of  bringing  every  thought  and  imagination  into 
subjection  to  Him. 

In  view  of  a  situation  like  this,  we  can  lay  down  four  proposi- 
tions, the  truthfulness  of  which  no  one  can  question.  The  needs  of 
the  non-Christian  world  can  not  be  met,  first,  by  spiritual  men  who 
are  ignorant ;  second,  they  cannot  be  met  by  learned  men  who  are 
unspiritual;  third,  they  must  be  met  by  men  who  are  both  learned 


70  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

and  spiritual ;  and,  fourth,  they  are  to  be  met  by  men  whose  in- 
tellectual life  is  subordinate  to  their  spiritual  life. 

To  make  this  address  of  practical  interest  to  those  present  who 
are  expecting  to  take  up  work  on  the  mission  field,  I  would  say,  from 
the  beginning  form  the  habit  of  making  your  intellectual  life  min- 
ister to  your  spiritual  life  while  always  subordinate  to  it.  And,  I 
would  say,  attend  those  institutions  of  learning  where  the  spiritual 
is  always  first,  where  the  spirit  of  God  prevails  and  controls  and 
quickens  the  intellectual  life  of  the  institution.  To  meet  and  over- 
come the  pantheism  of  the  East,  and  to  establish  the  truth  of  per- 
sonality and  spirituality  both  in  God  and  man,  one  must  not  have 
his  mind  dulled  with  that  pantheistic  form  of  thought,  which  has 
passed  from  India  to  Germany  and  from  Germany  into  the  thought 
of  England  and  America.  One  must  be  qualified  to  deal  as  a  leader 
with  the  most  intricate  situations  and  grapple  with  the  highest 
problems  which  agitate  men's  minds ;  and  hence  he  must  be  a  man 
of  strong  intellectual  equipment.  But  his  dependence  upon  high 
intellectual  qualities  should  not  cause  him  to  yield  to  the  easy 
temptation  of  waging  a  fruitless  battle  of  mere  ideas  and  opinions, 
or  of  refusing  to  admit  the  necessity  of  a  knowledge  which  the  in- 
tellect cannot  supply.  He  must  be  cognizant  that  "  all  the  prod- 
ucts of  mere  reflective  faculty  partake  of  death  and  are  as  the 
rattling  twigs  and  sprays  in  winter,  into  which  sap  has  yet  to 'be 
propelled  from  some  root,  if  they  are  to  afford  the  soul  either  food 
or  shelter." 

With  the  intellect  consecrated  to  the  needs  of  the  spiritual  life 
and  with  the  grand  object  in  view  of  bringing  the  mind  of  the 
heathen  world  under  a  spiritual  sway  thus  clearly  understood,  atten- 
tion may  be  called  to  a  few  points  of  special  importance  in  the 
intellectual  preparation  for  the  foreign  field. 

First,  special  study  should  be  given  to  the  art  of  imparting 
knowledge.  Before  the  modern  facilities  existed  for  the  study  of 
pedagogy,  the  prophets  in  Old  Testament  times  displayed  great 
ingenuity  in  presenting  truth  in  a  form  calculated  to  impress  the 
mind,  to  stimulate  thought  and  to  enter  easily  into  the  most  ordinary 
comprehension.  And  no  teacher  in  human  history  ever  exercised 
greater  skill  in  this  respect  than  Christ  Himself.  Advantage  should 
be  taken  of  the  excellent  courses  in  the  science  of  education  pro- 
vided in  all  modern  universities,  and  the  candidate  for  foreign 
missionary  service  should  make  himself  familiar  with  the  funda- 
mental laws  of  this  subject.  Especially  important  is  the  psycho- 
logical process  known  as  apperception,  the  process  by  which  new 
facts  and  ideas  are  recognized  and  interpreted  by  connecting  them 
with  previous  experience.  This  mental  law  is  of  great  significance 
to  those  whose  duty  it  is  to  transmit  the  body  of  Christian  truth  to 
minds  unconnected  with  any  previous  Christian  history. 

Making  all  allowance   for  the  place  and  office  of  the  Holy 


INTELLECTUAL  PREPARATION  OF  CANDIDATES       7 1 

Spirit  in  revealing  truth,  there  remains  the  necessity  of  employing 
human  ingenuity  in  correlating  Christian  ideas  with  the  conceptions 
which  already  constitute  the  furniture  of  men's  minds  in  non- 
Christian  lands.  A  knowledge  of  the  religious  conceptions  of  those 
to  whom  he  preaches  will  enable  the  missionary  to  make  his  message 
more  intelligible  and  more  interesting.  Christian  truth  is  not 
absolutely  unfamiliar,  even  where  it  has  never  been  preached.  In 
the  imperfect  religious  longings  and  indistinct  religious  ideas  of 
the  heathen  world  we  find  a  reaching  out  for  that  which  Christianity 
supplies,  and  we  recognize  what  seems  to  us  to  be  a  providential 
preparation  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 

When  St.  Paul  spoke  to  the  Jews  he  laid  the  foundation  for 
his  gospel  discourse  by  first  calling  the  mind  to  familiar  facts  of 
the  Old  Testament  religion;  in  preaching  to  the  Greeks  at  Athens, 
he  made  the  basis  of  his  sermon  the  conceptions  of  the  natural 
religion  of  the  Grecian  people.  It  is  the  aim  of  the  missionary 
to  make  such  great  ideas  as  the  unity  and  attributes  of  God  and 
the  eternal  grounds  of  morality,  of  which  even  the  greatest  minds 
in  the  non-Christian  world  have  had  only  fragmentary  conceptions, 
familiar  truths,  not  only  to  the  learned,  but  also  to  people  of 
ordinary  intelligence  and  to  the  young. 

Second,  I  would  also  recommend  that  you  make  yourself  a 
complete  master  of  the  method  of  acquiring  knowledge,  which  has 
been  so  wonderfully  fruitful  in  modern  times.  I  mean  the  inductive 
method.  The  method  of  self-denial  by  which  one  lays  aside  his 
own  fancies,  wishes  and  preconceptions  and  asks  for  the  facts ;  the 
method  by  which  one  declares  that  a  thousand  reasons  cannot  prove 
one  experience  untrue ;  the  method  which  will  enable  one  to  approach 
with  ease  all  of  the  varied  problems,  circumstances  and  situations 
met  with  in  strange  lands ;  the  method  which  teaches  one  to  frankly 
recognize  all  truth  and  to  look  God's  facts  in  the  face  without  hesita- 
tion or  fear,  wherever  found ;  one  familiar  with  this  method  will 
not  only  know  how  to  approach  and  investigate  truth  for  himself, 
but  will  secure  due  and  proper  recognition  on  the  part  of  others 
of  the  truths  and  facts  which  it  is  his  purpose  to  propagate 
and  teach. 

One  of  the  great  obstacles  to  be  overcome  in  dealing  with  the 
heathen  mind  is  an  excessive  subjectivity.  There  is  a  tendency  to 
give  more  weight  to  one's  personal  feeling,  wish  or  surmise  than 
to  the  authority  of  objective  fact.  The  missionary  must  fearlessly 
demand  that  all  records,  traditions,  beliefs  and  opinions  be  sub- 
jected to  the  test  of  experience,  or  examined  according  to  the  laws 
of  evidence.  He  can  do  this  without  fear  in  the  case  of  his  own 
religion.  Christianity  does  not  rest  on  a  speculative  basis,  or  on 
uncertain  traditions,  or  on  questionable  authority,  but  is  a  religion 
of  fact  and  experience.  It  is  not  a  system  of  abstract  truth,  but 
a  story  of  God,  present  and  acting  on  the  field  of  human  history. 


^2  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

It  is  to  be  supposed  that  every  college  graduate  is  thoroughly 
familiar  with  the  fruitful  mode  of  investigation  introduced  by 
Bacon,  and  applied  now  in  all  departments  of  modern  study, 
including  the  study  of  the  Scriptures  themselves ;  yet  it  is  feared 
that  we  are  not  all  masters  of  so  simple  a  thing  as  mental  procedure 
in  the  study  and  investigation  of  truth.  We  consider  it  of  sufficient 
importance  in  the  intellectual  preparation  of  a  missionary  to  call 
attention  to  it  here.  In  his  own  study  and  research,  when  con- 
fronted with  strange  conditions,  social  customs,  ideas,  philosophies 
and  religions,  and  in  leading  the  minds  of  men  unfamiliar  with 
proper  methods  of  seeking  and  weighing  truth,  the  possession  of 
a  scientific  mind  will  be  of  great  value  to  one.  Hence  we  urge 
that  those  who  are  being  educated  with  a  view  to  entering  upon 
foreign  missionary  service  give  special  attention  to  what  may  be 
regarded  as  the  most  significant  intellectual  process  of  modern 
times. 

The  last  point  recommended  is  that  the  philosophical  disciplines 
be  specially  emphasized  in  the  training  of  candidates  for  the  foreign 
missionary  field.  The  courses  in  psychology,  ethics  and  aesthetics, 
in  the  philosophy  of  law,  history  and  religion,  and  in  the  rigorous 
discipline  of  logic  and  metaphysics,  if  pursued  with  thoroughness, 
will  not  only  produce  a  hardihood  of  intellect,  but  will  supply  the 
mind  with  information  most  valuable  to  the  missionary  vocation. 

Let  the  capacity  for  true  reasoning  be  acquired,  "  that  hymn 
of  dialectics,  which  is  the  music  of  the  intellectual  world  "  —  a 
hymn  with  which  St.  Paul  was  familiar,  for  the  faultless  cadences 
of  its  music  run  through  the  reasoning  of  all  his  epistles.  Have 
a  mind  rigorously  exact  and  consistent  in  thinking,  and  yet  suf- 
fused with  tenderness  and  devotion.  I  put  this  down  as  a  quality 
of  no  mean  worth  in  the  mighty  conflict  of  clashing  systems  of 
thought.  To  detect  fallacy  and  avoid  sophistry ;  to  distinguish  the 
transient  from  the  permanent,  the  essential  from  the  non-essential ; 
to  penetrate  to  the  inmost  center  of  every  problem  and  condition, 
and  from  the  center  to  see  the  bearing  in  every  direction  —  these 
are  qualities  in  constant  requisition. 

Missionaries  are  makers  of  new  epochs  in  the  history  of 
many  tribes  and  nations.  Their  work  is  therefore  creative  in 
character,  and  hence  it  makes  strong  demands  upon  the  power  to 
think  with  clearness  and  foresight,  and  to  interpret  with  ability 
Christian  principles  and  show  their  application  to  varied  circum- 
stances and  conditions.  Their  work  is  an  innovation  on  traditional 
beliefs  and  practices,  and  therefore  awakens  subtle  and  strong 
opposition  which  must  be  met  and  overcome.  It  would  be  most 
absurd  to  send  forth  in  the  face  of  the  antagonism  of  the  world, 
for  the  defense  of  Christianity  and  for  the  work  of  embodying 
Christian  ideals  in  new  forms  and  under  strange  conditions,  one 
who  has  not  a  trained  intellect,  a  grasp  of  the  principles  of  the 


PREPARATION    FOR    MISSIONARY    WORK  73 

religion  which  he  proposes  to  propagate,  a  keenness  of  insight 
sufficient  to  meet  the  needs  of  one  engaged  in  the  pioneer  work 
which  he  is  called  upon  to  perform. 

Strong  thought  is  demanded  both  in  the  defense  of  our  religion 
and  in  the  great  constructive  work  which  needs  to  be  done.  The 
spirit  and  principles  of  the  religion  of  Christ  are  to  be  reproduced 
in  custom,  in  commerce,  in  professional  life,  in  literature,  art  and 
theology,  and  in  social  and  religious  institutions.  For  the  accom- 
plishment of  so  great  a  task  with  such  far  reaching  consequences 
dependent  upon  the  character  of  the  first  work  done,  a  disciplined 
intellect  and  a  thorough  education  is  of  the  utmost  importance. 
The  missionary  is  responsible  for  the  implantation  of  clear  and 
noble  ideals  in  the  minds  of  the  people.  His  great  concern,  so  far 
as  the  intellectual  aspect  of  his  work  is  concerned,  is  with  the  fun- 
damental elements,  types  and  presuppositions  of  the  Christian  life 
and  Christian  civilization.  To  proclaim,  expound  and  defend  these 
and  to  ground  the  inquisitive  and  unsettled  mind  of  the  heathen 
world  upon  them,  is  a  momentous  undertaking.  Let  the  most 
thoroughly  disciplined  faculties  and  the  noblest  powers  of  the 
Christian  world  be  consecrated  to  work  of  such  a  character.  We 
do  not  plead  for  missionaries  to  go  forth  to  teach  science,  but 
for  missionaries  who  possess  a  scientific  mind ;  not  for  men  to 
proclaim  or  teach  the  philosophies  of  the  world,  but  for  men  who 
have  as  a  part  of  their  equipment  a  philosophic  mind. 


POINTS  TO  BE  EMPHASIZED  IN  PREPARATION  FOR 
MISSIONARY   WORK 

REV.    GEORGE   SCROLL,   D.D.,    BALTIMORE 

In  speaking  to  the  members  of  this  Convention  who  contem- 
plate going  as  missionaries  to  the  foreign  field  about  their  prepara- 
tion for  the  service,  I  realize  that  the  subject  assigned  to  me  is  one 
that  must  command  your  consideration,  if  you  give  it  any  attention 
at  all,  because  of  its  importance,  rather  than  for  its  novelty.  It 
is  an  old  subject  —  as  old  as  the  great  commission  itself.  It  is 
quite  likely,  therefore,  that  in  the  consideration  of  the  subject  to-day 
I  will  say  a  number  of  things  that  you  have  heard  before  and 
that,  in  all  probability,  you  will  hear  later  on,  but  which  ought 
to  be  repeated  again  and  again  to  each  succeeding  generation  of 
students,  until  they  receive  that  degree  of  attention  which  their 
importance  demands. 

I  need  not  speak  of  the  vast  field  to  which  you  are  going,  nor 
of  the  character  of  the  work  which  you  will  be  expected  to  do.    To 


74  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

know  that  you  are  called  of  God  to  engage  in  a  service  that  has 
claimed  the  life-work  of  many  of  the  noble  souls  that  the  Christian 
centuries  have  produced  from  the  Apostle  Paul  down  to  our  own 
day,  is  sufficient,  when  that  fact  is  once  clearly  apprehended,  to 
fill  you  with  a  purpose  and  a  holy  zeal  that  will  successfully  carry 
you  through  every  difficulty  that  you  may  encounter  either  in  your 
preparation  for  or  in  the  doing  of  the  work. 

If  you  have  been  reading  missionary  literature  of  the  prac- 
tical sort  you  already  know  something  of  the  countless  details  with 
which  you  will  have  to  do,  and  when  you  have  been  on  the  field 
five,  ten,  or  fifteen  years  you  will  know  more.  That,  indeed,  is 
the  best,  and  possibly  the  only  way  to  learn.  A  practical  knowledge 
of  some  kinds  of  work  and  skill  in  its  performance  can  be  acquired 
only  through  the  doing  of  it.  This,  if  I  mistake  not,  is  pre- 
eminently true  with  regard  to  foreign  missionary  work.  In  the 
home  Church  the  young  man  seems  to  be  in  demand,  but  in  the 
foreign  field  there  is  a  premium  on  the  veteran. 

For  the  present,  however,  you  are  in  the  college  or  seminary 
preparing  for  this  service,  and  it  is  the  part  of  wisdom,  yea,  it 
is  your  solemn  duty,  to  do  all  in  your  power  to  secure  such 
equipment  of  body,  mind  and  spirit  as  will  enable  you  to  promptly 
and  efficiently  do  the  work  to  which  you  are  called.  You  will 
find  so  many  things  yet  to  be  learned  when  you  get  to  the  field 
that  you  cannot  afford  to  go  unequipped  in  respect  to  anything 
for  which  it  is  possible  to  make  preparation  in  advance. 

During  my  connection  with  this  work  for  almost  twenty-five 
years  there  is  no  question  that  has  been  asked  of  me  so  frequently 
by  students  connected  with  the  Volunteer  Movement  and  others  as 
this :  "  What  are  the  principal  qualifications  necessary  for  efficient 
service  in  the  foreign  field,  and  what  special  course  would  you 
recommend  the  candidate  to  pursue  in  order  to  prepare  himself 
for  the  service  ?  "  To  questions  like  this  I  am  expected  to  give, 
if  possible,  a  practical  answer. 

I.  The  first  point  that  I  shall  emphasize  refers  to  your  phys- 
ical nature.  You  will  want  to  take  with  you  to  your  field  of 
labor  a  sound,  healthy,  vigorous  and  normally  developed  body. 
Why  do  I  begin  here?  Because  the  probabilities  are  that  when 
you  apply  for  appointment  your  first  experience  will  be  with  a 
medical  examiner  who,  if  he  is  the  right  kind  of  a  man,  will  ignore 
your  fine  sentiments  and  preferences  and  earnest  longings  and 
place  his  stethoscope  over  that  irregular  heart  of  yours,  or  probe 
your  sluggish  liver  and  say  to  you,  or  more  likely  to  the  board  or 
committee  that  has  the  appointing  power,  "  I  regret  to  report 
that  I  cannot  recommend  this  candidate  for  service  in  a  tropical 
climate."  And  that,  in  all  probability,  will  be  the  conclusion  of 
the  whole  matter  as  far  as  you  are  concerned.  That  is  the  reason 
why  I  begin  with  the  physical. 


PREPARATION    FOR    MISSIONARY    WORK  75 

I  need  not  tell  you  that  the  strenuous  life  necessary  to  insure 
success  in  any  calling  or  occupation  in  these  days  absolutely  demands 
as  a  basal  condition,  a  healthy  and  vigorous  body.  The  house  you 
live  in  must  be  kept  in  good  condition,  and  the  machinery  with 
which  you  do  your  work  should  be  in  good  repair  and  in  first-class 
running  order.  This  is  important  wherever  and  whatever  your 
work  may  be;  but  when  you  undertake  service  in  a  climate  and 
under  conditions  altogether  different  from  those  to  which  you 
have  become  inured  through  the  adjusting  processes  of  many  gen- 
erations, you  will  find  it  of  immense  advantage  to  have  a  large 
fund  of  physical  vitality  to  fall  back  upon.  By  the  strict  observ- 
ance of  the  laws  of  health  and  the  proper  exercise  of  every  muscle 
and  fiber  of  your  body,  you  should  strive  to  build  up  for  your- 
self such  a  physical  organism  as  will  furnish  the  mind  and  spirit 
with  the  best  possible  machinery  with  which  to  do  their  work.  You 
should  not  lose  sight  for  one  moment  of  the  fact  that,  taking  it 
for  granted  that  you  are  here  for  service,  the  body  is  not  one  whit 
less  important  than  the  immortal  spirit.  The  mind  of  a  sage  and 
the  soul  of  a  saint  count  for  nothing  so  far  as  service  here  and 
now  is  conceived,  except  as  they  are  lodged  in  a  body;  and,  other 
things  being  equal,  they  are  efficient  and  forceful  in  proportion 
as  that  body  is  healthy  and  vigorous. 

But,  some  one  may  ask,  "  What  about  St.  Paul,  that  prince 
of  missionaries?"  Surely  he  was  a  conspicuous  success,  and  yet, 
while  his  letters  are  weighty  and  powerful,  his  bodily  presence  was 
weak  and  his  speech  contemptible.  Please  do  not  forget  that 
that  is  what  his  enemies  said  of  St.  Paul.  Of  himself  he  says: 
"  Let  such  an  one  think  this,  that,  such  as  we  are  in  word,  by 
letters  when  we  are  absent,  such  will  we  be  also  in  deed  when  we 
are  present."  There  is  nothing  in  this  declaration  of  Paul  to 
suggest  anything  weak  or  contemptible.  The  very  opposite  is  true ; 
for  he  serves  notice  that  when  he  will  be  present  with  them,  his 
deeds  will  be  no  less  weighty  and  powerful  than  they  admit  his 
words  to  be. 

There  have  been  many  conjectures  as  to  what  his  "thorn  in 
the  flesh "  probably  was.  Dyspepsia,  weak  eyes,  a  torpid  liver 
and  various  other  physical  ailments  have  been  suggested.  I  beg 
to  suggest  that  that  thorn  in  the  flesh  may  not  have  been  a  patho- 
logical condition  at  all.  When  St.  Paul  speaks  of  the  works  of 
the  flesh  he  is  not  to  be  understood  as  laying  the  blame  on  or 
locating  the  evil  in  the  organs  of  the  body,  but  in  the  unsanctified 
spirit  that  dominates  them.  Why  may  not  that  "  thorn  "  have  been 
a  well  nigh  uncontrollable  impulse  to  meet  the  petty,  spiteful  and 
cowardly  persecutions  of  his  enemies  with  physical  resistance  and 
personal  violence?  That,  it  seems  to  me,  would  have  been  one  of 
the  strongest  temptations  that  could  come  to  such  a  healthy  and 
physically  vigorous  man  as  I  believe  St.  Paul  to  have  been.    There  is 


76  WORLD-WIDE    EVAXGELIZATION 

ground  for  belief  that  St.  Paul  had  some  experience  with  beasts  on 
the  arena  at  Ephesus.  The  Romans  were  not  accustomed  to  pit 
the  weak  against  the  strong.  That  would  not  make  an  interesting 
show.  They  matched  the  strong  against  the  strong.  We  are  not 
certain,  however,  that  St.  Paul  ever  fought  with  wild  beasts,  but 
of  this  we  are  certain,  namely,  that  if  he  did  he  came  off  victorious. 
Why  should  he  not,  like  David  the  young  shepherd,  slay  a  lion  and 
a  bear  or  a  half  dozen  of  them?  In  the  absence  of  positive  proof 
to  the  contrary,  I  prefer  to  believe  that  the  man  who  at  various 
times  had  received  according  to  II.  Corinthians  195  stripes  on  his 
naked  back,  who  was  thrice  beaten  with  rods,  who  was  stoned, 
dragged  out  of  the  city  and  left  for  dead,  and  who  could  never- 
theless get  up  and  go  at  it  again  and  keep  at  it  despite  shipwrecks, 
heat  and  cold,  hunger  and  thirst,  —  in  the  absence,  I  say,  of  proof 
to  the  contrary,  —  I  prefer  to  believe  that  the  man  who  could  live 
such  a  strenuous  life  and  accomplish  what  he  did,  was  cast  in  a 
heroic  mold,  that  he  was  a  man  of  iron  constitution. 

Now  the  body  is  quite  as  susceptible  of  improvement  as  the 
mind,  and  while  you  are  cultivating  the  one,  you  will  not  neglect 
the  other.  You  may  have  read  what  Dr.  Cuyler  recently  said  about 
himself.  He  entered  the  ministry  fifty-six  years  ago  and  he  is 
now  past  eighty.  His  father  died  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-eight 
and  several  of  his  brothers  and  sisters  succumbed  to  pulmonary 
maladies.  "  That  my  own  busy  life,"  he  says,  "  has  held  out  so 
long,  is  owing,  under  a  kind  Providence,  to  careful  observation 
of  the  primal  laws  of  health.  I  have  eschewed  all  indigestible 
foods,  stimulants  and  narcotics,  have  taken  a  fair  amount  of  exer- 
cise, have  avoided  all  hard  study  or  sermon-making  in  the  evenings, 
and  thus  secured  sound  and  sufficient  sleep."  That  is  a  prescrip- 
tion that  you  do  well  to  write  on  the  fly-leaf  of  your  Bibles  and 
then  carry  it  out  as  faithfully  and  conscientiously  as  anything 
else  that  is  written  in  that  book.  With  all  the  power  that  is  in 
me  I  emphasize  this  point.  You  will  need  a  healthy  and  vigorous 
body  for  the  strenuous  and  heroic  service  you  propose  to  enter. 

II.  The  second  general  point  which  I  wish  to  emphasize  refers 
to  your  mental  equipment. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  dwell  upon  the  importance  of  a 
thorough  mental  training  such  as  may  be  had  in  the  average  col- 
lege and  theological  seminary.  That  should  be  taken  for  granted 
by  all,  but  it  is  not.  It  not  unfrequently  occurs  that  young  men, 
full  of  enthusiasm  for  the  work  and  eager  to  be  at  it,  are  tempted 
to  abbreviate  the  work  of  preparation  and  hurry  on  to  the  field. 
It  may  be  admitted  that  instances  are  not  wanting  of  men  attain- 
ing large  success  and  commanding  positions  in  the  different  call- 
ings of  life  who  had  had  very  meager  school  advantages,  and  who 
perhaps  had  never  been  at  college  at  all.  These,  however,  are 
the   exceptions.     The   rule   is  that  the  best  preparation   for  your 


PREPARATION    FOR    MISSIONARY    WORK  'JJ 

work  is  to  be  gained  by  following  conscientiously  and  diligently 
the  course  laid  down  in  the  college  and  theological  school.  A  very 
large  per  centum  of  the  men  who  have  distinguished  themselves 
by  their  eminent  usefulness  in  the  higher  walks  of  life  have  been 
college  men.  This  fact  in  itself  ought  to  be  sufficient  to  keep 
the  student  volunteer  down  to  steady,  painstaking  and  conscien- 
tious work  in  the  performance  of  the  present  task,  although  at 
times  it  may  seem  to  his  eager  and  impetuous  spirit  like  useless 
drudgery  and  the  wasting  of  precious  time  that  might  be  spent  in 
the  saving  of  souls  that  are  going  down  to  death  and  eternal  night. 
You  are  going  into  a  service  that  demands  qualifications  not  infe- 
rior to  those  of  any  other  calling  or  profession.  Time  spent  in 
whetting  tools  is  not  time  lost.  The  chances  are  largely  in  favor 
of  the  regular  and  full  college  course. 

I  would  say,  however,  that  if  you  make  any  one  part  of  the 
college  course  your  major,  let  it  be  the  study  of  the  languages. 
Aptness  in  acquiring  a  new  language  is  a  strong  point  in  your 
favor,  while  the  lack  of  it  demands  all  the  harder  and  more  diligent 
work  on  your  part.  Your  success  in  coming  into  close  and  influen- 
tial touch  with  the  people  among  whom  you  may  be  called  to 
labor  will  depend  in  a  very  large  measure  upon  the  degree  of 
proficiency  attained  in  the  use  of  the  vernacular.  For  this,  of 
course,  you  will  have  to  wait  until  you  arrive  on  the  field,  but 
then  to  have  already  fairly  mastered  several  new  languages  will 
be  an  excellent  preparation  for  acquiring  an  additional  tongue. 

You  must  not,  however,  make  the  mistake  of  supposing  that 
because  you  are  a  missionary  candidate  you  must  at  once  begin 
to  specialize.  I  have  known  more  than  one  student  volunteer  to 
give  himself  so  fully  and  enthusiastically  to  the  study  of  foreign 
missions  that  at  the  close  of  his  seminary  course  he  knew  more 
of  the  subject  than  all  the  rest  of  his  class-mates  put  together, 
but  who,  nevertheless,  failed  to  receive  an  appointment  because  of 
his  defective  general  scholarship. 

It  seems  to  me  that  if  there  is  any  calling  in  life  in  the 
successful  prosecution  of  which  a  full,  all-round  and  harmonious 
development  of  all  the  powers  and  faculties  of  the  mind  are  needed, 
it  is  here.  You  are  to  be  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  and  this  in 
itself  calls  for  the  exercise  of  the  highest  and  best  powers,  the 
possession  of  the  deepest,  broadest,  ripest  scholarship  of  which 
you  are  capable.  You  should  also  be  able  and  apt  to  teach  not 
only  men  of  keen  and  subtle  intellect,  but,  what  is  even  more  dif- 
ficult, the  rude  and  grossly  ignorant.  Thrown  among  a  strange 
people  you  will  be  confronted  by  many  difficult  and  perplexing 
social  problems.  You  will  be  called  upon  wisely  and  harmoniously 
to  adjust  yourself  to  the  government  of  the  country  among  whose 
people  you  reside.  You  will  need  to  be  a  philosopher,  a  states- 
man, a  financier,  a  diplomat.     Separated  possibly  by  long  distances 


78  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

from  any  brother  missionary  with  whom  you  might  consult,  you 
will  often  be  called  upon  to  decide  questions  —  and  to  decide  them 
promptly  —  of  far-reaching  importance,  the  right  determination  of 
which  require  the  exercise  of  a  discriminating  and  well-balanced 
judgment.  It  is  vastly  more  important,  therefore,  that  you  go  to 
your  field  with  a  mind  so  cultivated  and  trained  as  to  enable  you 
to  successfully  grapple  with  the  many  difficult  problems  that  will 
confront  you,  rather  than  to  be  filled  with  a  thousand  and  one 
facts  and  figures  and  local  details  referring  to  the  country  and 
its  people. 

III.  My  third  point  has  to  do  with  the  spiritual  in  your 
preparation  for  the  service.  It  ought  not  to  be  necessary  to 
emphasize  this  point.  It  is  so  fundamentally  and  absolutely  neces- 
sary that  you  should  be  spiritually  equipped  for  the  work  that 
all  other  preparation  you  may  have  made  counts  for  little  or 
nothing,  if  you  should  be  lacking  here.  The  first  disciples  of  our 
Lord  had  been  in  a  good  school.  They  were  taught  as  never  men 
had  been  taught  and  by  One  who  spake  as  never  man  spake.  The 
Divine  Master  in  sending  them  on  their  world-wide  mission  assured 
them  that  all  power  had  been  given  unto  Him  in  heaven  and  in 
earth,  and  that  He  would  be  with  them  alvvay,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world.  He  had  promised  that  they  should  receive  power 
after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  come  upon  them,  and  that  they 
should  be  witness  unto  Him  both  in  Jerusalem  and  in  all  Judea 
and  in  Samaria  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth ;  but  they 
were  to  remain  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem  until  they  were  endued 
with  power  from  on  high.  Their  three  years'  course  of  training, 
although  Christ  Himself  vvas  the  teacher,  was  not  sufficient.  Man- 
kind, then  as  now,  was  sadly  in  need  of  Christ  and  His  salvation, 
but  the  heralds  were  not  yet  fully  equipped  for  their  work,  and 
so  the  world  had  to  wait  a  while  longer.  Does  not  this  bit  of 
history,  given  in  the  very  words  of  the  Divine  Master,  emphasize 
as  nothing  else  can  the  importance  of  thorough  preparation  and 
complete  equipment  for  the  service?  If  the  profound  and  spiritually 
minded  John  whom  Jesus  loved,  and  the  bold,  impassioned  and  im- 
petuous Peter,  so  ready  and  able  to  take  the  lead,  were  still  in 
need  of  a  further  enduement  of  power,  how  is  it  with  us?  Human 
nature  is  the  same  now  as  then ;  the  work  is  the  same ;  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  same  yesterday  and  to-day  and  forever.  Quite  as 
much  as  they,  you  need  the  enduement  from  on  high,  the  indwell- 
ing power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  equip  you  for  the  service. 

I  take  it  for  granted,  however,  that  no  one  will  call  in  ques- 
tion this  proposition.  What  you  would  like  to  know,  what  all  of 
us  would  like  to  know,  is  this :  What  is  the  nature  of  this  endue- 
ment? How  is  it  obtained?  What  are  the  evidences  of  its  pos- 
session ?  This  brings  us  into  the  sphere  of  the  supernatural,  into 
the  holy  of  holies,  and   I   would   not   for  a   moment  presume   to 


PREPARATION    FOR    MISSIONARY    WORK  79 

dogmatize  on  such  questions  as  these.  Fortunately  this  is  not 
necessary.  The  unmistakable  teaching  of  God's  word,  abundantly 
confirmed  by  the  experience  of  believers  in  all  the  Christian  cen- 
turies, is  that  somehow  God,  by  His  Spirit,  takes  possession  of 
and  dwells  in  His  people,  dominating  their  lives  and  so  transform- 
ing them  in  character  as  to  justify  the  declaration  of  St.  Paul  that 
they  are  new  creatures. 

How  obtained?  That  there  may  be  no  mistake,  let  a  divinely 
inspired  apostle  make  answer :  "  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and 
be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
These  things  belong  to  the  mysteries  of  our  holy  faith,  biit  they 
are  blessed  facts  that  have  been  verified  in  the  lives  of  millions 
of  believers. 

What  are  some  of  the  evidences  of  the  possession  of  this 
enduement  of  power?  How  does  the  Holy  Ghost,  when  He  is 
come  upon  you,  manifest  Himself?  Let  me  first  indicate  a  few 
things  that  He  will  not  do  for  you.  He  will  not  in  a  miraculous 
way  impart  to  you  the  gift  of  tongues.  You  will  have  to  learn 
the  language  of  the  people  to  whom  you  go  as  you  learned  Greek 
and  Latin  and  Hebrew  in  college  and  seminary.  He  will  not 
keep  you  from  being  smitten  by  the  tropical  sun,  if  you  expose 
yourself  to  his  direct  rays.  Your  only  safety  lies  in  wearing  the 
right  kind  of  a  hat  and  in  carrying  an  umbrella.  If  you  go  to 
the  West  Coast  of  Africa,  He  will  not  protect  you  against  so-called 
malarial  fever.  You  must  do  that  by  quarantining  against  the 
anopheles.  In  other  words,  the  largest  measure  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
and  the  fullest  commitment  of  yourself  into  God's  hands  for  His 
service  will  not  relieve  you  of  the  necessity  of  obeying  the  laws  of 
health  and  of  adjusting  yourself  intelligently  to  your  new  environ- 
ment. One  set  of  God's  laws  cannot  be  violated  with  impunity 
because  others  are  faithfully  and  conscientiously  obeyed.  Why 
do  I  emphasize  this  point?  Because  it  is  right  here  that  not  a 
few  young  missionaries  sadly  cripple  themselves,  if  they  do  not 
break  down  and  utterly  fail.  It  may  be  because  they  have  wrong 
notions  as  to  what  it  is-  to  live  by  faith ;  or  they  may  an  idea 
that  they  know  quite  as  well,  if  not  better,  how  to  take  care  of 
themselves  in  a  tropical  climate  than  the  veteran  who  has  been  on 
the  field  for  twenty-five  or  thirty  years ;  or  they  may  have  become 
infected  with  so-called  Christian  Science,  and  do  not  propose  to 
admit  that  there  is  any  such  thing  as  cholera,  or  smallpox,  or 
malarial  fever,  or  sunstroke.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  such  a 
person  has  not  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  there  might  be 
a  question  as  to  whether  he  is  not  lacking  in  sanctified  common 
sense.  It  has  even  been  suggested  that  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
and  sanctified  common  sense  are  synonymous  terms. 

"  But  )^e  shall  receive  power."     In  view  of  the  work  to  be 


8o  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

done,  power  is  what  we  all  need.  I  once  heard  an  active  worker 
in  one  of  our  large  western  cities,  who  realized  the  magnitude  of 
the  task  before  him,  express  the  wish  that  he  might  have  the  power 
of  a  locomotive  engine.  When  you  come  face  to  face  with  the 
mountain-like  bulwark  of  heathenism,  ignorance  and  superstition, 
you,  too,  will  wish  not  only  that  you  might  be  a  locomotive  engine 
but  a  Mauser  rifle,  a  Gatling  gun,  a  mountain  howitzer,  a  dynamite 
tube,  a  thirteen-inch  rifled  cannon,  an  armed  cruiser,  a  torpedo  boat 
destroyer,  and  a  first-class  battleship,  all  rolled  up  in  one,  so  that 
you  might  have  power  to  cope  with  the  situation.  But  we  have  in 
our  possession  a  power  still  greater  than  this,  for  all  the  enginery 
that  has  ever  been  constructed  in  this  world  combined  is  powerless 
to  lift  a  single  soul  one  inch  nearer  to  God.  Only  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  can  do  that.  And  that  is  just  exactly  what  it  has  been 
and  is  still  doing  for  the  human  race.  More  than  a  thousand  years 
ago  it  came  at  the  hands  of  Bonifacius  to  our  savage  Teutonic 
ancestors,  clad  in  wolf-skins  and  munching  acorns  up  in  the  forests 
of  northern  Europe,  and  it  transformed  them  into  one  of  the  lead- 
ing Christian  nations  of  the  earth ;  a  nation  that  is  now  giving 
theology,  science,  literature,  music,  art  and  some  other  good  things 
to  the  rest  of  the  world.  It  came  to  our  equally  savage  Celtic 
ancestors,  and  England  is  to-day  the  ruling  Christian  nation  of  the 
old  world,  lifted  up  by  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  which  St.  Paul 
says  is  the  power  of  God. 

This  gospel  in  the  hands  and  mouths  and  hearts  of  spirit- 
filled  men  and  women  is  God's  agency  for  the  redemption  of  the 
world.  It  is  the  lever  which  He  has  put  in  our  hands  for  lifting 
humanity  up  to  Himself.  But  there  are  different  ways  of  using 
even  such  a  simple  appliance  as  a  lever  —  a  crow-bar,  for  instance. 
Place  the  fulcrum  in  the  center  and  you  can  lift  only  as  much  as 
you  bear  down ;  your  power  has  not  been  increased  a  single  ounce. 
Move  the  fulcrum  close  to  your  hand  and  you  cannot  even  lift 
the  other  end  of  the  bar.  But  place  the  fulcrum  close  to  the  other 
end,  and  you  can  lift  a  tremendous  load  with  your  lever.  Is  it 
not  worth  while  to  study  carefully  the  best  methods  of  using  this 
divine  agency,  the  Word  of  God,  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  in 
lifting  the  world  to  a  higher  plane? 

Some  time  ago,  standing  at  a  railway  crossing,  I  watched  a 
freight  train  pass  by.  It  was  loaded  with  Pittsburg  merchandise 
—  coal  and  coke,  iron  and  steel  —  heavy  stuff.  In  the  cab  of  the 
huge  locomotive  sat  the  engineer  with  his  hand  on  the  lever,  and 
he  moved  that  whole  mass  of  inert,  dead  material  with  the  great- 
est ease.  As  I  watched  the  train  moving  steadily  along  this 
thought  came  to  me :  suppose  that  that  engineer  should  be  fool- 
ish enough  to  get  off  the  locomotive,  go  to  the  rear  of  the  train 
and,  putting  his  shoulder  against  the  hindmost  car,  should  attempt 
to  push  the  train  along.     How  utterly   futile  the  effort.     What 


PREPARATION    FOR    MISSIONARY    WORK  8 1 

was  the  secret  of  his  success  in  moving  that  train?  He  was  in 
touch  with  the  situation  at  the  right  point.  My  young  friends,  you 
propose  to  assist  in  the  work  of  starting  men  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sin,  morally  inert,  on  the  up-grade  toward  God  and  heaven 
and  a  happy  immortality.  From  the  human  standpoint  the  effort 
would  be  as  futile  as  that  of  attempting  to  move  the  train  in  the 
way  that  I  have  suggested.  If  you  are  to  have  any  measure  of 
success  whatever  in  your  work,  it  will  be  because  you  have  put 
yourself  in  touch  with  that  situation  at  the  right  point;  in  a  close, 
vital,  heart-to-heart  touch  with  Him  who  said,  "  All  power  is  given 
unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth."  It  is  thus  that  His  power 
becomes  your  power  and  the  work  is  accomplished. 


POINTS  TO  BE  EMPHASIZED  IN  PREPARATION 
FOR  MISSIONARY  WORK 

REV.    PREBENDARY   H.    E.    FOX,   M.A.,   LONDON 

I  WILL  take  it  for  granted  that  we  are  all  agreed  upon  sev- 
eral points.  It  is  certain  that  a  missionary  must  be  a  converted 
man.  An  unconverted  missionary  seems  to  me  as  ghastly  a  spec- 
tacle as  a  walking  corpse.  And  besides  this,  a  missionary  must 
be  not  only  a  converted  man,  but  what  a  great  many  converted 
men  are  not,  a  consecrated  man.  He  must  be  a  man  who  has 
taken  Jesus  Christ  not  only  for  his  Savior  but  as  his  Lord ;  who 
has  given  himself  over,  body,  soul  and  spirit,  entirely  to  Jesus 
Christ  for  His  disposal.  And  further,  we  are  all  agreed  that  a 
missionary  must  not  only  be  a  converted  man  and  a  consecrated 
man,  but  he  must  be  a  called  man.  For  not  all  converted  and 
consecrated  men  are  called  to  the  mission  field.  They  are  called 
to  service  for  some  sort  of  the  Master,  but  for  the  special  service 
of  the  mission  field  I  cannot  say  that  all  are  called.  I  must  not 
spend  time,  though  the  subject  is  most  interesting,  in  stating  what 
constitutes  a  call.  God  probably  will  show  you  that  better  than 
any  man  can  show  you.  I  leave  it  for  Him  and  you  to  settle 
together  what  a  call  is.  But  I  take  it  that  these  three  facts  about 
a  missionary  we  must  have;  he  must  be  converted,  consecrated, 
called. 

But  is  that  enough?  Somebody  has  said  that  a  missionary, 
like  a  poet,  is  born  not  made.  That  is  true  in  one  sense;  he  must 
be  born  again,  certainly,  but  education,  discipline,  maturity  must 
follow.  In  that  admirable  report,  which  was  just  read  to  you  by 
our  chairman,  he  told  us  that  the  leaders  of  the  Student  Movement 
thought  more  of  quality  than  of  quantity,  and  very  rightly.     It 


82  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

is  of  the  qualifications  of  the  missionary  over  and  above  those  which 
I  have  mentioned,  that  I  would  say  a  few  words  this  morning. 
We  attach  much  importance  to  these  in  England,  especially  in 
the  Society  which  I  have  the  honor  to  serve.  We  have  a  training 
college  to  which  we  admit  men  who  we  think  have  these  primary 
qualifications,  and  we  give  them  a  four  years'  course  before  we 
send  them  out  to  the  mission  field.  I  can  only  refer  briefly  to 
some  main  points  in  the  preparation  of  these  men  whom  we  believe 
to  be  converted,  consecrated  and  called. 

A  missionary  is  a  man  who  carries  the  gospel  where  it  has 
not  yet  been  heard.  The  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  contains 
the  most  sublime  philosophy  that  ever  occupied  the.  attention  of 
the  most  intelligent  and  intellectual  of  humankind.  The  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  enforces  the  most  perfect  code  of  ethics  that  the 
world  has  ever  known  or  can  know.  The  gospel  is  a  statement 
of  historic  facts,  resting  upon  a  more  solid  foundation  than  any 
other  facts  in  history ;  and  yet  the  gospel  is  more  than  all  that. 
The  gospel  is  a  message,  and  the  missionary  is  the  man  with  the 
message.  The  missionary  has  to  go  to  a  rebel  world  and  tell 
them  of  the  great  King,  their  own  Father,  of  His  holding  out 
His  hand  of  mercy  to  those  who  will  accept  His  pardon  and  be 
saved.  And  yet  in  doing  this,  the  missionary  has  to  know  some- 
thing of  the  philosophy,  he  has  to  understand  the  ethics,  he  has 
to  know  the  history  of  His  gospel,  in  order  to  present  the  message 
which  He  has  to  deliver  in  its  true  proportions. 

Those  words  which  Bishop  Thoburn  has  just  now  spoken 
contained  a  great  truth.  It  is  most  true  that  the  missionary  is 
effective,  not  merely  from  what  he  knows  but  from  what  he 
is.  But  then  a  man  is  what  he  knows.  If  you  are  to  be  a  true 
missionary  you  must  know  what  you  have  to  give.  And  what 
is  the  source  of  knowledge?  There  is  no  other  revelation  which 
God  has  given  to  us  since  the  closing  of  the  inspired  Word  than 
that  of  the  old  Book.  And  before  all  other  studies,  whatever 
scholastic  occupations  you  may  give  attention  to,  before  all  other 
things  I  beseech  you  to  study  the  Bible.  And  I  say  this  with  all 
earnestness,  because  in  England  —  and  I  do  not  know  that  it  is 
better  in  Canada  or  the  United  States  —  I  find  an  imperfect  knowl- 
edge of  the  Bible,  one  of  the  most  common  faults  among  our 
students.  It  is  not  that  they  cannot  quote  texts  of  Scripture,  or 
quite  as  often  misquote  them,  or  that  they  have  not  some  knowl- 
edge of  the  Scriptures ;  but  they  do  not  know  the  Bible  in  its 
breadth  and  its  depth ;  they  do  not  understand  the  mind  of  God 
as  there  displayed  in  its  manifold  wisdom ;  they  have  not  drunk 
deeply  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  these  men 
cannot  do  what  Bishop  Thoburn  says  they  ought  to  do  —  thev 
cannot  confer  spiritual   gifts,  or  build  up   spiritual   churches. 

So  I  say  to  you  again,  make  the  Bible  your  first  study,  not 


PREPARATION    FOR    MISSIONARY   WORK  83 

only  in  the  morning-  watch  for  your  own  devotional  reading,  not 
only  for  your  own  soul's  food ;  but  learn  to  use  it  as  your  chief 
weapon  of  warfare.  It  is  the  sword  with  which  you  fight,  the 
armor  in  which  you  are  clad,  by  it  you  will  protect  your  own  soul, 
and  by  it  you  will  win  the  souls  of  others.  I  wish  young  people 
would  cultivate  nowadays,  more  than  they  seem  to  do,  the  old 
habit  of  committing  Holy  Scripture  to  memory.  Make  it  a  point, 
if  you  have  not  begun,  to  do  so  now.  What  is  learned  in  youth 
survives  longer  than  all  that  is  learnt  in  later  years.  Learn  a 
portion  of  Holy  Scripture  every  day,  and  go  over  it  again  and 
again  to  keep  it  fresh  in  your  memory. 

Now  for  another  point.  You  are  carrying  this  message  to 
people  to  whom  it  will  be  undoubtedly  hostile;  people  who  have 
their  own  religions,  their  own  prejudices,  instincts  and  habits,  many 
of  them  older  far  than  yours,  and  you  must  expect  opposition.  The 
gospel  was  never  welcomed  by  the  human  heart;  all  the  forces  of 
the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil,  are  allied  against  the  gospel. 
How  are  you  going  to  win  men?  Not  by  cramming  it  down 
their  throats ;  not  by  such  militant  means  of  conversion  as  those 
of  Mohammedanism  or  those  of  the  medijeval  Church  of  Rome. 
There  is  no  more  divine  way  of  winning  souls  than  by  the  sacred 
gift  of  sympathy.  Learn  to  love  your  fellowmen,  learn  to  study 
the  ways  of  men  as  well  as  the  Word  of  God.  Try  to  put  your- 
self in  the  place  of  the  men  with  whom  you  are  dealing.  Begin 
it  now.  You  meet  in  your  classes  unbelievers,  people  who  call 
themselves  agnostics.  Try  and  win  them.  How  would  you  like 
to  be  attacked?  How  would  your  fortress  be  broken  down?  Not 
by  battery,  but  by  the  winsomeness  of  a  loving,  sympathetic  spirit. 
There  is  a  self-assertiveness  about  the  beginning  of  the  twen- 
tieth century,  an  exaggerated  attitude  of  self-esteem,  and  with  this 
a  thoughtlessness  and  a  want  of  consideration  for  the  feelings  of 
others.  I  have  sometimes  to  quote  to  my  young  friends  that  we 
are  none  of  us  infallible,  not  even  the  youngest.  Well,  now  my 
friends,  the  more  your  heart  goes  out  in  love  for  a  soul,  the  less 
you  will  care  to  exalt  yourself,  the  less  you  will  be  thinking  about 
your  own  character  and  your  own  credit  and  your  own  position ; 
there  will  be  less  of  the  capital  "  I  "  in  your  conversation ;  there 
will  come  to  be  more  of  confidence  felt  by  others  in  you,  for  it 
is  love  that  constrains,  even  as  the  Lord's  love  drew  us  to  Him. 
Think  more  of  the  value  of  even  one  soul ;  what  it  must  be  to 
Christ ! 

Five  and  twenty  years  ago  a  young  artist  was  engaged  in 
painting  a  picture,  which  he  hoped  would  find  a  place  in  the 
Academy.  It  was  the  figure  of  a  lovely  woman  struggling  up 
a  street  in  a  wild,  stormy  night,  the  sleet  driven  by  the  wind 
into  her  face,  a  little  baby  at  her  bosom.  And  doors  and  win- 
dows were  shut  in  her  face.    The  picture  was  called  "  Homeless." 


84  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

As  the  man  painted  it  and  the  artist's  imagination  filled  his  soul, 
it  seemed  to  come  to  him  as  a  living  reality,  and  he  put  his  brush 
down  and  said,  "  God  help  me !  Why  don't  I  go  to  lost  people 
themselves  instead  of  painting  pictures  of  them  ?  "  Then  and  there 
he  consecrated  himself  to  God.  He  went  to  Oxford  University, 
and  in  due  course  he  entered  the  ministry.  He  went  to  work  in 
the  slums  of  one  of  our  great  western  cities  and  fought  the  devil 
and  drink,  as  few  men  have  done,  for  two  years.  Then  there 
came  a  change  in  the  ministry  of  the  Church.  I  heard  of  him 
and  asked  him  to  come  and  work  with  me.  Never  had  a  man  a 
better  brother  worker  than  I  had  for  five  years  in  him.  But 
the  first  thing  he  said  when  he  came  was :  "  I  am  not  going 
to  stop  with  you  very  long.  I  want  to  go  to  that  part  of  the 
world  where  men  seem  to  be  most  lost.  I  have  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  East  Africa  is  the  place  where  I  am  most  wanted."  There 
were  reasons  which  delayed  him  for  the  moment,  and  which  were 
doubtless  of  God's  ordering.  One  day  there  came  a  message  from 
the  Secretary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  asking  whether 
he  would  be  willing  to  be  the  leader  of  a  party  that  was  to  go 
to  Uganda.  The  hindrances  to  his  going  were  removed.  He  was 
consecrated  Bishop  of  Uganda  in  succession  to  the  devoted  Han- 
nington  and  Parker.  He  went  out,  and  for  ten  years  he  has 
filled  that  important  post  and  brought  to  it  not  only  an  enthusi- 
astic love  for  souls,  but  also  rare  gifts  of  administration,  a  states- 
man-like ability  and  spiritual  forces  which  are  molding  the  Church 
of  Uganda  on  strong  and.  healthy  lines. 

My  friends,  few  of  you  may  be  called  to  such  leadership,  but 
all  of  you  may  have  this  spirit.  How  can  it  be  had?  There  is 
no  secret  about  it.  It  is  the  presence  of  Christ  manifested  in 
you  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  You  cannot  manufacture  love ;  you  can- 
not with  all  your  study  make  the  Word  of  God  a  living  power, 
unless  the  living  Word  is  in  you.  And,  my  friends,  that  is  what 
makes  enthusiasm.  There  was  a  time  when  enthusiasm  was  a 
term  of  reproach,  just  as  Methodism  has  been,  and  the  word 
Christian  before  that.  But  we  have  learned  to  see  a  true  mean- 
ing in  the  term.  What  is  an  enthusiast?  There  are  scholars  here, 
I  suppose,  as  well  as  students.  They  will  tell  you  the  etymology 
of  the  word.  It  does  not  come  from  the  Greek  eii  and  thnsia,  that  is 
that  an  enthusiastic  man  is  one  who  has  placed  himself  upon  the 
altar  and  so  is  consecrated,  though  that  is  a  fact.  But  you  will  find 
that  that  word  has  another  derivation,  en  and  thcos  —  God  in 
you.  An  enthusiastic  man  is  a  God-inspired  man,  a  Spirit-filled 
man,  one  in  whom  Jesus  Christ  lives  and  moves  and  has  His  being. 
When  Jesus  Christ  has  His  way  with  you,  then  you  are  qualified 
missionaries ;  then  He  will  use  you  for  the  conversion  of  souls  ; 
then  He  will  give  you  this  marvelous  power,  the  greatest  of  all 
gifts,  the  power  of  influencing  men.     Two  or  three  weeks  ago  I 


PREPARATION    FOR    MISSIONARY    WORK  85 

was  in  the  vestry  of  a  church  in  my  own  country,  and  I  saw 
hanging  up  above  the  door  a  few  Hnes  which  have  been  running 
in  my  ears  ever  since  I  read  them.  I  will  give  them  to  you  as  my 
last  words  to-day.  God  make  them  ring  in  your  ears  until  you 
cannot  lose  the  sound  of  them  in  your  hearts: 

"  Oh,  for  a  passionate  passion  for  souls ! 
Oh,  for  a  pity  that  yearns! 
Oh,  for  the  love  that  loves  unto  death ! 
Oh,  for  the  fire  that  burns ! 

"  Oh,  for  the  power  that  prevails, 

That  pours  out  itself  for  the  lost, — 
Victorious  powder  in  the  Conqueror's  name, 
The  Lord  of  Pentecost !  " 


THE   UNEVANGELIZED    MILLIONS 

In  India 
In  Korea 
In  Africa 
In  China 


87 


THE  UNEVANGELIZED  MILLIONS  IN  INDIA 

REV.    C.    A.    R.    JANVIER,    M.A.,    INDIA 

India  is  in  many  respects  a  land  of  paradoxes.  There  are 
conflicting,  apparently  mutually  contradictory  conditions  found 
there.  Perhaps  the  most  striking  paradox  that  we  find  to-day 
is  the  deadness  or  lethargy  of  the  masses  in  India  as  compared 
with  the  intellectual  activity  of  certain  portions  of  the  people. 
If  there  be  one  outstanding  fact  more  striking  than  another  in 
India,  it  is  the  spiritual  and  moral  lethargy  of  the  masses.  It  is 
not  difficult  to  explain.  Poverty  is  one  explanation.  The  bread- 
and-butter  problem,  I  might  say  more  correctly  the  bread  problem, 
is  stringent  and  strenuous.  When  a  man  has  three  meals  a  day, 
he  may  lose  one  and  not  seriously  miss  it;  but  when  he  has  but 
one  meal  a  day,  the  loss  of  one  is  very  serious,  and  between 
many  millions  in  India  and  famine  there  is  but  one  poor  meal 
a  day.  The  urgency  of  the  food  problem  keeps  their  minds  bound 
down  in  slavery. 

Then,  a  great  deal  of  the  explanation  is  to  be  found  in  their 
moral  Hfe.  Immorality  deadens,  and  immorality  is  rife  in  India. 
It  is  flagrant  and  shameless.  There  is  not  time,  nor  is  this  a 
place,  to  speak  of  this  in  detail ;  but  the  fact  is  that  in  India 
immorality  does  not  hide  its  head,  and  that  impurity,  dishonesty 
and  false  witness  are  as  common  as  the  contrary  ought  to  be. 
Perhaps  I  may  just  hint  at  one  point  which  cannot  be  spoken  of 
fully  by  reminding  you  of  the  great  "  Holi  "  festival,  the  most 
popular  of  the  Hindu  festivals,  which  is  so  utterly  foul,  so  unspeak- 
ably obscene,  that  for  the  two  or  three  days  when  it  is  at  its 
height  no  decent  woman  dares  show  her  face  on  the  street. 

This  letharg}'  is  partly  explained,  again,  by  the  ignorance 
of  the  people.  Let  us  not  get  the  idea,  which  has  been  industri- 
ously presented  in  some  quarters,  that  the  people  are  generally 
an  intelligent  and  cultured  and  refined  people.  There  are  such 
among  them,  but  the  masses  are  ignorant  to  a  degree  which  you 
can  hardly  understand.  There  are  hundreds  of  villages  in  which 
the  one  man  who  can  read  is  the  conspicuous  man  of  the  village, 
and  in  many  a  village  there  is  not  a  single  man  who  can  read 
or  write. 

But  perhaps  more  than  the  poverty  and  the  immorality  and 
the   ignorance  of  the   masses,   this   lethargy   is   explained   by  the 

89 


90  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

philosophy  of  the  country.  The  two  great  rehgions,  Hinduism 
and  Mohammedanism,  though  the  antipodes  each  of  the  other 
in  every  other  respect,  agree  in  this  one  thing  —  in  destroying 
the  sense  of  personal  responsibility.  The  philosophy  of  the  Moham- 
medan is  fatalism.  He  has  emphasized  the  sovereignty  of  God, 
until  God  has  been  lost  and  only  sovereignty  remains.  Moral 
responsibility  is  gone.  Adam  is  represented,  when  remonstrated 
with  by  somebody  for  the  sin  in  which  he  involved  his  race,  as 
saying  in  reply,  presumably  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders :  "  Why 
do  you  blame  me?  When  it  had  been  ordained  ten  thousand 
years  before  I  was  created  that  I  should  commit  this  sin,  what 
could  I  do  ?  "  The  Hindu  philosophy  reaches  the  same  conclusion, 
because  underlying  everything  else  are  the  two  great  features 
of  pantheism  and  the  transmigration  of  souls.  The  Hindu's  pan- 
theism may  approach  theism  or  it  may  descend  into  polytheism, 
but  still  pantheism  is  there,  overshadowing  all.  All  is  God ;  there 
is  nothing  but  God ;  I  myself  am  God ;  my  deeds,  so  far  as  they 
exist  at  all,  are  practically  God's  deeds.  Or  you  take  the  trans- 
migration of  souls  with  its  doctrine  of  "  karma,"  the  deeds  that 
follow  me  from  my  previous  existence.  I  am  what  I  am  because 
I  was  what  I  was;  I  was  what  I  was  because  I  had  been  what 
I  had  been ;  and  I  had  been  what  I  had  been  because  before  that 
1  had  been  something  else.  And  so  I  do  what  I  do  because  I  am 
in  the  inexorable  grasp  of  "  karma." 

Then,  too,  the  philosophy  of  the  Hindu  and  the  fatalism  of 
the  Mohammedan  react  upon  and  intensify  one  another,  till  there 
is  nothing  that  you  can  call  effective  public  opinion  on  any  moral 
question. 

In  spite  of  and  out  of  this  mass  of  deadness  and  lethargy, 
God  is  bringing  movement ;  and  we  have  reached  a  point  to-day 
in  the  history  of  India,  where  we  can  use  the  words,  quoting  from 
Ezekiel's  vision  of  the  valley  of  dry  bones,  "Behold  a  shaking!" 
In  a  single  recent  copy  of  The  Pioneer,  perhaps  the  leading  daily 
paper  of  India,  I  found  two  significant  letters.  One,  from  a 
prominent  Hindu,  begins :  "  There  can  be  no  mistake  about  the 
signs  of  a  religious  revival,  which  are  now  to  be  seen  in  almost 
every  part  of  the  vast  Indian  Empire."  The  other  was  an  open 
letter  from  Bishop  Weldon,  the  good  Metropolitan,  whose  return 
to  England  seems  an  irreparable  loss  to  India.  It  was  addressed 
to  Protap  Chundra  Mozoomdar,  the  leader  of  the  Bramo-Somaj, 
and  the  opening  sentence  reads :  "  That  India  is  undergoing  a 
rapid  intellectual  change  is  a  truth  which  will,  I  think,  be  admitted 
by  every  man  who  has  spent  even  six  months  there."  Into  the 
causes  of  the  renaissance  I  cannot  enter,  except  to  say  that  it  is 
due  mainly  to  the  impact  of  a  vital  Christianity  upon  this  lethargic 
mass  of  superstition  and  heathenism. 

Below  this  surface  movement  I  wish  to  speak  of  three  special 


THE    UNEVANGELIZED    MILLIONS    IN    INDIA  QI 

movements  which  are  in  many  respects  at  a  cHmax  to-day.  The 
first  is  the  movement  among  the  low  caste  people.  There  are 
four  castes  in  India.  The  fourth  caste  is  made  up  of  the  trades- 
people and  the  menials  —  coming  down  to  carrion-eating  "  Chu- 
mars."  But  below  the  lowest,  away  down  in  the  depths  of  the 
mire  of  superstition,  you  find  the  mehtars,  the  pariahs,  nearly 
50,000,000  strong,  —  the  downtrodden  outcastes  for  whom  Moham- 
medanism had  no  light  and  Hinduism  no  hope.  Thirty  years 
ago  the  light  of  Life  began  to  dawn  among  them.  Our  brethren, 
the  Methodists,  were  the  pioneers  of  the  movement  that  reached 
out  the  hand  of  the  Master  to  them.  That  movement  has  extended 
into  all  parts  of  India  and  to  many  Missions,  and  tens  of  thousands 
of  these  outcastes  have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  The  movement  needs  careful  watching.  Undoubt- 
edly every  denomination  engaged  in  this  movement,  has  made  some 
mistakes  as  to  those  it  has  received  into  the  Christian  Church. 
Many  of  these  people  are  actuated  by  mixed  motives.  Every  man 
that  Christ  gets  hold  of  — there  as  here— -is  lifted  up,  in  things 
temporal  as  well  as  spiritual.  The  mehtar  sees  that  for  him 
to  become  a  Christian  means  a  rise,  not  only  spiritually,  but 
socially,  educationally  and  financially.  But  admitting  that  some 
men  have  been  actuated  by  mixed  motives  and  that  mistakes  have 
been  made,  the  fact  remains  that  there  is  here  a  great  movement, 
gaining  momentum  every  day  and  bringing  its  thousands  into  the 
Kingdom. 

Then  there  is  a  second  movement,  among  those  who  have 
received  the  education  which  the  British  Government  in  its 
thoroughly  organized  system  of  schools  and  colleges  is  giving  to 
the  people.  The  Government  is  bound  by  its  contract  with  the 
nation  to  be  neutral  in  matters  of  feligion.  The  consequent  non- 
religious  education  becomes,  as  you  can  easily  see,  an  anti-religious 
education.  What  is  the  result?  Exactly  what  you  would  expect 
—  a  growth  of  atheism  and  materialism  and  agnosticism  which 
has  startled  even  the  Hindus  and  Mohammedans.  I  once  inquired 
of  an  intelligent  Hindu  M.A.  how  many  graduates  of  his  univer- 
sity become  infidels.  He  said  that  he  believed  seventy-five  per 
cent.  I  am  convinced  that  that  was  an  exaggeration ;  but  the  fact 
remains  that  great  numbers  of  educated  men,  unable  to  hold  to 
the  old  faiths  that  have  been  undermined  by  the  science  and  philo- 
sophy of  Western  education,  are  drifting  out  into  the  darkness 
of  agnosticism  and  atheism.  The  only  way  to  meet  the  situation 
is  to  bring  men  under  the  influence  of  a  Christ-controlled  education, 
to  push  missionary  work  along  all  the  lines,  but  especially  along 
the  higher  educational  lines.  If  we  are  to  save  the  educated, 
influential  young  men  of  India  for  Christ,  if  we  are  to  swing  this 
movement  from  a  hellward  movement  to  a  Christward  one,  we 
are  bound  to  make  possible  for  all  India  a  Christian  education. 


92  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

The  thirty-four  Christian  colleges  in  India  should  be  multiplied 
by  ten. 

Then  there  is  a  third  movement  to  which  I  should  like  to 
allude,  the  reform  movement  within  Hinduism.  You  hear  of 
many  of  these  Somajes,  somaj  meaning  simply  "  society."  The 
Brahmo-Somaj  and  its  branches  are  all  part  of  a  theistic  move- 
ment, in  the  main  friendly  to  Christianity.  The  Arya-Somaj  is 
a  pantheistic  movement,  the  bitterest  enemy  Christianity  has  in 
India.  Far-sighted  Hindus  have  seen  for  some  time,  and  others 
are  now  beginning  to  see,  that  if  India  is  to  be  kept  for  Hinduism, 
some  adjustment  to  new  conditions  must  be  made ;  hence  these 
movements  and  others  like  them.  There  is  both  good  and  evil 
in  these  movements ;  good  to  this  extent  that  these  compromises, 
which  will  not  satisfy  the  longing  of  genuine  seekers  after  God, 
may  serve  as  halfway  houses  to  the  truth  as  found  in  Christ.  On 
the  other  hand  they  are  a  hindrance,  because  some  honest  men 
who  were  not  satisfied  with  orthodox  Hinduism  have  been  side- 
tracked as  Brahmos  or  Aryas.  But  whether  as  a  help  or  as  a 
hindrance,  they  are  a  tribute  to  the  present  power  of  Christianity, 
and  an  evidence  of  the  activity  among  educated  young  men  to-day 
—  an  activity  which  for  us  spells  opportunity  and  responsibility. 

The  conclusion,  then,  that  I  wish  to  draw  is  that  God  has  so 
prepared  India,  has  so  moved  there  in  these  days  that  there  is  a 
peculiar  and  special  call,  a  call  that  has  never  before  come  with 
the  same  force ;  which  I  cannot  help  thinking  can  never  come  with 
just  the  same  force  again.  Thought  is  crystallizing;  men  are 
forming  into  molds.  If  you  and  I  would  reach  India  in  this 
crisis,  we  much  reach  her  now.  God  has  thrust  India  into  the 
furnace  of  His  providences ;  and  bringing  it  out  white  hot.  He 
says  to-day  to  the  Christian  Church,  "  Strike !  "  You  and  I  are 
responsible  for  the  Church's  answer. 

Let  me  remind  you  of  one  other  thing  in  closing.  While  there 
is  this  activity,  this  partial  awakening  from  lethargy  and  death, 
yet  the  great  mass  of  India  is  still  untouched.  We  are  rejoicing 
that  the  results  of  the  last  census  show  that  the  two  and  a  half 
million  Christians  of  India  have  increased  to  three.  The  Christians 
have  increased  in  the  last  decade  four  times  as  much  as  the  entire 
population  has  increased  (for  famine  and  plague  have  kept  the 
population  down).  And  yet,  while  rejoicing  in  gains  of  thirty, 
sixty  and  seventy-five  per  cent.,  and  in  one  district  of  130  per  cent., 
we  must  not  shut  our  eyes  to  the  fact  that  India  still  lies  in 
darkness ;  that  if  three  millions  have  been  reached,  297  millions 
still  need  the  gospel. 

The  old  cry  of  sin,  of  need,  of  darkness  and  despair,  has  not 
ceased  one  whit;  but  with  it  rises  this  new  one,  this  intense  cry 
of  movement,  of  a  great  new  life  which  you  and  I  are  responsible 
for  winning  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  so  that  it  may  not  be  a 


THE    UNEVANGELIZED    MILLIONS    IN    KOREA  93 

mere  galvanizing  of  old  and  dead  faiths,  but  the  real  life  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  transfusing  and  transforming  India.  I  stand 
before  you  to-night  as  an  optimist,  not  so  much  because  of  what 
I  have  seen,  not  so  much  because  of  the  forces  that  are  at  work 
in  India,  but  an  optimist  because,  first  and  last  and  all  the  time, 
I  believe  in  the  promises  of  God,  and  that  as  surely  as  God  reigns 
and  as  surely  as  His  word  is  truth,  one  day  Jesus  Christ  is  to  be 
crowned  King  of  India.  But  your  hands  must  put  the  crown  on 
His  brow. 


THE  UNEVANGELIZED  MILLIONS  IN  KOREA 

REV.    H.   G.   UNDERWOOD,  D.D.,   KOREA 

We  turn  from  that  great  country,  India,  to  a  little  bit  of 
land  whose  geography  most  people  know  nothing  at  all  about.  I 
suppose  that  you,  being  students  of  missionary  work,  know  some- 
thing about  the  geography  of  Korea,  but  of  the  way  in  which  that 
land  was  opened,  of  the  opportunities  for  work  that  there  are  there 
to-day  and  of  what  has  been  done,  I  think  that  many  of  those 
here  are  more  or  less  ignorant.  Twenty  years  ago  Korea  was 
still  a  hermit  nation ;  every  door  and  avenue  of  approach  was  closed. 
It  was  death  to  any  foreigner  to  be  found  upon  the  shores  of 
Korea,  or  to  any  Korean  to  be  found  harboring  any  foreigner. 
A  little  over  twenty  years  ago  France  sent  her  gunboats  to  her 
doors  demanding  that  they  be  opened,  and  Korea  refused.  The 
United  States  sent  her  gunboats,  and  Korea  refused  to  open  the 
doors.  The  Church  of  Christ  bowed  in  prayer  asking  for  open 
doors,  and  God  opened  Korea. 

Under  these  circumstances  we  would  naturally  expect,  when 
we  came  to  a  land  so  opposed  to  the  foreigner  and  what  he  brought, 
that  there  would  be  an  intense  hatred  of  everything  foreign  and 
Christian.  However,  when  we  got  there,  we  found  that  Almighty 
God  had  not  only  broken  down  the  legal  barriers  to  our  entrance, 
but  the  same  God  had  gone  before  us,  had  broken  down  the  bar- 
riers in  the  hearts  of  the  people,  so  that  they  were  ready  to  receive 
us  and  listen  to  us.  Japan,  that  country  that  we  speak  of  as  a 
nation  born  in  a  day,  we  find  ready  to  take  up  with  foreign  or 
new  ideas.  China  lies  on  the  other  hand,  that  mighty  nation  that 
knows  nothing  good  outside  of  China.  Korea  comes  between,  will- 
ing to  acknowledge  that  there  is  something  good  outside  of  Korea. 
And  there  you  see  the  leverage  that  we  have. 

Not  only  did  we  find  the  people  willing  to  listen  to  us,  but 
we  found  a  strange  state  of  affairs.  We  found  that  the  people 
had  to  a  large  extent  lost  faith  in  their  old  religions.     Confucian- 


94  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

ism  is  to-day  in  Korea  nothing  more  than  a  system  of  morals.  Bud- 
dhism, which  at  one  time  held  sway  throughout  the  whole  land 
and  was  given  by  Korea  to  Japan,  has  lost  its  hold  upon  the  people ; 
so  that  the  educated  say,  "  It  is  good  enough  for  the  women  and 
children."  The  prevalent  form  of  Taoism  is  also  losing  its  hold, 
and  the  educated  of  the  land  are  beginning  to  think  that  a  little 
medicine,  properly  adminstered,  will  do  more  good  than  the  pound- 
ing of  tambourines  and  burning  of  incense  to  a  sleeping  god. 

In  addition  to  this  we  find  one  or  two  other  advantages  that 
we  had  to  use  as  given  us  by  God.  Dr.  Allen  had  won  favor 
with  the  King.  The  favor  of  the  officials  has  to  the  present  time 
been  ours.  Now  let  us  see  what  the  results  of  the  work  have 
been.  I  can  only  touch  on  these.  After  seventeen  years  we  are 
able  to  tell  you  that  there  are  in  Korea  between  six  and  seven 
thousand  public  communicants,  between  four  and  five  thousand 
members  of  the  catechumen  classes,  and  a  still  larger  body  of 
adherents  who  call  themselves  Christians ;  so  that  there  is  in  Korea 
to-day  a  body  of  over  20,000  men  and  women  who  have  given 
up  all  their  heathen  practices  and  worship  and  are  bowing  to  wor- 
ship the  God  we  honor  here  to-night. 

In  addition  to  all  this  there  are  three  characteristics  of  the 
Church  in  Korea  that  I  wish  to  name.  First  the  extreme  activity  of 
the  Church.  All  our  churches  in  Korea,  with  three  or  four  excep- 
tions, are  absolutely  self-supporting.  They  build  their  own  chapels, 
support  their  own  evangelists,  their  own  school  teachers  and  are 
building  their  own  schools  and  paying  all  the  running  expenses 
of  their  own  churches.  The  second  point  I  want  to  call  attention 
to  is  that  they  are  an  extremely  generous  people.  I  cannot 
give  details  for  lack  of  time.  The  third  and  most  important  point 
to  which  I  would  call  your  attention  is  that  the  Korean  is  nothing 
but  a  simple  child  in  the  faith,  who  takes  God  at  His  word  and 
believes  in  prayer.  He  has  not  read  the  fasting  out  of  his  Bible 
yet,  and  he  has  not  read  "  Ask  and  ye  shall  receive  "  out  of  his 
Bible.  I  wish  you  could  hear  him  talk  of  God.  He  does  not  use 
the  word  "  God  "  very  much  ;  he  says,  "  Father."  A  little  church 
was  in  trouble  and  meeting  with  terrible  persecution,  and  address- 
ing the  leader  I  said,  "  What  have  you  done  about  it  ?  "  Said  he 
with  a  smile,  "  We  have  told  Father  about  it,  and  it  will  be  all 
right."  They  look  to  God  as  Father,  trust  Him  as  such  and  know 
that  when  they  ask  God  in   faith  believing  they  will  receive. 

I  do  not  laud  what  they  are  doing  there  as  something  excep- 
tional ;  I  do  not  hold  Korea  up  as  the  only  land  where  God  is 
blessing  this  work ;  but  I  simply  mention  these  facts  as  indicative 
of  what  God  is  willing  to  do  the  world  over,  if  you  and  I  will  give 
Him  the  opportunity.  God  has  opened  up  the  world.  God  offers  this 
whole  world  to  us,  but  it  is  our  duty  to  go  up  and  occupy  it  for  Christ. 
I  wish  I  had  time  to-night  to  mention  details,  but,  instead,  simply 


THE    UNEVANGELIZED    MILLIONS    IN    AFRICA  95 

bring  these  two  or  three  things  before  you.  God  is  calHng  in  Korea. 
We  have  heard  His  calHng  in  India  as  never  before;  He  is  calHng 
in  Korea  as  never  before;  we  shall  hear  from  China,  that  He  is 
calling  there  as  never  before.  God  the  world  over  has  prepared 
this  world  for  Christ,  if  we  will  take  it  to  Him.  You  remember 
the  old  Scottish  clan,  how  eager  they  were  to  heed  the  summons 
when  they  were  called.  The  farmer  left  his  plow,  the  blacksmith 
dropped  his  red-hot  iron,  the  groom  at  the  altar  left  his  bride: 

"  When  flits  this  cross  from  man  to  man, 
Vich-Alpine's   summons  to  his  clan, 
Prompt  at  the  signal  of  alarms, 
Each  son  of  Alpine  rushed  to  arms." 

Shall  man  be  more  obedient  to  the  earthly  summons  than  to  the 
heavenly?  Can  it  be  said  that  a  Highland  chieftain  shall  inspire 
more  devotion  than  the  Captain  of  the  Lord's  host?  Shame  on 
us  if  we  heed  not  the  call!  And  I  verily  believe  that  the  curse 
that  was  pronounced  against  Clan  Alpine  shall  be  pronounced  if 
we  do  it  not : 

"  Burst  be  the  ear  that  fails  to  heed ! 
Palsied  the  foot  that  shuns  to  speed ! " 


THE  UNEVANGELIZED  MILLIONS  IN  AFRICA 

REV.    WILLIS    R.    HOTCHKISS,    AFRICA 

The  call  of  Africa  is  couched  in  the  words  of  the  thief  upon 
the  cross.  In  that  darkest  and  yet  brightest  hour  in  the  world's 
history  —  darkest  because  human  hate  was  doing  its  worst,  bright- 
est because  divine  love  was  doing  its  best  —  a  cry  comes  from  the 
dying  thief,  *'  And  us,  and  us,"  "save  Thyself  and  us."  And  these 
words  to-night  come  up  to  us  from  the  great  dark  continent,  rever- 
berating with  the  echo  of  the  millions  who  are  dwelling  in  darkness 
there  —  "  And  us  !  and  us  !  "  For,  however  much  men  may  differ 
in  other  respects,  there  is  one  respect  in  which  the  whole  wide 
world  is  agreed.  Men  the  world  over  are  one  in  the  conscious- 
ness of  God ;  they  are  one  also  in  the  consciousness  that  an  im- 
measurable distance  separates  them  from  God ;  and  the  human 
race  is  one  in  its  effort  to  bridge  that  chasm.  In  Africa  every 
superstitious  rite  and  ceremony,  every  horrid  orgy  that  racks  the 
continent  with  pain  and  deluges  it  with  blood,  is  only  a  testimony 
to  the  universal  restlessness  of  men's  hearts  without  God,  and  the 
effort,  in  their  blinded,  deluded,  helpless  way,  to  find  an  answer 


96  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

to  the  imperious  question  that  arises  from  those  breasts,  "  Where 
is  the  Lamb?  " 

I  have  seen  the  African  women  dance  hour  after  hour,  day 
after  day,  until  one  after  another  fell  in  convulsions  at  my  feet ; 
until  from  the  swaying,  leaping  mass  there  rolled  forth  a  form 
more  devilish  than  human,  who  with  an  unearthly  shriek  fell  before 
me.  Did  they  carry  her  aside  and  tenderly  minister  to  her?  No. 
Heathenism  has  no  lesson  of  compassion  to  teach  her  blinded 
devotees.  We  learn  that  only  as  we  lay  ourselves  alongside  the 
throbbing  heart  of  the  world's  Christ.  So  she  lies  there,  her  mouth 
frothing,  eyes  twitching,  and  the  horrid  dance  goes  on.  It  is  sim- 
ply the  effort,  in  their  blind,  helpless  way,  to  meet  this  universal 
longing  of  the  human  heart. 

Africa  has  been  long 'asleep,  but  she  is  waking  up,  and  the 
stretching  of  those  limbs  is  startling  the  world  and  attracting  the 
attention  of  civilization.  She  has  not  been  dead;  she  has  been  but 
sleeping;  and  it  remains  for  the  enthusiasm  of  such  gatherings  as 
these  to  crystallize  into  effort,  to  bring  from  this  giant  rubbish  heap 
of  creation  the  battered,  ruined  masses  of  humanity,  and  by  the  un- 
erring workmanship  of  the  Spirit  of  God  transform  them  into  new 
creatures.  For  the  love  of  God  is  broad  enough  to  compass  even 
the  beastliness  of  African  degradation,  and  the  power  of  God  is 
strong  enough  to  go  down  into  this  rubbish  and  lift  up  these 
marred  masses  and  transform  them. 

What  is  needed  from  this  body  of  students  then  is  a  great 
enthusiasm  that  will  crystallize  into  life.  And  by  enthusiasm  I  do 
not  mean  noise,  although  it  may  manifest  itself  in  demonstrations; 
but  I  want  you  to  understand  that  the  most  enthusiastic  man  that 
ever  lived  was  the  meekest  and  the  quietest  of  men  —  the  man 
Christ  Jesus.  Enthusiasm,  the  kind  for  which  I  plead  for  Africa 
to-night,  is  the  enginery  of  a  Christ-like  purpose  which  drives  right 
on  through  difficulties,  through  opposition,  through  danger,  to  its 
appointed  goal ;  enthusiasm  that  brooks  no  opposition,  enthusiasm 
such  as  the  Master  had  when  He  persisted  in  His  work  to  such 
an  extent  that  He  had  not  time  to  eat,  and  His  ever-solicitous 
friends  came  and  said  He  was  beside  Himself ;  an  enthusiasm  such 
as  was  manifested  by  the  grand  old  Apostle  who  had  to  explain 
the  fact  that  he  was  "  beside  himself  "  in  that  matchless  epistle  in 
which  he  said,  "If  we  be  beside  ourselves,  it  is  unto  God." 

The  call  to  Africa  is  being  emphasized  by  the  providences 
of  God  in  the  opening  of  the  dark  continent.  Within  the  last  few 
years  marvelous  transformations  have  taken  place  in  the  great 
continent.     It  was  not  very  long  since  that  it  could  be  said ; 

"  Africa's   geographers,   in   making  maps, 
Put  savage  beasts  to  fill  up  gaps; 
And  o'er  inhabitable  downs. 
Put  elephants  instead  of  towns." 


THE    UNEVANGELIZED    MILLIONS    IN    AFRICA  97 

But  to-day  the  vast  interior  is  being  brought  to  our  doors.  Rail- 
roads are  opening  the  hitherto  inaccessible  portions  of  the  conti- 
nent. When  I  first  went  into  Central  Africa  we  had  to  walk  350 
miles  into  the  interior,  a  lion  springing  into  our  camp  one  night 
and  carrying  off  a  tent.  The  journey  which  then  occupied  a  month 
under  such  conditions  can  now  be  made  in  a  day.  Why?  Because 
God  has  been  working  through  human  agencies  to  bring  about  His 
purposes  for  the  dark  continent.  The  English  Government  has 
just  completed  a  railway  582  miles  long,  from  Mombasa  on  the 
East  Coast  to  Lake  Victoria  Nyanza. 

There  are  two  things  which  I  want  to  call  your  attention  to 
with  reference  to  the  dark  continent.  On  that  map  which  hangs 
over  this  platform  you  will  see  that  Africa  is  in  the  form  of  a 
gigantic  interrogation  point  which  faces  westward.  Africa  is  ask- 
ing the  American  student  body  why,  why  she  yet  remains  the  dark 
continent?  Why,  indeed?  when  at  one  time  the  strongest  churches 
were  there !  For  remember  that  the  most  brilliant  of  the  Church 
fathers  were  at  one  time  in  Africa.  Africa  was  the  home  of 
Augustine,  Cyprian,  Tertullian,  Clement,  Origen,  —  names  immor- 
talized in  the  annals  of  Christianity,  household  words  to  the  stu- 
dent of  Christianity,  —  and  yet  to-day  Africa  is  the  dark  continent 
—  why?  Simply  because  that  early  Church  did  what  so  many  of 
us  are  doing  to-day :  forgot  that  her  business  was  to  reach  the 
unreached  multitudes  behind  them,  settled  down  to  theological  dis- 
putations, and  God  removed  her  candlestick  out  of  its  place,  and 
the  light  that  was  in  her  became  darkness  —  and  how  great  is  that 
darkness ! 

You  will  see,  too,  that  Africa  on  the  map  is  in  the  form  of  a 
gigantic  ear.  That  continental  ear  has  been  lying  there  these  cen- 
turies waiting  for  a  message,  —  the  only  message  which  can  bring 
hope  into  her  hopelessness,  the  only  message  which  can  lift  her 
from  the  mire,  the  only  message  which  can  transform  her  desert 
wastes  into  a  garden  of  the  Lord. 

Here  are  people  absolutely  naked  in  body,  smearing  the  body 
with  red  clay  and  grease  instead  of  clothing;  the  eyelashes  pulled 
out,  teeth  filed  to  a  sharp  point,  the  ears  pierced  and  holes  en- 
larged until  I  have  frequently  seen  them  insert  a  pound  tin  can 
in  the  ear  and  use  it  as  a  pocket  in  which  to  carry  their  trinkets: 
living  in  little  huts  shaped  like  a  bee-hive,  where  you  may  find, 
as  I  have  found  multitudes  of  times,  as  many  as  eleven  persons 
and  seventeen  goats  in  a  hut  fifteen  feet  in  diameter.  Is  it  any 
wonder  that  thus  living  with  their  beasts  for  generations  they 
have  become  beastly  in  thought,  in  conversation  and  in  appearance? 
Is  it  any  wonder  that  a  government  official  once  said  to  me,  "  What 
is  the  use  of  you  missionaries  trying  to  do  anything  with  these 
beastly  Wakamba?"  Yet  every  man  in  the  world,  bad  as  he  is, 
has  within  him  the  possibility  and  above  him  the  promise  of  redemp- 


98  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

tion.  Though  he  dwell  in  the  rude  hut  of  a  savage  and  though 
he  be  so  beastly  that  he  bow  before  a  stone  and  call  it  God, 

"The  man's  a  man  for  a'  that." 

He  has  inalienable  rights  before  God,  rights  which  were  pur- 
chased for  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  rights  which  that 
Son  of  God  placed  in  your  hands  and  mine,  a  sacred  trust  for  him ; 
but  rights  which  —  God  help  us  !  —  we  through  the  centuries  have 
been  appropriating  to  ourselves,  while  he  has  died  in  his  ignorance 
of  them.  We  have  been  sitting  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  feasting 
upon  bounties  which  He  purchased  for  us  with  His  blood,  while 
800,000,000  Lazaruses  have  lain  outside  our  gates  and  died  there, 
as  though  there  never  had  been  a  Christ ! 

I  went  to  explore  a  mountain  upon  one  occasion.  I  had  to 
leave  and  return  to  my  station,  owing  to  some  difficulties.  One 
of  the  men  had  become  very  ill,  and  I  had  to  leave  him  in  the 
care  of  three  others.  I  left  food  to  last  him  until  they  reached 
the  station,  instructed  them  to  help  the  man  and  charged  them 
not  to  leave  him,  because  the  bush  swarmed  with  wild  beasts.  I 
went  my  way.  The  next  day  the  three  men  came  into  my  house 
without  the  sick  man.  "  Where  is  the  sick  man,"  I  asked,  "  is 
he  dead  ?  "  "  No."  "  Why  haven't  you  brought  him  in  ?  "  "  We 
ate  the  food,  and  we  didn't  want  to  stay  there  to  be  eaten  by  lions." 
"But  don't  you  know  the  sick  man  will  be  eaten?"  "It  don't 
matter,"  they  replied,  "  he  is  going  to  die  anyway ;  and  it  is  the 
custom  of  our  people,  when  a  man  is  going  to  die,  to  take  him  into 
the  bush,  build  a  fire  beside  him  and  leave  him."  I  said,  "  This  is 
not  the  white  man's  way.  I  am  going  to  find  him."  I  did  not 
find  him,  but  what  I  found  was  the  outline  of  a  human  form  by 
the  side  of  a  little  stream,  and  around  that  imprint  of  the  form 
numerous  tracks  of  lions  and  hyenas.  And  as  that  night  I  lay 
in  my  little  open  tent  and  the  lions  roared  about  us  all  night  and 
the  next  morning,  five  minutes'  walk  from  the  tent,  I  came  upon 
the  fresh  remains  of  a  zebra  that  had  been  pulled  down  and  devoured 
by  the  lions,  it  did  not  require  any  stretch  of  imagination  to  tell 
what  had  been  the  fate  of  the  poor  sick  man. 

You  shudder  at  such  an  exhibition  of  man's  inhumanity  to 
man,  which  would  leave  a  fellow  man  thus  to  perish  miserably. 
But  by  so  much  as  heaven  is  higher  than  the  earth,  by  so  much 
as  spiritual  bread  is  worth  more  than  the  bread  that  nourishes 
the  physical  body,  by  just  so  much  is  it  worse  to  withhold  the 
gospel  from  the  African  than  it  is  to  withhold  bread  from  his 
starving  physical  body! 

"  Is  true  freedom  but  to  break 
Fetters  for  our  own  dear  sake, 
And  with  leathern  hearts  forget 
That  we  owe  mankind  a  debt? 


THE   UNEVANGELIZED   MILLIONS   IN   AFRICA  99 

"No;  true  freedom  is  to  share 
All  the  chains  our  brothers  wear, 
And  with  heart  and  hand  to  be 
Earnest  to  make  others  free." 

What,  then,  is  the  message  for  which  Africa  waits?  The 
message  of  the  Savior.  And  right  here  is  the  great  difficulty 
that  Africa  lays  before  the  students  to-day.  Multitudes  of  tribes 
in  the  interior  have  not  a  written  language ;  they  never  can  hear 
the  gospel  until  you  and  I  go  there  in  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  formu- 
late a  language  in  which  to  proclaim  the  truth.  I  had  no  means 
of  getting  their  language  except  by  talking  with  them.  There  was 
one  word  which  it  took  me  two  years  and  a  half  of  persistent 
effort  to  get.  It  was  in  my  thought  by  day  and  in  my  dreams 
by  night,  and  I  shall  never  forget  the  thrill  of  joy  that  came  to 
me  when  the  long  search  was  rewarded.  One  night  my  people 
were  seated  around  the  camp  fire.  I  listened  to  their  stories,  and 
finally  my  head-man,  Kikuvi,  told  a  story  from  which  I  hoped 
much,  the  story  of  a  man  who  was  attacked  by  a  lion.  But  he  never 
said  a  word  that  I  could  construe  to  be  the  one  I  wanted.  I  was 
about  to  turn  away,  when  he  turned  to  me  and  said,  "  Bwana 
nukuthaniwa  na  Kikuvi  "  —  "  The  master  was  saved  by  Kikuvi." 
I  immediately  said  to  him,  "Ukuthanie  Bwana  ?  "  —  "  You  saved 
the  master  ?  "  "  Yes,"  said  he.  "  Why !  "  said  I,  "  this  is  the  word 
I've  been  wanting  you  to  tell  me  all  these  days,  because  I  wanted 
to  tell  you  that  Jesu,  the  Son  of  God,  died  to  "  —  he  turned  to 
me,  his  black  face  lighting  up  in  the  lurid  blaze  of  the  camp 
fire,  and  said,  "Master!  I  understand  now!  This  is  what  you 
have  been  trying  to  tell  us  all  these  moons.  Yesu  died  to  save 
us  from  sin  and  from  the  hands  of  Satan !  " 

I  have  dwelt  four  years  practically  alone  in  Africa.  I  have 
been  thirty  times  stricken  with  the  fever,  three  times  attacked  by 
lions,  and  several  times  by  rhinoceri,  a  number  of  times  ambushed 
by  the  natives,  for  fourteen  months  never  saw  a  piece  of  bread, 
and  have  eaten  everything  from  ants  to  rhinoceri ;  but  let  me  say 
to  you,  I  would  gladly  go  through  the  whole  thing  again,  if  I 
could  have  the  joy  of  again  bringing  that  word  "  Savior "  and 
flashing  it  into  the  darkness  that  envelopes  another  tribe  in  Central 
Africa.  Here  is  the  call  of  the  dark  continent  to  you  to-night, 
the  call  that  we  must  answer  in  the  light  of  the  blessings  and 
privileges  which  have  come  to  us.  I  don't  ask  you  to  pity  the 
heathen  to-night,  but  I  simply  ask  you  before  God,  to  treat  Jesus 
Christ  right.  Is  it  right  to  receive  eternal  life  at  those  scarred 
hands  and  then  give  Him  the  spare  change  we  happen  to  have 
left  after  we  have  supplied  our  luxuries?  Is  it  right  to  receive 
heaven  at  the  price  He  paid  for  it,  and  then  give  Him  the  odds 
and  ends,  the  things  that  cost  us  nothing? 


THE  UNEVANGELIZED  MILLIONS  IN  CHINA 

REV.    W.   S.   AMENT,  D.D.,   CHINA 

I  SUPPOSE  that  North  China  especially,  is  the  saddest  spot  on 
the  face  of  the  globe.  So  you  cannot  expect  the  speaker  to  be  in 
an  especially  cheerful  state  of  mind.  There  are  more  weeping 
eyes,  more  sorrowing  hearts,  more  people  bowed  down,  more  empty 
homes  or  desolate  homes  perhaps  in  my  city  of  Peking  than  in 
any  other  city  of  the  same  size  in  any  portion  of  the  world.  And 
China  appeals  to  us  by  virtue  of  her  very  sorrows.  She  does  every- 
thing on  a  large  scale.  When  she  is  good,  she  is  good  on  a  large 
scale ;  when  she  is  bad  she  is  bad  on  a  large  scale.  She  is  a  great 
country,  with  great  ideas.  She  had  been  a  fountain-head  of  ideas 
to  Asia  for  fifty  centuries,  and  now  she  is  great  in  her  sorrow. 

But  China  holds  with  terrific  grip  to  her  old  ancestral  errors, 
and  it  seems  as  if  there  was  no  power  on  earth  or  above  which 
could  break  all  these  barriers.  We  believe  that  many  of  them 
are  broken;  but  there  are  barriers  not  broken  yet,  which  are  bound 
around  the  mind  and  heart  of  China  and  which  can  only  be 
broken  when  touched  by  the  finger  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  order  to 
prove  the  truth  of  this  statement,  let  me  present  to  you  two 
pictures,  which  I  hope  you  will  contrast  and  see  their  special 
meaning. 

Come  with  me  to  Peking  and  I  will  show  you  a  sight  which 
cannot  be  seen  elsewhere  in  the  world.  It  is  not  a  very  wonderful 
sight  viewed  simply  as  a  material  object,  but  it  is  a  moving  sight 
viewed  as  a  spiritual  revelation  of  the  condition  of  the  people. 
It  is  an  old  cart  drawn  by  a  single  ox,  the  only  ox  in  the  city  of 
Peking.  And  what  is  the  object  of  this  old  cart  which  traverses 
the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  great  city  every  morning,  so  early  in 
the  morning  that  many  foreigners  have  said  there  was  no  such 
cart  in  Peking?  I  saw  it  last  spring  and  was  almost  shocked 
when  I  saw  it,  because  I  thought  this  Boxer  explosion  had  blown 
it  away  and  all  it  represented.  But  there  it  was,  wandering  along 
the  streets  of  Peking.  I  looked  in  and  saw  its  load.  There  were 
perhaps  twenty-five  little  bundles  in  the  cart.  What  docs  it  mean  ? 
When  a  heathen  mother  sees  the  little  infant  which  has  come  into 
her  home,  does  she  dare  pour  out  upon  it  the  wealth  of  a  mother's 
affection  ?  By  no  means ;  that  infant  may  be  a  demon  in  human 
form,  and  not  until  that  child  has  weathered  the  perils  of  infancy 


THE    UNEVANGELIZED    MILLIONS    IN    CHINA  lOI 

does  she  dare  give  it  the  wealth  of  her  maternal  affection.  If 
the  child  yields  to  some  illness,  she  says :  "  My  suspicions  are 
correct;  I  see  it  is  a  demon."  She  tears  off  its  clothing  and  puts 
it  on  the  cold  ground  so  that  if  it  dies,  the  spirit  will  go  down 
into  the  ground  rather  than  into  the  house  to  disturb  the  people. 
And  when  it  draws  the  last  breath  the  fire-crackers  go  off  to 
dissipate  the  spirit.  It  is  no  indication  of  hilarity  when  the  fire- 
crackers are  heard  in  Peking  at  midnight. 

Shall  the  infant  be  buried?  Does  any  one  go  over  to  the 
coffm-shop  to  buy  a  little  casket  for  the  infant?  No,  there  are 
few  infant  coffins  in  the  shops  of  Peking,  and  in  the  myriad 
cemeteries  of  China  few  graves  of  infants  can  be  found.  They 
take  a  bit  of  matting  and  a  piece  of  cord,  wrap  and  tie  the  child 
up  and  put  it  out  of  the  gateway  and  let  the  dogs  drag  it  around 
for  two  or  three  hours,  and  then  will  be  heard  the  rumbling  of 
the  old  baby-cart  as  it  goes  around  from  place  to  place  and  picks 
up  these  bundles.  I  mounted  my  pony  once  and  followed  the  cart 
out  through  the  south  gate,  and  there  stood  the  same  old  tower 
which  had  been  there  for  hundreds  of  years,  the  same  square 
hole,  and  the  children  were  taken  out  of  the  cart  and  thrown  in. 
And  then  the  old  carter  got  two  armsful  of  fuel  and  built  a  fire 
underneath  and  burned  them. 

Contrast  with  this  picture  another  one.  Thirty-five  years 
ago  a  Scotchman,  a  Scotch  preacher,  came  to  the  city  of  Peking. 
He  had  been  most  successful  in  Scotland,  in  Ireland,  and  in  Canada 
as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel.  His  name  ought  to  be  familiar  to 
you  all  —  William  C.  Burns,  a  man  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  with  power.  He  was  thirty-two  years  old  before  he  felt  the 
call  of  God  to  come  to  China.  He  was  too  old  to  learn  well  the 
Chinese  language;  I  think  it  would  be  a  remarkable  man  who 
could  at  thirty-two  learn  the  language  of  China  so  as  to  be  as 
fluent  as  in  his  own  tongue.  But  this  man,  waving  aside  his 
numerous  friends,  came  to  China,  gave  himself  to  the  study  of 
the  language,  learned  it  as  best  he  could,  and  he  went  out  and 
preached  to  the  people.  But  there  is  something  more  powerful 
than  language.  There  was  the  power  of  the  holy  life  and  he  was 
a  holy  man.  The  Chinaman  is  extremely  shrewd  in  picking  out 
the  man  that  is  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  If  you  are  filled 
with  love,  the  Chinaman  will  look  right  through  you  as  though 
you.  were  made  of  glass.  And  so  this  William  C.  Burns  became 
an  evangelist,  and  traveled  up  and  down  the  coast  of  China,  never 
tarrying  in  one  place  a  great  length  of  time,  but  leaving  behind 
him  the  fragrance  and  atmosphere  of  a  holy  life. 

He  came  up  to  Peking  and  preached  in  our  little  chapel,  the 
first  one  opened  in  that  part  of  the  city  by  Dr.  Blodget,  and  it 
seemed  as  if  there  would  be  no  results  until  Mr.  Burns  put  his 
fiery  personality  there,  when  our  first  Christian  helper  in  the  city 


102  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

of  Peking  was  converted.  For  twenty  years  he  could  never  mention 
the  name  of  Burns  without  weeping. 

Then  Burns  goes  down  to  a  market  town  south  of  Pao-ting-fu, 
and  stays  forty  days.  He  talks  with  the  men  and  women  who 
gather  around  to  hear  the  strange  foreigner,  and  he  gives  the 
women  needles  and  thread  to  secure  their  attention,  and  he  becomes 
especially  interested  in  one  family.  There  are  people  in  China 
known  as  "  lovers  of  doctrine."  This  was  a  man  naturally  religious, 
he  naturally  loved  the  best  things.  How  we  missionaries  look  for 
such  men  in  China,  as  the  miner  looks  for  diamonds  in  the  earth,  — 
these  men  of  pronounced  religious  nature,  men  who  pray  to  their 
god,  men  whose  faith  is  shining  with  the  very  little  light  they  have, 
and  whose  natures  respond  to  the  touch  of  Christ  as  a  rose  unfolds 
under  the  breath  of  spring!  Such  a  man  listened  to  Burns.  They 
became  interested  in  each  other.  Burns  left  a  New  Testament  with 
that  man,  saying  something  about  prayer.  Five  years  rolled  away, 
and  this  man  had  put  his  Testament  on  the  shelf  and  it  was  covered 
with  the  dust  of  years.  But  a  great  flood  came  to  his  village,  and 
that  man  saw  his  people  praying  to  the  gods  to  stop  the  rains, 
and  he  says :  "  Five  years  ago  there  was  a  white-faced  stranger 
here  who  bade  us  pray  to  his  God.  I  will  look  into  it."  He  took 
down  the  book  to  learn  of  God  and  of  prayer,  and  in  a  few  days 
he  heard  that  in  another  city  there  was  a  foreigner  to  explain  the 
book.  This  man  and  a  friend  walked  up  to  Pao-ting-fu,  —  sixty 
miles,  —  where  this  foreigner  had  waited  eighteen  months  without 
seeing  a  friendly  face  or  hearing  a  friendly  word.  Two  strangers 
one  day  appeared  before  him.  "  Can  you  explain  this  book?  "  they 
asked.  "  Yes,"  he  answered,  "  I  came  to  China  to  explain  that 
Book."  Without  waiting  even  to  wash  themselves,  they  sat  down 
at  his  feet,  and  learned  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  How  these 
men  took  in  the  truth,  how  their  natures  unfolded  and  expanded ! 
They  remained  two  months  and  were  the  first  men  in  that  church 
to  be  baptized.  Back  they  must  go,  Down  in  their  home  there 
were  two  boys,  —  thirty  years  ago  this  was,  —  one  about  twelve, 
another  eight;  these  boys  and  their  mother  must  know  the  truth. 
Soon  they  return  and  the  whole  family  was  brought  to  the  mis- 
sionary to  study.  These  boys  accept  the  truth  and  receive  Christian 
names.  A  few  years  later  they  want  to  know  more.  They  go  to 
the  North  China  College  to  graduate  and  go  through  our  theo- 
logical school,  whence  they  returned  to  their  homes,  eloquent  and 
humble  preachers  of  the  gospel,  reverently  mentioning  the  name  of 
Burns,  who  started  their  faces  toward  Zion. 

One  year  ago  last  June  you  might  have  seen  one  of  these 
sons,  forty-two  years  old,  a  tall,  stalwart  Chinaman,  standing  by 
the  side  of  his  friend,  Mr.  Pitkin,  and  refusing  to  leave  him. 
Pitkin  says,  "You  have  a  wife  and  family  here;  you  should 
escape."     He  said,  "  No,  pastor,  we  stand  or  fall  together."     He 


THE   UNEVANGELIZED   MILLIONS   IN    CHINA  IO3 

did  send  away  his  eldest  boy,  a  beautiful  fellow  of  fifteen  years, 
with  a  Christian  to  escape  to  the  mountains.  The  boy  ran  into 
a  Boxer  band.  This  Christian  said,  "  Friend  Boxers,  do  not  burn 
any  incense  to  find  out  if  I  am  a  Christian.  Chop  me  into  ten 
thousand  pieces  if  you  please,  but  spare  this  noble  boy."  And  he 
told  them  the  history  of  that  boy  so  eloquently  that  a  Boxer  said, 
"  I  will  adopt  him  as  my  son,"  and  they  spared  the  lives  of  both. 
But  standing  there  at  Pao-ting-fu,  trying  to  do  the  best  he  could 
to  defend  the  ladies  in  the  back  end  of  the  compound,  was  his 
father. 

There  we  have  the  character  of  the  Chinaman,  gripping  with 
terrific  tenacity  those  old  errors,  while  on  the  other  hand  we  see 
the  possibilities  of  Christian  truth  as  represented  in  this  noble 
pastor  and  his  blood-brother  who  survives  now  to  carry  on  the 
work  that  he  has  begun.  The  Chinaman  responds  to  the  appeal 
of  Christ.  He  has  a  pronounced  religious  nature;  there  is  not  a 
man  on  earth  who  has  a  more  pronounced  religious  nature  than 
the  Chinaman  who  responds  to  the  appeal  of  that  which  is  highest 
and  best  just  as  soon  as  he  understands  it.  What  these  waiting 
millions  need,  now  that  they  are  disturbed  from  their  sleep  of 
ages,  is  to  have  the  finger  of  Christ  put  upon  them,  and  they 
will  stand  the  test  when  the  hour  of  martyrdom  arrives. 

I  believe  that  it  was  a  Japanese  artist  who  represented  China 
in  a  cartoon  as  a  mighty  giant  starving  to  death,  while  right  beneath 
his  cot  were  piles  of  gold  and  silver.  China  is  a  giant  now  starving 
for  the  truth,  while  Bibles  are  lying  underneath  the  cot.  It  is 
for  us  to  go  and  take  out  these  Bibles,  now  that  he  is  aroused 
and  sees  men  as  trees  walking.  This  great  giant  is  aroused  and 
if  happily  stretching  out  his  hands,  he  can  come  in  contact  with 
some  one  who  will  teach  him  the  truth,  he  will  be  saved.  Is  it 
not  the  opportunity  of  strong  men  of  all  lands  to  turn  their  faces 
toward  this  mighty  Empire,  which  seems  to  occupy  a  strategic 
point,  spiritual  as  well  as  political,  upon  the  earth?  You  can  feel 
the  pulse  of  the  world  in  Peking  as  you  cannot  in  any  other  capital. 
Is  it  not  a  mighty  appeal  that  comes  to  us,  "  Give  the  Chinese  the 
Gospel  "  ?  Is  it  not  most  important  that  China  should  come  on 
the  stage  of  history  with  her  heart,  as  well  as  her  head,  right? 
She  will  have  material  education,  she  will  have  new  ideas,  machinery, 
railways,  etc.,  but  far  more  than  these,  does  she  need  to  come  into 
contact  with  that  divine  personality  of  Jesus  Christ  who  alone  can 
bring  out  the  essentially  noble  qualities  of  Chinese  nature  and 
help  us  to  help  them  to  fulfill  the  great  prophecy  of  Isaiah, 
"  These  from  the  land  of  Sinim." 


THE  UNEVANGELIZED  MILLIONS  IN  CHINA 

F.    HOWARD    TAYLOR,    M.D.,    CHINA 

A  YOUNG  man  came  to  see  me  as  a  doctor  one  day  with  a 
face  as  pitiful  as  a  man's  face  could  be.  He  had  been  suffering 
terribly.  When  I  had  gone  into  the  matter  a  little  and  knew  all 
about  him  medically,  I  was  satisfied  that  the  remedies  which  I 
had  with  me  would  be  of  no  avail  in  his  case,  and  I  told  him  so. 
He  was  not  surprised  to  hear  it,  but  he  was  deeply  disappointed. 
I  waited  until  he  had  completely  lost  faith  in  me,  and  then  I  told 
him,  "  I  have  a  friend  here  who  can  heal  you  this  afternoon,  and 
he  will  do  it  if  you  will  let  him."  I  do  not  wish  to  be  misunder- 
stood ;  I  am  not,  in  the  ordinary  acceptance  of  the  term,  a  faith 
healer,  though  I  believe  in  the  omnipotent  power  of  God  to  do 
anything  that  He  pleases.  But  this  was  a  special  case  and  I  pointed 
that  man  to  Jesus.  A  native  Christian  who  was  with  me,  an  old 
veteran  who  is  now  with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  took  him  into 
another  room  and  there  told  him  the  story  of  the  cross.  Two 
hours  later,  when  my  medical  work  for  the  afternoon  was  finished 
and  my  patients  had  gone,  I  saw  that  man  with  the  old  Christian 
step  out  of  the  inner  room,  and  never  in  my  life  had  I  seen  such 
a  change  in  so  short  a  time.  He  was  a  young  man  of  twenty-five, 
and  he  went  to  that  room  with  his  shoulders  bowed  and  his  head 
down  and  an  awful  look  in  his  eyes  that  could  not  bear  to  meet 
you.  He  came  out  with  his  shoulders  back,  his  head  up,  the  light 
of  life  in  his  eyes  and  the  joy  of  God  in  his  heart.  That  man 
was  saved  and  changed  and  transformed  in  a  moment  by  the 
vision  of  Jesus  Christ. 

A  little  while  earlier  than  that  I  was  called  one  day  to  see  a 
patient  who  was  suffering  terribly  and  had  been  for  two  days. 
Taking  with  me  such  instruments  as  I  thought  might  be  needed, 
I  hurried  to  the  patient  as  quickly  as  I  could  go.  When  I  arrived, 
I  found  her  in  mortal  pain  and  agony  and  soon  learned  that  nothing 
that  I  could  do  could  save  her  life.  Had  I  been  called  two  days 
earlier,  humanly  speaking,  that  woman  would  be  alive  to-day,  and 
her  death  is  due  to  the  superstition,  the  prejudices  of  heathenism 
in  China.  Oh,  if  I  could  only  let  you  feel  this  awful  blackness 
of  heathenism  to-night,  how  I  would  thank  God !  Brothers  and 
sisters,  if  I  had  been  called  to  that  case  two  days  before  and  I  had 
not  gone,  I  verily  believe  that  that  death  would  have  lain  at  my 

104 


THE   UNEVANGELIZED    MILLIONS   IN    CHINA  IO5 

door.  Jesus  died  for  every  man  and  every  woman  in  China,  and 
he  wants  us  to  be  fellow-laborers  with  Him.  Shall  we  let  them 
go?  Shall  we  let  them  pass  out  into  the  night  alone?  or  what 
shall  we  do  in  view  of  the  fact  that  Jesus  saves? 

When  the  Boxer  troubles  broke  out  in  North  China,  all  the 
missionaries  had  to  leave  their  stations,  as  you  know.  One  of  our 
stations  in  Ho-nan  was  left  in  that  way,  and  the  very  day  that  the 
missionaries  escaped,  urged  again  and  again  by  the  native 
Christians  to  go,  the  Boxers  got  hold  of  the  church  register  and 
went  around  to  the  homes  of  those  various  Christians.  In  every 
case  they  offered  them  absolute  immunity,  if  they  would  renounce 
their  faith  and  worship  the  idols.  There  were  100  members  in 
that  church,  old  and  young,  men  and  women,  of  all  sorts  and  con- 
ditions. The  rich,  if  they  refused  to  worship  the  gods,  would  be 
reduced  to  beggary;  the  poor  would  suffer  they  knew  not  what. 
But  among  those  Christians,  there  was  found  but  one  who  went 
back  that  day.  Ninety-nine  of  them  stood  firm  and  their  homes 
were  looted,  their  corn  trampled  down,  their  farm  implements 
taken  away,  their  cattle  driven  off  and  they  were  left  destitute, 
for  Jesus'  sake.    These  are  the  kind  of  Christians  that  the  Chmese 

make. 

Would  you  not  be  ambitious  to  have  a  share  at  least  with 
Jesus  Christ  in  bringing  salvation  to  them,  if  not  in  saving  theni? 
Oh,  brothers  and  sisters,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  willing  to  die 
for  you,  for  me!  On  His  hands  are  the  marks,  on  His  heart  is 
the  scar,  that  He  received  from  you  and  me;  and  He  wants  these 
people  to  be  saved,  and  He  wants  us  to  help  Him.  He  says  to 
us  to-night,  "My  child,  lovest  thou  me?  lovest  thou  me?"  Two 
ways  lie  before  you ;  the  way  of  Jesus,  which  is  hard,  which  means 
the  sacrifice  of  prospects  that  are  dear  and  bright  — two  ways; 
which  shall  be  chosen?  The  Lord  says,  "U  any  man  will  come 
after  me,  let  him  deny  himself  and  take  up  his  cross  daily  and 
follow  me."  Shall  we  not  say  to  Him  to-night,  "Lord,  Jesus, 
here  am  I ;  send  me,  send  me ! " 


THE   MISSIONARY   EDUCATION   OF  THE 
HOME   CHURCH 

The  Supreme  Importance  of  a  Campaign  of  Missionary 

Education  among  Children  and  Young  People 
The  Printed  Page  as  a  Missionary  Force 
The  Place  in  the  College  and  Seminary  of  the  Study 
of  Missions 

The  Pastor  as  an   Educational   Missionary    Force  in 
the  Pulpit 

The  Pastor  as  a  Missionary  Captain 
The  Pastor  as  an  Educational  Missionary  Force  in  His 
Personal  Relations  to  Church  and  Community 


107 


THE  SUPREME  IMPORTANCE  OF  A  CAMPAIGN  OF 
MISSIONARY  EDUCATION  AMONG  CHILDREN  AND 
YOUNG  PEOPLE 

REV.    E.    E.    CHIVERS,    D.D._,    BROOKLYN 

Back  of  this  question  there  lies  another:  Does  any  obligation 
rest  upon  us,  who  have  received  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God, 
to  give  it  by  all  means  in  our  power  to  those  who  have  it  not? 

To  that  question  there  can  be  but  one  answer.  Missions 
are  not  the  mere  accident  or  incident  of  Christianity;  they  are  an 
integral  and  vital  part  of  it.  Christianity  is  essentially  a  missionary 
religion,  and  the  outlook  of  missions  is  world-wide. 

Missions,  in  this  large  sense  are  the  response  of  Christian 
obedience  to  the  explicit  command  of  the  risen  Lord,  "  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature."  That 
order  has  never  been  countermanded;  it  determines  forever  the 
nature  and  the  measure  of  the  obligation  of  the  Church.  We  have 
no  right  to  hesitate  in  obeying  it.  True  obedience  will  not  go  pick- 
ing and  choosing  its  way  among  the  commandments  of  the  Lord. 

Missions  are  the  response  of  the  enlightened  Christian  con- 
science to  a  divine  obligation  of  which  even  the  great  commis- 
sion is  but  a  special  form.  There  is  a  divine  "  ought "  which 
transcends  the  region  of  bare  command,  and  which  would  make 
world-wide  missions  binding  upon  the  Church,  even  though  no 
formal  command  had  been  given.  "  The  gospel  of  Christ  Jesus 
necessarily  issues  in  a  missionary  commandment." 

Missions  are  the  response  of  the  Christian  heart  to  the  redeem- 
ing grace  of  God  and  to  the  spiritual  need  of  man.  Christianity  is 
itself  an  outflow  of  the  divine  compassion.  Jesus  Christ  is  God's 
response  to  the  world's  spiritual  need;  and  Christianity  is  untrue 
to  its  origin  and  impulse,  if  it  hesitates  about  sending  the  gospel 
to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,  or  stays  in  its  ministry,  so 
long  as  one  of  the  sons  of  men  sits  unenlightened  in  darkness 
and  in  the  shadow  of  death. 

Missions  are  the  normal  expression  of  the  life  of  Christ  in 
man's  soul.  The  Christian  is  a  miniature  Christ.  The  Church 
is  a  continuous  incarnation  of  the  divine  Spirit.  We  are  not  to 
think  of  missions  as  something  extraneous  to  the  life  of  the 
Church,  something  optional,  that  may  be  taken  up  or  not  at  will, 
but  as  something  that  is  constitutional  to  her  very  life. 

109 


no  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

All  the  characteristic  facts  and  truths  of  Christianity  involve 
and  imply  world-wide  missions.  The  Christian  conception  of  God 
as  the  Eternal  Father,  the  Christian  conception  of  man  in  the  essen- 
tial dignity  of  His  nature,  and  of  the  relations  between  God  and  man 
as  set  forth  in  the  Incarnation  and  the  Cross,  involve  world-wide 
obligation.  Missions  inhere  in  Christianity  and  are  of  its  very 
genius  and  substance. 

And  missions  are  the  expression  of  an  enlightened  self-interest. 
God  has  so  ordained  things  that  they  who  quench  or  resist  a  divine 
impulse,  or  an  appeal  of  human  need  for  help,  thereby  suffer 
impoverishment  in  their  own  souls.  It  is  true  of  the  individual, 
it  is  true  of  the  churches;  the  law  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is, 
"  For  whosoever  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given."  Christianity  is 
essentially  grace;  it  is  pure  giving,  and  when  men  try  to  dam  up 
God's  living  streams  so  as  to  make  of  them  simply  a  pond  in  their 
own  garden,  they  cease  to  be  living  streams  and  become  a  stagnant 
pool.  The  missionary  Church  is  always  and  everywhere  the 
growing  Church. 

Now,  if  all  this  be  true,  then  there  is  nothing  that  rests  with 
greater  pressure  of  obligation  upon  the  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  than  the  duty  of  quickening  the  missionary  sentiment  and 
stimulating  missionary  activities.  There  follows  from  this  the 
supreme  need  of  missionary  instruction,  in  order  to  enlighten- 
ment and  enlistment. 

Let  us  turn  our  thoughts  now  for  a  moment  in  another  line; 
and  yet  it  is  not  another,  for  it  grows  out  of  what  has  already 
been  said.  Human  progress,  says  one  writer,  can  never  be  regular 
nor  rapid,  potent  for  good  nor  permanent,  unless  it  is  accompanied 
by  an  effort  to  elevate  and  educate  the  youth  of  the  race.  The 
salt  for  healing  must  be  cast  into  the  springs  where  the  rills  rise 
and  whence  the  waters  flow.  We  recognize  this  in  the  department 
of  secular  education ;  we  are  laying  increasing  emphasis  upon  it 
in  all  our  reformatory  and  philanthropic  movements.  Happily, 
we  are  coming  to  a  clearer  recognition  of  this  in  the  work  of  the 
Church.  During  recent  years  there  has  been  a  most  welcome  and 
auspicious  change  of  attitude  on  the  part  of  the  Church  toward 
the  young,  and  a  deepening  sense  of  the  claims  of  the  young  upon 
her  care  and  training.  Time  was  when  the  Church  regarded  with 
suspicion  the  young  convert.  To-day  religion  is  not  only  regarded 
as  a  possibility  of  childhood,  but  childhood  is  regarded  as  the 
most  favorable  season  for  cherishing  it,  and  provision  is  made 
as  never  before  for  fostering  the  life  of  faith  in  the  young 
soul.  And  rightly  so;  for  childhood  is  the  age  of  sweet  wonder- 
ment before  the  mysteries  of  life  have  become  stale.  Childhood 
is  the  age  of  faith,  of  simple  dependence  on  the  strong  arm  and 
the  wise  head  and  the  loving  heart  of  others.  Childhood  is  the 
age  of  vision,  of  faculty  for  the  perception  of  God,  because  as 


MISSIONARY   EDUCATION   OF   YOUNG   PEOPLE  III 

yet  the  eye  is  not  dimmed  by  evil  passions.  We  are  coming  to 
feel  that  early  consecration  means  unspeakable  enrichment  for  the 
Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

And  yet,  while  there  has  been  and  is  a  growing  desire  to  bring 
the  young  into  personal  relations  to  Jesus  Christ  and  to  develop 
them  into  Christlikeness  on  the  side  of  personal  character,  the 
question  of  enlisting  them  in  the  great  missionary  activities  of 
the  Church  has  thus  far  remained  largely  in  the  background. 
The  time  has  come  in  the  Providence  of  God  for  bringing  it  into 
the  foreground. 

Another  sign  of  the  times,  which  is  full  of  untold  possibilities 
of  blessing,  is  what  has  come  to  be  known  as  the  young  people's 
movement,  with  its  marvelous  quickening  of  the  young  life  in 
our  churches  and  the  enlistment  of  the  energies  of  that  young 
life  along  the  lines  of  practical  Christian  activity.  Time  would  fail 
us  to  tell  the  story  of  the  United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor 
and  of  kindred  organizations,  like  the  Baptist  Young  People's  Union 
of  America,  the  Epworth  League,  and  others  that  have  sprung 
up  side  by  side  with  it,  or  grown  out  of  it,  and  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement,  which  brings  us  together  to-day  with  its 
related  agencies.  They  are  among  the  significant  signs  of  the 
times.  This  changed  attitude  of  the  Church  toward  the  young 
and  this  quickening  of  the  life  of  the  young  are  not,  I  take  it,  an 
accident,  but  part  of  the  providential  ordering  of  God.  In  the 
Sunday-school  movement  and  the  young  people's  movement  of 
to-day  we  have  a  divinely  given  opportunity  for  the  training  and 
calling  forth  of  our  reserves  to  enter  upon  a  world-wide  mis- 
sionary campaign. 

But  this  means  a  measure  of  missionary  instruction  such  as 
thus  far  has  not  been  attempted.  For  the  students  in  our  colleges 
and  seminaries  and  universities  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
supplies  literature  and  instruction  in  admirable  form.  Formation 
of  study  classes  for  the  use  of  this  material  should  be  encouraged 
in  the  churches  even  though  a  comparatively  small  number  be 
enlisted  in  them.  In  our  young  people's  societies  a  good  beginning 
has  been  made  in  the  way  of  missionary  instruction.  The  great 
Christian  Endeavor  Society  has  furnished  large  inspiration  to  mis- 
sionary development  and  given  to  missions  a  recognized  place  in 
young  people's  meetings  and  work.  Some  of  our  leading  mis- 
sionary societies  have  planned  excellent  courses  of  study  for  the 
young.  For  nearly  ten  years  the  Baptist  Young  People's  Union 
of  America  has  presented  to  its  constituency  a  systematic  course 
of  mission  studies  known  as  the  Conquest  Missionary  Course. 
The  Epworth  League  has  inaugurated  an  aggressive  campaign 
of  instruction.  The  Reformed  Church  has  gathered  its  young 
people  into  a  Christian  Endeavor  Missionary  League  and  is  com- 
pacting the  forces  of  that  Church  for  an  onward  movement.    What 


112  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

is  needed  in  this  direction  is  hearty  co-operation  on  the  part  of  our 
missionary  societies.  Admirable  plans  have  been  formulated,  they 
need  now  to  be  extended  and  vigorously  pushed.  In  this  work 
our  student  volunteers  can  take  a  hand. 

But  we  must  begin  further  back.  The  foundation  must  be 
laid  in  our  Sunday-schools.  There  must  be  a  work  of  early  seed 
sowing.  In  my  judgment  the  time  has  come  when  our  leaders 
in  missionary  work  must  knock  at  the  doors  of  the  International 
Sunday-school  Committee  and  at  the  doors  of  the  Sunday-school 
boards  of  our  several  denominations  and  plead  for  systematic 
missionary  instruction  in  the  Sunday-schools  of  the  land.  The 
missionary  concert  exercise  once  a  year  with  a  collection  taken  at 
that  time  will  not  suffice.  A  quarterly  missionary  exercise  is 
inadequate  to  present  the  great  subject  of  missions  —  the  conditions 
and  needs  of  the  wide  world  and  the  story  of  missionary  achieve- 
ment. The  time  has  come  in  my  judgment  when  there  ought  to 
be  a  graded  course  of  supplementary  missionary  instruction  in 
our  Sunday-schools  and  when  a  little  time  of  each  of  its  sessions 
should  be  given  to  this  work.  The  good  women  of  the  Women's 
Christian  Temperance  Union  knocked  at  the  Sunday-school  Com- 
mittee's doors  until  they  secured  four  lessons  a  year  on  temperance. 
Let  our  leaders  knock  at  the  doors  until  place  is  made  for  a  course 
of  supplementary  missionary  instruction. 

Such  instruction  is  important  for  the  sake  of  the  children 
and  youth  themselves,  first,  that  they  may  get  a  clear  under- 
standing of  the  meaning  and  purpose  of  God's  Word.  The  key 
to  the  interpretation  of  Scripture  is  the  missionary  idea.  The 
Scriptures  are  a  revelation  of  God's  purpose  of  world-wide  redemp- 
tion. Missions  are  the  continuous  unfolding  in  history  of  that 
great  purpose.  It  is  important  also  for  the  symmetrical  develop- 
ment of  the  character  of  these  young  Christians.  The  Christian 
character  is  not  fully  developed  until  it  is  missionary.  Nay,  we 
have  come  short  of  the  very  essence  of  Christianity  unless  we  are 
missionary  to  the  core. 

Such  instruction  is  needed  not  only  for  the  sake  of  the  young 
themselves,  but  for  the  sake  of  the  Church  that  she  may  be  fitted 
for  her  great  work.  All  providential  lines  point  to  world-wide 
missions  as  the  immediate  and  urgent  work  of  the  Church.  That 
she  may  be  alive  to  her  responsibility  and  equal  to  her  task  her 
sons  and  daughters  must  be  instinct  with  the  missionary  spirit. 
Her  success  in  extending  the  gospel  will  react  mightily  upon  her 
life  and  power  at  home.  There  is  need  to-day  for  a  new  apologetic 
for  Christianity.  Nothing  can  supply  this  so  fully  as  a  new  and 
mighty  energetic  of  missions.  The  battle  is  on  to-day  between 
naturalism  and  supernaturalism.  There  is  no  better  way  to  stay 
effectively  the  tides  of  unbelief  than  by  a  mighty  missionary 
enthusiasm  which  shall  prove  in  the  face  of  all  gainsaying  that 


THE    PRINTED    PAGE   AS   A    MISSIONARY    FORCE  II3 

the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation  to  every  one  who  believeth. 

We  make  our  plea  for  missionary  instruction  too  for  Christ's 
sake,  who  has  been  patiently  waiting  during  all  these  centuries 
for  the  placing  of  the  crown  upon  His  head.  It  was  foretold  con- 
cerning Him  in  the  ancient  days,  "  He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of 
his  soul  and  shall  be  satisfied."  Oh,  the  infinite  measurement 
of  that  word  "  satisfied,"  —  humanity  redeemed,  God  glorified, 
Jesus  satisfied! 


THE  PRINTED  PAGE  AS  A  MISSIONARY  FORCE 

MR,     JOHN     W.     WOOD,     NEW     YORK 

The  complete  triumph  of  the  foreign  missionary  enterprise 
involves  two  conversions.  On  the  one  hand  there  are  the  un- 
evangelized  and  unconverted  millions  of  the  mission  field ;  on  the 
other  there  are  the  disobedient  and  indifferent  Christians  at  home. 
The  one  party  is  intrenched  behind  religious  superstition  and  racial 
conservatism,  and  the  prejudice  of  tradition  and  ignorance  of  the 
truth  of  God.  The  others  are  intrenched  behind  religious  inertia 
and  selfish  satisfaction  with  a  personal  salvation,  and  ignorance 
of  the  extent  and  character  of  the  missionary  campaign  and  con- 
sequent skepticism  concerning  its  results.  Against  these  fortresses 
of  superstition  and  of  selfishness,  of  prejudice  and  of  ignorance, 
the  missionary  army  must  continue  to  mass  its  fire.  If  the  victory 
is  won,  ^-  and  the  victory  will  be  won,  —  it  will  not  come  as  the 
result  of  some  sudden  and  brilliant  dash,  but  through  the  slow  and 
careful  and  calculating  methods  of  the  siege. 

The  living  voice  and  personal  influence  always  have  been  and 
always  will  be  the  greatest  factors  in  the  winning  of  this  victory. 
But  it  is  not  always  possible  to  bring  together  upon  the  strategic 
point  that  living  voice  and  that  personal  influence ;  and  so  we  must 
press  into  the  service  of  the  missionary  enterprise  all  the  means 
which  are  at  the  command  of  the  Church  to-day.  Surely  the  printed 
page  is  one  of  the  means  whereby  that  voice  may  be  re-echoed  at 
any  time  and  in  any  place  whereby  that  personal  influence  may 
be  more  widely  extended.  Who  of  us  can  doubt  that  the  inven- 
tion of  printing  was  God's  gift  to  a  world  that  needed  to  be 
freed  from  the  shackles  of  ignorance  and  superstition,  God's  chal- 
lenge to  a  Church  that  needed  to  be  aroused  to  a  sense  of  its 
responsibility  to  mankind.  The  printed  page  goes  where  per- 
sonal influence  is  unfelt;  it  abides  after  the  voice  has  ceased  to 
speak. 

And  so  this  missionary  force  —  and  it  is  a  missionary  force 


114  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

of  no  mean  power  —  is  being  used  with  ever  increasing  effect. 
As  a  missionary  force  in  the  mission  field,  we  know  something  of 
what  the  printed  page  has  accompHshed.  It  is  only  necessary  to 
refer  to  the  splendid  service  of  Christian  literature  societies,  like 
those  of  Shanghai  and  Madras,  or  the  millions  of  pages  of  effective 
missionary  ammunition  sent  out  every  year  from  the  mission  presses 
on  the  mission  field.  Above  all,  consider  the  splendid  aid  which 
has  been  given  by  the  Bible  societies  of  the  world,  eighty  or  more 
of  them,  under  whose  auspices  the  Bible  or  parts  of  it  has  been 
translated  into  400  tongues  and  dialects;  so  that  to-day  more  than 
1,200,000,000  people  have  this  Word  of  God  in  their  own  tongue. 
Yes,  truly,  the  field  of  the  world  has  been  sowed  with  the  seed  of 
the  Word,  and  it  is  bringing  forth  an  inspiring  harvest. 

But  as  student  volunteers  to-day,  it  seems  to  me  that  your 
concern  is  more  particularly  with  the  use  of  the  printed  page  as  a 
missionary  force  in  the  home  field,  —  as  a  missionary  force  to 
inform  the  ignorant,  to  convince  the  skeptical,  to  strengthen  the 
faint-hearted.  It  is  our  problem  to  bring  to  Christian  people,  en- 
listed as  they  are  under  the  banner  of  the  Cross,  supposed  to  be 
keen  for  the  triumphs  of  that  Cross,  —  it  is  our  problem  to  help 
arouse  them  to  a  sense  of  the  world's  need  and  to  a  readiness  to 
do  what  they  can  to  meet  that  need.  And  so  we  stand  to-day 
asking  ourselves.  How  can  we  here  at  home  turn  this  printed  page 
into  a  missionary  force  4n  the  campaign  of  education  and  enlight- 
enment which  we  are  trying  to  push  forward?  Type  is  lifeless, 
paper,  we  are  told,  is  a  non-conductor;  and  yet  the  printed  page 
in  a  very  true  sense  is  an  expression  of  life.  It  is  the  means  of 
conveying  the  message  of  God. 

May  I  venture  to  offer  a  few  very  simple  and  more  or  less 
practical  suggestions  to  the  members  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  concerning  their  relation  to  the  printed  page  as  a  mis- 
sionary force  now  and  in  the  future?  The  report  of  the  Executive 
Committee  yesterday  told  us  the  splendid  truth,  that  students  are 
the  largest  purchasers  and  the  largest  users  of  missionary  litera- 
ture. And  yet  I  am  sure  that  there,  is  abundant  opportunity  for 
development.  I  am  perfectly  sure  that  the  students  of  the  world 
have  not  begun  to  use  as  they  may  and  as  they  will  this  printed 
page  as  a  missionary  force. 

There  never  was  a  time  when  the  quality  of  missionary  litera- 
ture was  so  high,  when  the  quantity  of  missionary  literature  was 
so  great.  I  was  talking  the  other  day  in  New  York  with  a  promi- 
nent publisher,  a  publisher  of  a  vast  range  of  literature  of  various 
kinds,  and  he  told  me  that  fully  one-half  of  his  publication  list 
from  year  to  year  was  of  missionary  books.  He  told  me,  more- 
over, that  he  was  able  to  trace  in  a  very  distinct  maimer  the 
influence  of  the  missionary  literature  of  the  last  decade,  upon  the 
attitude  of  people  toward  the  missionary  enterprise.     Through  the 


THE    PRINTED    PAGE   AS    A    MISSIONARY    FORCE  II 5 

reviews  that  came  to  him  as  a  publisher,  through  the  reflex  action 
of  editorial  opinion,  he  was  able  to  see  how  books  of  the  last  four 
or  five  years  have  helped  in  a  very  large  measure  to  mold  editorial 
opinion  and,  through  that,  public  opinion,  and  to  help  people  to 
get  a  truer  idea  of  their  relation  to  the  missionary  enterprise  and 
of  its  significance  and  success.  And  if  that  be  true,  surely  as 
students  who  are  enlisted  in  this  missionary  campaign,  you  and 
I  have  a  special  responsibility  to  link  the  forces  of  that  missionary 
page  unto  all  the  inertia  and  the  indifference  to  missionary  inter- 
est which  we  find  about  us. 

For  instance,  have  you  student  volunteers  ever  examined  your 
Sunday-school  library  at  home?  Do  you  know  what  missionary 
books  it  contains?  Have  you  ever  advised  that  some  of  them 
be  cast  out  and  others  put  in?  Have  you  ever  examined  the 
public  library  of  your  own  town  from  the  missionary  standpoint 
to  find  out  how  you  might  introduce  other  or  larger  measure  of 
missionary  reading?  A  friend  of  mine  in  a  western  city  not  long 
ago,  as  the  result  of  three  or  four  years'  patient  labor  centered 
upon  the  librarian  of  the  public  library  of  his  town,  was  able  to 
report  that  he  had  succeeded  in  establishing  in  that  library  a  mis- 
sionary section;  that  the  librarian  had  printed  a  missionary  cata- 
logue; and  that  the  calls  for  missionary  books  had  increased  many 
hundred  per  cent.  What  are  you  doing  to  help  your  own  mission- 
ary boards  to  produce  better  missionary  literature?  You  create 
the  demand,  and  I  am  pretty  sure  you  will  find  that  they  will  re- 
spond with  the  supply.  Above  all  things,  let  me  urge  that  you 
insist  upon  having  good  and  attractive  missionary  literature.  The 
time  is  past,  it  seems  to  me,  for  the  missionary  campaign  to  be 
presented  with  that  deadening  and  dulling  effect  with  which  it 
has  sometimes  been  presented  in  the  past.  There  is  no  other 
campaign  so  full  of  thrilling  incident,  so  full  of  momentous  issue, 
as  the  missionary  campaign;  and  you  and  others  who  use  mis- 
sionary literature  have  a  right  to  demand  that  it  shall  be  of  the 
very  best  quality. 

And  then  ask  the  secretary  of  your  board  to  put  your  name 
on  a  list  of  those  who  receive  every  new  missionary  leaflet  as  it 
is  issued.  If  he  has  not  such  a  list,  ask  him  to  start  it  and  put 
your  name  at  the  top ;  and  then  as  the  missionary  literature  begins 
to  come  in,  study  it  with  relation  to  the  individual  cases  that  you 
know  about  you.  Here  comes  perhaps  a  leaflet  about  the  work  of 
medical  missions  in  China  or  India.  You  know  some  one  who  does 
not  care  very  much  about  the  missionary  campaign  in  its  full  sig- 
nificance, and  who  yet  has  a  sufficient  degree  of  human  kindness 
and  love  of  fellow  men  about  him  to  care  something  about  the 
relief  of  human  suffering.  Bring  that  leaflet  to  bear  upon  him. 
And  so  throughout  the  year  as  the  leaflets  come  in,  apply  them  to 
individual  cases  and  see  that  through  them  you  help  to  bring  about 


Il6  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

some  individual  conversions.  And  then  suggest  to  us  in  every 
way  that  you  possibly  can  the  kind  of  leaflets  that  you  find  most 
effective  in  your  work.  You  are  in  touch  with  the  objectors,  in 
touch  with  the  needs  of  the  wide  range  of'the  mission  field.  Some 
of  us  in  our  offices  do  not  always  get  into  touch  with  the  field. 
You  can  tell  us  what  we  ought  to  do ;  and  if  we  cannot  do  it,  you 
can  impeach  us,  and  I  think  you  will  be  justified  in  so  doing. 

And  then,  once  more,  I  believe  that  the  student  volunteer  has 
a  very  real  relation  to  the  missionary  magazine  of  his  denomina- 
tion. Do  you  know,  it  is  simply  distressing  to  find  the  walls  that 
are  built  up  around  the  circulation  of  the  average  missionary  mag- 
azine. I  am  sure  that  there  is  not  a  Methodist  volunteer  here  who 
can  be  satisfied  to  know  that  The  Gospel  in  all  Lands  has  a  circula- 
tion of  10,000  copies  a  month,  while  there  are  2,900,000  communi- 
cants in  that  denomination ;  one  subscriber  to  290  communicants. 
Not  a  Baptist  volunteer  here  will  be  satisfied  to  know  that  the 
Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,  excellent  as  it  is,  should  have  a  circu- 
lation of  14,000  copies  a  month,  while  there  are  nearly  a  million 
communicants  in  this  denomination ;  one  subscriber  to  every  seventy 
communicants.  Not  a  Congregationalist  volunteer  here  is  satis- 
fied, I  am  sure,  that  the  ]\Iissionary  Herald,  one  of  the  best  mis- 
sionary publications  in  the  United  States  to-day,  should  have  a 
circulation  of  13,000  copies,  while  there  are  635,000  communicants 
in  that  denomination.  I  am  not  at  all  certain  that  even  the  Prot- 
estant Episcopal  volunteers  will  be  satisfied  to  know  that  the  Spirit 
of  Missions  has  a  paid  circulation  of  10,000  copies  a  month,  while 
there  are  750,000  communicants  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 
And  even  the  Presbyterian  volunteers,  although  they  are  ahead  of 
most  of  us,  are  not  satisfied  with  the  high  water  mark  of  40,000 
copies  a  month  of  the  Assembly  Herald,  when  there  are  just  over 
a  million  communicants  in  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

You  have  the  opportunity  of  sowing  the  great  field  of  mis- 
sionary indifference  with  missionary  literature.  You  have  the 
chance  of  planting  seed  which  shall  endure,  which  shall  spring  up 
and  bring  forth  fruit.  And  I  am  sure  I  have  only  to  mention  that 
fact  to  enable  you  to  go  back  to  your  homes  and  colleges  and  the 
home  churches,  and  to  bring  into  them  a  knowledge  of  what  they 
are  not  doing,  and  help  them  turn  about  and  do  better  and  learn 
the  news  from  the  field.  What  would  you  think  of  any  community 
in  this  country  that  would  have  been  indifferent  during  the  war 
with  Spain  to  the  news  from  Cuba  and  the  Philippines?  What 
would  you  have  thought  of  those  who  cared  nothing  about  the 
triumphs  of  the  Rough  Riders,  or  our  representatives  in  the  East- 
ern Archipelago?  We  thronged  to  the  bulletin  boards,  we  were 
keen  for  news  from  the  seat  of  war.  There  is  a  greater  war  on, 
more  momentous  in  its  issues,  more  far-reaching,  bringing  greater 
blessings  to  the  people  who  live   in  the   world  to-day  than  any 


MISSION    STUDY    IN    COLLEGE    AND    SEMINARY  II7 

campaign  ever  waged  with  earthly  arms.  And  you  and  I  have 
the  opportunity  of  bringing  home  to  the  people  the  knowledge  of 
what  is  going  on. 

And  then,  to  turn  for  a  moment  to  the  other  side  of  the  ques- 
tion, many  of  you  will  be  going  before  long  into  the  foreign  field 
and  meeting  the  stern  realities  of  human  life  as  it  is  lived  apart 
from  God.  You  will  see  there  how  superstition  and  indifference 
to  manhood,  womanhood  and  childhood,  plunges  man  and  woman 
into  suffering  and  degradation  and  sin.  Your  hearts  will  be  torn, 
and  you  will  throw  yourselves  with  a  splendid  abandon  into  the 
work  to  be  done.  But,  brothers  at  home  on  furlough,  remember 
that  the  work  of  the  missionary  cannot  altogether  be  done  among 
the  people  with  whom  he  labors.  I  grant  that  it  is  unreasonable; 
we  have  no  business  to  demand  that  the  man  who  is  doing  what 
you  will  be  doing  shall  be  stirring  our  faith  and  keeping  us  in 
form.  And  yet  we  need  it,  and  I  ask  you  on  behalf  of  thousands 
and  millions  of  Christians  in  this  home  land,  to  tell  us  how  the 
campaign  goes ;  help  us  to  see  how  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ, 
uplifts  communicants,  how  it  changes  individual  character,  how  it 
helps  man  more  and  more  to  grow  into  the  stature  of  the  fulness 
of  Christ. 


THE  PLACE  IN  THE  COLLEGE  AND  SEMINARY 
OF  THE  STUDY  OF  MISSIONS 

MR.    HARLAN    P.    BEACH,    M.A.,    NEW   YORK 

When  any  new  branch  of  study  is  to  be  introduced  into  an 
educational  institution,  there  must  be  a  very  good  reason  for  such 
introduction.  I  suppose  that  there  is  no  professor  or  college  presi- 
dent here  who  would  not  say  that  the  addition  proposed  ought  to 
be  consistent  with  the  highest  aims  of  the  institution  into  whose 
curriculum  it  was  to  enter.  Hence,  before  attempting  to  state  what 
the  place  of  mission  study  is  in  the  institutions  of  higher  learning 
of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  let  us  briefly  consider  what  the 
fundamental  objects  of  the  college  and  the  seminary  are. 

After  nearly  seven  years'  acquaintance  with  500  institutions 
of  various  sorts  on  this  continent,  I  should  say  that  the  ideal  col- 
lege had  five  great  aims.  It  ought,  in  the  first  place,  to  stand 
for  the  extension  of  helpful  knowledge.  This  is  so  self-evident 
an  aim  that  nothing  further  need  be  said  concerning  its  importance. 
Indeed,  it  is  too  often  regarded  as  its  sole  object. 

A  second  and  more  important  function  of  the  college  is  to 
foster    the    development    of    mind.      Joseph    Cook    said    once,    m 


Il8  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

an  address  in  which  he  gave  a  brief  history  of  his  own  college 
experience,  that  some  persons  had  the  idea  that  the  college  was 
a  place  where  men  went  to  reap  the  fields  of  knowledge.  His 
own  experience  had  taught  him  that  the  essential  function  of  such 
institutions  was  to  teach  the  student  how  to  sharpen  his  sickle. 
When  once  that  was  accomplished  the  fields  readily  yield  their 
store  of  helpful  information. 

A  third  object  in  an  ideal  institution  is  the  upbuilding  of  a 
noble  character.  While  students  often  forget  this,  the  true  edu- 
cator will  never  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  his  mission  in  life  rises, 
above  the  wood,  hay  and  stubble  of  the  curriculum  and  finds  its 
ideal  work  in  molding  the  symmetrical  and  strong  characters 
which  receive  some  of  their  most  abiding  lineaments  from  the  per- 
sonality of  their  instructors.  Probably  no  man  in  the  States  ever 
had  the  same  personal  influence  over  students  as  the  venerable 
Mark  Hopkins,  who  would  sit  on  one  end  of  a  log  and  give  to 
a  future  President  of  the  United  States  sitting  at  the  other  end 
those  ambitions  and  visions  of  highest  usefulness  which  afterward 
blessed  the  nation. 

A  fourth  aim  ought  always  be  born  in  mind  by  both  student 
and  professor,  namely,  that  the  college  is  the  place  for  imparting 
visions.  Whatever  we  may  think  of  Voltaire's  writings,  we  will 
certainly  agree  with  his  dictum,  that  the  educated  man  is  the  one 
who  is  unwilling  to  view  the  world  from  the  spire  of  his  parish 
steeple.  If  there  is  any  place  in  the  world  where  the  youth  ought 
to  gain  a  great  conception  of  the  world  and  of  his  relation  to  it, 
it  certainly  should  be  in  institutions  of  higher  learning.  That  cur- 
riculum or  faculty  in  which  provision  is  not  made  for  this  breadth 
of  view  cannot  lay  large  claims  to  ideality. 

A  fifth  object  of  the  college  is  to  aid  its  students  in  arriving 
at  wise  decisions  as  to  their  personal  investment  of  life.  Men  and 
women  do  not  spend  four  of  their  best  years  within  college  walls 
simply  to  gain  a  B.  A.  or  any  other  degree.  A  far  higher  object 
ought  to  animate  them  as  they  think  of  the  future  and  of  their 
possible  relation  to  the  world  in  the  coming  days.  That  institu- 
tion is  far  from  fulfilling  its  high  mission,  which  permits  its 
graduates  to  go  forth  without  having  in  some  way  aided  them 
to  most  wisely  decide  upon  one  of  the  greatest  questions  of  any 
life. 

Turning  from  the  college,  I  would  say  that  all  of  the  objects 
which  have  been  so  fragmentarily  mentioned  should  characterize 
the  work  of  our  theological  schools.  But  there  are  also  four  other 
objects  which  are  especially  true  of  this  class  of  institutions.  Thus 
the  theological  seminary  is  the  one  place  of  all  others  in  which 
the  student  should  gain  a  deep  knowledge  of  God  and  of  His  will. 
This  purpose  is  stamped  on  the  very  name  of  the  institution,  as 
theos,  God,  is  at  the  very  forefront  of  theological.     How  can  tlie 


MISSION   STUDY   IN    COLLEGE   AND   SEMINARY  II9 

true  man  enter  a  ministry  of  any  sort  until  he  knows  God  in  some 
large  degree?  It  is  the  rare  privilege  of  seminary  students  to 
give  months  and  years  very  largely  to  the  contemplation  and  fol- 
lowing of  God  in  His  divine  manifestations. 

A  second  aim  that  should  characterize  the  work  of  the  sem- 
inary is  the  unfolding  before  its  students  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God  in  its  gradual  development  during  the  early  centuries  and 
in  the  rapid  advance  which  has  characterized  the  last  hundred  years. 
Of  what  value  is  Church  history,  if  it  merely  informs  men  that 
ten  heresies  existed  in  this  century,  so  many  persecutions  in  that 
period,  and  that  such  and  such  excrescences  developed  in  the  Church 
during  another  century,  while  the  student  remains  blind  to  that 
onward  sweep,  that  unfolding  of  God's  great  world-embracing  plan 
as  It  advances  majestically  from  age  to  age?  The  great  factors 
which  underlie  this  growth,  untoward  events  that  have  at  times 
been  a  long  winter,  nearly  extinguishing  its  life,  the  great  spirits 
that  have  illuminated  the  darkness  and  proven  epoch-making  men, 
—  all  these  should  come  to  the  knowledge  of  those  who  are  to  be 
the  future  leaders  of  the  Church. 

Again,  the  knowledge  of  a  world  still  unconquered  by  right- 
eousness should  be  imparted  by  the  theological  seminary.  Nine- 
teen centuries  have  passed  and  more  than  half  the  world  is  still 
devoid  of  a  true  knowledge  of  God  and  in  that  sense,  at  least,  is 
m  rebellion  against  Him.  Just  what  are  the  strategic  points'  in 
the  battlefield  of  the  twentieth  century?  What  are  the  forces  of 
evil  arrayed  against  the  truth?  What  are  the  obligations  resting 
upon  the  ministry  to  extend  this  Kingdom  of  God  throughout  the 
earth?  If  the  great  commission  means  anything,  it  certainly  sig- 
nifies that  Christian  leaders  the  world  over  should  be  thoroughly 
informed,  wholly  sympathetic  and  deeply  in  earnest  with  regard 
to  the  great  missionary  enterprise. 

These  three  functions  of  the  theological  seminary  should  be 
supplemented  by  a  fourth  object,  namely,  the  setting  forth  of  ways 
and  means  for  winning  the  world  for  God.  While  homiletical  pro- 
fessors give  much  time  to  the  narrower  question,  though  of  ap- 
parently greater  importance,  as  it  affects  the  local  American 
churches,  there  are  forms  of  foreign  missionary  effort  which  it 
would  be  of  great  value  to  the  student  to  become  acquainted  with, 
merely  as  suggestive  for  home  work.  Moreover,  no  home  pastor 
liveth  unto  himself.  A  world-wide  obligation  rests  upon  him  also; 
and  it  is  the  business  of  his  professors  to  give  him  a  glimpse  at 
least  of  those  dynamic  forces  that  have  paved  the  way  in  Hawaii 
for  Christian  statehood;  that  have  transformed  the  Fijis  from 
habitations  of  cannibalistic  cruelty  to  the  greatest  church-going 
community  in  the  world;  that  are  to-day  bringing  Pentecosts  to 
Uganda  in  the  heart  of  Africa,  to  the  millions  of  North  India  and 
to  Korea's  eager  multitudes  who  await  the  coming  of  the  mis- 


I20  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

sionary.  Homiletical  professors  inform  the  student  concerning  the 
comparatively  new  ideas  and  methods  of  the  institutional  church, 
but  they  forget  that  long  before  Toynbee  and  earlier  English  stu- 
dents of  city  problems  had  formulated  their  plans,  mission  fields 
were  everywhere  dotted  with  institutional  churches  of  greater  or 
less  efficiency. 

Having  glanced  at  some  of  the  objects  of  the  college  and  sem- 
inary, I  ask  you  to  return  and  answer  this  question.  Does  the  study 
of  the  extension  of  Christ's  Kingdom  minister  to  the  objects  thus 
brought  before  us?  Note  the  first  object  stated,  namely,  that  the 
college  exists  for  the  extension  of  helpful  knowledge.  Surely  a 
study  of  missions  can  minister  to  that  aim.  When  a  student  at 
Yale  we  spent  three  days  in  an  exhaustive  study  of  an  animalcule 
infesting  the  alimentary  canal  of  an  angleworm.  So  exceedingly 
rare  was  this  creature  that  no  specimen  was  available ;  all  the  study 
was  done  through  diagrams.  Such  knowledge  certainly  was  not 
very  useful  to  the  animalcule,  and  I  think  also  that  it  was  not 
especially  valuable  to  us.  Yet  I  was  four  years  in  that  college 
without  ever  having  heard  a  single  professor  hint  to  the  students 
that  there  was  an  animal  man  in  Africa,  an  animal  w-oman  in 
India  and  an  animal  child  in  China.  They  never  told  us  about 
these  and  other  human  beings  whose  animal  instincts  dominated 
the  life  and  who  needed  to  be  raised  and  made  living,  dynamic 
souls.  I  am  not  criticizing  my  alma  mater,  for  she  was  no  worse 
than  any  other  colleges  at  that  time.  They  probably  studied  half 
a  dozen  animalculae  in  other  universities,  animalculae  from  an  even 
less  aristocratic  environment.  In  maintaining  that  the  student 
ought  to  acquire  in  college  helpful  knowledge,  I  mean  such  knowl- 
edge as  enables  us  to  assist  the  other  needy  man.  We  men  and 
women  should  not  care  half  as  much  about  inorganic  chemistry 
or  biology  as  we  do  about  the  man  and  woman  in  the  world  who 
are  dying  for  need  of  us.  Mission  study  will  help  us  to  meet  this 
great  altruistic  obligation. 

It  may  be  objected  that  missions  do  not  minister  to  the  sec- 
ond function  of  the  college,  namely,  mental  development.  I  con- 
fess that  some  mission  study  classes  with  which  I  am  acquainted 
do  not  make  the  study  minister  to  such  an  end,  as  they  look  upon 
our  text-books  as  so  many  pages  to  be  memorized  instead  of  digested. 
I  would  suggest  that  if  this  is  the  plan  adopted,  it  be  carried 
even  farther.  Instead  of  memorizing  lists  of  names,  endless  statis- 
tics, etc.,  w'hy  not  memorize  your  list  backwards?  It  will  be  a 
splendid  preparation  for  learning  the  Chinese  language.  There  is, 
however,  a  large  value  coming  to  the  mental  development  of  a 
student  derivable  from  mission  study.  It  is  well  known  that  meta- 
physics are  a  test  of  mental  ability  and  a  help  toward  increasing 
mental  strength.  I  would  commend  to  you  a  study  of  Hindu  phi- 
losophy and  of  some  of  the  ontological  problems  which  confront 


MISSION    STUDY    IN    COLLEGE    AND    SEMINARY  121 

every  Japanese  missionary,  and  I  do  it  with  the  assurance  that  such 
a  study  will  increase  mental  capacity,  even  if  it  does  not  add  any 
useful  knowledge.  The  point  of  view  that  one  gains  from  a  sym- 
metrical study  of  missions  cannot  have  any  other  effect  than  that 
of  developing  intellectually  the  one  who  does  this  work. 

Passing  to  the  upbuilding  of  noble  character,  it  is  easy  to  main- 
tain the  contention  that  scarcely  anything  will  prove  more  helpful 
than  a  study  of  heroes  of  the  cross  as  they  are  seen  accomplishing 
their  most  difficult  tasks  in  every  section  of  the  globe.  Is  it  pos- 
sible to  come  in  contact  with  the  Saint  John  of  our  day,  Dr.  Paton, 
or  that  old  friend  of  mine  who  went  up  and  down  the  wilds  of  Mon- 
golia preaching  Jesus,  James  Gilmour,  without  being  perceptibly  in- 
fluenced by  the  process?  The  same  results  will  follow  in  greater 
or  less  degree  from  the  study  of  the  lives  of  other  witnesses  in 
various  parts  of  the  mission  field. 

Would  the  student  have  vision  and  learn  what  man  really 
needs  ?  Dr.  Dennis's  "  Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress  " 
and  that  portion  of  his  work  which  has  been  used  in  our  study 
classes  will  be  a  revelation  to  every  student;  and  when  with  this 
exposition  of  need  is  linked  the  biographical  study,  just  alluded  to, 
there  will  be  no  trouble  about  myoptic  vision  in  our  colleges.  It  is 
easy  to  know  what  the  conditions  and  need  are  in  our  own  city  or 
state  or  country.  That  is  imbibed  without  any  special  study ;  but 
mission  study  text-books  are  a  necessary  telescope  which  enables  the 
user  to  look  across  the  seas  into  the  wilds  of  inhospitable  countries 
and  into  the  carefully  guarded  gates  of  heathenish  abominations. 

As  to  the  formation  of  convictions  concerning  the  personal  in- 
vestment of  one's  life,  the  testimony  of  hundreds  of  students  proves 
that  mission  study  is  a  sovereign  aid  in  arriving  at  wise  conclu- 
sions. Young  men  and  women  see  that  there  is  something  besides 
rhetoric  in  William  Carey's  fear  lest  his  son  should  shrivel  into  a 
mere  ambassador  of  state  when  there  was  the  possibility  of  enter- 
ing a  calling  which  had  raised  the  father  from  the  cobbler's  bench 
to  be  the  ministering  servant  of  India's  millions.  A  knowledge  of 
David  Livingstone  not  merely  broadens  a  student's  view  of  the 
world,  but  makes  him  realize  that  such  a  life  is  as  much  greater 
than  one  devoted  to  money-getting  as  his  small  bronze  statue  in 
Princess  Gardens  in  Edinburgh  is  really  greater  than  the  majestic 
fane  of  Sir  Walter  Scott  hard  by.  Let  us  not  come  up  to  the  end 
of  senior  year  and  then  lightly  and  flippantly  decide  where  we 
shall  place  the  choicest  of  all  investments,  that  of  our  lives.  Let  us 
think  of  the  Master's  hundred-fold  rather  than  of  a  possible  thirty 
or  sixty-fold  increase  from  our  investment  of  self.  A  study  of 
missions  will  enable  us  to  see  what  the  need  is  and  whether  or  not 
we  are  fitted  to  enter  that  Christlike  service. 

There  is  nothing  that  can  minister  more  to  the  four  special 
objects  of  the  theological  seminary,  as  mentioned  a  few  minutes  ago, 


122  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

than  this  same  study  of  missions,  I  remember  how  some  fellow- 
students  at  the  seminary  failed  in  examination  on  the  difference 
between  homoousion  and  homoiousion,  and  how  they  stumbled  over 
the  hair-splitters  of  mediaeval  scholasticism.  There  are  some  things 
that  theological  students  are  just  as  well  off  without  knowing,  but 
this  great  world  movement  —  the  expansion  of  the  Kingdom  of  God 
—  is  a  subject  concerning  which  they  ought  to  be  thoroughly  in- 
formed. Without  specifying  particulars  in  which  mission  study  will 
greatly  minister  to  each  of  the  highest  purposes  of  the  seminary,  I 
may  say  that  they  are  manifestly  the  scarlet  thread  which  runs 
through  all  the  weft  of  those  three  important  years.  No  man  will 
succeed  in  the  ministry  at  home  who  does  not  have  the  mind  of 
Christ  and  His  vision  of  a  world  in  need,  as  well  as  a  personal  con- 
viction as  to  his  own  responsibility  toward  the  extension  of  the 
Kingdom  in  regions  remote.  We  can,  then,  introduce  the  study 
of  missions  into  the  seminary  with  a  perfect  sense  of  safety,  as  it 
is  the  one  place  where  missions  should  be  most  studied ;  since  with- 
out this  fundamental  knowledge  the  man  of  God  is  not  thoroughly 
furnished  for  any  good  work. 

To  put  the  truth  which  I  have  been  trying  to  make  clear  in 
another  form,  I  should  say  that  the  justification  of  the  introduction 
of  mission  study  into  the  college  curriculum  is  that  it  may  inform, 
inspire  and  aid  to  wise  decisions.  In  the  theological  seminary  mis- 
sions ought  to  be  introduced  for  the  reason  that  those  who  are  to 
be  leaders  of  the  Church  should  be  indoctrinated  concerning  mis- 
sions and  trained  to  propagate  the  great  ideas  underlying  the  enter- 
prise. It  ought  also  to  make  every  theological  graduate  a  man  with 
a  mission,  whether  he  is  to  stay  in  Christian  lands  or  go  to  non- 
Christian  countries. 

I  need  not  set  before  you  at  length  what  the  Student.  Volunteer 
Movement  has  done  for  mission  study  in  college  and  seminary. 
Some  of  you,  however,  would  doubtless  feel  defrauded  if  I  were 
not  to  give  you  a  few  statistics.  I  do  so  with  regard  to  the  four 
years'  cycle  of  study  intervening  between  the  Cleveland  Convention 
and  the  present  one.  The  statistics  are  based  upon  the  student  sale 
of  text-books.  While  this  is  not  a  very  satisfactory  criterion,  since 
in  some  sections  more  students  buy  them  than  enter  classes,  while 
in  other  parts  of  the  country  two  or  three  students  use  the  same 
text-book,  it  is  nevertheless  a  better  basis  for  exploiting  the  work 
than  the  meager  reports  coming  to  the  office  from  classes.  Accord- 
ing to  our  records,  there  were  sold  during  the  first  year  of  the  last 
four  years'  cycle,  6,630  text-books ;  during  the  second  year,  7,385 ; 
during  the  third  year,  7,445 ;  during  the  last  year  of  the  cycle, 
8,748.  A  chart,  which  you  will  find  in  the  exhibit  room  below,  will 
make  these  facts  clearer  to  you.  I  only  need  add  that  at  one  time 
or  another,  297  colleges  and  universities  have  been  studying  our 
courses ;  sixty  theological  seminaries,  thirty  medical  colleges,  and 


MISSION   STUDY   IN    COLLEGE   AND   SEMINARY  1 23 

seventy-two  other  institutions  have  also  enrolled  classes.  During 
the  last  three  years,  of  which  alone  we  have  records,  296  classes  in 
churches  and  young  people's  societies  also  reported  to  us  as  using 
our  text-books. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  explain  to  this  college  audience  how  the 
work  of  the  Educational  Department  is  carried  on,  as  you  are  per- 
fectly familiar  with  it,  while  others  desiring  to  do  so  may  learn  con- 
cerning its  methods  by  writing  to  the  Volunteer  Office.  I  simply 
wish  to  call  your  attention  now  to  some  regions  beyond,  as  we  need 
the  help  of  all  representatives  of  colleges,  universities,  theological 
seminaries,  professional  schools,  normal  institutions,  etc.,  in  order  to 
make  the  work  a  success.  We  ought  to  enter  new  fields.  Every 
institution  here  represented  not  already  enrolled  should  speedily 
undertake  the  work.  Many  of  those  institutions  already  having 
study  classes  should  enlarge  their  work,  substituting  for  a  single 
class  a  system  of  classes,  one  for  each  year,  freshman,  sophomore, 
etc.  Then  there  ought  to  be  new  developments  on  our  part,  such 
as  special  courses  for  preparatory,  medical  and  theological  students, 
candidates  for  the  mission  field,  and  others.  Reading  courses  ought 
to  be  provided  for  the  very  busy,  though  not  for  others,  as  it  is 
not  as  profitable  a  method  as  gathering  missionary  information 
from  genuine  study.  Then,  too,  I  would  urge  all  leaders  to  advance  in 
the  direction  of  improved  teaching  in  their  classes,  and  I  hope  that 
the  Department  itself  will  be  able  to  aid  in  the  future  as  it  has  not 
in  the  past  in  this  direction.  My  only  word  then  to  you  is  the  call 
for  a  forward  movement.  Perhaps  we,  as  leaders,  can  best  advance, 
as  did  Neesima,  upon  our  knees. 

Finally  let  me  call  your  attention  to  the  duty  of  the  hour.  We 
students  are  related  to  the  great  problem  which  is  before  this  Con- 
vention, the  one  confronting  the  Church  of  Christ.  None  of  us 
will  feel  very  keenly  the  obligation  to  carry  to  all  men  in  our  gen- 
eration His  Gospel,  unless  we  have  beneath  us  the  solid  basis  of 
facts  and  the  inspiration  and  enthusiasm  which  is  awakened  in  so 
many  hundreds  of  lives  every  year  through  the  careful  study  of 
missions.  How  is  the  evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  genera- 
tion to  be  accomplished?  It  largely  depends  upon  you.  If  Jesus 
Christ  were  to  come  to  the  colleges  to-day.  He  perhaps  would  not 
remove  from  the  curriculum  existing  studies,  all  of  which  have 
their  large  value,  but  He  would  say  of  mission  study,  "  This  ought 
ye  to  have  done,"  whereas  we  have  left  it  undone.  Is  there  any- 
thing greater,  more  inspiring  and  more  obligatory  than  the  exten- 
sion of  the  Kingdom  for  which  Christ  died  and  ascended  to  heaven  ? 
Is  there  anything  more  to  be  coveted  than  to  become  even  a  small 
factor  in  casting  into  the  wide  world  the  seed  which  is  the  Word  of 
God,  or  perhaps  the  fertilizing  of  that  seed  by  our  own  blood,  as 
many  a  man  and  woman  did  in  China  two  years  ago?  We  must 
feel  the  inspiration  of  God  and  have  His  Spirit  in  us,  if  we  are  to 


124  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

extend  throug-h  our  colleges  and  other  institutions  of  higher  learn- 
ing this  great  propaganda.  In  view  of  all  that  we  are  hearing  on 
this  mountain-top  of  privilege,  dare  we  let  this  matter  go  by  default? 
Let  every  one  of  us  ask  the  Master  what  He  will  have  us  do  in  our 
own  institution  and  then  beseech  Him  that  He  will  make  us  faithful 
in  all  tliat  this  indication  of  duty  demands. 


THE    PASTOR    AS    AN    EDUCATIONAL    MISSIONARY 
FORCE  IN  THE  PULPIT 

REV.    J.    W.    MILLARD,   D.D.,   BALTIMORE 

In  the  city  of  New  York  there  have  recently  occurred  several 
distressing  accidents  accompanied  with  large  loss  of  life,  and  the 
whole  city  is  aroused  to  a  fever  heat  of  interest  in  certain  investi- 
gations to  find  out  who  was  to  blame.  There  is  no  necessity  for 
any  investigating  committee  to  find  out  who  is  to  blame  for  the 
present  condition  of  affairs  in  the  heathen  and   Christian  world. 

In  the  Southern  country  from  which  I  come  and  on  the  border 
of  which  I  now  live,  there  is  a  certain  church  whose  annual  report 
to  the  associations  has  come  to  be  somewhat  of  a  classical  illustra- 
tion. Their  annual  letter  reads  something  like  this :  "  Number 
added  to  the  church  last  year  by  baptism,  none;  number  added  by 
letter,  none;  number  dismissed  by  letter,  five;  number  of  members 
who  have  died,  three."  Then  proceeding  to  their  financial  statistics 
we  read :  "  Amount  raised  for  state  missions,  nothing ;  amount 
raised  for  home  missions,  nothing;  amount  raised  for  foreign  mis- 
sions, nothing."  And  then  the  letter  closes  each  year,  I  am  told, 
with  this  line  of  writing:  "Pray  for  us,  brethren,  that  we  may 
continue  faithful  to  the  end."  A  very  merciful  prayer,  I  would 
say,  for  the  end  is  surely  not  very  far  off.  Now,  you  smile  at 
this  story,  and  yet  I  tell  you  that  it  is  not  an  isolated  case.  In  the 
Southern  Baptist  Convention  last  year,  the  Corresponding  Secre- 
tary of  our  Home  Mission  Board  undertook  an  investigation  to 
find  out  what  churches  were  supporting  missions  at  home  and 
abroad,  and  he  brought  out  these  figures,  that  out  of  nearly  19,000 
churches  composing  our  great  Convention,  3,647  churches  were 
giving  as  much  as  $2  a  year  to  home  missions.  His  estimate  was 
that  500  more  churches  were  giving  more  for  foreign  missions  than 
for  home  missions ;  making  out  of  a  grand  total  of  nearlv  19,000 
churches,  a  few  more  than  4.000  of  which  are  giving  as  much  as  $2 
annually  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  in  foreign  lands  — 
a  result  that  brought  the  blush  of  shame  to  our  cheeks. 

And  yet,  my  brothers,  from  all  this  great  land  of  ours,  while 


THE    PASTOR    A    MISSIONARY    FORCE    IN    THE    PULPIT        1 25 

the  condition  elsewhere  may  not  be  statistically  so  bad,  I  feel  very 
sure  that  it  is  really  as  bad  as  it  is  with  us.  Andrew  Murray  uses 
this  illustration :  Suppose  a  man  owes  a  debt  of  i  1,000  and  after 
several  years  of  close  saving  is  able  to  pay  back  £5  of  his  indebt- 
edness; he  is  not  a  subject  for  congratulation,  and  his  creditor 
would  have  a  small  idea  of  his  ability  to  pay  the  balance,  if  he 
found  him  going  around  seeking  congratulations  from  his  friends 
over  what  great  things  he  had  done  in  the  last  several  vears. 
Christendom's  debt  to  her  great  Lord  and  King  a  century  ago  was 
one  thousand  millions  of  immortal  souls  lost  in  the  darkness  and 
deadness  of  heathenism  and  sin.  After  100  years  of  hard  work  we 
have  paid  to  our  King  five  millions  of  redeemed  ones,  leaving  a 
debt  of  nine  hundred  and  ninety-five  millions  of  immortal  souls  that 
we  have  not  paid;  and  yet  we  seek  to  congratulate  ourselves  over 
what  great  things  we  have  done  in  this  past  century.  Such  is  the 
condition  in  foreign  lands,  nine  hundred  and  ninety-five  unsaved 
millions. 

Come  to  our  own  land  and  I  am  constrained  to  say  that  we 
are  asleep,  that  God's  Church  is  not  interested  in  this  great  work 
of  saving  souls.  I  know  that  individuals  are  interested,  that  local 
churches  are  interested,  that  this  Convention  is  interested;  I  know 
that  missionary  boards  are  interested;  but  I  do  say  with  all  the 
candor  and  earnestness  of  my  soul  that  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
as  a  whole  is  utterly  and  absolutely  indifferent  to  the  spread  of 
the  gospel  in  foreign  lands.  She  knows  nothing  of  that  consuming 
passion  for  souls  that  came  into  His  heart  while  He  was  upon  this 
earth. 

Now,  who  is  to  blame  for  this?  Not  God;  He  gave  His  Son. 
Not  His  Son;  He  shed  His  blood.  Not  the  Holy  Spirit;  it  is  His 
wont  to  go  majestically  into  every  open  door,  and  only  through  His 
presence  and  help  have  we  done  what  has  been  accomplished.  Who 
is  to  blame?  Not  the  people;  they  are  the  sheep  of  God's  pasture, 
and  we  should  look  upon  them  as  the  Lord  did  when  He  was  upon 
earth,  "  And  Jesus  saw  much  people,  and  was  moved  with  com- 
passion toward  them,  because  they  were  as  sheep  not  having  a  shep- 
herd." His  stinging  words  were  spoken  against  priest  and  scribe  and 
Pharisee,  and  not  against  the  people  themselves.  Who,  then,  is  to 
blame  ?  Let  me  not  be  counted  ungenerous  and  unloving  towards  my 
brethren  in  the  ministry  when  I  say  that  we  are  to  blame. 

And  so  to  the  pastors  now  and  to  come,  to  those  of  us  who 
are  already  in  the  thick  of  the  fight  and  to  those  before  me  who 
are  preparing  to  enter  when  God  shall  permit  them  to  do  so,  I  have 
this  to  say  of  our  responsibility  in  arousing  God's  people  to  the 
importance  of  the  subject  that  lies  before  us.  If  our  modern  mis- 
sionary movement  proves  a  failure,  Jesus  Christ  will  hold  us  min- 
isters accountable ;  for  He  has  given  to  us  a  place  of  leadership  and 
power,  and  He  called  us  into  that  position,  not  to  be  scholars,  not 


126  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

to  be  eloquent,  not  to  find  rich  places  for  life,  but  to  spend  all  our 
energies  in  working  for  that  which  lies  closest  to  His  bleeding  heart, 
the  saving  of  the  souls  of  the  millions  who  are  lost.  No  man  in  all 
this  world  assumes  a  position  of  such  great  responsibility  as  that 
of  the  pastor  when  he  enters  upon  his  work  of  the  ministry.  As 
the  executive  of  the  local  church  he  stands  at  the  head  of  the  in- 
dividual congregation  as  a  leadei*.  As  the  executive  of  the  great 
commission  he  stands  next  to  his  Lord.  Thus  as  a  bishop  of  souls, 
the  pastor  is  the  missionary  middleman,  entrusted  by  Jesus  Christ 
with  the  spread  of  the  commerce  of  the  gospel.  Now,  the  layman  is 
entrusted  with  the  stewardship  of  money,  the  pastor  with  the  stew- 
ardship of  facts  and  forces.  And  if  the  world  be  not  brought  to 
the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  in  this  generation,  it  will  be  because 
the  ministers  of  God  have  been  derelict  in  their  duty,  and  have 
failed  in  dispensing  to  their  churches,  and  through  them  to  the  world, 
the  facts  and  forces  that  have  been  committed  to  them  by  the 
great  Head  of  the  Church. 

Wherever  there  is  responsibility,  there  is  opportunity.  So  let 
us  notice,  in  the  second  place,  with  what  the  minister  faces  this 
great  responsibility  that  is  placed  upon  him.  First  of  all  he  is  a 
man,  and  like  every  redeemed  soul  in  the  church  of  which  he  is 
pastor,  it  is  his  to  exert  his  manhood  and  spend  his  money  for  the 
spread  of  the  gospel.  Secondly,  he  is  usually  an  educated  man, 
and  like  every  other  man  of  influence  he  must  throw  himself  into 
the  denominational  machinery  and  make  things  go.  But  in  the 
third  place,  unlike  any  one  else  in  his  church,  he  is  a  minister  of 
the  Lord,  to  whom  is  entrusted  "  the  ministry  of  reconciliation ;  to  wit, 
that  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  Himself."  "  No 
pent-up  Utica  confines  his  powers,"  but  God  has  given  him  a  world- 
wide interest  in  a  world-wide  work. 

Others  are  to  follow  me  who  will  discuss  the  pastor's  work 
as  a  man  in  the  community,  and  so  I  want  to  call  your  attention 
to  the  importance  of  the  pastor's  being  an  educational  missionary 
force  in  his  pulpit,  as  from  Sunday  to  Sunday  he  talks  about  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  the  gospel  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  the 
custom  of  our  day  to  depreciate  preaching,  and  we  are  learning  in  its 
stead  to  put  the  emphasis  upon  uplifting  work  and  social  better- 
ment. I  want  to  insist  this  day  upon  the  importance  of  preaching; 
gospel  preaching,  Christ-like  preaching,  old-fashioned  preaching, 
the  preaching  that  centers  around  the  cross  of  God's  crucified  Son. 
If  we  could  get  one  sermon  a  year  on  foreign  missions  from  every 
evangelical  minister  of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  we  would 
see  a  great  advance  along  all  the  lines  by  God's  hosts.  And  if  we 
could  have  three  or  four  rousing  sermons  a  year  from  every  pastor 
in  Christendom,  the  missionary  problem  would  be  solved  and  all 
the  world  won  for  Jesus  Christ.  I  want  to  put  emphasis  upon  the 
preaching.     I  do  not  mean  essays  on  hymnology,  or  on  the  great 


THE   PASTOR   A   MISSIONARY   FORCE   IN    THE   PULPIT       1 27 

novels,  or  the  great  poets.  There  is  quite  a  difference  between  lec- 
turing and  preaching,  and  what  I  want  to  insist  upon  is  not  lecturing 
but  preaching. 

It  may  seem  foolish  to  us  to  see  a  man  week  after  week  stand 
twice  each  Lord's  day  upon  the  platform  or  behind  the  desk,  before 
a  few  hundred  people,  and  talk  to  them  while  they  listen.  "  It 
hath  pleased  God  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that 
believe."  It  is  God's  method  of  advancing  and  propagating  His  truth. 
You  will  remember  that  St.  Paul,  in  speaking  to  his  son  Timothy, 
gave  as  his  great  command,  "  Preach  the  word."  Of  himself,  al- 
though he  was  a  foreign  missionary  and  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ, 
Paul  twice  said,  "  I  am  appointed  a  preacher  and  an  apostle  and 
a  teacher,"  his  position  as  preacher  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  taking 
precedence  in  his  mind  even  of  his  being  called  to  be  an  apostle  of 
the  Son  of  God.  The  preacher  is  a  herald  of  the  court  of  heaven 
when  he  stands  in  his  pulpit  to  preach. 

God  has  set  His  signal  approval  upon  the  work  of  gospel 
preaching.  When  did  the  new-found  truth  gain  its  great  victory  in 
Jerusalem  ?  Not  when  Jesus  hung  dying  upon  the  cross,  shedding 
His  blood  as  an  atonement  for  the  sins  of  the  world;  not  when  in 
the  power  of  God  He  rose  from  the  tomb  upon  the  first  Lord's 
day,  though  that  was  the  consummation  of  His  work  and  the 
Father  thus  set  His  seal  of  approval  upon  Him  that  He  was  God's 
Son.  No;  the  great  victory  of  the  early  Church  was  won  when  an 
obscure  fisherman  preached  to  a  great  crowd  upon  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  and  the  spread  of  the  gospel  went  around  the  world  under 
the  preaching  of  the  eloquent  Son  of  Consolation  and  of  the  great 
Apostle  of  the  Gentiles. 

Now,  what  object  is  the  minister  to  have  before  him  as  standing 
in  the  pulpit  he  preaches  about  missions?  I  think  he  may  have 
a  threefold  object,  remembering  that  as  an  educational  missionary 
force  God  has  put  within  his  keeping  the  finding  of  the  men,  the 
finding  of  the  money  and  the  creating  of  a  missionary  atmosphere 
in  the  church  of  which  he  is  pastor. 

First,  The  pastor  is  to  find  the  money.  Instead  of  an  income  of 
$16,000,000  for  foreign  missions,  God's  work  in  foreign  parts  should 
have  ten  times  that  amount.  And  the  money  is  in  the  hands  of 
Christians,  too.  I  suppose  the  world  has  grown  more  in  wealth  in 
the  past  century  than  in  the  2,000  years  before,  and  nearly  all  that 
wealth  is  in  Christian  lands, —  the  major  part  of  it  in  Protestant  lands. 
The  amount  of  wealth  in  Protestant  countries  is  well  nigh  incal- 
culable. In  the  United  States  alone,  in  1880,  it  was  estimated  at 
$43,000,000,000,  and  since  then  it  has  increased  to  almost  incred- 
ible proportions.  From  one-fifth  to  one-third  of  this  is  said  to 
be  in  the  hands  of  evangelical  Christians.  Add  to  this  the  money 
that  Christians  own  in  Canada,  in  England  and  upon  the  conti- 
nent of  Europe,  and  the  total  sum  represents  a  financial  ability 


128  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

many  times  beyond  the  reach  of  all  the  heathen  nations  combined. 
If  this  amount  of  wealth  were  consecrated  to  the  Master's  use, 
it  would  be  fully  equal  to  carrying  the  gospel  to  all  the  world  within 
this  single  generation.  The  nineteenth  century  worked  and  saved 
and  grew  rich  and  left  its  fortune  to  the  twentieth  century.  As 
David  grew  rich  upon  the  spoils  of  war  and  left  his  wealth  to 
his  son  to  build  the  temple  of  Jehovah,  who  knows  but  that  the  nine- 
teenth century  growing  rich  upon  the  spoils  of  commerce,  left  her 
wealth  to  build  the  true  spiritual  temple  of  the  Son  of  God?  It 
is  with  the  ministers  to  reach  this  money  for  missions. 

And  the  pastor  is  to  find  the  men.  Very  few  Christians  attend 
meetings  like  this,  but  you  and  I  can  go  home  to  our  churches 
and  there  seek  out  individual  men  and  women  of  our  congregations 
and  lay  upon  them  the  responsibility  for  going  to  the  missionary 
field.  Pardon  a  personal  illustration.  When  I  first  went  to  the 
church  where  I  am  the  pastor,  I  found  that  they  had  given  a  great 
deal  of  money  to  missions  but  not  many  missionaries.  I  set  to 
work,  not  to  get  more  money,  but  to  try  to  get  men  and  women. 
And  so  we  began  in  our  monthly  concert  of  prayer  for  missions 
to  ask  God  to  raise  up  from  our  sons  and  daughters  those  who 
pleased  Him  and  send  them  abroad  to  preach  His  gospel.  After 
three  or  four  years  I  learned  that  a  young  fellow  who  was  a  grad- 
uate of  Yale,  taking  his  medical  course  at  Johns  Hopkins  University, 
a  member  of  our  church,  was  going  to  China.  Soon  I  found  that 
one  of  our  most  beautiful  and  accomplished  young  women,  wealthy 
and  refined,  the  daughter  of  a  man  of  national  reputation,  was 
going  with  him  as  his  wife.  I  almost  felt  like  saying,  "  Not  these, 
O  Lord !  they  are  our  best."  Then  I  remembered  that  thus  God  had 
gloriously  answered  our  three  years  of  prayer.  They  are  to-day 
in  China,  and  God  grant  that  they  may  do  a  noble  work.  And  just 
the  other  day  I  found  that  two  others  of  our  young  people  were 
thinking  of  going  as  missionaries;  and  to-day  in  this  hall  there 
are  three  young  people,  three  of  my  best,  who  are  delegates  from 
as  many  institutions  at  this  Convention.  May  God  lay  His  hand 
upon  them  and  send  them  to  foreign  parts  as  messengers  for  Jesus 
Christ. 

Find  the  money ;  then  find  the  men  ;  then  build  up  an  atmosphere 
of  missions  so  vital  that  it  will  permeate  all  around,  so  real  that  the 
casual  listener  will  feel  it.  You  need  not  necessarily  preach  upon 
missions,  but  let  there  be  something  in  that  room  that  will  impress 
the  casual  worshiper  with  the  fact  that  there  is  a  church  that  is 
in  touch  with  the  vital  idea  of  the  world-wide  evangelization.  That 
can  only  be  accomplished  by  the  pastor  himself.  Let  him,  like  Jesus, 
look  out  upon  the  fields  whitening  to  the  harvest;  let  him  pray 
about  missions  and  study  them  in  his  closet,  then  preach  them  in 
his  pulpit.  Let  him  study  the  great  commission,  get  his  own  heart  on 
fire,  then  throw  on  the  fuel  and  let  it  burn ! 


THE   PASTOR  AS   A  MISSIONARY   CAPTAIN 

REV.   EGBERT  WATSON   SMITH,  D.D.,  GREENSBORO,   N.   C. 

The  address  to  which  we  have  just  Hstened  has  shown  us  the 
pastor  as  a  missionary  teacher,  informing  and  inspiring  his  people, 
through  the  preaching  of  God's  Word.  We  are  now  to  consider 
the  pastor  as  a  missionary  captain,  marshaUng  his  church,  and 
leading  it  into  active  service. 

1.  His  enthusiasm  and  success  in  this  work  will  depend  upon 
his  conception  of  what  his  church  is  for.  The  true  missionary 
pastor  does  not  believe  that  missions  are  a  good  thing  for  his 
church.  No;  he  believes  that  missions  are  the  chief  end  of  his 
church,  the  supreme  purpose  of  Christ's  organization  of  it  and 
the  indispensible  condition  of  Christ's  promised  presence  with  it. 
The  true  missionary  pastor  is  not  satisfied  with  having  a  missionary 
society  in  connection  with  his  church,  however  active  and  liberal 
that  society  may  be.  Here  are  two  last  commands  of  Christ :  the 
last  before  His  death,  "  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me ;"  the  last 
before  His  ascension,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature."  To  honor  the  one  is  not  a  whit  more 
binding  upon  all  Christians  than  to  honor  the  other.  The  true 
pastor  therefore  realizes  that  his  whole  church  as  such  is  itself 
the  missionary  society,  organized  for  a  missionary  purpose  and 
consecrated  to  a  missionary   Savior. 

2.  When  this  conception  becomes  fixed  and  glowing  in  the 
pastor's  heart,  at  once  his  duty  stands  out  clear  and  imperative 
before  his  eyes.  And  that  duty  is  to  enhst  not  some  but  all  of  his 
members  in  the  imperial  cause  of  missions.  To  do  this  he  will  usually 
find  it  necessary  to  subdivide  his  congregation,  organizing  them  into 
smaller  and  more  wieldy  groups  under  the  best  leaders  he  can 
find ;  so  that  men  with  men,  women  with  women,  children  with 
children,  may  study  together,  pray  together,  work  together  and 
give  together  for  the  evangelization  of  the  world.  With  these 
societies  the  pastor  will  keep  in  sympathetic  touch,  encouraging 
effort,  suggesting  methods  and  supplying  them  with  the  missionary 
literature  most  suited  to  their  age  and  needs. 

But  however  thoroughly  the  congregation  be  thus  organized, 
there  will  remain  many  church  members  not  allied  with  any  par- 
ticular group  or  society.  Not  one  of  these  should  be  overlooked. 
An  active  committee  should  keep  a  list  of  all  of  them,  and  should 

129 


130  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

endeavor  personally  to  secure  from  each  one  every  year  a  sub- 
scription to  the  great  cause.  The  sum  thus  secured  from  these 
irregulars  is  often  surprisingly  large. 

By  the  methods  thus  briefly  outlined  the  pastor  can  enlist 
practically  his  entire  congregation  in  the  work  of  missions  and 
make  his  whole  church  what  Christ  intended  it  to  be  —  one  great 
missionary  society. 

3.  One  thing  more  the  pastor  must  do,  and  that  a  vitally 
important  thing;  he  must  set  before  his  people  some  definite  object 
of  missionary  endeavor  and  urge  them  to  its  attainment.  This 
object  may  be  the  support  of  a  foreign  missionary,  or  of  a  native 
preacher,  teacher  or  student.  It  may  be  the  building  of  a  mission 
church,  or  hospital,  or  schoolhouse.  Whatever  it  be,  it  must  be 
something  definite  and  something  large  enough  to  inspire  enthu- 
siasm and  stimulate  effort.  Unless  the  pastor  thus  sets  before  his 
people  some  shining  goal  of  missionary  achievement,  his  previous 
organizing  work  will  not  be  half  utilized,  or  his  church's  potential 
missionary  power  half  developed. 

Will  you  pardon  a  bit  of  personal  experience?  My  first  charge 
was  a  missionary  station  in  a  North  Carolina  town.  After  a  year's 
work  the  mission  was  organized  into  a  church  of  eighty  members 
paying  its  pastor  $500.  I  may  say  in  passing  that,  the  church  being 
so  small  and  easily  handled,  we  organized  no  missionary  society 
among  the  members,  but  habitually  treated  and  preached  to  the 
whole  church  as  itself  the  missionary  society.  We  had  not  been 
long  pastor  when  the  thought  struck  us,  why  should  not  our  little 
church  have  its  own  missionary  representative  in  the  foreign  field? 
That  was  twelve  years  ago  when  the  South  was  still  painfully  poor, 
and  when  in  the  whole  state,  I  believe,  only  two  churches  —  and 
they  among  the  largest  and  wealthiest  —  had  assumed  a  foreign 
missionary's  support.  But  the  thought  had  taken  possession  of  us. 
We  pondered  over  it.  We  prayed  over  it.  We  had  visions  over 
it.  Night  after  night  our  room  became  a  Troas  where  in  the  dark- 
ness we  could  see  men  from  China,  Africa,  India,  Japan,  praying 
us  and  saying,  "  Come  over  and  help  us."  We  laid  the  subject 
before  some  of  the  brethren.  Then  the  little  church  came  together 
to  consider  this  matter.  Every  member  determined  to  do  his 
best.  Each  one  took  a  slip  of  paper  and  wrote  down  how  much 
he  would  give.  And  when  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  the  sub- 
scriptions were  counted,  they  footed  up  more  than  $1,300.  We 
had  our  missionary.  And  our  foreign  missionary  secretarv  told 
us  later  that  the  example  of  that  one  little  church  had  in  twelve 
months  inspired  more  than  a  score  of  churches  to  go  and  do  like- 
wise. 

Soon  after  becoming  pastor  of  my  next  charge,  I  proposed 
to  the  officers  that  we  undertake  the  support  of  a  missionary.  As 
this   involved  a  large  increase  in  our  annual   missionary  contri- 


THE   PASTOR   AS   A    MISSIONARY   CAPTAIN  I3T 

bution  and  the  church  was  still  in  debt  for  its  new  building,  some 
of  the  brethren  were  loath  to  assume  a  fresh  financial  burden. 
But  they  were  willing  that  we  should  make  the  effort.  We  laid 
the  matter  before  all  the  various  organizations  in  the  church, — 
the  Sunday-school,  the  Boys'  Club,  the  Woman's  Missionary 
Society,  the  Young  Women's  Missionary  Society,  the  Children's 
Missionary  Society,  and  so  on,  to  find  out  how  much  each  would 
pledge  itself  to  raise  for  the  missionary's  support.  The  responses 
were  glad  and  liberal.  At  the  end  of  the  year  our  missionary's 
salary  was  paid  in  full,  and  three  years  later  our  church  was  sup- 
porting three  home  and  foreign  missionaries  and  had  paid  off 
every  cent  of  its  debt. 

I  know  of  another  church  which  had  been  giving  less  than 
$100  to  foreign  missions.  The  proposal  to  raise  $800  to  support 
a  foreign  missionary  seemed  absurd  to  every  church  officer  except 
one.  But  the  effort  was  made.  A  little  circular  with  a  picture 
of  the  proposed  missionary  and  a  few  words  about  him  and  his 
work,  was  sent  to  every  member  with  a  subscription  blank  to  be 
filled  out  and  returned.  The  result  was  that  nearly  $900  was  sub- 
scribed, and  to-day  that  church  has  its  missionary  on  the  field. 

Another  church's  annual  contribution  to  foreign  missions  had 
been  $140.  The  pastor  urged  upon  his  people  the  support  of  a  mis- 
sionary. Subscriptions  were  taken  up  with  the  result  that  $2,500 
was  at  once  pledged  and  not  one,  but  two,  missionaries  were  sent 
to  the  foreign  field. 

So  I  say  the  pastor  who  would  organize  and  develop  his  people 
to  the  highest  missionary  efficiency  must  set  before  them  some 
specific  object,  some  definite  shining  goal  of  missionary  endeavor, 
otherwise  he  will  never  know  the  possibilities  of  his  own  church. 

4.  One  other  thought.  Amid  all  this  society  work,  committee 
work,  financial  work,  characteristic  of  a  highly  organized  church, 
is  there  not  danger  that  machinery  may  supplant  spirituality?  I 
reply,  there  is  no  danger  if  the  pastor  makes  it  ever  manifest  and 
sun-bright  that  all  the  organizations  and  activities  of  the  church 
have  their  common  center  and  their  common  focus  in  Christ.  For 
Him  they  all  labor.  To  Him  they  all  look.  Their  supreme  prayer 
and  effort  is,  "  Thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as 
it  is  in  heaven." 

There  is  an  old  European  town,  it  is  said,  which  has  in  its 
center  a  lofty  marble  building  in  the  form  of  a  cross.  The  town 
is  so  laid  out  in  streets  that  at  whatever  corner  you  pause  in  walking 
through  it,  you  obtain  a  view  of  that  cruciform  pile  in  the  midst. 
Every  rightly  organized  church  is  such  a  city.  The  Lamb  is  the 
light  thereof.  And  as  you  go  through  it  there  is  no  corner  of  all 
its  departments  of  life  and  labor  whence  you  may  not  see  this 
central  radiance.    It  is  ever  "  Jesus  in  the  midst." 


THE  PASTOR  AS  AN  EDUCATIONAL  MISSIONARY 
FORCE  IN  HIS  PERSONAL  RELATIONS  TO  CHURCH 
AND  COMMUNITY 

REV.   ELMORE  HARRIS,  D.D.,  TORONTO 

The  world  and  the  Church  are  more  profoundly  impressed  by 
example  than  precept.  The  pastor,  clerg-yman,  or  minister  of  the 
congregation,  as  he  is  variously  called,  should  exemplify  the  mis- 
sionary spirit  in  every  relation  through  which  he  touches  the  life 
of  his  flock  and  the  community.  The  true  pastor  will  be  the 
embodiment  of  his  own  teaching.  "  Be  thou  an  example  to  them 
that  believe  in  word,  in  manner  of  life,  in  love,  in  faith,  in  purity," 
writes  Paul  to  Timothy.  "  Take  heed  to  thyself  and  thy  teaching." 
Consider  the  pastor's  example  and  the  pastor's  enduement. 

Granted  that  the  evangelization  of  the  world  brought  the  Lord 
from  the  heavenly  glory,  was  the  prime  reason  for  His  vicarious 
sufferings,  was  the  great  theme  of  His  last  instructions,  and  that 
the  salvation  of  the  lost  stirs  Heaven  more  deeply  than  the  con- 
quest of  empires,  then  how  sad  is  the  fact  that  prayer  for  missions 
is  so  conspicuously  absent  from  the  public  and  private  ministrations 
of  scores  of  pastors.  Nor  is  the  matter  bettered  much,  when  often 
the  only  petition  is  the  conveniently  general  one  for  "  Africa,  India, 
China,  Japan  and  the  islands  of  the  sea."  Brethren,  shall  we  not 
resolve  that  from  this  hour  our  prayers  for  the  work  of  "  winning 
for  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,"  as  the  Moravian  missionary  battle- 
cry  has  it,  "  the  reward  of  His  sufferings  "  shall  be  ( i )  more 
frequent,  as  befits  those  who  profess  to  follow  the  example  of 
the  praying  Savior;  (2)  more  definite,  involving  some  knowledge 
about  all  missions  and  all  knowledge  about  some,  even  down  to  the 
needs  and  names  of  individual  workers,  as  well  as  an  intimate 
acquaintance  with  the  trying  experiences  of  native  converts ; 
(3)  more  intelligent,  demanding  a  study  of  the  Word  of  God,  that 
we  may  know  the  principles  of  missions  which  indicate  what  God 
wishes  to  be  done,  and  a  study  of  missionary  literature  that  we 
may  know  the  facts  of  missions  which  set  forth  what  God  is 
doing;  and  (4)  more  earnest,  as,  looking  upon  the  perishing  mil- 
lions with  the  eye  of  Christ,  His  mighty  compassion  fills  our  souls, 
so  that  that  most  neglected  of  all  the  prayers  of  Scripture.  "  Pray 
ye  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  He  thrust  forth  laborers  "  is  found 
oftenest  on  our  lips.    The  lack  of  prayer  is  our  deepest  humiliation. 

132 


THE   PASTOR   AS   A    MISSIONARY   FORCE  I35 

The  supreme  need  in  the  matter  of  men,  money,  methods,  is 
prayer.  Missions  were  conceived  and  cradled  in  prayer,  and  they 
can  Hve  only  in  an  atmosphere  of  prayer.  In  the  Divine  order, 
before  "  go,"  before  "  give,"  comes  "  pray."  God  is  the  "  Chief 
Bishop  "  and  the  "  Chief  Treasurer  "  of  missions ;  and  men,  methods 
and  money  are  only  valuable  as  they  come  through  His  hands. 
"  My  soul,  wait  thou  only  upon  God."  The  saddest  memory  in 
my  own  pastorate  of  many  years  is  that,  although  many  were  led 
to  Christ  and  the  Church  built  up  in  the  faith,  so  few  compara- 
tively gave  themselves  to  the  work  of  the  evangelization  of  the 
regions  beyond.  In  the  light  of  this  hour,  I  believe  that  this  was 
largely  due  to  restrained  prayer.  In  the  Moravian  Church  for 
every  fifty-eight  members  in  the  home  churches  there  is  one  mis- 
sionary on  the  foreign  field.  If  from  the  Protestant  Churches  in 
Great  Britain  and  America  missionaries  went  out  in  corresponding 
numbers,  there  would  be  a  force  of  400,000  workers,  which  is  far 
in  excess  of  the  number  estimated  as  necessary  for  the  complete 
evangelization  of  the  world.     "  Ye  have  not,  because  ye  ask  not." 

May  I  commend  to  all  of  us  and  especially  to  those  who  are 
or  expect  to  be  the  pastors  and  leaders  of  God's  sacramental  host,  — 
to  all  the  under-shepherds  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  —  the  illustrious 
example  of  prayer  in  our  adorable  Chief  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of 
souls.  In  every  great  crisis  of  His  life,  —  His  baptism,  His  selec- 
tion of  the  Twelve,  His  transfiguration.  His  agony  in  the  garden,  — 
we  find  in  St.  Luke's  Gospel  the  record  of  His  prayers. 

With  all  due  appreciation  of  the  inadequate  support  often  given 
to  pastors,  it  still  remains  true  that  proportionate  giving  to  mis- 
sions must  begin  with  the  pastor.  The  princely  givers  are  among 
many  pastors  who  give  so  cheerfully  out  of  their  deep  poverty.  In 
a  certain  church  where  the  pastor  gave  $75  out  of  a  salary  of  $750 
to  missions,  the  whole  contribution  rose  from  $80  in  the  previous 
year  to  $800. 

"  Let  your  speech  be  always  with  grace,  seasoned  with  salt." 
"  Salt,"  says  one,  "  is  the  power  of  Christ's  grace,  banishing  all 
impurity  of  motive  and  all  uncleanness  of  allusion,  and  at  the  same 
time  giving  the  pleasant  savor  of  sound  and  nourishing  food  for 
thought."  If  your  intercourse  with  your  people  is  to  be  preserved 
from  "  idle  words  "  which  minister  no  grace  to  the  hearers  and 
which  pass  on  before  to  judgment,  let  the  Lord's  Word  and  work 
be  so  a  part  of  your  very  life  that  you  will  be  a  well-spring  of 
blessing,  refreshing  your  people  with  the  triumphs  of  grace  among 
the  Gentiles  and  stimulating  them  to  give  themselves  and  their 
loved  ones  to  this  service.  "  Unless  you  talk  about  the  great  prob- 
lems of  missions,"  writes  another,  "  your  people  will  not  believe 
that  you  are  seriously  interested  in  them." 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  signifying,  as  it  does,  the 
whole  Church  of  Christ  moving  together  in  the  problem  of  the 


134  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  generation,  is  an  evidence  of 
what  may  be  done  in  every  community  on  a  smaller  scale.  Beneath 
all  surface  distinctions,  the  Church,  the  body  of  Christ,  composed 
of  all  who  truly  trust  in  God's  dear  Son,  is  one.  This  is  a  unity 
not  to  be  made,  but  to  be  recognized  and  kept,  "  Giving  diligence 
to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace."  Why  should 
not  every  pastor  encourage  the  formation  of  prayer  circles,  in  which 
members  of  all  evangelical  churches  might  meet  in  order  to  survey 
and  pray  for  the  whole  missionary  field  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 
The  profound  impression  being  made  upon  the  outside  world  by 
the  unity  of  spirit  characterizing  these  present  gatherings  may  be 
reproduced  in  every  community.  "  That  they  all  may  be  one  .  .  . 
that  the  world  may  believe  that  Thou  hast  sent  me."  In  this,  too, 
the  pastor  must  be  the  leader  and  example. 

Lives  unyielded  to  Christ  for  salvation  and  service  are  all 
around  you.  Foreign  populations  are  coming  to  our  shores  in  vast 
numbers.  Every  pastor  should  himself  be  an  evangelist.  It  was 
to  Timothy,  a  missionary  pastor  and  apostolic  delegate,  that  Paul 
wrote,  "  Do  the  work  of  an  evangelist."  The  Holy  Spirit,  who 
abides  with  and  in  the  Church,  ready  to  communicate  the  plenitude 
of  gifts  from  the  Risen  Head,  will  bestow  the  evangelistic  gift 
upon  every  pastor  who  longs  for  it.  This  evangelistic  spirit  in- 
cludes a  passion  for  souls  and  an  absolute  reliance  upon  the  Holy 
Spirit  for  blessing  in  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God.  The  pastor  must  set  the  example  of  such  a  spirit  at  home 
if  he  is  to  influence  his  people  to  offer  themselves  for  such  service 
abroad.  No  pastor  should  close  any  discourse  without  setting  forth 
enough  gospel  to  save  a  soul.  This  is  often  the  bane  of  the  morning 
service.  We  give  it  up  to  the  edification  of  the  saints,  forgetting 
that  we  may  never  have  another  opportunity  of  reaching  undecided 
ones,  who  may  be  present  for  the  first  and  only  time.  All  roads 
lead  to  Rome;  and  all  texts  in  some  way  or  other  should  conduct 
the  hearers  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  "  I  determined  not  to  know 
anything  among  you  save  Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified."  You 
have  in  every  congregation  persons  who  need  Christ  just  as  much 
as  the  heathen  in  China,  and  who  worship  Mammon  as  devotedly 
as  the  most  ardent  fanatic  of  India  cultivates  his  god  of  wood  and 
stone.  How  sad  that  in  the  choice  of  subjects  and  the  treatment 
of  themes  the  plain  statement  of  the  way  of  salvation  through  the 
person  and  work  of  the  Lord  Jesus  is  so  conspicuously  absent  from 
the  ordinary  preaching  of  the  day.  In  a  recent  volume,  entitled 
"  The  Call  of  God,"  you  will  find  most  striking  specimens  of  the 
manner  in  which  some  of  the  greatest  thinkers  of  Great  Britain 
handled  the  gospel  of  God's  grace  to  the  spiritual  blessing  of  tens 
of  thousands  of  precious  souls.  The  evangelistic  spirit  means  the 
love  of  Christ  and  the  power  of  Christ  so  filling  the  soul  that  we 
camiot  but  speak  and  live  for  Him,  so  that  the  lost  ones  for  whom 


THE   PASTOR   AS   A    MISSIONARY    FORCE  I35 

He  died  may  be  speedily  gathered  in.  To  this  end  the  pastor  should 
also  set  an  example  in  personal  dealing  with  men.  Pray  that  God 
may  give  you  power  and  grace  for  this  most  vital  service. 

The  enduement  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  imperative  necessity, 
not  only  for  the  pastor,  but  for  us  all,  if  we  are  to  be  successful 
in  fostering  the  missionary  spirit  by  our  example.  That  endue- 
ment is  threefold  at  least.  There  is  (i)  the  sealing  of  the  Spirit 
for  assurance,  which  affects  the  heart  and  conscience;  (2)  the 
anointing  of  the  Spirit  for  knowledge,  which  deals  with  the  intel- 
lect; and  (3)  the  filling  of  the  Spirit  for  power,  which  influences 
speech  and  conduct.  That  this  blessing  of  filling  is  the  birthright 
of  every  believer  is  clear  from  the  Word  of  God. 

It  is  the  special  characteristic  of  this  dispensation  of  the  Spirit, 
that  the  filling  of  the  Spirit  for  power  in  speech  and  conduct  belongs 
to  "  all  flesh,"  that  "  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy." 
Moses  seemed  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  this  day  when,  in  the  magna- 
nimity of  a  great  soul,  he  answered  those  who  were  jealous  of  his 
authority  as  the  ordained  leader  of  the  hosts  of  Israel  and  had 
informed  him  that  laymen,  Eldad  and  Medad,  were  prophesying  in 
the  camp ;  he  exclaimed,  "  Would  God  that  all  the  Lord's  people 
were  prophets  and  that  the  Lord  would  put  His  Spirit  upon  them." 
"  Be  filled  with  the  Spirit  "  was  addressed  to  every  member  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  as  there  is  abundant  evidence  that  the  Epistle 
to  the  Ephesians  was  a  circular  letter  sent  to  Ephesus  first,  because 
it  was  the  chief  city  of  Asia.  "  The  filling  of  the  Spirit  "  is  com- 
manded for,  and  may  be  the  portion  of,  every  believer  in  Christ. 
Above  all,  the  leaders  of  the  Church  need  this  fulness  for  their  high 
calling.  Since  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  at  Pentecost,  the 
Spirit  of  God  has  never  left  the  Church.  "  He  may  abide  with  you 
forever."  "  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name, 
there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them,"  that  is,  by  His  Spirit. 

That  every  believer  in  Christ  has  the  Holy  Spirit  is  also  as 
clearly  taught  in  Scripture  (Acts  2 :  38,  39;  Rom.  8:  9;  I  Cor.  6:  19, 
20).  What  then  is  the  "filling  of  the  Spirit"?  It  is  conceivable 
that  a  man  may  occupy  a  house  and  not  have  the  "  whole  run  of  that 
house."  Other  tenants  may  hold  part  of  it,  —  an  uncomfortable 
condition  to  be  sure,  but  yet  conceivable.  So  the  Holy  Spirit 
dwells  in  many  a  life  that  is  not  wholly  yielded  to  Him.  When  the 
whole  house  of  our  nature  is  surrendered  to  Plim,  He  fills  with  His 
gracious  blessing  and  power  every  room  thus  yielded.  It  involves, 
(i)  Passion  for  souls.  The  love  of  God  fills  the  soul  (Rom.  5:5)  — 
not  love  to  God  merely,  but  the  love  of  God.  There  is  nothing 
striking  in  the  fact  that  we  love  God,  the  most  lovely  Being  in  all 
His  universe.  "  How  beautiful  is  God,"  exclaimed  a  saint  of  old, 
"  One  thing  have  I  desired  of  the  Lord ;  that  will  I  seek  after, 
that  I  may  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  ...  to  behold  the  beauty 
of  the  Lord."    But  the  love  of  God  is  love  toward  the  unlovely ;  love 


13^  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 


for  the  lost,  even  our  enemies;  love  commended  to  us  in  the  death 
of  Christ ;  that  love  without  which  we  are  powerless  to  rescue  men. 
This  is  the  true  evangelistic  spirit.  "  Though  I  speak  with  the 
tongues  of  men  and  of  angels  and  have  not  love,  I  am  become  as 
sounding  brass,  or  a  tinkling  cymbal  .  .  .  And  though  I  bestow 
all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  though  I  give  my  body  to  be 
burned,  and  have  not  love,  it  profiteth  me  nothing." 

(2)  Power  for  goodness  is  likewise  involved  in  this  filling, 
whether  in  characters  transformed  by  the  Spirit  of  God  (2  Cor. 
3:  18),  so  that  even  the  countenance  is  transfigured  (Rom.  12:2), 
or  generosity,  as  goodness  commonly  signifies  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment (Rom.  5:7).  Barnabas  was  a  "good  man  and  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  "  and  was  conspicuous  for  breadth  of  sympathy  and  wide 
horizon,  as  well  as  extraordinary  liberality.  That  generous  giving 
which  characterized  the  early  Church  was  the  direct  result,  not  of 
commands,  but  of  a  fulness  of  life  and  love  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

(3)  Another  element  involved  is  power  in  prayer.  Prayer 
is  petition  to  the  Father  in  the  name  of  the  Son  and  in  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Fulness  of  the  Spirit  means  a  deeper  knowl- 
edge from  His  Word  of  the  objects  of  prayer  (Rom.  8:26;  John 
15:7),  a  deepened  desire  for  such  blessings  and  an  enlarged  expe- 
rience of  their  actual  communication  (John  16:13,  ^4)  by  the 
Spirit.  The  Spirit-filled  one  knows  what  it  is  to  pray  in  the  Holy 
Ghost  (Jude  20;  Eph.  6:  18). 

(4)  Power  in  speech  and  conduct  is  a  fourth  element  of  the 
Spirit-filled  life.  The  disciples  were  changed  by  that  fulness  from 
dwarfs  into  giants  and  quickly  too,  as  in  the  tropics  fruits  and 
flowers  soon  reach  maturity.  This  spiritual  change  was  visible  in 
courage  (Acts  4 :  I3>  3°.  3^ ) »  which  lifted  them  above  all  fear ;  in  wis- 
dom, by  which  they  successfully  dealt  with  great  difficulties  (Acts 
6:  3,  10)  ;  and  in  power,  nameless,  mysterious  power,  known  by  its 
results  —  power  to  reach  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  men. 

Among  the  conditions  for  this  enduement  are  (i)  an  approved 
motive.  God  is  jealous  of  His  power  and  guards  it.  In  longing 
for  it  is  our  aim  self-aggrandizement  or  the  honor  of  Christ  ?  Are 
you  willing  to  be  a  witness  unto  Him  in  some  way  or  other  unto 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth? 

(2)  Ardent  prayer  is  a  second  condition  (Luke  11:1-13). 
Recall  the  intense,  united,  persevering,  intelligent,  expectant  praver 
which  ushered  in  the  day  of  Pentecost.  The  conditions  of  spiritual 
blessing  are  the  same  to-day.  Viewed  as  a  historic  event  Pentecost 
is  a  thing  of  the  past.  We  look  not  again  for  the  sound  of  the 
rushing  mighty  wind,  the  tongues  of  flame.  The  outpouring  and 
the  baptism  are  accomplished  facts.  But  we  long  for  the  mani- 
festations of  the  power  of  the  ever-present  Spirit  for  the  Church 
and  this  sin-stricken  world  and  for  the  fulness  of  that  Spirit  who 
dwells  in  all  His  saints. 


THE    PASTOR    AS    A    MISSIONARY    FORCE  I37 

"Obedient  to  Thy  will 

We  wait  to  feel  Thy  power. 
O  Lord  of  life,  our  hopes  fulfill 
And  bless  this  hallowed  hour." 

As  the  little  child,  tugging  at  the  closed  hand  of  her  father  con- 
taining a  precious  gift,  only  received  it,  when,  in  her  deep  earnest- 
ness the  tear  started  in  her  eye,  so  God  waits  oftentimes  till  we 
are  sufficiently  dead  in  earnest  to  receive.  If  this  fulness  of  the 
Spirit  be  the  "  one  thing "  we  desire  of  the  Lord,  then  we  must 
"  seek  after  "  it  and  wait  until  the  morning  light,  if  need  be,  for 
the  answer. 

(3)  Absolute  surrender  is  another  condition.  "  Be  filled " 
indicates  that  we  are  to  permit  something  to  be  done  in  us.  This 
involves  the  surrender  of  all  hindrances' to  filling,  whether  of  sin 
or  self.  Is  there  any  habit  or  secret  thing  between  you  and  your 
Lord?  Be  willing  that  it  should  go.  Self  must  be  denied  if  we 
are  to  be  "  filled  unto  all  the  fulness  of  God."  The  fulness  of  the 
Spirit  always  involves  a  fulness  of  humility.  Of  John  the  Baptist 
it  was  said,  "  He  shall  be  great  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  and  .  .  . 
be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  from  his  birth,"  and  yet  no 
one  was  so  small  in  his  own  sight.  The  Lord  Jesus  had  the  Spirit 
without  measure  and  describes  Himself  as  "  meek  and  lowly  in 
heart."  A  man  who  is  full  of  the  Spirit  will  not  talk  much  about 
it.  The  late  Dr.  A.  J.  Gordon  was  a  guest  at  my  house  for  a  week. 
When  asked  the  question,  "  Do  you  claim  to  be  filled  with  the 
Spirit  ?  "  all  that  he  could  be  induced  to  say  was,  "  I  am  longing." 
We  all  knew  that  he  was  so  filled,  but  how  loath  he  was  to  say  any- 
thing about  it.  Is  it  not  best  to  let  others  judge  of  us?  Moses  came 
down  from  the  mountain  with  his  face  all  aglow  with  the  glory 
of  God,  and  yet  "  Moses  wist  not  that  the  skin  of  his  face  shone." 

(4)  Appropriating  faith  is  also  requisite  (John  14:12;  7:38, 
39).  As  we  trusted  the  Risen  Lord  for  salvation,  so  we  are  called 
to  trust  Him  for  power  and  believe  that  it  is  ours  (I  John  5:  14, 
15;  Mark  11  :  24). 

(5)  Abiding  fellowship  is  the  last  condition  here  named.  The 
fulness  of  the  Spirit  is  not  something  which  comes  to  stay,  whether 
or  no.  The  Book  of  the  Acts  seems  clearly  to  suggest  that  this 
experience  of  power  and  passion  for  souls  is  variable  and  must  be 
maintained  by  abiding  fellowship  with  the  glorified  Lord.  If 
there  is  to  be  abiding  fulness  of  power  in  the  car,  the  trolley  must 
be  in  continuous  contact  with  the  wire,  the  seat  of  power.  "  Sev- 
ered from  me,"  says  Jesus,  "  ye  can  do  nothing."  That  fellowship 
must  be  maintained  by  the  abiding  Word,  by  dwelling  in  His  love, 
by  feeding  upon  Christ  and  by  the  obedient  life.  In  order  to  walk 
with  my  Lord  in  real  blessing  and  power,  I  must  have  fellowship 
with  Him  in  His  great  compassion  for  a  lost  world  and  His  last 
command  to  evangelize  it  must  be  in  my  heart. 


THE   UNIVERSAL   MISSIONARY 


139 


THE  UNIVERSAL  MISSIONARY 

BISHOP  JAMES   M.   THOBURN,   D.D.,   INDIA 

Our  Savior  just  before  His  betrayal  said  to  His  disciples: 
"  As  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  send  I  you."  In  His  last 
prayer  with  His  disciples  He  said,  "  As  Thou  hast  sent  me  into 
the  world,  even  so  have  I  also  sent  them  into  the  world."  That, 
in  a  very  high  and  holy  sense,  makes  every  Christian  believer  a 
missionary,  a  missionary  who  is  commissioned  under  extremely 
solemn  circumstances.  It  makes  every  one  sure  that  God  has  sent 
him  into  this  world  to  accomplish  some  special  work  wherever  he 
may  be. 

Those  who  go  abroad  into  other  lands  are  thus  commissioned, 
and  theirs  may  be  considered  as  a  special  commission.  I  wish 
to  speak  of  a  general  commission  given  under  special  circumstances. 
I  think  I  have  seen  in  the  past  few  years  a  steady  tendency  to  con- 
centrate more  of  our  thought  and  service  and  preaching  upon  Christ. 
We  generalize  less,  and  in  this  respect  I  think  we  are  doing  wisely 
and  following  the  leading  of  the  Spirit.  There  is  just  one  little 
trouble  in  some  minds,  and  that  is,  when  we  make  so  much  of 
Christ,  —  when,  for  instance,  we  take  the  Apostles'  language, 
"  Christ  is  all,"  —  some  good  people  are  troubled  lest  we  are  over- 
looking the  Bible  statement.  It  is  through  the  Bible  that  we  learn 
the  truths  that  I  am  now  trying  to  set  before  you. 

About  two  years  ago  I  was  on  my  way  to  Manila  from  Singa- 
pore. I  had  often  been  on  voyages  on  those  Eastern  seas,  and 
knew  more  of  our  course  than  the  other  passengers.  One  day 
some  one  asked  me  if  I  could  tell  where  the  ship  was.  I  asked 
the  captain.  The  captain  took  me  into  his  chart  room  and  spread 
out  a  large  chart  on  which  there  were  three  lines.  "  This  one," 
he  said,  "  is  the  one  nearest  the  Philippines.  This  one  is  the  central 
line  that  we  are  on.  I  prefer  the  other,  but  my  owners  make  me 
go  here.  That,"  he  said,  "  goes  up  the  coast  of  Asia.  Borneo 
is  off  here,  the  Philippine  group  are  directly  east  of  us.  Over  here 
is  Bangkok;  there  is  Saigon;  up  yonder  is  Hongkong;  Manila  is 
just  here,  and  we  will  arrive  at  half  past  seven  on  Saturday  morn- 
ing. The  ship  at  the  present  moment  is  here,"  and  he  placed  the 
point  of  his  compass  on  a  little  speck  on  the  central  route.  I 
admired  that  chart;  I  could  tell  from  it  where  we  were;  but  it 
never  occurred  to  me  for  a  moment  that  the  chart  would  sail  the 

141 


142  WORLD-WIDE  EVANGELIZATION 

ship.  The  captain  sailed  the  ship,  but  he  did  it  according  to  the 
chart.  Jesus  Christ  is  my  captain ;  the  Bible  is  the  chart ;  and  we 
are  heading  for  the  evergreen  shore,  and  I  know  the  position  of 
the  ship  at  the  present  time.  If  you  will  distinguish  in  that  way, 
you  will  not  be  troubled  in  the  matter  that  I  have  spoken  of  but 
will  bear  in  mind  that  you  have  Jesus  Christ  with  you  all  the  time, 
and  that  he  is  sending  you  and  accompanying  you  at  the  same  time 
upon  a  special  mission  in  this  world. 

As  you  go  to  your  several  countries,  wherever  they  may  be,  — 
and  I  trust  the  whole  world  may  receive  representatives  from  this 
audience,  —  remember  that  you  are  going  upon  a  special  mission, 
that  your  special  mission  is  in  a  given  country,  and  that  the  first 
thing  that  you  are  to  do  is  to  represent  Jesus  Christ.  This  world 
will  never  see  or  know  anything  about  Christ  except  what  it  sees 
in  His  disciples.  The  world  knows  nothing  to-day  about  God  the 
Father,  except  what  Christ  revealed  in  His  own  life  and  teaching. 
Not  one  idea  concerning  God  has  been  added  to  the  ideas  of  this 
world  since  Jesus  Christ  rose  from  the  dead,  and  in  like  manner 
this  world  can  know  nothing  concerning  Christ  except  what  they 
see  in  you. 

But  some  one  may  say,  "  You  don't  mean  that  such  poor  Chris- 
tians as  we  are  can  suggest  anything  to  any  one  about  Jesus 
Christ "  ?  I  am  afraid  that  we  sometimes  forget  that  it  was  a  great 
abnegation  on  Christ's  part  to  become  like  us.  He  is  more  like  us 
than  we  suspect.  You  remember  that  when  He  went  down  where 
John  was  baptizing,  He  walked  around  among  the  multitudes  for 
several  days,  and  nobody  noticed  Him.  If  He  had  not  been  an 
ordinary  man  in  appearance  He  would  have  attracted  attention 
in  a  moment.  I  love  to  think  that  He  was  like  the  rest  of  us.  He 
was  humanity  at  its  best,  but  humanity  at  its  best  is  allied  to  the 
worm.  He  came  to  suggest  to  us  the  elevation  to  which  we  may 
be  raised;  but  the  Lord  Jesus,  from  all  that  we  learn  about  Him, 
was  a  very  ordinary  man  in  appearance.  If  He  had  been  a  man 
such  as  we  see  in  some  of  the  paintings  that  have  come  down  to 
us,  the  children  would  have  run  away,  the  poor  would  have  shunned 
Him  and  the  bad  people  would  have  been  afraid  to  come  on  the 
street.  But  the  children  of  Galilee  were  not  afraid  of  Him,  and 
the  poor  were  around  Him  all  the  time.  It  is  an  overwhelming 
thought  that  the  sinners  flocked  to  the  place  where  He  was ;  and 
if  we  had  more  of  Christ  in  our  sanctuaries  to-day,  sinners  would 
not  desert  them  as  they  are  doing  to  such  an  unhappy  extent. 

In  the  first  place,  you  go  with  a  special  commission.  You  are 
to  let  the  people  see  Christ  in  you.  To  do  that  you  must  be  per- 
fectly natural.  When  the  serpent  poison  is  out  of  our  humanity 
it  becomes  very  simple,  has  no  lordly  instincts,  recognizes  no  dis- 
tinctions. The  most  aristocratic  person  in  the  community  may 
have  a  babe  a  year  or  two  years  old,  but  you  will  always  notice 


THE   UNIVERSAL   MISSIONARY  .I43 

that  the  babe  makes  no  distinctions.  When  we  become  little  babes 
in  Christ  we  have  that  instinct  that  makes  us  recognize  every  one 
that  Christ  would  recognize  if  He  were  here  on  earth. 

Another  thing;  when  you  go  to  your  foreign  land,  you  not 
only  represent  Christ,  but  you  go  to  preach  Him.  Do  not  do  it 
in  a  perfunctory  way  nor  in  stylish  language;  do  not  do  it  in  the 
way  of  difficult  argument.  Learn  a  little  of  Christ's  simplicity. 
I  have  known  men  to  try  to  imitate  the  great  orators,  have  heard 
men  say,  "  That  man  reminds  me  of  so-and-so ;  he  preaches  almost 
like  such  a  one."  Just  once  in  my  life  have  I  heard  a  man  say 
that  the  preaching  of  a  certain  person  reminded  him  of  what  his 
ideal  was  of  the  preaching  of  Jesus  Christ.  Are  we  so  little  like 
Him,  are  we  so  afraid  of  simplicity  of  style  and  language  that 
we  will  shun  it  and  become  artificial  to  any  extent  that  we  can,  in 
order  that  we  may  show  a  degree  of  culture  such  as  is  expected 
to  be  seen  in  the  pulpit?  If  you  have  such  an  idea,  before  you  go 
to  the  foreign  field  take  it  out  of  your  heart  and  cast  it  away 
forever. 

I  will  say  one  or  two  things  that  will  surprise  you.  Do  not 
preach  against  idolatry.  Do  not  preach  against  the  Mohammedan 
religion.  Never  preach  against  any  religion  as  a  religion;  for  you 
merely  shut  up  the  hearts  of  the  people  who  hear  you,  without 
accomplishing  any  good  purpose.  I  am  speaking  now  from  expe- 
rience ;  for  if  I  could  recall  a  thousand  sermons  I  have  preached, 
I  would  gladly  do  it.  Never  ridicule  the  religious  practices  or  ideas 
of  the  people;  that  was  not  our  Master's  course  in  this  world. 
But,  on  the  other  hand,  take  that  which  is  common  to  all  religions. 
Do  not  understand,  however,  that  I  think  that  which  is  common 
to  all  religions  is  going  to  save  the  world.  You  can  always  assume, 
as  I  have  found  wherever  I  have  been,  that  there  is  a  Supreme 
Being.  Nobody  ever  denies  His  existence,  unless  he  has  been  edu- 
cated into  that  form  of  unbelief;  and  generally  the  people  who  are 
atheists  at  the  present  time  are  found  in  England,  or  America, 
or  France,  or  places  where  they  have  been  educated  into  that  form 
of  unbelief.  Instinctively,  if  you  point  to  the  mountains  and  the 
stars  and  the  forests  and  say,  "  God  made  all  these,"  the  people 
will  agree  with  you.  But  you  can  put  it  in  such  language  that 
they  will  contradict  you.  I  did  not  know  enough  to  avoid  contra- 
diction in  earlier  days,  but  I  think  for  the  last  twenty  years  in 
India  I  never  was  contradicted  by  any  one  in  public.  In  earlier 
days  I  was  rather  proud  of  the  fact  that  I  could  debate  for  two 
hours  at  a  time  with  learned  Hindus  or  Mohammedans,  but  in 
later  years  when  appealing  to  their  hearts,  after  giving  them  my 
message,  I  would  say  to  them :  "  This  is  not  my  word  at  all ;  I 
am  giving  you  a  message  from  God.  While  I  am  doing  it  His 
Spirit  is  making  you  feel  in  your  hearts  that  what  I  say  is  true; 
and  if  there  is  a  man  here  who  does  not  believe  that  I  have  been 


144  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

speaking  the  truth  as  God  has  given  it  to  me,  I  wish  he  would 
speak  up  and  tell  me."  Never  has  any  one  done  it;  but  if  I  were 
to  say  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Eternal  Son  of  God,  or  that  the 
Koran  was  false,  there  would  be  a  dozen  Mohammedans  on  their 
feet  to  contradict  me  at  once.  God  prepares  the  way  of  the  people, 
and  when  you  go  among  them  you  should  always  go  as  a  witness 
of  Jesus  Christ.  Always  tell  them  that  you  know  Him,  that  He 
comes  with  you,  that  He  sends  you.  Tell  them  of  His  love,  of  His 
power  to  save;  tell  them  of  the  world  to  which  He  will  take  them 
when  life's  journey  is  over,  and  make  it  all  practical. 

And  then  you  must  get  Christ's  love  into  your  hearts,  so  that 
you  will  love  the  people.  There  is  not  the  slightest  use  of  any 
human  being  preaching  the  most  correct  doctrine  ever  heard,  unless 
he  can  give  it  as  a  message  of  love.  When  I  hear  missionaries 
asking,  as  I  have  sometimes  heard,  "  Did  you  find  it  difficult  to 
love  these  people  when  you  first  came  "  ?  I  cannot  but  think  one 
might  as  well  ask  if  it  was  difficult  for  Christ,  when  He  left  His 
throne  in  glory,  to  love  us.  We  must  have  that  supreme  message 
of  love;  and  it  must  have  come  from  the  heart  of  divine  love,  the 
love  which  will  always  assert  its  presence  and  always  make  itself 
felt.  Oh,  my  friends,  this  world  would  be  redeemed  to  God  in  a 
very  few  years,  if  all  who  bear  the  name  of  Christ  knew  the  full 
meaning  of  the  love  of  Christ,  the  love  that  passeth  knowledge,  that 
conquers,  that  is  irresistible,  the  love  which  the  human  heart  every- 
where craves.  May  God  fill  our  hearts  with  such  a  love  now; 
and  may  the  2,500  young  people  from  the  States  and  Canada  go 
out  with  something  like  a  seraph's  zeal  and  a  Christ-like  love  and 
hasten  to  the  great  nations  sitting  in  darkness,  waiting  uncon- 
sciously for  messengers  to  come  from  some  place  in  the  name  of 
Christ.  These  messengers  will  not  come  from  the  skies ;  they  will 
not  come  back  from  the  dead.  The  people  who  are  to  save  this 
world  are  living  in  it  to-day,  and  Christ  begs  of  us  to  take  His 
name  with  His  commission,  and  go  forth  in  perfect  confidence  that 
the  time  is  hastening  on  when  all  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall 
become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  His  Christ  forever. 


THE   NEED   OF  A   FORWARD   EVANGELISTIC 

MOVEMENT 


145 


THE  NEED  OF  A  FORWARD  EVANGELISTIC 
MOVEMENT 

MR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT^  M.A.^  NEW  YORK 

There  is  need  of  a  great  forward  evangelistic  movement  in  the 
non-Christian  world,  because  of  the  comparatively  small  number 
of  people  who  are  being  won  in  those  heathen  and  pagan  regions 
to  become  disciples  of  Christ.  When  we  compare  the  number  being 
reached  to-day  with  that  of  two  generations  ago,  or  one  generation 
ago,  or  even  ten  years  ago,  there  is  much  to  encourage  us.  When 
we  notice  what  has  been  accomplished  recently  in  certain  parts  of 
the  non-Christian  world,  for  example,  in  Japan,  Korea,  Manchuria, 
the  Fo-kien  Province  of  China  and  the  Northwest  Provinces  of 
India,  there  is  no  ground  for  pessimism  and  discouragement.  When 
we  compare  the  number  being  won  for  Christ  in  the  heathen  world 
with  the  number  being  led  to  Christ  in  the  so-called  Christian  coun- 
tries, our  hearts  are  filled  with  hope.  But  when  we  compare  the 
number  being  reached  now  with  the  number  who  are  not  reached 
but  who  could  be  reached  and  therefore  who  should  be  reached, 
we  recognize  keenly  and  painfully  the  great  need  of  an  evangelistic 
movement. 

A  forward  movement  of  evangelization  is  needed  because  of 
the  large  numbers  who  are  to-day  within  the  range  of  the  imme- 
diate influence  of  the  foreign  missionary  enterprise.  Think,  for 
example,  of  the  large  number,  reaching  into  millions,  who  are  to-day 
being  instructed  in  the  schools  and  colleges  of  mission  lands,  of 
the  multitude  who  are  thronging  the  mission  hospitals  and  dis- 
pensaries, of  the  vast  number  who  are  under  the  influence  of  the 
printed  page  as  the  truth  is  released  and  set  at  work  in  all  parts 
of  heathenism,  of  the  yet  larger  number  who  come  within  range 
of  the  gospel  in  countless  preaching  places,  or  who  are  brought  under 
the  influence  of  Christian  workers  in  the  streets  and  shops  and 
homes.  One  is  impressed  with  the  fact  that  there  is  a  number, 
which  in  the  aggregate  must  be  enormous,  of  those  who  are  in- 
quirers or  almost  persuaded  or  secret  disciples,  and  yet  who  have 
not  the  clearness  of  faith  or  the  courage  of  conviction  to  come  out 
and  make  open  confession  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  need  this  mighty 
spiritual  movement  in  order  that  we  may  take  advantage  of  the 
opportunities  that  we  have  in  the  fact  that  such  multitudes  are  al- 
ready more  than  half  way,  are  within  the  range  of  our  influence, 

147 


148  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

to  whom  we  have  abundant  access,  over  whom  we  have  special 
influence.  We  need  the  evangeHstic  spirit  to  carry  them  over  the 
line  into  the  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ. 

The  fearful  onslaughts  of  the  forces  of  evil  suggest  the  need 
of  a  world-embracing  evangelistic  movement.  The  forces  of  the 
devil  are  at  work  in  the  great  cities  of  this  continent,  but  I  know 
of  no  cities  of  North  America  which  are  such  fierce  vortices  of 
temptation  as  the  cities  of  the  non-Christian  world.  Impurity  is 
honey-combing  all  the  non-Christian  nations.  Intemperance  is  mak- 
ing fearful  ravages  where  it  has  the  right  of  way,  and  I  am  ashamed 
to  say  that  it  has  its  way  far  more  than  it  would,  if  Christianity  were 
more  aggressive.  The  opium  curse  is  eating  like  a  gangrene  into 
the  best  life  of  the  strongest  race  of  Asia.  Gambling  is  casting  its 
fascinating  spell  over  the  South  American  republics  and  other  coun- 
tries and  is  leading  not  only  to  waste  but  to  desperation,  lawlessness 
and  suicide  to  a  degree  of  which  we  know  little  in  Christian  lands. 
What  shall  I  say  of  evils  like  the  caste  system  and  ancestor  worship, 
of  infidelity  and  agnosticism  and  of  imported  skepticism  ?  Think  of 
the  magnitude  of  these  forces  of  evil  working  in  the  non-Christian 
world !  Think  of  their  enterprise ;  it  challenges  one's  admiration. 
Think  of  their  ceaseless  activity;  they  take  no  vacation.  Think  of 
their  tireless  energy.  Think  of  their  awful  hatred  and  cruelty.  They 
are  after  the  life ;  they  give  no  quarter ;  they  want  the  best,  and  they 
will  be  satisfied  with  nothing  less.  Nothing  but  a  mighty  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  can  turn  back  these  great 
currents  of  sin  and  shame  and  darkness  that  are  sweeping  in  and 
out  among  the  non-Christian  nations. 

We  need  such  an  aggressive  evangelistic  movement  in  the  non- 
Christian  nations,  because  of  that  subtle  and  insidious  spirit  of  criti- 
cism and  unbelief  which  I  regret  to  find  working  in  every  country 
which  I  have  visited.  One  is  specially  pained  to  find  this  spirit 
manifesting  itself  in  Christian  countries  and  sometimes  in  Chris- 
tian churches.  There  are  people  to-day  who  bear  the  name  of  Christ, 
who  would  try  to  give  us  the  impression  that  we  need  some  new 
gospel  to  meet  the  need  of  the  world,  as  though  we  could  have  a 
new  Jesus  Christ.  There  are  some  who  would  have  us  believe 
that  the  methods  of  the  Apostolic  Church  are  obsolete.  Something 
to-day  is  needed  more  than  deliverances  of  conventions,  more  than 
articles  and  symposia  in  the  press,  more  than  public  agitation  of 
these  questions.  We  need  fresh  evidences  of  the  reality  of  the  facts 
and  forces  which  hold  your  life  and  mine.  We  need  new  demon- 
strations of  the  fact  that  the  gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  the 
salvation  of  every  man  that  believeth,  I  care  not  how  hardened 
or  debased  or  depressed  his  condition  may  be.  We  need  new  proofs 
of  the  fact  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  as  able  to  shake  mightily  whole 
communities  to-day  in  the  most  difficult  non-Christian  nations, 
as  He  was  in  the  days  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul.     We  need  new 


NEED   OF   A    FORWARD   EVANGELISTIC   MOVEMENT  I49 

demonstrations  of  the  fact  —  I  maintain  that  these  are  facts,  —  that 
the  power  of  prayer  is  not  diminished,  that  it  is  able  still  to  move 
the  arm  that  moves  the  world  and  to  achieve  objectively  wonderful 
works.  We  need  new  demonstrations  of  the  fact  that  faith  is 
literally  the  victory  that  overcomes  the  world.  Evidences  like 
these  accumulating  will  banish  skepticism  and  unbelief,  and  will  nerve 
the  Church  to  efforts  commensurate  with  the  peculiar  opportunity 
of  the  present  generation. 

Then,  we  need  this  advance  movement  of  evangelism  because 
the  work  of  winning  men  to  Jesus  Christ  is  incomparably  the  most 
important  work  which  we  have  to  do.  After  the  bodies  which  we 
are  seeking  to  heal  have  returned  to  the  dust ;  after  the  knowledge 
which  we  are  seeking  to  impart  has  been  done  away  with  because 
of  restatements  and  enlargements  of  knowledge ;  after  tongues  which 
now  so  much  divide  the  people  of  the  world  and  stand  as  a  great 
barrier  to  those  of  us  who  are  to  go  to  the  front,  detaining  us  from 
getting  at  the  real  problems  so  long  —  after  these  tongues  have 
ceased,  the  souls  of  men  will  go  on  forever.  Laying  hold  of  men 
and  relating  them  forever  to  Christ  is  therefore  the  most  enduring 
and  important  work  that  we  can  do. 

We  need  this  forward  movement  for  testimony  and  witness- 
bearing  concerning  Jesus  Christ,  because  this  is  an  intense  age  and 
because  the  non-Christian  nations  are  intense  nations.  I  know  that 
this  is  not  the  common  idea ;  I  know  that  we  have  an  idea  that  the 
only  intense  nations  are  the  Western  nations,  and  particularly  those 
on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic;  but  it  is  time  that  we  were  waking 
to  the  fact  that  there  is  a  different  form  of  intensity  besides  that 
which  manifests  itself  in  great  activity  and  feverish  haste.  An 
intense  nation  is  one  in  which  the  people  are  absorbed.  I  have  never 
visited  a  land  in  which  a  people  were  more  absorbed  in  money- 
making  than  China.  I  have  never  visited  a  Western  country  in 
which  men  were  more  earnest  and  self-denying  in  their  ambition 
for  political  preferment  and  advancement  than  they  are  in  China, 
India  and  Japan.  I  have  never  been  in  a  country  where  the  masses 
are  so  fully  occupied  with  what  we  fittingly  call  the  struggle  for 
existence  as  they  are  in  India.  I  have  never  been  in  countries  in 
the  West  where  great  evils  were  working  with  such  fearful  slaughter 
as  impurity  in  Japan  and  as  the  opium  curse  in  China.  I  have  never 
been  in  any  other  country  where  any  evil  influence  has  so  gripped 
those  under  its  sway  as  the  caste  system  does  in  India  and  ances- 
tral worship  in  China.  I  think  of  no  other  part  of  the  world  where 
the  political,  commercial  and  industrial  influences  and  forces  of 
Western  nations  are  working  with  such  tremendous  energy  to 
secure  the  attention  of  the  people,  as  they  are  to-day  doing  in  the 
Far  East.  The  point  I  am  making  is  simply  this:  If  the  Church 
of  Christ  is  to  arrest  and  hold  the  attention  of  men  on  the  subject 
of  personal  religion,  that  Church  must  be  tremendously  in  earnest. 


150  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

There  must  be  such  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of  Pentecost  as 
shall  fill  the  Church  and  impel  her  to  mighty  deeds. 

We  need  this  movement,  moreover,  because  our  task  is  an 
urgent  one.  There  is  an  element  of  immediacy  about  the  command  of 
Jesus  Christ  that  has  never  adequately  possessed  a  generation  since 
the  first  generation  of  Christians.  It  is  a  simple  proposition.  The 
Christians  now  living  must  take  Christ  to  the  non-Christians  now 
living,  if  they  are  ever  to  hear  of  Him.  The  Christians  who  are 
dead  cannot  do  it;  the  Christians  who  are  to  come  after  us  cannot 
do  it.  Obviously,  I  repeat,  each  generation  of  Christians  must 
evangelize  its  own  generation  of  non-Christians,  if  Christ  is  to 
see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied  with  reference  to 
that  particular  generation.  The  forces  of  evil  recognize  this.  Not 
one  of  them  is  deferring  its  operations.  Lust  says,  Let  me  go 
unbridled  in  the  Turkish  Empire  in  this  generation.  Rationalism 
says,  Let  me  have  the  right  of  way  in  the  Indian  universities  for 
this  generation,  and  I  will  not  worry  for  the  generations  which 
are  to  follow.  Materialism  says.  Let  me  do  as  I  will  in  Japan 
in  this  generation.  We  "  must  work  the  works  of  Him  that  sent 
me,  while  it  is  day,  for  the  night  cometh  when  no  man  can  work." 

"The  work  which  centuries  might  have  done, 
Must  crowd  the  hour  of  setting  sun." 

If  we  want  a  further  reason  why  this  advance  movement  to 
make  Christ  known  to  all  men  is  so  much  needed,  I  would  indicate 
it  in  this  important  consideration, —  that  we  may  enter  into  the 
heritage  which  God  has  prepared  for  the  Church  in  the  non-Chris- 
tian world,  as  a  result  of  the  working  of  His  unchanging  laws. 
Note  some  of  these  laws.  There  is  the  law  of  sowing  and  reaping. 
There  has  been  an  immense  amount  of  sowing  in  the  non-Christian 
world.  I  was  impressed  by  this  fact  when  I  made  my  first  journey 
around  the  world.  And  on  my  recent  tour  I  was  more  impressed 
than  before.  I  wish  that  all  Christian  workers  in  North  America 
might  witness  the  extent  and  the  thoroughness  of  the  seed-sowing 
and  watering  work  as  carried  on  by  Christian  workers  in  Asia, 
Africa  and  other  parts  of  the  non-Christian  world.  There  are 
no  workers  in  the  great  harvest  fields  of  God  who  have  worked 
with  more  pains-taking  zeal,  patience  and  wisdom  in  the  sowing 
process  and  in  the  watering  process  than  have  the  laborers  on  the 
mission  field.  And  wherever  they  have  engaged  in  reaping  work, 
they  have  done  even  better  than  we  at  home,  considering  the  greater 
difficulties  which  confront  them.  But  has  not  the  time  come  for 
reaping  on  a  larger  scale  than  has  at  any  time  been  possible  in  the 
past  ?  I  have  found  no  part  of  the  non-Christian  world,  —  and  I 
suppose  that  I  have  been  in  some  of  the  most  difficult  fields  within 
the  last  six  months, —  where  if  the  sickle  be  put  in,  I  care  not  by 


NEED    OF   A    FORWARD    EVANGELISTIC    MOVEMENT  I5I 

whom,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  power  of  the  Holy- 
Ghost,  there  were  not  sheaves  that  could  be  gleaned.  The  time  has 
come  to  reap,  to  recognize  that  this  law  of  God  is  certain  in  its 
working  —  that  where  there  has  been  sowing  and  watering,  there 
shall  be  reaping. 

Then  there  is  the  law  of  prayer.  It  is  well  to  think  of  it  as 
a  law.  There  is  nothing  like  chance  connected  with  it ;  it  works  with 
great  certainty.  Think  of  the  prayer  which  has  been  focused  upon 
different  great  non-Christian  nations.  Take  North  China  for  ex- 
ample. In  vain  is  it,  however,  for  all  Christendom  to  pause  and 
come  to  her  knees  and  implore  God  to  assert  His  power  in  North 
China,  unless  the  Christians  of  the  home  Church  and  the  Christians 
in  North  China  itself,  go  forth  to  reap,  recognizing  that  there  is 
a  heritage  to  be  entered  into  as  a  result  of  this  marvelous  volume 
of  real  prayer. 

Reflect  also  on  that  other  law  that  has  been  working,  the  law 
of  self-sacrifice.  I  am  not  one  of  those  who  believe  that  all  of  the 
sacrifice  is  being  made  in  the  non-Christian  nations.  There  are 
individual  Christians  here  and  there  among  us  who  are  really  fol- 
lowing Jesus  Christ  in  self-denial.  These  are  the  salt  of  the  home 
churches.  Would  that  we  had  more!  The  law  therefore  is  work- 
ing in  the  Christian  nations,  but  far  more  extensively,  I  am  per- 
suaded, is  it  working  in  the  non-Christian  nations.  In  the  very  act 
of  leaving  the  home  countries  the  missionaries  deny  themselves  in 
a  marked  degree.  Then  they  go  to  face  misunderstanding,  to  meet 
opposition  and  loneliness;  they  go  to  subject  themselves  to  a  strain 
upon  the  sensibilities  and  the  nervous  organism,  the  like  of  which 
we  know  not  in  Christian  countries.  Think  of  the  sacrifice  of  tears ; 
and  beneath  and  beyond  all,  think  of  the  sacrifice  of  lives ! 

The  most  impressive  experience  of  my  life  up  to  this  time,  was 
the  one  which  God  gave  me  a  few  months  ago,  of  going,  in  response 
to  the  invitation  of  the  missionaries,  from  my  regular  itinerary,  to 
North  China,  where,  in  the  old  theater  of  the  nephew  of  the  Empress 
Dowager  in  Peking,  now  used  as  an  American  Board  compound, 
we  met  the  surviving  leaders  of  the  martyr  Church.  As  I  met  there 
from  day  to  day  with  some  400  Chinese  Christians  and  was  told  that 
there  was  probably  not  one  in  the  audience,  who,  in  the  recent 
fearful  ordeal,  had  not  lost  relatives  or  friends  or  members  of  his 
immediate  family  by  death  or  persecution,  or  who  himself  had  not 
been  through  the  siege  or  through  worse  persecution,  I  was  thrilled 
to  the  center  of  my  being ;  and  as  I  heard  some  of  their  stories  of  suf- 
fering I  was  ashamed  of  the  degree  of  Christianity  which  I  myself 
possessed.  Moreover,  I  formed  a  deeper  conviction  than  ever  as 
to  the  genuineness  and  thoroughness  of  the  work  which  the  mis- 
sionaries have  been  doing.  Think  of  the  15,000  Chinese  Christians 
and  the  well  nigh  200  missionaries  and  members  of  their  families, 
who  laid  down  their  lives !    It  is  one  thing  for  Tertullian  to  say  that 


152  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

the  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the  Church;  it  is  another 
thing  for  the  Christians  of  North  America  and  other  Protestant 
countries,  and  the  Christians  of  North  China  and  other  persecuted 
mission  fields,  to  rise  up  and  enter  into  the  heritage  which  these 
martyrdoms  have  made  possible.  The  closing  thought  of  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  Hebrews,  that  apart  from  us  those  who  have  gone  before 
shall  not  be  made  perfect,  ought  to  move  us.  Those  who  have  gone 
through  the  persecutions  and  martyrdoms  of  North  China,  will  not 
be  made  perfect  unless  we  do  our  duty.  We  therefore  have  a 
duty  to  the  past,  as  well  as  to  the  present  and  future. 

How  may  we  promote  this  forward  evangelistic  movement?  It 
is  of  fundamental  importance  that  we  recognize  and  realize  the 
need  of  such  a  movement.  It  will  take  time  to  do  this.  I  would 
like  to  put  this  point  practically.  My  suggestion  is  that  student 
delegates  go  back  to  the  colleges,  secretaries  to  the  mission  board 
rooms,  missionaries  to  their  fields,  pastors  to  the  churches  and 
that  one  and  all  stand  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  the  facts 
which  have  been  poured  in  upon  us  in  this  Convention,  and  which 
shall  still  come  before  us,  and  that  we  take  time  to  realize  the  need. 
It  will  take  time  to  make  it  vivid  and  commanding  and  real,  so 
that  it  moves  us.  If  we  are  to  have  prayer  and  action  to  change 
things,  we  must  have  conviction  as  to  the  need  of  prayer  and  action. 
If  we  are  to  have  conviction,  we  must  have  vivid  knowledge.  Yet 
again  let  me  repeat,  it  will  take  time  to  get  that  kind  of  knowledge. 
We  become  so  accustomed  to  things  as  they  are,  so  accustomed  to 
the  working  of  the  forces  of  sin  and  evil,  that  their  awfully  sad 
side  is  lost  sight  of.  Missionaries  confessed  to  me  on  my  recent 
tour,  and  time  after  time  have  Christians  in  the  home  countries 
done  the  same,  that  the  facts  of  heathenism  have  ceased  to  move 
their  spirits  deeply,  as  they  once  did.  If  that  is  true  of  any  of 
us  here,  we  ought  to  be  alarmed.  It  represents  a  lack  of  Christ- 
likeness.  It  is  impossible  to  read  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ  and  dis- 
cover that  He  ever  became  callous  to  the  reality  of  the  need  of  man. 
I  have  known  students  in  certain  colleges  in  the  United  States  who 
have  apologized  for  the  missionary  history  of  their  college.  Can 
these  men  have  been  pondering  on  the  awful  facts  as  Christ 
sees  them?  How  a  man  could  sit  through  a  session  like  the  one 
of  last  night  and  not  be  moved,  is  more  than  I  can  understand.  Is 
he  a  real  Christian,  that  is,  does  the  spirit  of  Christ  live  in  him? 
How  shall  this  need  be  made  real?  Not  only  by  spending 
time  in  the  presence  of  the  facts,  but  by  imagining  what  Jesus 
Christ  would  do  were  He  in  our  place;  by  trying  to  see  this  need 
from  the  point  of  view  of  God  and  by  trying  to  get  a  vision  of 
these  countries  made  new  by  the  mighty  Christ.  Yes,  there  is 
going  to  be  a  new  North  China,  a  new  Asia  Minor,  a  new  Uganda, 
a  new  Calcutta  and  Benares  and  Canton,  as  surely  as  God  is  God. 
There  is  coming  a  day  when  these  habitations  of  darkness  and 


NEED    OF   A    FORWARD    EVANGELISTIC    MOVEMENT  1 53 

cruelty  shall  be  mountains  from  which  shall  flow  down  rivers  of 
righteousness. 

If  we  are  to  have  this  great  spiritual  awakening,  we  must  not 
only  realize  the  need,  but  as  leaders  in  the  work  of  Christ  — and 
there  are  many  here,  who  in  His  plan  are  leaders  —  we  must  strongly 
desire  such  an  awakening.  If  we  do  not  desire  it  so  that  it  grips  us 
and  affects  our  life  plans  and  ambitions,  I  despair  of  this  world 
witnessing  a  great  advance  of  the  evangelistic  movement. 

It  is  essential  that  we  have  wise  and  comprehensive  plans  and  a 
statesmanlike  organization.  At  present  we  have  the  vision  of  the 
world.  I  believe  that  the  day  is  coming  before  long,  when  the 
Church  of  Christ  will  take  the  whole  world  literally  into  her  plan. 
It  is  what  the  Jesuits  did  centuries  ago.  There  was  a  time 
when  they  had  a  chain  of  hundreds  of  colleges  and  seminaries 
stretching  from  Ireland  to  Japan.  The  day  is  coming  when  the 
Christian  church  will  map  out  the  whole  world,  will  wisely 
distribute  the  forces,  will  actually  occupy  the  field;  but  until 
that  time  let  every  delegate  in  this  Convention  plan  with  ref- 
erence to  the  field  within  the  range  of  his  immediate  influence. 
That  will  mean  that  in  the  colleges  those  of  us  who  are  students 
will  begin  as  never  before  to  evangelize;  that  others  here  will  in 
their  cities  and  villages  on  the  home  field  propagate  the  gospelj 
that  the  missionaries  will  go  back  to  their  fields  and  go  about  the 
work  of  proclaiming  Christ  with  renewed  determination  and  under 
the  larger  sway  of  the  power  of  the  Spirit. 

We  ourselves  as  Christians  must  be  mightily  revived  and  awak- 
ened. Any  world-wide  movement  for  Christ  must  begin  with  the 
Christians.  With  what  Christians?  Not  the  indifferent  Christian, 
not  the  inconsistent  Christian,  not  the  Christians  in  distant  unevan- 
gelized  countries,  who  do  not  have  the  opportunity  to  know  so 
much  about  Christ  and  His  work ;  but  those  who  are  nearest  Christ, 
who  understand  His  purposes  and  desires  best,  with  them  it  must 
begin.  And  I  have  come  to  believe,  more  than  I  at  one  time  did, 
that  the  spiritual  life  in  the  non-Christian  nations  will  not  rise 
and  stay  permanently  higher  than  it  is  in  the  Christian  nations.  This 
has  a  very  vital  meaning  to  the  colleges,  because  Christian  life  in 
Canada  and  the  United  States  will  not  stay  higher  permanently  than 
it  is  in  the  institutions  of  higher  learning.  In  the  colleges  we  are 
being  trained  as  the  leaders  of  the  forces  of  Christ  in  these  countries. 
Therefore  let  us  go  back  to  the  colleges,  not  to  wait  until  next 
autumn,  but  to  make  the  closing  months  of  this  year  right  up  to 
commencement  tell  on  the  evangelization  of  our  fellow-students.  In 
that  way  we  shall  be  moving  India  and  Africa  and  South  America 
and  China  most  effectively. 

Prayer  is  indispensable  to  any  wide-spread  spiritual  awakening. 
Charles  G.  Finney,  one  of  the  three  greatest  evangelists  of  the 
last  century,  said  that  a  great  revival  might  be  expected  when  there 


154  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

is  definite  prayer  for  a  great  revival.  Prayer  recognizes  that  we  look- 
to  God  as  the  source  of  the  blessing.  We  are  prone  to  magnify 
human  agencies  and  human  instrumentality.  Our  failure  to  prevail 
more  largely  with  the  non-Christian  nations  is  due  to  our  more 
fundamental  failure  to  prevail  with  God  in  prayer.  If  I  were  to 
emphasize  one  thing  about  prayer  more  than  another  in  this  connec- 
tion, it  would  be  that  there  be  concert  or  community  of  prayer 
among  Christians.  The  greatest  revival  of  recent  years  was  the 
one  that  began  in  the  churches  of  Japan  last  spring  and  still  con- 
tinues. That  revival  is  traceable  directly  to  the  sinking  of  dif- 
ferences among  Christians  and  uniting  in  prayer  for  this  definite 
and  great  end. 

We  must  also  look  to  the  Holy  Spirit  as  the  great  Worker, 
and  so  honour  Him.  He  is  the  author  and  the  promoter  of  every 
spiritual  movement.  Why?  Because  He  alone  can  convict  men 
of  sin ;  He  alone  can  lead  them  to  apprehend  Christ  as  Lord ;  He 
alone  can  influence  men  to  close  in  on  Christ  and  relate  themselves 
to  Him ;  He  alone  can  guide,  empower  and  embolden  the  Christian 
workers.  A  true  awakening  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  May 
He  fall  upon  this  Convention  in  mighty  power  before  we  disperse 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

In  every  way  within  our  power  we  should  seek  to  strengthen 
and  to  extend  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. This  Movement,  in  the  plan  of  God,  is  striking  at  the  heart 
of  the  great  problem  of  the  world's  evangelization.  It  is  this  Move- 
ment which  is  raising  up  the  workers  who  are  to  go  out  to  the 
non-Christian  nations  in  numbers  sufficient  to  lead  the  forces  of 
evangelism.  And,  in  the  second  place,  it  is  this  Movement  which 
must  place  the  burden  of  responsibility  upon  the  Christians  going  out 
from  our  colleges  who  are  to  work  at  home  as  ministers  or  as  lay- 
men so  as  to  develop  a  base  of  operations  adequate  to  sustain  the 
great  campaign  at  the  front. 


LESSONS    FROM    LIVES   OF    MASTER 
MISSIONARIES 


HS 


LESSONS  FROM  LIVES  OF  MASTER  MISSIONARIES 

BISHOP    CHARLES    B.    GALLOWAY^    D.D,,    JACKSON,    MISSISSIPPI 

I  HAVE  been  requested  to  speak,  not  on  the  gospel  of  missions, 
but  on  the  gospel  missionaries ;  not  on  the  faith  once  delivered  unto 
the  saints,  but  on  the  faith  illustrated  by  the  saints.  The  man, 
rather  than  his  message,  must  be  our  prayerful  study.  The  per- 
sonal character  of  the  apostle,  and  not  his  divine  commission,  will 
be  our  object  lesson,  and  a  lesson,  I  trust,  that  will  be  to  you  young 
people  an  edification  and  even  an  inspiration. 

Important  as  is  the  Word  of  God,  it  is  scarcely  of  more  value 
and  virtue  than  the  character  of  the  man  of  God,  who  is  to  be 
ordained  for  its  exposition  and  illustration.  The  messenger  largely 
affects,  if  he  does  not  really  determine,  the  power  and  influence 
of  his  message.  The  accredited  ambassador  of  a  great  government, 
whether  he  will  or  not,  is  the  personal,  moral  and  political  expres- 
sion of  the  character  and  genius  of  its  people.  And  so  the  King- 
dom of  the  Lord  Christ  is  best  known  and  most  accurately  meas- 
ured by  the  character  of  its  representatives  in  all  parts  of  the  earth. 
Dr.  Fairbairn  states  a  portentous  truth  when  he  says :  "  Every  truth 
that  enters  the  world  enters  through  an  individual,  a  conscious,  rea- 
sonable, moral  man;  and  it  depends  upon  the  quality  of  the  man, 
the  measure  of  good  he  brings."  So,  I  repeat,  the  character  of  the 
messenger  determines  the  power  of  his  message.  Great  as  an  idea 
may  be,  yet  to  be  potential  it  must  be  embodied.  "  Truth  is  mighty 
and  will  prevail,"  we  are  told,  but  it  is  never  mighty  and  all-con- 
quering until  it  is  incarnated.  Doctrine  must  be  transmuted  into 
life  before  it  can  become  a  force  in  the  world.  How  beautifully 
Tennyson  expresses  that  idea  in  these  lines : 

"  The  Word  had  breath  and  wrought 
With  human   hands   the   creed   of  creeds 
In  loveliness  of  perfect  deeds 
More  strong  than  all  poetic  thought." 

The  apostle's  life,  therefore,  is  the  best  commentary  on  the 
gospel  he  preaches,  because  it  is  the  most  easily  understood.  A 
child  cannot  make  doctrinal  distinctions,  is  unable  to  grasp  the 
metaphysics  of  theology  or  determine  the  terms  of  the  shorter 
catechism ;  but  that  child  can  feel  the  might  and  weight  of  char- 
acter as  readily  and  as  savingly  as  the  deepest  philosopher.    There 

157 


158  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

is  infinite  wisdom  therefore  in  the  fact  that  Christianity  is  the 
rehgion  of  a  person.  Its  doctrines  are  the  teachings  of  a  person; 
its  spirit  is  the  hfe  of  a  person;  its  history  the  story  of  a  person; 
its  crowning  triumph  is  the  resurrection  of  a  person ;  and  its  apos- 
tles are  simply  the  revealers  of  a  person.  The  more  perfect  their 
reincarnation  of  this  Divine  Person,  the  greater  will  be  the  redemp- 
tive power  of  their  life  and  ministry. 

This  stupendous  spiritual  fact  finds  double  emphasis  in  heathen 
lands.  A  missionary  sent  out  to  preach  the  gospel  is  more  critically 
and  more  constantly  studied  than  the  gospel  he  preaches.  He 
must  therefore  be  in  himself,  in  the  purity  and  consistency  of  his  own 
unselfish  and  consecrated  life,  God's  argument  with  the  heathen 
world  to  forsake  its  idols  and  turn  unto  the  Lord  of  life.  And  for 
these  revealers  and  unveilers  of  our  God  the  heathen  world  is 
pathetically  pleading  to-day.  A  distinguished  native  of  India,  in  the 
very  agony  of  his  soul  inquiring  after  truth,  said,  "  What  we  ask  of 
you  is  not  Christianity,  but  Christians."  Another  said,  "  What 
India  needs  for  its  regeneration  is  not  so  much  Christian  Bible  pas- 
sages, sermons  and  addresses,  but  the  presentation  of  a  truly  Chris- 
tian life."  A  great  leader  of  Japanese  thought  says,  "  The  conduct 
of  the  foreigners,  with  the  exception  of  the  missionaries  and  a  few 
laymen,  is  a  scandal  on  the  name  of  Christianity  and  civilization, 
and  retards  the  progress  of  both."  "  If  all  Englishmen  were  like 
Donald  McLeod,"  said  the  Hindu,  "  India  would  soon  be  a  Chris- 
tian country."  Such  indications  evidence  the  supreme  value  of 
character  in  a  missionary.  His  pure  life  is  as  potential  a  gospel 
as  the  divine  oracles  he  is  appointed  to  declare.  Thank  God,  the  men 
and  women  sent  out  to  distant  lands  have  abundantly  vindicated  the 
choice  of  the  Church.  Many  of  them  have  become  the  master  spirits 
of  the  centuries,  have  become  the  massive  and  majestic  figures 
of  all  these  past  years.  I  do  not  think  that  Theodore  Parker  was 
extravagant  when  he  said:  "If  the  whole  missionary  work  had 
accomplished  no  more  than  the  building  up  of  one  such  character 
as  Adoniram  Judson,  it  would  be  worth  all  that  it  has  cost." 

And  the  world  is  beginning  to  share  this  generous  appreciation 
of  missionaries.  What  names  to-day  are  written  in  largest  letters 
in  the  story  of  Africa,  about  which  we  are  reading  so  much?  Not 
those  who  guide  the  affairs  of  government,  not  those  who  carry 
the  flag  of  their  country  in  triumph,  but  the  names  of  Robert 
Moffat  and  of  David  Livingstone.  In  India  viceroys  and  generals 
may  be  forgotten,  Hastings  and  Lord  Clive  and  the  rest,  but  Carey 
and  Schwartz  and  Marshman  and  Reginald  Heber  and  Edward 
Parker  and  scores  of  others  shine  resplendent  as  the  very  stars 
of  heaven. 

Bishop  Thoburn  said  some  years  ago :  "  During  a  residence  of  a 
dozen  years  in  the  city  of  Calcutta  I  met  hundreds  of  tourists  from 
England  and  America.     I  recall  but  one  who  desired  to  see  the 


LESSONS    FROM    LIVES    OF    MASTER    MISSIONARIES  1 59 

house  in  which  Macaulay  lived;  but  one  wished  to  see  the  house 
in  which  Thackeray  had  been  born ;  two  or  three  wished  to  see  the 
house  in  which  Warren  Hastings  had  resided ;  but  Hterally  scores 
upon  scores  asked  to  be  led  to  the  grave  of  WilHam  Carey,  and 
that  little  burying-ground  in  the  Danish  settlement  at  Serampore 
had  become  a  pilgrim's  shrine  to  which  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
Christian  people  from  all  parts  of  the  world  go." 

I  recall  the  words  of  a  distinguished  scholar,  addressed  In  a 
letter  to  an  American  boy,  paying  an  eloquent  and  effective  tribute 
to  missionary  character  and  courage.  He  said :  "  The  missionary 
seems  to  me  the  highest  expression  of  human  character  in  the  nine- 
teenth century,  and  his  profession  to  be  the  noblest.  He  has  the  en- 
terprise of  the  merchant  without  the  narrowing  influence  of  gain; 
the  dauntlessness  of  the  soldier  without  the  shedding  of  blood ;  the 
zeal  of  the  geographer,  but  from  a  higher  motive  than  science."  And 
like  tributes  have  been  paid  wherever  these  brave  spirits  have  gone 
with  tongues  of  flame  to  tell  the  story  of  their  Lord. 

Lord  Lawrence,  when  viceroy  of  India,  said,  "  Whatever  ben- 
efits the  English  people  have  conferred  upon  India,  the  missionaries 
have  accomplished  more  than  all  other  influences  whatever."  And 
Mr.  Darwin,  the  great  scientist,  after  his  observations  in  the  South 
Pacific  wrote,  "  The  life  of  the  missionary  is  the  enchanter's  wand." 
The  statue  erected  to  David  Livingstone  in  Edinburgh  represents 
the  great  missionary  standing  on  a  lofty  pedestal  with  the  calm 
confidence  of  a  conquerer,  his  eager  eyes  turned  toward  Africa,  the 
Bible  in  one  hand,  while  the  other  rests  on  an  ax.  Those  are 
the  suggestive  influences  that  all  missionaries  stand  for  —  the  world's 
redemption  and  civilization.  They  have  made  the  echoes  of  the 
woodman's  ax  keep  time  with  the  story  of  the  gospel  in  opening 
up  the  regions  beyond.  They  have  opened  hospitals  and  established 
orphanages  and  founded  schools  and  colleges  and  introduced  the 
great  doctrines  of  personal  and  civil  liberty.  They  have  taught  the 
tribes  of  earth  all  these  great  rudiments  of  life;  they  have  taught 
them  how  to  use  the  plough  and  the  plumb-line  and  the  saw  and 
the  hammer  and  the  compass  and  the  trowel.  All  this  they  have  done 
with  a  most  reckless  disregard  of  their  personal  comfort  and  often 
of  life  itself.  As  was  stated  on  this  platform  last  night,  some  of 
them  have  had  to  construct  a  language  and  then  preach  in  it,  have 
had  to  create  a  moral  sense  and  then  appeal  to  it.  Difficulties  and 
dangers  never  dreamed  of  in  the  home-land  they  have  had  to  meet 
and  master. 

And  their  fiercest  battles  have  been  fought  alone  and  in  a  dark 
room,  bereaved  of  the  sympathy  of  the  dear  ones  in  their  own 
home.  I  know  of  no  picture  more  pathetic  than  that  of  Mrs. 
Judson,  standing  in  the  doorway  of  her  Burman  home  by  the 
sea,  watching  the  ship  sail  away  that  was  carrying  her  children 
to  America  for  their  education.    That  long  dreaded  hour  had  com.e. 


l6o  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

the  most  painful  hour  in  the  hfe  of  every  missionary  mother.  She 
had  to  be  separated  from  her  children  for  years,  if  not  for  life, 
that  they  might  enjoy  the  advantages  of  education  in  a  Christian 
land  and  in  a  Christian  school ;  and  she  had  to  make  selection  be- 
tween separation  from  her  children,  or  leaving  her  husband  alone 
in  a  heathen  land  to  carry  on  his  work.  She  chose  to  give  up 
her  children  for  her  Lord's  poor  children  in  Burma;  and  after 
many  a  long  tender  caress,  she  had  bidden  them  good-bye,  and 
the  great  steamer  turned  her  prow  toward  the  open  sea.  The 
almost  broken-hearted  mother  stood  and  watched  the  vessel  until 
through  the  mist  in  her  eyes  it  had  ceased  to  be  even  a  speck 
on  the  distant  horizon,  and  then  turning  into  her  room  sank 
into  her  chair  and  exclaimed,  "  All  this  I  do  for  the  sake  of  my 
Lord."  The  glorious  spirit  of  martyrdom,  the  martyrdom  of  mother 
love,  —  how  it  transfigures  every  service  and  fills  the  soul  with 
a  minstrelsy  as  sweet  as  the  angels'  song. 

The  master  missionaries  have  taught  us  this  lesson  and  left  us 
this  inspiring  assurance :  First,  that  the  Church  will  never  lack  for 
leaders  in  the  emergencies  of  Christ's  Kingdom.  They  have  illus- 
trated the  apostles'  readiness  and  even  eagerness  to  co-operate  with 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  opening  and  in  redeeming  the  regions  beyond. 
When  the  ages  call,  thank  God,  under  His  inspiration  the  heroes 
always  come,  the  man  and  the  hour  are  made  to  meet.  While  the 
fields  are  ripening,  the  Holy  Spirit  is  at  work  at  home  preparing 
the  husbandman.  While  the  war  clouds  are  gathering,  the  fires  of  a 
true,  sanctified  patriotism  are  being  enkindled  in  many  a  brave  soul. 
And  these  heroic  spirits  have  absolutely  given  a  new  interpretation 
to  the  doctrine  of  the  divine  call  to  the  ministry.  It  is  no  longer 
a  denominational  compulsion ;  it  is  no  longer  a  reluctant  yielding  to 
tlie  stern  demands  of  dreaded  duty;  but  it  is  a  joyful  readiness,  a 
divine  eagerness  to  hear  the  voice  of  God.  Bishop  Thoburn's  ex- 
perience is  becoming  universal.  He  said,  "  Aye,  it  was  not  so  much 
a  call  to  India  that  I  received  as  an  acceptance  for  India."  So 
Alexander  Duff,  the  apostle  of  civilization  in  India,  referring  to  his 
acceptance  of  the  call  for  missionary  work,  writes :  "  There  was  a 
time  when  I  had  no  care  nor  concern  for  the  heathen.  That  was 
the  time  I  had  no  care  for  my  own  soul.  But  by  the  grace  of  God 
when  I  began  to  care  for  my  own  soul,  then  I  began  to  care  for 
the  heathen,  too.  And  in  my  closet  on  my  bended  knees  I  said: 
'  O  Lord,  Thou  knowest  silver  and  gold  I  have  none  for  this 
cause.  What  I  have,  I  give ;  I  offer  myself ;  wilt  Thou  accept  the 
gift?'"  Oh,  such  sanctified  devotion  to  the  Kingdom  and  its 
King! 

Again,  these  great  missionaries  have  enlarged  the  sense  of 
responsibility  in  the  Church.  Do  you  know,  my  young  friends,  that 
our  spiritual  responsibility  for  the  whole  world  has  had  to  win  its 
way  in  the  Church  by  conquest  ?    National  and  racial  and  geograph- 


LESSONS    FROM    LIVES   OF   MASTER   MISSIONARIES  l6l 

ical  prejudices  have  put  limitations  upon  the  divine  scope  of  the 
rehgion  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  early  days  our  Lord  had  to  use 
miraculous  agencies  in  order  to  enlarge  the  conceptions  and  enrich 
the  experiences  and  deepen  the  sense  of  the  obligation  of  others. 
That  is  the  meaning  of  Jonah's  excursion  to  the  sea.  I  used  to 
think  that  that  was  the  story  of  his  moral  and  spiritual  cowardice. 
It  was  the  story  of  his  prejudice,  that  God  had  to  break  down  before 
he  would  give  the  gospel  to  the  Hittites,  And  it  was  only  after 
Christ  had  three  times  said  to  Peter  that  he  should  not  call  any- 
thing common  or  unclean  that  God  had  sanctified,  that  he  was  able 
to  take  a  Roman  centurion  into  the  Church.  These  noble  spirits  have 
abolished  the  arbitrary  and  unscriptural  distinction  between  the  work 
of  God  at  home  and  abroad.  The  work  is  one;  there  are  not  two 
commissions;  Christ  is  not  divided.  The  same  spirit  inspires  and 
the  same  principles  obtain,  and  the  field  we  enter  is  only  determined 
by  present  and  imperative  needs.  Our  mission  is  to  God's  neediest 
children  in  their  greatest  need.  Wherever  that  need  is  greatest, 
whether  it  be  in  China,  or  in  Africa,  or  in  Japan,  or  in  Mexico,  or  in 
South  America,  or  in  the  slums  of  an  American  city,  there  we  must 
go  with  swiftest  foot. 

Not  only  that,  but  they  have  taught  us  new  lessons  in  personal 
consecration;  not  the  consecration  of  near  profession,  but  that  of 
prodigious  and  unselfish  service;  not  the  claiming  of  ecstatic  ex- 
periences, but  the  great  luxury  of  seeking  and  saving  the  lost. 
That  is  the  joy  of  the  Lord  that  giveth  strength.  And  in  the  activities 
of  such  a  strenuous  Hfe  are  developed  the  noblest  spirits,  and  they 
have  been  an  inspiration  to  their  fellow-missionaries  elsewhere. 

William  Carey  used  to  say  to  his  co-laborers,  "  Let  us  often 
think  of  Brainerd  in  the  forests  of  America  pouring  out  his  soul 
to  God  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  without  which  nothing 
could  make  him  happy."  And  it  was  the  story  of  that  life  in  the 
woods  of  North  America  that  stirred  the  heart  of  Carey  on  his 
shoemaker's  bench  to  ask,  "If  God  can  do  such  things  for  the 
Indians  of  America,  why  not  for  the  pagans  of  India  ?  "  Oh,  when 
I  call  the  name  of  that  gentle  and  sweet  seraphic  spirit,  I  feel  like 
instinctively  looking  up  and  exclaiming,  "  My  father,  my  father ! 
the  chariot  of  Israel,  and  the  horsemen  thereof." 

Then  again  these  master  missionaries  have  enlarged  the  ex- 
pectations of  the  Church.  That  exhortation  of  William  Carey, 
"  Expect  great  things  of  God,"  has  been  translated  into  the  exper- 
ience of  these  modern  times.  The  skepticism  of  the  past  is  the  faith 
of  the  hour,  and  hope  has  become  the  habit  of  the  Church  of  God. 
We  are  no  longer  startled  by  great  statements  and  the  report  of 
wonderful  victories.  When  told  that  1,300  persons  in  several  vil- 
lages were  baptized  in  one  day  down  in  India,  not  only  does  it 
not  startle  us,  but  it  has  become  news  to  which  we  are  accustomed, 
and  our  own  hearts  are  thrilled  thereby. 


1 62  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

But  there  are  many  other  lessons.  I  wish  I  had  time  to  state 
to  you  how  they  have  enlarged  our  conceptions  of  the  great  doc- 
trine of  providence;  how  they  have  illustrated  the  doctrine  of  an- 
swered prayer;  how  they  have  by  their  achievements,  attested  the 
absolute  fitness  of  Christianity  to  be  the  one  world  religion ;  —  all 
these  are  the  inspiration  and  strengthening  of  our  faith.  Won- 
derful men  and  women !  Their  names  we  all  ought  to  cherish, 
and  we  should  pray  that  a  double  portion  of  their  spirit  may  fall 
upon  us  to-night. 

Can  I  call  a  few  names  for  you  to  remember  and  for  you  to 
think  over  when  you  go  home?  There  was  David  Brainerd,  whose 
name  I  have  mentioned,  the  apostle  to  the  North  American  Indian, 
who  died  so  early  and  whose  triumphant  death  was  like  the  descent 
of  another  chariot  of  fire.  He  roamed  through  the  forests,  des- 
titute of  all  creature  comforts,  with  not  a  human  being  who  could 
speak  a  word  of  English,  living  on  the  coarsest  fare.  But  he  lived 
like  an  angel  of  light  among  those  savages,  and  he  taught  many 
of  them  the  Word  of  life.  He  said  on  one  occasion,  "  Oh,  that 
I  were  a  flame  of  fire  in  the  service  of  my  God !  "  Again  he  said, 
"  Oh,  that  I  were  spirit,  that  I  might  be  more  active  for  Him !  " 
It  is  said  that  his  prayers  in  the  depths  of  the  forest  were  so  intense 
that  his  garments  were  saturated  with  the  sweat  of  his  intercession. 
He  died  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age  after  only  four  years  of 
toil  and  suffering,  leaving  to  us  this  lesson,  absolute  consecration  to 
the  service  of  his  Lord. 

Shall  I  again  call  the  name  of  William  Carey,  that  name  which 
is  a  synonym  for  the  forward  movement  in  the  Kingdom  of  God ; 
who  will  ever  stand  foremost  among  all  the  giants  of  his  day ;  who 
woke  the  slumber  of  the  Church  and  infused  into  its  withered  veins 
a  new  spirit  and  a  triumph  of  life ;  whose  passion  for  the  conversion 
of  the  world  was  consuming;  who  was  for  forty-one  years  a  mis- 
sionary in  India ;  who  by  dint  of  his  own  purpose  and  his  singular 
devotion  to  God  rose  to  world-wide  fame,  so  that  when  Lord  Welles- 
ley  received  an  address  presented  by  him  he  said,  "  I  count  such  a 
testimony  from  such  a  man  a  greater  honor  than  the  applause  of 
courts  and  of  parliaments."  He  became  the  Wickliffe  of  the  East; 
he  translated  the  Bible  into  four  languages  and  supervised  twenty- 
eight  other  versions.  He  received  at  one  time  £1,500  as  a  professor 
in  Fort  William  College;  he  took  £50  for  himself  and  gave  the 
remainder  to  God.  A  dauntless  faith,  united  with  the  profoundest 
humility. 

Into  this  list  of  great  missionary  worthies  I  see  enter  a  man  of 
short  stature  and  well  knit  frame  and  fiery  nature,  earnest  in  his 
movements,  open-handed  and  open-hearted,  a  man  who  had  an 
energy  that  seems  never  to  have  had  a  suggestion  of  weariness. 
His  earnest  desire  for  the  world's  redemption  led  him  to  organize 
missions  of  his  Church  and  gave  him  the  title  of  the  Foreign  Min- 


LESSONS   FROM    LIVES   OF   MASTER   MISSIONARIES  163 

ister  of  Methodism.  That  man  is  Thomas  Coke;  no  knightHer  a 
soul  ever  obeyed  the  trumpet  call  of  God  or  wielded  with  a  braver 
arm  a  two-edged  sword  of  heavenly  temper.  His  desire  for  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  was  voiced  when  he  said  once,  "  I  want  the 
wings  of  an  angel  and  the  voice  of  a  trumpet,  that  I  may  preach 
the  gospel  in  the  East  and  in  the  West,  in  the  North  and  in  the 
South."  I  know  no  picture  more  sublime  than  that  of  Thomas 
Coke,  an  old  man  of  seventy,  standing  before  the  British  confer- 
ence and  begging  that  he  might  go  as  a  missionary  to  India.  They 
said,  "  You  are  too  old,  doctor."  He  said,  "  I  am  young  enough." 
They  said,  "  You  have  not  the  money."  He  said,  "  I  have."  And 
he  chartered  a  vessel  and  started  off  to  India.  And  I  learned  from 
Mr.  William  Arthur,  who  got  it  from  the  lips  of  one  who  accom- 
panied Coke  on  that  mission,  the  hymn  which  he  sang  the  night 
before  he  died  on  that  vessel.  He  sang  with  a  loud  voice  these 
words : 

"  To  me  remains  nor  place  nor  time ; 
My  kingdom  is  in  every  clime. 
I  can  be  calm  and  free  from  care 
On  any  shore,  since  God  is  there." 

He  went  into  his  stateroom  and  fell  asleep  and  never  waked  again, 
and  the  next  day  he  was  buried  at  sea.  I  am  glad  that  that  restless 
little  body  of  his,  that  crossed  the  Atlantic  eighteen  times  at  his  own 
expense,  was  not  buried  in  a  narrow  grave  on  land ;  because  I 
think,  like  old  Elisha's  bones,  it  would  have  stirred  things.  Oh, 
that  every  wave  that  breaks  on  every  distant  shore  would  sing 
the  requiem  of  a  spirit  whose  love  clasped  all  lands  and  whose  faith 
desired  the  conversion  of  all  nations ! 

There  is  Henry  Martyn,  frail  as  a  flower  and  yet  as  heroic  a 
soul  as  ever  led  the  hosts  of  God  to  battle  and  to  victory !  He  died  at 
thirty-one.  Shortly  before  his  death  he  was  on  his  way  in  Persia, 
pained,  exhausted  and  emaciated,  only  able  to  speak  above  a  whisper. 
He  sank  down  a  few  days  thereafter,  and  never  rose  again.  He 
sleeps  in  a  missionary's  grave,  and  has  left  to  us  the  lesson  of  a 
divine  ambition  for  the  world's  redemption. 

And  so  there  is  Melville  Cox  and  others  whom  I  would  like  to 
mention ;  that  young  man  who  was  sitting  in  a  Methodist  Annual 
Conference  in  Virginia,  watching  the  proceedings,  pained  and  sad 
and  making  a  heroic  battle  against  mortal  disease.  He  had  buried 
his  fair  young  wife,  had  been  compelled  to  spend  the  harsh  winters 
in  the  South  in  order  to  save  his  own  life.  Yet  in  his  soul  was  the 
desire  to  tell  the  heathen  of  his  Lord.  He  sought  an  interview  with 
the  Bishop  and  said,  "  I  want  to  be  sent  as  a  missionary  to  South 
America."  "Why  not  to  Liberia?"  said  the  Bishop.  After  a 
prayerful  pause,  he  said,  "  If  the  Lord  will,  I  will  go."  A  few 
days   after,   he   said,   "  Liberia   is    swallowing  up   my   thoughts." 


164  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

Again  he  said,  "  I  thirst  to  be  on  the  way."  Again  he  wrote, 
"  If  it  please  God  that  my  bones  shall  sleep  in  an  African  grave, 
I  will  establish  such  a  bond  between  Africa  and  the  Church  at 
home,  as  shall  not  be  broken  until  Africa  be  redeemed."  And 
that  prophecy  is  being  fulfilled ;  and  when  the  heroic  spirit  came 
at  last  to  die  of  the  African  fever,  with  pallid  lips  he  repeated  the 
words  which  he  had  said  before  leaving  America,  "  Though  a  thou- 
sand fall,  let  not  Africa  be  given  up."  His  example  is  a  lesson 
that  love  for  Christless  souls  is  stronger  than  love  of  life. 

There  is  David  Livingstone,  a  native  of  Scotland,  converted  at 
twenty,  thirty-two  years  a  missionary  in  Africa,  sleeping  in  West- 
minster Abbey  amid  the  great  of  the  English  people.  When  I  think 
of  that  man,  decorated  by  geographical  and  scientific  societies,  hon- 
ored by  courts  and  by  parliaments,  offered  the  freedom  of  cities,  and 
yet  sleeping  on  the  coarse,  damp  grass,  eating  bird-seed  and  roots 
and  African  maize,  forty  times  scorched  with  the  fever,  his  arm 
torn  by  the  teeth  of  a  lion, —  he  stands  before  me  transfigured,  like 
one  of  the  tall  angels  whom  Isaiah  saw  next  the  throne  of  God. 
There  are  three  scenes  in  his  life  that  are  most  prominent.  One 
was  when  he  turned  away  from  his  dear  Mary's  grave  to  find  a 
balm  for  his  broken  heart  in  trying  to  redeem  Africa.  The  second 
was  when  he  thought  he  was  going  to  be  called  home  and  his 
great  heart  protested.  He  said,  "  If  I  am  to  go  on  the  shelf,  let 
that  shelf  be  Africa."  And  the  third  was  when  Stanley  found 
him  and  tried  to  induce  him  to  return ;  and  although  he  was  weak, 
he  would  but  send  messages  back  home  and  labor  on  for  a  little 
while  and  die  on  his  knees  in  an  attitude  of  prayer.  David  Living- 
stone gives  us  the  lesson  of  an  incarnated  conscience. 

My  young  friends,  the  conviction  grows  upon  me  that  there 
are  momentous  issues  before  the  Church.  We  are  facing  a  wonder- 
ful to-morrow.  Mighty  changes  are  taking  place  in  all  the  Eastern 
nations  and  with  marvelous  rapidity.  Sons  of  God,  accredited  with 
new  power,  ought  to  be  up  and  doing.  If  we  allow  this  transition 
period  to  pass  unimproved  or  slighted,  there  may  be  another  cen- 
tury to  mourn  for,  which  may  be  our  condemnation. 

Professor  Gamewell  tells  us  the  story  of  that  old  cannon,  after- 
wards known  as  the  international  gun,  in  the  siege  of  Peking,  — 
that  time  of  peril  when  every  one  was  at  work  and  when  even  mis- 
sionaries became  military  engineers.  Every  man  was  either  a  soldier 
or  a  sentinel.  That  old  gun  was  mounted  on  an  Austrian  carriage, 
and  was  loaded  with  German  powder  and  Russian  shells.  The  old 
English  six-pounder  was  fired  by  the  trained  eye  and  skilled  hand 
of  an  American  gunner.  All  the  nations  united  in  the  fire  of  that 
old  gun.  Oh,  if  I  could  see  to-night  that  there  could  be  such  a 
concert  in  the  desperate  conflict  with  the  enemies  of  our  Christian 
faith,  I  would  have  every  projectile  fly  with  the  momentum  given  by 
the  united  prayer  and  faith  of  the  whole  Church,  as  was  indicated 


LESSONS    FROM    LIVES    OF    MASTER    MISSIONARIES  1 65 

by  Mr.  Mott;  I  would  have  every  standard  of  our  faith  defended 
in  its  place  by  the  strength  of  all  our  hearts  and  of  all  our  hands. 
Oh,  brothers  of  our  elder  Brother,  Oh,  daughters  of  our  common 
Father,  Oh,  friends  of  the  East  and  the  West,  students  and  teachers, 
pastors  and  people,  let  us  join  in  one  supreme  effort  to  plant  our 
flag  in  every  land  and  give  the  whole  world  the  gospel  during  the 
opening  years  of  this  new  century.  When  China  swings  into  the 
Christian  column,  the  angels  will  get  ready  to  sing  the  coronation 
hymn.  And,  thank  God,  that  crowning  day  is  coming,  coming, 
coming,  coming,  —  not,  perhaps,  with  the  swift  sweep  of  Isaiah's 
angels  with  six  wings,  but  coming  with  the  mighty  steps  and  the 
eternal  processes  of  the  love  of  God.  Then  redeemed  China  and 
all  these  nations  will  join  in  singing,  "  All  hail  the  power  of  Jesus' 
Namel  " 


FINANCIAL    ASPECTS    OF    THE    MISSIONARY 

ENTERPRISE 

The  Necessity  of  Making  the  Financial  Plans  of  the 
Church  Commensurate  with  the  Magnitude  of 
the  Task  of  the  World's  Evangelization 

The  Financial  Co-operation  of  both  the  Poor  and 
the  Rich  Indispensable  to  the    World's  Salvation 

The  Financial  Support  of  Missions  by  Young  People 

The  Experience  of  One  Church 

How  One  Thousand  Missionaries  are  Supported 

Scripture  Principles  of  Giving  Illustrated 


167 


THE  NECESSITY  OF  MAKING  THE  FINANCIAL  PLANS 
OF  THE  CHURCH  COMMENSURATE  WITH  THE 
MAGNITUDE  OF  THE  TASK  OF  THE  WORLD'S 
EVANGELIZATION 

HONORABLE   SAMUEL  B.   CAPEN,   LL.D.,  BOSTON 

Three  factors  are  essential  in  the  prosecution  of  missionary 
work :  First,  prayer ;  second,  the  blessing  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and 
third,  money.  The  question  which  your  Com.mittee  has  given  me 
to  discuss  has  to  do  with  simply  one  phase  of  the  third,  namely,  the 
necessity  of  broader  financial  plans.  It  is  not  a  question  of  methods 
but  of  needs.  The  greatest  work  of  the  last  century  was  that  of 
foreign  missions.  In  the  majesty  of  the  conception,  in  the  bravery 
of  the  leaders  and  in  the  greatness  of  the  results,  it  stands  without 
a  peer.  But  that  work,  glorious  as  it  was  and  as  it  is  to-day,  has 
been  sustained  practically  by  only  a  small  minority  of  our  church 
members.  It  is  believed  that  not  one  in  ten  has  made  any  sacrifice 
worthy  of  the  name  for  the  work.  When  the  ten  lepers  were 
cleansed  and  but  one  returned  to  give  thanks,  the  Master  asked 
with  pathetic  tenderness,  "  Where  are  the  nine  ?  "  As  he  looks  at 
many  to-day  who  have  been  spiritually  healed  and  sees  in  their 
paltry  gift  the  proof  of  their  ingratitude,  does  he  not  ask  a  similar 
question,  "Where  are  the  nine?"  It  is  because  a  majority  of  the 
Church  have  been  trifling  with  missions  and  leaving  the  few  to 
fulfil  the  trust,  that  the  question  before  us  becomes  one  of  supreme 
importance. 

May  I  call  your  attention  to  the  rapidly  accelerating  increase 
in  the  wealth  of  the  world.  It  began  especially  near  the  opening 
of  the  last  century,  and  the  increase  from  1800  to  1850  was  thought 
to  be  almost  a  fabulous  amount.  The  best  available  statistics  seem 
to  show  that  in  the  next  twenty-five  years,  from  1850  to  1875, 
there  was  an  amount  added  equal  to  that  in  the  preceding  fifty 
years.  In  the  following  fifteen  years,  from  1875  to  1890,  the  same 
amount  was  added  a  third  time.  And  lastly,  for  the  ten  years  from 
1890  to  1900,  it  is  believed  that  the  figures  will  show  an  equal 
amount  added  a  fourth  time.  In  the  United  States  alone  it  is  sup- 
posed that  the  wealth  has  risen  from  $65,000,000,000  in  1890  to 
$90,000,000,000  in  1900.  There  are,  of  course,  no  figures  to  show 
what  proportion  of  this  great  increase  belongs  to  Christian  men; 

169 


170  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

but  as  "  Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having  promise  of 
the  life  that  now  is,"  we  must  believe  that  the  religious  classes  have 
shared  largely  in  these  gains. 

Not  only  has  the  amount  of  wealth  greatly  increased,  but  a  won- 
derful change  has  come  in  the  purchasing  power  of  money,  due 
largely  to  the  applications  of  steam  and  electricity.  To  illustrate: 
a  girl  with  a  modern  loom  can  in  ten  hours  weave  a  thousand  times 
more  than  could  a  man  who  worked  twelve  hours  with  the  looms 
in  existence  at  the  beginning  of  the  last  century. 

Because  of  these  marvelous  changes,  our  average  working  man 
to-day  can  enjoy  comforts  which  a  few  years  ago  were  the  lux- 
uries of  the  wealthy.  While  the  standard  of  living  of  the  poorer 
people  has  been  greatly  raised,  that  of  the  wealthy  has  become 
most  luxurious.  Palatial  residences,  elegant  equipages,  steam 
yachts,  are  possessed  by  thousands.  Salaries  of  railroad  presidents 
of  $50,000  to  $100,000  a  year  are  not  unusual,  and  lawyers'  fees 
of  $25,000  and  $50,000  for  a  single  case  are  quite  common.  It  is 
stated  that  recently  one  lawyer  received  a  fee  of  $300,000  for  three 
months  work,  and  there  is  another  fee  mentioned  of  $500,000.  The 
merchant  to-day  must  do  a  business  of  $5,000,000  a  year  to  be  con- 
sidered on  a  par  with  his  grandfather  who  did  a  business  of  $500,- 
000.  We  have  spent  $75,000,000  in  efforts  to  reach  the  North 
Pole.  There  is  money  enough  to  spend  for  almost  any  undertaking 
and  on  a  scale  that  would  dazzle  our  ancestors. 

What  are  we  doing  with  this  great  wealth?  Much  of  it  we 
are  wasting  in  what  is  unnecessary  if  it  is  not  harmful.  It  is 
said  that  a  year  ago,  Chicago  alone  spent  $30,000,000  for  amuse- 
ments. Much  of  it  we  are  giving  for  education,  for  libraries, 
hospitals,  and  other  philanthropic  work,  and  statistics  show  that 
eighty-six  per  cent,  of  this  comes  from  church  attendants.  From 
the  day  when  the  lame  man  was  laid  at  the  temple  gates  until  now 
those  in  need  of  help  have  sought  gifts  from  those  who  enter  God's 
house  to  worship.  Such  gifts  in  large  sums,  outside  the  regular 
denominational  contributions,  have  amounted  in  the  last  ten  years 
to  very  nearly  $400,000,000.  The  figures  in  1901  for  the  United 
States  are  given  as  follows : 

Colleges  and  educational  institutions   $  68,851,000 

Libraries      15,389,000 

Museums  and  galleries   1 1,133,000 

Miscellaneous  charities   22,217,000 

Endowments  and  special  purposes  for  churches  6,298,000 

$123,888,000 

Why  have  I  called  your  attention  to  this  revolution  in  material 
things  and  to  our  prosperity,  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  the 
world?    Simply  to  serve  as  a  proper  background  for  this  other  fact 


NECESSITY    OF    ENLARGED    FINANCIAL    PLANS  I7I 

that  foreign  missionary  work  has  in  no  sense  kept  pace  with  this 
broadening  of  prosperity  and  with  the  general  advancement  of  the 
age.  Why  have  I  called  attention  to  these  generous  gifts  for  all 
forms  of  philanthropic  work,  these  benefactions  which  are  the  ad- 
miration of  the  world?  To  show  by  comparison,  how  unworthy 
are  our  foreign  missionary  gifts.  That  you  may  know  that  this  is 
not  a  rash  or  careless  statement,  I  beg  leave  to  give  you  the  fol- 
lowing facts  from  five  of  our  great  missionary  societies. 

Average  annual  gift  per  member  for  foreign  missions  for  the 
last  three  years  in 

Denomination  A  48^  cents 

Denomination  B   ZIV2  cents 

Denomination  C  70      cents 

Denomination  D  28      cents 

Denomination  E 87      cents 

One  of  our  great  metropolitan  dailies  published  in  January  an 
article  on  benevolence  in  1901,  in  which  occurred  this  significant 
sentence :  "  The  feature  of  the  year  is  the  freedom  with  which 
people  giving  heretofore  through  the  churches  and  known  as  church 
people,  are  giving  to  outside  causes,  and  the  enormous  extent  to 
which  they  are  neglecting  causes  which  they  have  heretofore  re- 
garded as  sacred."  It  certainly  shows  an  alarming  condition  when 
such  words  can  be  truthfully  written  and  when,  notwithstanding 
our  great  increase  of  wealth,  we  are  falling  far  behind  relatively 
in  our  giving  to  missions.  With  the  opening  of  the  new  century 
the  time  has  fully  come  to  make  financial  plans  which  shall  match 
what  we  are  doing  in  other  directions,  and  which  shall  bear  some 
proportionate  relation  to  the  greatness  of  the  task  of  evangelizing 
the  world. 

Let  me  give  three  reasons.  First,  we  must  do  this  for  the 
highest  interests  of  our  churches  at  home.  There  is  a  universal 
law  that  "  action  and  reaction  are  equal  and  in  opposite  directions." 
When  our  hearts  and  our  thoughts  go  out  to  others,  then  inevitably 
there  comes  to  ourselves  new  life.  If  we  try  to  teach  any  truth 
to  another,  in  that  very  act  it  becomes  more  real  and  vital  to  us. 
And  the  opposite  is  equally  true;  when  we  forget  the  needy  and 
spend  selfishly  for  ourselves,  the  decline  in  spiritual  life  and  power 
is  certain ;  the  descent  is  as  sure  as  when  we  start  on  a  toboggan 
slide.  There  is  no  law  in  the  physical  or  spiritual  world  more  cer- 
tain than  this.  Unless  the  churches  as  a  whole  become  more  gen- 
erous in  their  gifts  to  a  lost  world,  their  increased  wealth  will  prove 
not  a  blessing  but  a  curse.  Christians  have  all  the  wealth  that  is 
needed.  But  they  are  wasting  the  Lord's  money.  How  ?  One  way 
is  by  extravagant  personal  expenditure.  Young  men,  whose  names 
are  upon  the  church  roll,  will  pay  $25  entrance  fee  to  some  club 
and  as  much  more  in  yearly  assessments  with  innumerable  extras, 


172  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

while  they  think  themselves  very  generous  if  they  give  $5  for 
foreign  missionary  work.  A  church  member  will  spend  several 
hundred  dollars  for  a  piano,  and  yet  subscribe  but  two  cents  a  week 
for  the  church. 

Another  way  is  by  extravagant  church  expenditure.  We  spend 
for  our  home  churches  far  more  than  is  reasonably  necessary,  and 
we  do  this  at  the  expense  of  our  missionary  work.  This  is  per- 
haps better  than  spending  it  upon  personal  luxuries,  but,  never- 
theless, it  is  full  of  peril.  Bishop  Graves  of  the  Episcopal  mission 
in  Shanghai,  Chin^  said  in  The  Churchman,  in  an  article  on  mis- 
sionary deficits,  that  "  the  three  evils  to  missions  are  the  tessel- 
lated pavement,  the  altar  and  the  stained  glass  window."  Men  are 
perishing  all  over  the  world  for  a  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ, 
while  we  are  thus  satisfying  our  aesthetic  taste  with  elegant  sur- 
roundings. Can  worship  under  conditions  which  have  been  secured 
at  the  expense  of  the  missionary  giving  of  the  Church  be  anything 
less  than  a  mockery  and  an  abomination  to  God? 

The  way  to  grow  is  to  give.  If  we  would  save  our  American 
churches  from  the  blight  of  worldliness  and  from  the  commercial- 
ism of  our  day,  we  must  do  it  in  the  Master's  way,  by  spending 
ourselves  and  our  substance  more  generously  for  others.  Broad 
missionary  planning  to  match  the  spirit  of  the  age  is  necessary, 
if  we  would  keep  our  own  churches  from  spiritual  dry  rot.  Mis- 
sionary interest  is  always  the  measure  of  spiritual  life. 

Second.  The  necessity  of  making  more  generous  financial 
plans  is  upon  us,  because  of  the  rapidly  changing  conditions  in  the 
nations  that  know  not  Christ.  The  changes  to  which  I  especially 
refer  are  twofold,  political  and  commercial,  and  first  the  political. 
We  cannot  fail  to  note  the  purpose  of  Russia  to  control  Asia  as 
far  as  it  is  possible  for  her  to  do  so.  Her  first  objective  point  is 
China.  But  her  activity  to  get  a  controlling  influence  in  that  great 
Empire  does  not  lessen  in  the  slightest  degree  her  purpose  to  con- 
trol Turkey,  also,  and  especially  to  have  as  her  own  that  which 
she  has  for  all  these  years  most  coveted,  Constantinople.  Rail- 
road concessions  in  Asia  Minor  have  been  given  to  both  Germany 
and  Russia  and  the  race  between  them  to  see  which  will  first 
reach  the  Persian  Gulf,  will  be  a  most  interesting  one.  I  believe  it 
would  be  a  great  calamity  to  our  missionary  work  to  have  Russian 
influences  control  either  China  or  Turkey.  Russia  has,  for  many 
years,  been  the  warm  friend  of  the  United  States  in  international 
questions.  The  Czar  himself,  we  may  well  believe,  is  kindly  and 
the  peasantry  of  the  Empire  are  peaceably  disposed.  But  the  bureau 
or  machine  that  controls  the  Government  is  everywhere  and  always 
the  foe  of  Protestant  Christianity.  The  testimony  of  Drs.  Schauffler 
and  Hamlin  in  the  past  and  our  missionaries  in  the  present,  is  the 
proof  of  my  statement. 

It  is  all  important,  therefore,  that  England  and  America  push 


NECESSITY    OF    ENLARGED    FINANCIAL    PLANS  1 73 

their  missionary  work  to  the  utmost  in  both  China  and  Turkey. 
We  must  put  in  the  churches  and  schools  and  hospitals  and  pre- 
empt the  ground  for  Christ.  If  we  can  deliver  these  nations  from 
religious  bondage,  then  they  will  assert  their  rights  and  be  free 
politically.  You  cannot  hold  a  nation  of  Christians  as  serfs.  The 
political  liberty  already  granted  in  some  measure  to  Bulgaria,  can 
be  traced  largely  to  the  influence  of  Christian  missions  and  to 
Constantinople  colleges.  It  is  also  believed  that  if  it  had  not  been 
for  the  influences  of  the  American  Board  missionaries  in  Turkey, 
Russia  would,  ere  this,  have  overrun  that  country. 

In  this  great  political  struggle,  in  which  our  Protestant  Chris- 
tianity has  so  much  at  stake,  the  United  States  must  more  and 
more  bear  its  full  share  of  responsibility  and  use  its  moral  in- 
fluence for  peace  and  righteousness  in  all  the  world.  The  Isthmian 
Canal  will  soon  be  built,  and  the  Pacific  Ocean  will  become  in  the 
future  more  what  the  Atlantic  has  been  in  the  past.  The  traffic 
of  the  world  will  be  changed,  and  there  will  be  a  new  center  of 
the  world.  To  quote  from  another :  "  We  now  say  that  San  Fran- 
cisco is  3,000  miles  from  New  York.  Some  day  it  will  be  said 
that  New  York  is  3,000  miles  from  San  Francisco."  This  may  be 
an  over-statement,  but  nevertheless  it  brings  clearly  to  our  minds 
the  tremendous  changes  that  are  going  on.  And  beyond  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  facing  our  whole  Western  coast,  is  China  with  a  popula- 
tion so  great  that  if  the  population  of  the  world  were  arranged  in 
a  row,  every  fourth  man  would  be  a  Chinaman.  The  contest  of 
the  next  few  years  will  be  between  the  Teutonic  race  —  including 
the  Anglo-Saxon  —  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Slav,  represented  es- 
pecially by  Russia,  on  the  other,  and  the  first  field  of  conflict  is 
China.  Can  we  keep  that  "  Open  Door  "  for  which  our  governments 
have  so  nobly  contended?  England  and  America  must  hasten  more 
rapidly  to  give  the  gospel  to  China,  and  then  she  will  stand  against 
every  assault  without  fear  of  dismemberment. 

In  view  of  this  political  struggle,  we  must  all  see  how  important 
it  is  to  press  missionary  work  in  Japan.  From  her  strategic  posi- 
tion she  holds  the  key,  religiously  speaking,  to  Asia.  Let  us  re- 
member that  it  is  only  about  thirty  years  since  the  Japanese  Gov- 
ernment declared  through  its  old  edict  board  that  if  any  Christian 
preacher,  or  Christian  teacher,  or  even  the  Christian's  God  himself, 
should  set  foot  on  her  soil,  he  would  be  beheaded.  See  what  the 
thirty  years  have  wrought.  Suppose  that  no  missionary  had  ever 
entered  that  country ;  we  should  not  now  have  her  as  an  ally,  help- 
ing to  resist  the  oncoming  of  the  Slav.  Let  us  make  Japan  thor- 
oughly Christian,  and  she  will  pour  her  missionaries  into  China  and 
save  her,  also,  for  Christ.  Last  November  at  the  annual  con- 
vention of  Chinese  students,  Mr.  Niwa,  General  Secretary  of  the 
Tokyo  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  was  a  fraternal  delegate 
from  Japan,  and  made  an  earnest  appeal  to  the  Christian  young 


174  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

men  of  China  to  join  with  the  young  men  of  Japan  in  "  taking 
Asia  for  God."  What  a  magnificent  sentence  that  is !  It  ought 
to  be  a  bugle-note  summoning  the  churches  everywhere  to  new 
endeavor. 

The  second  great  change  to  which  I  refer  is  commercial.  On 
account  of  the  greatly  increased  product  of  manufactured  articles 
through  the  use  of  modern  machinery,  the  three  great  manufactur- 
ing nations  of  the  world,  England,  the  United  States  and  Germany, 
have  found  it  necessary  to  seek  the  markets  of  the  East  in  order  to 
use  their  surplus  production.  If  each  nation  had  only  its  home 
market,  its  machinery  would  be  idle  several  months  in  the  year. 
Idleness  among  operatives  would  bring  misery  and  disorder.  It 
would  add  materially  to  the  cost  of  all  manufactured  articles.  Ma- 
chinery needs  to  be  pushed  to  its  full  capacity  and  worked  six  days 
in  the  week,  in  order  to  secure  economy  in  production.  A  distin- 
guished Berlin  economist  says :  "  The  necessity  of  every  country  to 
buy  and  sell  more  and  more  largely  in  foreign  markets  is  forcing 
every  nation  into  an  international  industrial  struggle.  This  is  the 
key-note  of  the  new  century.  History  will  more  and  more  be 
written  in  ledgers  and  balance  sheets.  Commercialism  in  its  high- 
est sense,  has  been  the  real  object  back  of  half  the  military  move- 
ments of  the  last  decade."  President  ]\IcKinley  read  clearly  the 
signs  of  the  times  in  that  almost  inspired  farewell  address  to  his 
countrymen  in  his  splendid  plea  for  reciprocity.  Whatever  the  effect 
of  this  increasing  trade  with  the  East  upon  the  internal  conditions 
of  those  nations,  the  Western  nations  are  committed  to  it. 

Now  what  will  be  the  effect  of  all  this  increased  striving  for 
new  markets  upon  our  missionary  work  ?  Commerce  is  going  every- 
where and  commerce  without  Christ  is  a  curse.  It  means  firearms 
and  the  slave  trade  and  rum.  A  few  months  ago  a  schooner  left 
Boston  for  the  west  coast  of  Africa  with  a  cargo  of  rum  and  gin 
valued  at  over  $110,000.  It  has  been  well  asked  how  many  mis- 
sionary contributions  it  will  take  to  counterbalance  the  curse  of  that 
cargo.  The  exports  of  rum  from  the  United  States  for  the  year 
ending  June  30,  1901,  were  1,076,711  gallons  valued  at  $1,468,110. 
Judged  by  previous  years,  ninety-five  per  cent,  of  this  went  to 
Africa.  These  statistics  are  a  fearful  arraignment  of  our  sin  as  a 
people.  Heathen  nations  have  not  the  moral  stamina,  nor  have 
they  Christian  surroundings,  as  we  have  in  America,  to  help  them 
resist  temptation.  They  need  protection  because  of  their  weakness. 
While  we  are  neglecting  to  send  the  needed  missionaries,  our  mer- 
chants are  shipping  them  what  has  well  been  called  "  shiploads  of 
barreled  deviltry." 

This  shows  us  how  vital  a  factor  in  foreign  missionary  work 
is  the  element  of  time.  Every  year's  delay  is  increasing  the  diffi- 
culties. The  new  civilization  of  the  West  is  displacing  that  of  the 
East.     The  telegraph  and  the  locomotive  tell  all  nations  of  the 


NECESSITY    OF    ENLARGED    FINANCIAL    PLANS  1 75 

superiority  of  the  Occident.  To  quote  from  Dr.  Hillis,  "  The  little 
clay  gods  of  India  look  very  small  when  the  great  locomotive  goes 
thundering  by."  Heathendom  is  being  honeycombed,  and  unless 
we  are  far  more  in  earnest  to  put  in  the  gospel,  we  shall  have  in  the 
place  of  heathenism,  agnosticism.  What  a  difference  whether  the 
Sunday-school  or  the  saloon  gets  into  our  new  settlements  first ! 
This  same  thing  is  true  in  heathen  countries.  Shall  Qiristian 
America  have  as  her  herald  the  missionary  or  the  commercial 
traveler?  The  answer  which  our  churches  give  will  make  an  in- 
finite difference  to  hundreds  of  millions  of  our  fellow-men. 

To  do  the  missionary  work,  which  these  great  political  and  com- 
mercial changes  of  the  last  few  years  have  made  it  so  imperative 
that  we  should  do  now,  requires  an  outlay  of  money  far  in  advance 
of  all  our  present  plans.  The  work  must  be  done  in  many  ways 
and  by  many  methods.  In  a  report  a  year  ago  from  the  Marathi 
Mission  of  the  American  Board  occurred  a  significant  paragraph, 
which  declared  that  the  time  had  gone  by  when  a  Bible  and  a  sun- 
hat  were  the  only  equipment  a  missionary  needed.  And  then  it 
adds :  "  To-day  the  school,  the  press,  the  surgeon's  knife,  the  crafts- 
men's skill,  the  painter's  art,  —  all  are  in  service  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree  in  preaching  the  gospel."  We  need  preachers,  teachers, 
churches,  colleges,  schools,  hospitals,  combined  with  practical  in- 
dustrial education.  All  these  require  money,  and  money  in  large 
amounts,  but  it  will  be  most  economical  in  the  end  to  plan  for  it 
all  now  on  a  comprehensive  scale.  The  same  twentieth  century 
methods  that  are  in  use  at  home  must  be  used  in  prosecuting  twen- 
tieth century  missions  abroad. 

Third.  We  need  to  make  broader  plans  in  this  new  century, 
for  only  thus  can  we  honor  our  Master  and  be  loyal  to  the  trust 
which  He  has  committed  to  us.  All  we  have,  all  we  are,  all  we 
hope  for,  has  come  from  Him.  How  little  we  are  doing  in  return ! 
Our  paltry  gifts,  so  out  of  proportion  to  what  we  are  spending  on 
ourselves,  belittle  missionary  work.  Our  gifts  to  education  and 
philanthropy,  so  great  in  comparison  with  what  we  are  doing  for 
foreign  missionary  work,  are  putting  Christ  in  the  second  place.  Let 
us  reverse  the  order  now,  change  the  proportion  and  give  missions, 
and  not  education,  the  right  of  way.  No  wonder  that  the  world 
doubts  our  sincerity;  we  must  have  gifts  to  match  our  professions. 
We  say  continually  that  the  greatest  work  in  the  world,  the  cause 
nearest  the  heart  of  Christ,  is  that  of  foreign  missions,  and  then 
we  back  up  our  statements  by  an  average  gift  in  five  of  our  denomi- 
nations, of  one  cent  a  week  per  member,  not  one-quarter  of  what 
we  spend  for  newspapers !  Does  any  one  think  this  an  over-state- 
ment? A  friend  of  mine  found  that  in  one  local  Conference  of 
churches  in  New  England,  the  fifteen  churches  gave  $19,000  for  all 
missionary  work  at  home  and  abroad,  and  a  single  town  in  the  con- 
ference spent  $17,000  for  newspapers! 


176  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

There  is  one  way  and  only  one  way  for  the  Church  to  show  its 
full  loyalty  to  Christ,  to  take  into  our  thoughts  and  into  our  plans 
the  whole  wide  world  for  which  He  died  and  then  devise  gen- 
erously as  in  His  sight.  Let  the  world  see  that  we  believe  in  the 
very  depths  of  our  souls  that  the  greatest  thing  in  the  world  is 
missions,  that  they  are  to  be  built  on  broad  foundations,  that  they 
require  time  and  planning  worthy  of  our  ablest  and  best  men  and 
that  into  the  work  we  pour  our  money  without  stint.  Then  we  can 
rapidly  open  up  the  mission  fields  and  start  the  churches  and  schools. 
The  native  Christians  with  their  generosity  will  support  themselves 
in  a  few  years,  while  we  push  on  to  further  conquests.  We  want 
to  plan  the  work  in  proportion  to  the  opportunity  which  the  "  Open 
Door  "  everywhere  gives  us.  It  is  not  a  dress  parade  but  a  glorious 
life  battle.  Missionary  work  must  be  the  very  life  blood  of  all  our 
churches. 

In  carrying  on  this  comprehensive,  many-sided  work,  may  I 
not  urge  the  importance  of  sending  to  the  front  only  men  and  women 
fully  equipped,  those  who  by  their  training  and  ability  could,  if  they 
remained  at  home,  fill  the  places  of  largest  influence?  We  need 
not  only  the  greatest  consecration  and  the  noblest  Christian  char- 
acter, but  we  want  men  of  statesmanlike  ability  to  cope  with  the 
forces  which  are  arrayed  against  us.  I  verily  believe  that  our  mis- 
sionary work  has  often  been  brought  into  disrepute,  because  too 
often  we  have  sent  out  inferior  men  as  our  representatives.  In  the 
years  to  come  we  must  make  no  more  such  mistakes,  and  if  the 
expense  is  thus  increased,  the  necessity  justifies  it. 

While  the  subject  given  me  to  discuss  was  simply  the  necessity 
of  broader  financial  planning,  I  hope  that  I  shall  not  trespass  on 
the  theme  of  another,  if  I  say  that  I  believe  that  we  shall  never 
secure  the  money  needed  for  the  proper  prosecution  of  our  mis- 
sionary work,  until  we  radically  change  our  method  of  raising  it. 
Instead  of  "  passing  the  contribution  box  "  as  is  done  in  a  major- 
ity of  our  churches,  permitting  those  who  are  present  to  pay  their 
missionary  obligations  so  often  in  nickels  and  dimes  and  making  no 
effort  to  reach  the  absentees,  we  must  give  the  whole  matter  dignity 
and  seriousness,  by  making  a  personal  canvass  of  all  the  members 
of  our  churches.  We  must  in  this  way  secure  each  year  a  pledge 
worthy  of  the  greatness  of  the  work  and  bearing  some  proper 
proportion  to  the  ability  of  each  individual. 

I  believe  that  the  time  has  fully  come  when  we  should  expect 
from  many  of  our  churches  much  larger  gifts.  Men  who  are  now 
giving  their  thousands  for  outside  objects,  too  often  give  only  a  few 
hundreds  for  missions.  The  ratio  should  be  changed  in  the  new 
century;  we  should  ask  and  expect  that  missions  shall  have  the 
larger  gifts.  There  is  need  of  reform  in  some  pulpits  as  well  as 
in  many  pews.  A  pastor  of  a  New  England  church  urged  one  of 
the  ablest  of  our  foreign  missionary  secretaries  to  speak   in  his 


NECESSITY    OF    ENLARGED    FINANCIAL    PLANS  1 77 

pulpit  on  the  plea  that  he  was  ashamed  because  their  gifts  were  so 
small  as  compared  with  their  ability.  The  appeal  was  made  and 
then  the  pastor  followed  with  one  of  his  own,  saying :  "  I  am  going 
to  give  a  dollar  myself,  and  many  of  you  can  do  the  same!  Yes, 
many  of  you  women  can  give  a  dollar  of  your  pin-money  and  not 
feel  it !  "  There  are  too  many  "  pin-money  "  Christians  in  pulpit 
and  pew,  whose  conception  of  missionary  giving  is  no  higher  than 
this. 

And  in  this  change  of  method  I  believe  the  time  has  come  to 
place  more  clearly  before  our  business  men  the  success  of  foreign 
missionary  work  as  shown  by  its  results.  To  illustrate:  When  a 
college  president  applies  to  a  wealthy  merchant  for  money  for  en- 
larging the  work,  he  shows  what  has  already  been  accomplished  as 
a  reason  for  his  request.  It  is  not  more  appeals  that  men  want 
now,  certainly  not  more  rhetoric,  but  more  facts  as  to  what  has 
been  done.  By  the  results  of  the  last  few  years  we  can  show  them 
that  the  investment  will  bring  larger  returns  than  money  put  any- 
where else.  The  Sanhedrin  were  silenced  when  the  lame  man  who 
had  been  healed  by  Peter  at  the  Beautiful  Gate  of  the  Temple  stood 
before  them.  That  fact  was  unanswerable,  and  we  can  silence 
unbelief  now  by  showing  the  facts.  It  is  along  this  line,  I  believe, 
that  we  shall  interest  the  uninterested  and  stimulate  larger  gifts 
from  all. 

God  has  used  you,  Mr.  Mott,  and  your  associates  in  this  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movement  to  federate  our  young  men  and  women  in 
this  glorious  battle  for  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  all 
the  world.  In  a  similar  way  we  want  in  England  and  Canada  and 
the  United  States  to  combine  in  something  larger  than  a  billion 
dollar  steel  trust  all  men  of  every  faith  and  have  them  furnish  the 
money  on  a  scale  worthy  of  the  magnitude  of  the  work.  No  more 
rivalry,  no  more  overlapping.  With  economy  and  efficiency  at  every 
point,  let  us  finish  the  work  that  has  been  so  gloriously  begun.  It 
is  said  that  in  the  English  army,  when  on  dress  parade,  the  dif- 
ferent corps  are  marked  with  a  badge  upon  the  lapel  of  the  coat. 
But  when  the  fighting  is  on,  the  lapels  are  turned  over  and  all 
distinctions  are  gone.  Let  all  of  us  who  live  under  the  Union  Jack 
and  the  Stars  and  Stripes  put  out  of  sight  our  denominational 
badges,  lift  up  the  cross,  plan  out  the  work,  put  up  the  money,  and 
go  in  together  to  conquer  the  world  for  Jesus  Christ. 


THE  FINANCIAL  CO-OPERATION  OF  BOTH  THE  POOR 
AND  THE  RICH  INDISPENSABLE  TO  THE  WORLD'S 
SALVATION 

REV.    JOHN    FRANKLIN    GOUCHER,    D.D.,    BALTIMORE 

The  development  of  Christian  character  is  the  divine  purpose 
and  the  objective  of  all  Christian  activities.  Nothing  which  fails 
to  contribute  to  this,  or  which  makes  it  secondary,  is  approved  of 
God  or  appointed  for  the  strengthening  of  His  Kingdom.  This 
is  true  in  all  social  and  financial  activities  of  church  life,  as  well 
as  in  all  its  benevolent,  educational  and  so-called  distinctively  spir- 
itual movements.  The  consummation  of  the  redemptive  scheme 
is  man  regenerated,  sanctified,  and  manifesting  the  inwrought  im- 
age of  God.  St.  Paul  stated  the  irrevocable  principle  underlying 
all  Christian  relations  and  activities  when  he  wrote  to  the  Corin- 
thians, "  I  seek  not  yours,  but  you." 

Christian  character  is  the  product  and  embodiment  of  the  con- 
straining love  of  Christ.  Christ  is  its  motive,  its  inspiration,  its 
model.  Its  joy  is  the  approval  of  God;  its  inheritance,  joint  heir- 
ship in  labor  and  result  with  Jesus  Christ.  While  love  is  more 
inclusive  than  all  its  definitions  and  more  subtle  than  any  analysis, 
love  always  seeks  to  serve  its  object.  Sacrifice  is  its  measure ;  min- 
istry is  its  life. 

Grace  is  the  expression  of  love  by  joyful  giving.  Grace  is 
not  to  be  gauged  by  the  size  of  the  gift,  but  by  its  spirit  and  purpose 
to  relieve  need  at  personal  cost.  The  poor  widow  gave  more  than 
they  who  cast  larger  amounts  into  the  treasury,  for  she  gave  "  all 
her  living."  The  most  gracious  man  is  limited,  not  by  his  desires, 
but  by  his  ability.  The  grace  of  God  is  limited,  not  by  His  ability, 
but  by  the  need  or  the  receptivity  of  its  object.  "  Aly  grace  is 
sufficient  for  thee."  That  is,  Christ's  joyful  giving  will  meet  all 
the  necessities  of  every  trusting  heart.  Grace,  like  love,  of  which 
it  is  the  expression,  is  vital  to  Christian  character  and  capable  of 
development.  Exercise  is  the  law  of  its  growth  as  use  is  the  law 
of  possession. 

"  By  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith."  Your  salvation  is  con- 
ditioned upon  the  joyful  giving  of  yourselves  unto  "  God  which 
worketh  in  you  both  to  will  and  to  work  for  His  good  pleasure." 
"  Ye  are  saved  .  .  .  not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast,"  but 
for  work  through  the  joyful  giving  of  your  personality  and  pas- 

178 


FINANCIAL    CO-OPERATION    OF    THE    POOR    AND    RICH        1 79 

sessions,  "  A  living  sacrifice,  entirely  consecrated,  well-pleasing  to 
God,  which  is  your  reasonable  worship."  "  For  ye  know  the  grace 
[the  joyful  giving]  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  though  he  was 
rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye  through  his  pov- 
erty might  become  rich." 

Riches  and  poverty  are  consequential  and  reciprocal.  Christ 
could  not  share  His  riches  with  us  until  He  shared  our  poverty. 
Neither  can  we  share  His  riches  with  Him  unless  we  share  "  his 
poverty  "  also.  "  There  is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but 
it  tendeth  to  poverty,  and  there  is  that  scattereth,  yet  increaseth." 
"  Except  a  corn  of  wheat  fall  into  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth 
alone,  but  if  it  die  it  bringeth  forth  much  fruit." 

The  consecration  and  subordination  of  all  that  we  have  to 
the  service  and  direction  of  God  is  essential  and  preliminary  to  the 
establishment  of  His  Kingdom  in  the  individual  heart.  This  God 
requires  of  us  as  men.  Not  as  old  men  nor  young  men,  not  as 
poor  men  nor  rich  men,  but  as  members  of  the  human  race  and 
recipients  of  grace.  It  is  a  law  of  the  Kingdom,  that  God's  grace 
in  Christ  can  be  known  only  by  those  who  share  in  Christ's  grace  — 
joyful  giving  —  for  their  fellows.  "  Give  and  it  shall  be  given 
unto  you,  .  .  .  for  with  the  same  measure  that  ye  mete  withal  it 
shall  be  measured  to  you  again."  Appreciating  this  St.  Paul  could 
say,  "  I  count  all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord,  for  whom  I  have  suffered  the  loss 
of  all  things,  and  do  count  them  but  refuse  that  I  may  win  Christ." 
"  Through  grace  the  right  of  possession  is  transcended  by  the 
privilege   of   sacrifice." 

This  discussion  is  limited  to  financial  co-operation  as  an 
essential  to  the  world's  salvation.  In  the  exchanges  of  the  world, 
money  is  a  form  and  standard  of  value,  representing  life,  achieve- 
ment, influence,  opportunity,  obligation.  The  world's  conventional 
estimate  of  men  is  according  to  the  amount  of  money  they  are  sup- 
posed to  command.  The  absolute  standards,  those  which  God 
applies  and  which  determine  character,  are  men's  relation  to  money 
as  slave  or  master  and  their  object  and  spirit  in  the  use  of  money. 
"  A  man's  life  consisteth  not  in  the  abundance  of  the  things  which 
he  possesseth."  "  Thou  hast  been  faithful  in  a  few  things,  I  will 
make  thee  ruler  over  many  things :  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of 
thy  Lord."  Neither  usefulness  nor  enjoyment  is  measured  by 
ability  or  possessions,  but  by  faithful  stewardship  in  the  use  for 
God  of  what  one  has.  All  that  one  has  must  be  accounted  for  to 
the  Lord  when  He  calls  for  His  own  with  usury. 

The  past  decade  has  recorded  greater  returns  for  labor  and 
larger  accretions  of  wealth  in  the  civilized  nations  than  had  ever 
been  known  in  the  world's  history.  The  relation  which  this  increase 
bears  to  the  intenseness  of  the  evangelical  forces  at  work  in  these 
nations  is  startling  and  significant.     "  Godliness  is  profitable  unto 


l80  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

all  things,  having  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  which 
is  to  come."  The  pierced  hand  of  our  Lord  has  swung  wide  open 
on  noiseless  hinges  the  doors  which  two  decades  ago  were  closed 
to  Christian  missions.  The  pagan  nations  and  heathen  tribes  of  the 
world  are  in  the  flux  of  social  and  ethical  reconstruction.  A  mul- 
tiplied Macedonian  call  to  come  over  and  help  is  borne  to  us  on  every 
breeze.  He  whom  we  call  Lord  stands  yearning  toward  the  world 
in  its  soul-hunger  which  His  gospel  alone  can  satisfy  and  says  to 
His  disciples,  '  Go  ye,  disciple  all  nations.  Inasmuch  as  ye  do  it, 
or  do  it  not,  unto  these  least,  ye  do  it,  or  do  it  not,  unto  Me.' 

Men  and  money  are  two  co-operative  agencies  which  the  Holy 
Spirit  demands  from  the  Church  before  Jesus  may  realize  the  sal- 
vation of  the  world  which  He  ransomed  with  His  blood.  There 
are  thousands  of  men  and  women  in  this  Convention  and  elsewhere 
who  have  received  the  call  of  the  Spirit,  have  consecrated  them- 
selves to  our  Lord,  have  the  witness  of  their  acceptance  and  are 
pleading  with  the  Church,  "  Here  am  I,  send  me."  With  open 
doors  everywhere,  the  whole  earth  hungering  for  the  knowledge  of 
Christ,  the  Holy  Spirit  calling  thousands  of  cultured  men.  Spirit- 
filled  and  eager  to  go,  the  one  thing  lacking  is  consecrated  money. 
"  How  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  and  how  shall  they  preach 
except  they  be  sent."  It  is  more  than  a  coincidence  that  in  this 
very  decade  when  the  Church  has  unprecedented  material  wealth, 
the  world's  salvation  should  be  resolved  into  a  question  of  money. 
There  never  was  greater  necessity  or  greater  responsibility  for 
bringing  supply  to  the  demand.  "  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely 
give." 

I  have  detailed  knowledge  of  a  field  where  the  investment  of 
something  over  $100,000,  working  through  a  score  of  years,  has 
resulted  in  the  conversion  and  edification  of  over  50,000  natives. 
They  are  a  mighty  reconstructive  agency,  and  their  influence  is 
deepening  and  widening  with  geometrical  progression.  This  is 
only  a  sample  of  what  might  be  realized  if  the  Lord's  money  were 
put  to  the  exchangers,  as  He  requires. 

There  are  evidences  that  some  men  of  large  means  are  begin- 
ning to  appreciate  their  financial  obligations  for  the  world's  better- 
ment. Four  hundred  million  dollars  were  given  during  the  last 
decade  to  educational  and  benevolent  institutions  of  the  United 
States.  This  is  well  so  far  as  it  goes.  It  is  a  hopeful  sign  of 
broadening  vision  and  is  to  be  encouraged,  for  ''  unto  whomsoever 
much  is  given,  of  him  shall  much  be  required."  But  if  men  are 
not  to  give  until  they  become  rich,  or  to  give  only  their  surplus  and 
in  large  sums,  they  will  never  know  the  benediction  of  the  poor 
widow  who  gave  "  two  mites,  which  make  a  farthing." 

The  poor  are  peculiarly  dear  to  God.  They  were  the  recip- 
ients of  Christ's  tenderest  ministries  during  His  incarnation.  For 
them  He  showed  His  deepest  sympathy  and  wrought  most  of  His 


FINANCIAL   CO-OPERATION    OF   THE   POOR   AND   RICH       l8l 

miracles.  To  them  He  revealed  the  profoundest  secrets  of  His 
nature.  The  confirmation  of  His  Messianic  character,  which  he 
cited  to  John's  inquiring  messengers,  was  the  fulfilment  of  Isaiah's 
prophecy,  "  The  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  unto  them." 
"  Blessed  is  he  that  considereth  the  poor,  the  Lord  will  deliver 
him  in  time  of  trouble."  The  Church  is  under  special  commis- 
sion and  obligation  to  care  for  the  poor.  It  must  secure  their 
financial  co-operation  as  an  essential  to  the  world's  salvation ;  for 
their  conditions  are  peculiarly  favorable  for  hastening  the  King- 
dom, and  like  all  other  men,  they  are  saved  through  faith,  by 
grace,  —  the  joyful  giving  which  has  its  motive  in  the  sovereignty 
of  God's  love. 

A  study  of  the  treasurer's  reports  of  missionary  societies  and 
benevolent  institutions  shows  that  the  aggregates  are  made  up  very 
largely  of  small  contributions.  The  five  barley  loaves  and  two  small 
fishes  consecrated,  blessed,  systematically  distributed  and  applied 
are  humanity's  reliance  for  recurring  want.  "  The  world's  benevo- 
lences are  supported  by  organized  poverty."  It  is  exceptional  to 
find  a  large  regular  contribution  for  foreign  missions.  The  18,000,- 
000  communicants  of  the  evangelical  Churches  in  the  United  States 
gave  last  year  less  than  $6,000,000,  or  an  average  of  thirty-two 
cents  per  member  for  the  evangelization  of  the  rest  of  the  world. 
It  has  been  estimated  that  sixty  per  cent,  of  the  members  gave 
nothing  to  this  cause,  making  the  average  eighty  cents  for  each 
of  those  whose  hearts  were  stirred  by  that  passion  for  souls  which 
caused  our  Lord  to  pour  out  His  heart's  blood. 

If  each  of  those  who  gave  nothing  to  this  agency  for  the 
world's  salvation  had  given  only  one  cent  per  week,  that  would 
have  increased  the  amount  by  $5,616,000,  or  doubled  the  contribu- 
tion. What  would  the  increase  be  if  every  church  member  would 
give  proportionally,  say  ten  per  cent.,  of  his  income  for  the  work 
of  the  Kingdom? 

It  was  the  one-talent  man  who  in  the  parable  hid  his  Lord's 
money  because  he  was  afraid.  The  poor  are  timid.  They  feel  that 
they  cannot  do  much.  Their  withholding  of  that  little  may  be 
as  much  an  act  of  pride  as  the  pretentious  gift  of  some  rich  person. 
More  frequently  they  think  that  their  little  is  not  wanted;  and 
measured  by  their  great  love  and  desire  to  help,  it  seems  much 
smaller  to  them  than  it  is.  As  the  sacrifice  is  considerable  and  the 
help  insignificant  and  perhaps  not  welcome,  they  bury  their  Lord's 
money.  From  lack  of  expression  their  love  becomes  nerveless  and 
atrophied,  and  the  world's  salvation  is  delayed.  Their  financial 
co-operation  waits  for  welcome,  method  and  motive.  Furnish  these 
and  it  can  be  secured. 

The  poor  are  more  ready  to  practice  proportionate  and  sys- 
tematic giving  than  the  rich.  They  live  in  an  atmosphere  of  need, 
and  are  continually  planning  and  applying  themselves  to  the  relief 


l82  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

of  some  form  of  it.  They  receive  and  have  to  distribute  sys- 
tematically. The  financial  methods  of  the  Church  should  be  adapted 
to  their  conditions.  The  rich  can,  if  they  will,  adjust  themselves 
to  these. 

Persons  are  brought  into  the  Church  usually  early  in  life, 
while  in  the  formative  period  of  their  development,  before  they  are 
producers.  They  should  begin  at  once  to  share  the  responsibility 
of  supporting  the  Church.  They  have  no  surplus  upon  which  they 
can  draw.  Their  income  is  precarious,  or  if  received  at  stated 
times,  is  inadequate  to  meet  their  desires.  They  cannot  give  much 
at  any  one  time  and  in  the  face  of  persistent  and  varied  physical 
demands,  if  their  pennies  and  dimes  cannot  be  secured  regularly 
they  are  not  likely  to  be  given  at  all.  Only  proportionate  giving, 
systematically  gathered,  can  furnish  a  reasonable  plan,  capable  of 
adjustment  to  their  varying  conditions. 

All  civilized  governments  are  supported  by  equal  taxation.  "  A 
man  and  his  property  are  under  God's  law  of  service,  as  he  is  of 
necessity  a  member  of  society  and  of  the  State  without  his  leave 
having  been  asked."  Nothing  less  than  proportionate  giving  will 
meet  the  demands  of  God.  "  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let 
every  one  of  you  [systematically]  lay  by  him  in  store  [propor- 
tionately] as  God  has  prospered  him."  This  would  secure  regular, 
enlarging  and  adequate  resources  for  the  maintenance  of  the  aggres- 
sive work  of  the  Church  in  place  of  the  irregular,  precarious  and 
inadequate  income  which  results  from  spasmodic  sympathy  and 
occasional  liberality.  To  give  in  cold  blood  year  after  year  the 
hard  earnings  of  a  laborious  life  may  require  more  faith  than  to 
go  to  heathen  lands  under  a  great  impulse  and  stay  there  under 
the  realizing  sense  of  the  great  need  everywhere  manifest. 

It  will  require  persistent  instruction  and  effort  to  maintain  giv- 
ing adequate  to  the  needs  of  the  giver  and  the  demands  of  the 
work.  The  later  in  life  it  is  commenced  the  more  difficult.  Sub- 
sequent giving,  no  matter  how  large,  can  never  overtake  or  make 
up  for  opportunities  neglected  in  early  life.  Character  is  not  the 
product  of  one  act.  It  is  not  the  size  of  the  gift  which  is  of  first 
importance,  but  the  enrichment  of  character  manifested  by  broad- 
ening vision,  quickening  sympathies,  deepening  joys  and  increase 
of  influence  working  in  all  the  lives  one's  ministries  touch  directly 
or  indirectly  through  the  years.  The  co-operation  of  the  most 
limited  and  of  the  most  favored  is  alike  essential  to  themselves 
and  the  work. 

To  secure  the  financial  co-operation  of  the  poor  will  require 
more  love  for  the  giver  than  for  the  gift.  It  must  be  sought  as 
a  strengthener  of  personal  Christian  character,  affording  high  pur- 
pose, unselfish  motive,  persistence  of  effort  and  a  sense  of  accom- 
plishment. This  will  rule  out  all  efforts,  spasmodic  or  otherwise, 
which  emphasize  money  and  forget  character.     It  will  exclude  all 


FINANCIAL    CO-OPERATION    OF   THE    POOR   AND    RICH        1 83 

methods  which  appeal  to  pride  or  local  reputation,  offer  material 
returns  or  rely  upon  rhetoric,  all  which  ignore  or  subordinate  the 
privilege  and  obligation,  the  solemnity  and  the  joy  of  giving  to 
the  Lord  as  an  act  of  worship.  Any  method  of  church  finance 
which  has  the  getting  of  money  as  its  sole  or  prime  object  is  un- 
worthy of  the  Church  and  contrary  to  the  Pauline  principle,  "I 
seek  not  yours,  but  you." 

Consecrated  money  is  needed  to  inaugurate  evangelistic,  pub- 
lishing, educational  and  benevolent  agencies  among  non-Christian 
peoples  as  well  as  to  maintain  them  in  Christian  lands.     Conse- 
crated money  is  needed  for  the  transportation  and  subsistence  of 
the  thousands  of  eager  and  qualified  young  men  and  women  who 
have  offered  themselves  to  go  to  the  rescue  of  the  perishing  mil- 
lions, if  their  brethren  remaining  at  home  will  only  hold  the  life  line. 
Proportionate  and  systematic  giving  of  money  should  be  habit- 
ually practiced  by  every  Christian  as  an  expression  of  loyalty,  for 
personal  discipline  and  deepening  of  devotion,   for  strengthening 
his  spirit  of  worship  and  for  personal  enrichment.     It  is  the  per- 
sistence of  purposeful  actions,  regulated  by  a  dominating  principle 
which  results  in  symmetrical  growth  and  consistency  of  character. 
The  privilege,  which  is  the  illuminated  side  of  God's  requirement 
to  co-operate   financially  in  the  world's   salvation,   and   the  duty, 
which  is  the  shadow  side  of  the  same  requirement,  pertain  to  every 
man  according  to  his  ability,  whether  poor  or  rich,  by  virtue  of  his 
manhood.    Unless  God  is  Lord  of  all,  He  is  not  Lord  at  all. 

When  the  income  of  the  average  man  increases,  he  enlarges 
his  personal  outlay,  his  family  and  social  expenses  and  his  holdings, 
much  more  rapidly  than  his  contributions  to  the  Church  and  benev- 
olence. "  Money  has  a  dangerous  tendency  to  escape  service  and 
assume  the  role  of  master."  Wherever  this  obtains,  the  inexorable 
Judge  of  All  will  say,  "  Your  gold  and  your  silver  are  rusted,  and 
their  rust  shall  be  for  a  testimony  against  you." 

No  individual  is  as  necessary  to  the  rest  of  humanity  as  the 
rest  of  humanity  is  to  him.  He  may  drop  out  and  it  will  continue. 
If  It  were  to  cease,  he  would  be  helpless.  In  the  purpose  of  God 
humanity  exists  for  each  individual,  to  give  to  each  the  opportunity 
to  develop  and  discipline  all  his  virtues  and  to  secure  the  enrich- 
ment of  his  personality  through  the  investment  of  his  personal 
sympathy  and  effort.  God  is  as  lavish  in  affording  opportunities 
as  He  is  in  furnishing  ability.  "  As  we  have  therefore  opportunity, 
let  us  do  good  unto  all  men."  Every  genuine  effort  to  serve  human- 
ity, individually  or  collectively,  enriches  the  giver  more  than  those 
to  whom  he  gives.  God's  Kingdom  is  not  developed  at  the  expense 
of  any  of  His  dependents.  "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to 
receive."  By  divine  use  material  things  are  transmuted  into  spir- 
itual forces  and  immortal  character.  We  may  so  give  of  ours  that 
It  will  be  accepted  of  God.     Thus  our  gift  has  its  resurrection. 


184  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

"  It  was  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body." 
It  becomes  a  registered  influence  in  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  we 
are  enriched.  We  are  commanded,  "  Lay  up  for  yourselves  treas- 
ures in  heaven." 

"  In  this  age  of  catholicity  no  one  need  live  the  life  of  a  pro- 
vincial." It  is  in  the  power  and  it  is  the  duty  of  the  poorest  to 
make  his  influence  felt  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  world,  and  to 
be  represented  for  all  time  and  eternity  in  the  constructive  forces 
which  are  shaping  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth.  Every 
person  has  opportunity  and  is  under  obligation  to  his  Lord  and  to 
himself  so  to  contribute  of  his  money  as  to  hasten  the  world's  salva- 
tion. A  nature  without  active  benevolence  is  doomed  to  selfish- 
ness, sterility  and  spiritual  poverty. 

But  no  one  man  represents  the  ultimate  purpose  of  God.  No 
man  liveth  to  himself.  God  loves  each  personally  and  so  pur- 
posefully that  He  calls  each  to  become  an  efficient  factor  in  His 
great  work  of  grace.  That  this  may  be  possible  He  places  each  in 
the  midst,  between  the  past  and  the  future,  to  inherit  and  to  trans- 
mit; between  Himself  and  human  need,  as  a  depository  and  a 
dispensary,  to  realize  and  to  invest,  that  "  they  without  us  should 
not  be  made  perfect."  God's  love  is  gracious,  expressed  by  joyful 
giving.  Nothing  less  than  gracious  service  in  joyful  giving  can 
realize  His  approval.  This  and  this  only  will  secure  the  plaudit, 
"  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful 
in  a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things ;  enter 
thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 


THE  FINANCIAL  SUPPORT  OF  MISSIONS  BY  YOUNG 

PEOPLE 

MR.  S.  EARL  TAYLOR,  M.A.,  CHICAGO 

On  a  beautiful  October  day  about  two  years  ago,  I  came  to 
the  city  of  Toronto  for  the  first  time.  I  was  surprised  as  I  came 
up  from  the  station  to  see  the  British  flag  everywhere,  and  on 
every  street  I  met  the  soldiers  of  the  Queen.  I  said  to  a  student, 
"  What  does  all  this  display  mean?  "  "  Well,"  said  he,  "  you  must 
be  from  the  States.  This  is  the  day  when  the  first  Canadian  con- 
tingent goes  to  South  Africa.  For  the  first  time  in  the  history 
of  Canada  we  are  sending  our  soldiers  out  to  a  foreign  field  to 
fight  for  the  Queen."  He  told  me  that  the  university  students 
were  about  to  form  in  parade  and  that  I  might  as  well  join  them, 
as  no  regular  work  would  be  done  that  day.  So  I  got  a  cane  and 
college  colors  and  went  out  and  shouted  as  loud  as  the  rest.     The 


FINANCIAL   SUPPORT   OF    MISSIONS   BY   YOUNG   PEOPLE      1 85 

men  from  the  various  colleges  were  hilarious  with  joy;  and  if 
I  could  judge  from  what  I  saw  and  heard,  there  was  not  a  man 
in  that  line  of  a  thousand  or  more  students  who  was  not  ready  to 
give  his  life  for  the  Queen,  if  she  should  call  for  it. 

A  little  later  in  the  winter  I  went  across  the  Atlantic.  It  was 
a  dark  day  in  the  African  situation.  I  remember  how  the  British 
subjects  on  shipboard  were  feverish  with  anxiety,  and  how  as  we 
neared  England,  they  crowded  around  the  gangway  to  meet  the 
old  pilot,  who  gruffly  said,  "Well,  they  have  had  to  send  Bobs 
and  Kitchener  down  there,  and  it  looks  pretty  bad."  In  the  streets 
of  London  and  throughout  England  I  saw  the  soldier  boys  in  their 
bright  red  uniforms.  As  we  were  coming  home,  I  was  told  by  a 
student  who  went  with  us  through  the  colleges  that  there  was 
scarcely  a  home  in  the  British  Empire  that  was  not  represented  in 
South  Africa,  and  in  many,  many  homes  they  were  even  then  tack- 
ing up  the  crape.  As  we  came  to  Queenstown  on  the  way  home 
in  the  early  morning  we  looked  out  at  the  dock,  and  we  saw  there 
a  great  British  troop-ship.  Mr  Speer  said,  "Let's  go  down  and 
see  what  they  are  doing."  As  we  drew  nearer  we  saw  a  man-of- 
war  out  in  the  harbor  as  convoy,  and  we  noticed  that  the  troop- 
ship was  numbered  eighty-one.  At  that  time  at  least  eighty-one 
great  troop-ships  had  been  chartered  by  the  British  Government 
to  convey  the  soldiers  to  South  Africa.  We  found  that  those  on 
the  shore  were  not  giving  the  soldiers  a  "send-off,"  as  we  had 
supposed,  but  the  wives  and  mothers  were  bidding  them  good-bye. 
The  war  had  then  reached  the  stage  when  not  only  the  men  without 
family  relationships  were  going,  but  when  fathers,  when  husbands, 
when  the  sons  who  were  the  only  support  of  aged  parents,  were 
going  out.  We  saw  just  at  our  side  a  woman  with  a  little  babe 
in  her  arms,  crying  as  if  her  heart  would  break.  Her  husband 
was  going.  On  the  other  side  we  saw  an  old  man  and  old  woman  — 
I  think  the  man  must  have  been  a  ditch  digger,  for  the  dirt  was 
clinging  to  his  coat  sleeves.  He  wiped  his  eyes  on  his  coat  sleeve 
as  he  and  his  wife  went  slowly  up  the  hill.  Their  boy  was  going 
out,  perhaps  to  die.  At  that  time  the  Empire  was  pouring  forth 
its  best  blood  and  giving  its  wealth  unstintingly,  because  the  nation 
was  on  a  war  basis. 

Since  I  have  been  in  this  hall  the  conviction  has  been  deep- 
ening that  the  Church  of  Christ  is  to-day  upon  a  peace  footing. 
It  is  true  that  her  weapons  are  not  carnal;  it  is  not  by  might  nor 
by  an  army  that  she  will  win  the  battle.  But  the  Christian  is 
nevertheless  engaged  in  a  relentless  warfare  that  requires  the  best 
sacrifice  of  life  and  effort.  And  yet  we  are  upon  a  peace  basis, 
if  we  may  judge  from  the  signs  of  the  times. 

The  other  day  there  came  to  my  desk  a  report  from  one  of 
the  Church  officials  in  a  large  district  in  one  of  the  wealthiest 
regions  of  the  United  States.     In  the  center  of  that  district  is  a 


1 86  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

college,  one  of  the  large  colleges  of  my  Church ;  and  the  presiding 
elder  who  sent  in  the  list  and  the  tabulated  statement  said,  "  Last 
year  we  gave  in  this  district  for  all  benevolences  about  seventy-five 
cents  per  member."  By  that  he  meant  that  they  had  "  omnibused  " 
everything,  that  they  were  including  home  and  foreign  missions, 
Southern  education,  Sunday-school  work,  the  American  Tract  So- 
ciety, and  he  had  even  included  the  bishops  in  the  benevolent  col- 
lections of  the  Church ;  and  last  year  for  all  benevolences  outside 
of  the  immediate  work  they  were  doing  in  the  local  churches,  they 
gave  but  seventy-five  cents  per  member.  The  presiding  elder  in 
his  letter  said,  "  This  year  we  must  raise  the  standard  high,  and 
we  must  give  a  dollar  per  member." 

One  of  the  secretaries  of  our  board  went  into  Northern  New 
York  about  two  weeks  ago  and  delivered  an  address  in  a  church. 
The  pastor  came  to  him  afterward  and  said,  "  I  congratulate  you. 
One  of  the  wealthiest  members  of  my  church,  who  is  worth  more  than 
$100,000,  has  given  a  dollar  to  missions  because  of  your  appeal." 

A  young  lady  in  one  of  the  large  cities  of  the  Atlantic  seaboard, 
a  representative  Christian  worker  in  most  respects,  said  to  me  on 
this  subject :  "As  I  look  over  my  life,  I  do  not  recall  a  single 
instance  where  I  have  really  sacrificed  anything  for  Christ ;  and  I 
recall  now  that  you  have  mentioned  it,  that  I  am  giving  less  for 
foreign  missions  than  I  spend  for  extra  street  car  fare  when  I  could 
just  as  well  walk."  I  wonder  if  hers  is  an  exceptional  case?  Is 
it  not  in  a  sense  typical  of  the  Church  to-day? 

I  was  deeply  moved  yesterday  when  the  speaker  told  about 
the  church  that  reported  nothing  for  home  missions,  and  nothing 
for  foreign  missions,  and  no  members  received  during  the  year 
either  by  letter  or  direct  conversion.  At  first  I  laughed  with  the 
rest  of  you,  but  was  immediately  sobered  as  he  recalled  us  to  the 
thought  that  the  report  disclosed  a  condition  of  spiritual  atrophy 
and  foretold  the  final  death  of  that  church.  Since  yesterday  I 
have  been  inquiring  of  the  board  secretaries  here  to  find  out  if 
that  church  is  an  exceptional  case.  I  have  asked  the  secretaries 
this  question,  "  How  many  of  your  churches  are  giving  nothing 
to  missions  ?  "  I  have  been  told  that  in  the  Congregational  denom- 
ination there  are  2,000  churches  that  are  giving  absolutely  noth- 
ing to  missions.  In  the  Baptist,  there  are  5,000  churches  —  more 
than  half  —  that  are  giving  nothing.  In  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  there  are  2,500  churches  giving  nothing,  and  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  2,762.  In  these  four  boards,  12,262  churches  give 
nothing,  more  than  12,000  churches  in  four  denominations  that 
are  sowing  the  seed  of  spiritual  death ! 

You  ask  me  what  this  has  to  do  with  the  young  people's 
work.  Dr.  Goucher  has  just  called  attention  to  the  fact  that 
habits  of  systematic  giving  will  be  formed  in  youth  or  not  at  all. 
A   writer  has   said,   "  At   the  age  of  thirty,   character  begins   to 


FINANCIAL   SUPPORT   OF   MISSIONS    BY   YOUNG    PEOPLE      1 87 

harden  like  plaster  in  a  mold,  and  it  will  never  soften  again."  You 
and  I,  as  young  people,  must  be  examining  the  Word  of  God  to  see 
what  it  says  to  us  concerning  a  right  standard  of  giving.  In  the 
light  of  the  teaching  which  we  shall  find  there,  we  must  raise 
the  standard  higher  than  we  have  yet  done. 

The  colleges  are  giving  liberally;  but  I  remember  that  my 
theological  seminary  thought  it  was  doing  well  when  it  raised 
$25  a  year  for  missions.  The  next  week  we  raised  $100  to  have 
a  little  social  when  we  invited  the  townspeople  up  to  see  us;  and 
then  the  following  week  we  voted  the  $25  we  had  raised  for  mis- 
sions to  send  our  student  delegate  to  Northfield.  My  dear  fellow 
students,  we  could  electrify  the  churches  of  North  America  and 
the  Christian  world,  if  we  would  give  any  year  the  amount  we 
spend  at  any  one  of  the  great  foot-ball  games.  We  give  freely 
for  anything  pertaining  to  self.  Are  we  raising  the  standard  high 
enough  in  giving  to  the  Lord? 

The  responsibility  for  forming  right  habits  of  giving  rest  with 
the  young.  We  cannot  stir  the  old;  their  habits  are  formed.  I 
once  thought  we  could.  I  preached  a  sermon  in  my  college  days. 
There  was  an  old  saint  on  the  front  seat,  and  as  I  spoke  of  the 
riches  of  love  in  Christ  Jesus,  I  noticed  that  his  face  lighted  up 
as  if  it  had  been  the  face  of  an  angel.  But  when  I  came  to  the 
financial  question,  he  settled  back  into  his  seat  and  folded  his 
arms,  and  his  brow  was  clouded.  Afterward  he  said  that  it 
was  too  bad  to  spoil  that  address  by  bringing  in  the  money  ques- 
tion. He  was  a  saint  who  would  give  his  life  for  his  faith  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  but  he  had  not  been  trained  in  the  right 
school. 

Now,  what  is  the  supreme  thing?  We  have  been  hearing  much 
about  service  to  Jesus  Christ.  We  have  read  in  our  Bibles  about 
the  example  of  the  apostles.  We  know  they  withheld  nothing 
from  the  Lord.  They  gave  Him  property  and  time  and  life  itself. 
You  remember  the  example  of  St.  John,  who,  as  the  beloved 
disciple,  leaned  on  his  Lord's  breast  at  the  last  supper  and  heard 
Him  say,  "  Love  one  another."  And  you  have  doubtless  read 
that  tradition,  which  says  that  St.  John  was  carried  on  the  shoul- 
ders of  the  young  men,  after  he  became  too  feeble  to  walk.  As 
he  was  carried  about  by  these  young  men,  everywhere  he  went 
he  repeated  those  words  that  he  had  learned  on  his  Lord's  breast, 
"  My  little  children,  love  one  another."  In  his  last  days  he  wrote 
a  letter  wherein  he  gave  expression  to  the  underlying  principles 
of  his  life.  In  the  epistle  he  said,  "  Love  not  the  world,  neither 
the  things  that  are  in  the  world,  for  all  that  is  in  the  world  [the 
thing  I  can  touch],  the  lust  of  the  eye  [everything  my  eye  is 
fond  of  looking  upon],  the  pride  of  life  [the  selfish  ambitions 
and  desires  of  my  inmost  soul  at  times,  all  these]  are  not  of 
the  Father  but  are  of  the  world.     And  the  world  passeth  away 


1 88  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

and  the  lust  thereof."  "  But/'  hear  the  words  that  are  written 
on  the  gravestone  of  Dwight  L.  Moody,  "  he  that  doeth  the  will 
of  God  abideth  forever." 

Unless  we  make  the  subject  of  giving  a  matter  of  Christian 
education  and  of  Christian  conscience,  and  unless  we  base  our 
religious  conviction  upon  a  study  of  the  Word  of  God  wherein 
we  seek  to  find  out  what  it  says  about  giving,  we  will  not  progress 
very  far;  but  when  giving  is  made  a  real  part  of  the  worship  of 
the  young  people,  we  shall  presently  have  that  adequate  constancy 
in  the  home  Church  that  will  enable  the  missionaries,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  to  evangelize  the  world  in  a  single  generation. 


THE  EXPERIENCE  OF  ONE  CHURCH 

REV.   C.  E.  BRADT,  WICHITA,  KANSAS 

Six  years  ago  conditions  prevailed  in  Wichita,  Kansas,  which 
made  the  continued  existence  of  any  institution,  however  free  from 
internal  embarrassment,  more  or  less  precarious.  The  First  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  that  city  was  burdened  with  a  debt  of  many 
thousands  of  dollars  with  no  assets  of  any  remarkable  value.  Our 
members,  though  heroic  and  generous,  had  personal  obligations 
and  responsibilities  which  taxed  them  almost  beyond  the  limit  of 
their  endurance.  These  circumstances  made  the  problem  of  a  bare 
existence  as  a  church  organization  and  the  maintenance  of  the  stated 
services  of  the  church  a  great  question.  Indeed,  such  an  existence 
had  not  been  financially  sustained  for  some  years  previous,  and 
in  consequence  a  floating  debt,  rising  higher  and  higher  each  year, 
threatened  to  submerge  the  church  and  extinguish  the  lighted  candle- 
stick, or  cause  its  removal.  When  added  to  this  we  look  out,  not 
upon  a  fair  harbor  in  which  we  may  anchor  for  a  time  until  the 
storm  be  past,  but  upon  the  frowning  cliffs  and  rocks  of  a  large 
bonded  debt  of  $18,000,  for  which  the  church  had  absolutely  nothing 
to  show  as  value  received,  and  with  which  it  had  apparently  nothing 
to  grapple,  we  begin  to  appreciate  the  situation. 

At  this  time  the  Lx)rd  appeared  to  the  church  as  truly  as  He 
appeared  to  Paul  of  old,  and  said  what  He  said  to  Paul,  "  Arise, 
stand  upon  thy  feet,  for  I  have  appeared  unto  thee  for  this  purpose, 
to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  witness,  both  of  the  things  which 
thou  hast  seen  and  those  things  in  the  which  I  will  appear  unto  thee, 
delivering  thee  from  the  people  and  from  the  Gentiles,  to  whom 
I  now  send  thee,  to  open  their  eyes,  and  turn  them  from  darkness 
to  light  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may 
receive   forgiveness   of  sins,   and   inheritance   among  them   which 


THE    EXPERIENCE    OF    ONE    CHURCH  iSq 

are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  me."  "  Go  ye,  therefore,  and 
make  disciples  of  all  the  nations,  baptizing  them  into  the  name  of 
the  Father  and  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  teaching  them  to 
observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you,  and  lo,  I  am 
with  you  alway  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

At  this  time  the  doctrine  was  preached  that  Christ  had  con- 
ditioned His  presence  and  His  almighty  power,  the  Holy  Spirit, 
upon  the  practical  willingness  of  His  people  to  obey  the  great 
commission.  One  January  Sabbath,  —  a  bleak,  cold,  gloomy  day,  — 
the  pastor  crossed  the  threshold  of  the  church  with  this  conviction 
in  his  heart,  that  their  salvation  as  a  church,  financially  and  in 
every  other  way,  depended  upon  their  taking  the  little  meal  they 
had  in  the  barrel  and  the  little  oil  in  the  cruse  and  undertaking  to 
feed  the  starving  millions  of  heathen  lands.  The  pastor  as  he 
went  along  the  aisles  of  the  church  to  the  session  room  that 
morning,  seemed  to  hear  whisperings  from  the  sacred  precincts  of 
the  empty  pews  and  the  galleries  in  the  church.  The  import  of 
those  whisperings  was  that  the  pastor  had  gone  mad,  that  he  had 
lost  his  mental  balance,  that  he  was  about  to  make  a  fool  of  him- 
self. But  within  there  was  a  voice  heard  at  every  step,  "  Lo,  I 
am  with  you."  And  entering  the  session  room  he  looked  into  the 
faces  of  those  godly  elders  whom  he  loved  and  who  loved  him, 
and  what  he  saw  filled  his  eyes  with  tears.  He  turned  his  face 
to  the  wall  to  hide  his  tears,  and  there  he  saw  the  Son  of  God 
and  heard  again  the  words,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you."  That  morning 
he  delivered  his  message  to  the  congregation,  the  message  of 
Christ's  great  commission  to  the  church;  and  the  Lord  stood  with 
him  and  revealed  himself  to  the  people,  and  they  saw  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  that  day  they  took  for  support  a  foreign  missionary 
pastor.  They  closed  that  year  with  the  floating  debt  removed  and 
the  current  expenses  of  the  church  met  in  full,  a  condition  which 
the  church  had  not  enjoyed  for  ten  years  previous. 

The  next  year  they  doubled  their  contributions  for  foreign 
missions,  adding  another  missionary  to  the  first  one,  also  taking 
the  support  of  a  home  missionary;  and  that  year  they  removed  the 
bonded  debt  and  closed  the  year  with  all  current  expenses  met 
and  money  in  the  treasury.  I  repeat  that  the  success  of  the  church 
in  this  particular  was  due  to  the  church  taking  Jesus  Christ  at  His 
word  and  going  with  Him  by  faith  to  preach  the  gospel,  first  to 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth.  Jesus  verified  His  promise  to  be 
with  the  church.  The  foreign  missionary  program  of  the  church 
for  the  past  five  years  has  cost  it  upward  of  $10,000,  with  which 
it  is  supporting  and  has  supported  three  foreign  missionaries, 
about  thirty  native  pastors  and  is  just  now  taking  the  support 
of  a  fourth  American  foreign  missionary.  Her  average  contribu- 
tion is  now  about  $4  per  member. 

Now,  this  is  not  the  only  thing  which  has  awakened  comment 


190  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

in  the  minds  of  some.  The  church,  by  reason  of  this  vision  of 
Jesus  Christ  which  infatuated  her  as  she  saw  in  Him  a  •  world 
Savior  and  undertook  to  go  with  Him  unto  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth,  has  been  able  also  in  the  last  five  years  to  bring  an 
equal  amount  for  home  missions  —  upward  of  $10,000,  and  place 
it  upon  the  altar  of  the  Lord  for  preaching  the  gospel  in  this  land. 

And  this  is  not  yet  the  most  astonishing  result  of  our  seeing 
Jesus  Christ.  So  was  the  church  wrought  upon  by  the  sight  of 
Christ  going  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  and  asking  His 
disciples  to  go  with  Him,  that  she  has  been  enabled  out  of  what 
seemed  her  poverty  to  bring  during  the  past  five  years  about 
$40,000  for  the  preaching  and  establishing  and  maintaining  the 
gospel  in  the  city  of  Wichita.  She  is  supporting  now  one  of  the 
largest  plants  doing  business  for  God  anywhere  in  the  United 
States,  with  a  pastor,  an  assistant  pastor,  two  office  assistants,  a 
city  missionary,  a  church  of  1,200  members,  —  about  800  of  whom 
have  united  with  the  church  in  the  past  six  years,  —  a  mission 
church,  three  Bible  schools,  four  young  people's  societies  of  Chris- 
tion  Endeavor,  four  ladies'  societies,  a  men's  department  with  a 
men's  club,  two  boys'  clubs,  a  girls'  industrial  school,  a  department 
for  the  study  of  the  Bible  in  its  institutional  work,  and  a  printing 
department,  publishing  thousands  of  pages  of  literature  every  year, 
and  a  missionary  magazine. 

This  is  the  result  of  a  true  vision  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  think 
sometimes  that  we  see  Jesus  Christ,  when  we  do  not  see  Him.  A 
true  vision  of  Jesus  Christ  is  to  see  Him  with  His  hands  not  only 
outstretched,  but  actually  touching  the  unsaved  with  healing  and 
saving  power;  with  His  face  set  toward  the  unsaved  of  the  world, 
going  to  save  the  lost,  seeking  to  save  the  lost.  We  do  not  see 
Jesus  Christ  always  in  the  churches;  we  may  get  a  glimpse  of 
Him,  but  if  so,  it  is  a  glimpse  of  His  back  parts  and  not  of  His 
face.  No  man  shall  see  God  face  to  face  and  live  his  old  selfish 
life  any  longer.  To  see  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ  we  must  under- 
take to  go  with  Him  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,  to  give 
our  lives,  our  all,  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
We  must  know  what  it  is  to  sacrifice  for  that  for  which  He  gave 
every  drop  of  blood  in  His  body,  and  that  for  which  the  Holy 
Spirit  has  been  poured  out  upon  all  flesh  and  is  groaning  to-day, 
making  intercession  for  us. 

But  I  ask  you  in  the  light  of  all  we  have  heard  this  morning, 
—  the  small  contributions  that  are  made  out  of  the  rich  treasuries 
of  the  church, — are  we  going  with  Jesus  Christ  very  far?  Are 
we  giving  for  Jesus  Christ's  work  very  largely?  Is  it  not  pathetic 
when  we  hear  that  only  thirty-two  cents  per  member  is  the  average 
gift  for  foreign  missions  in  Christendom?  Amos  R.  Wells  makes 
it  a  little  large  in  that  striking  poem  of  his,  when  he  calls  our 
attention  to  the  fact  that  fortv  cents  is  the  maximum : 


HOW   ONE   THOUSAND   MISSIONARIES   ARE   SUPPORTED      I9I 

"  Instead  of  what  the  martyrs  bore  through  many  a  conflict  drear ; 
Instead  of  bitter  fightings,  homeless  wanderings,  cruel  fear, 
Ah,  the  shame,  we  modern  Christians  give  just  forty  cents  a  year. 

"  Forty  cents  a  year  to  open  all  the  eyes  of  all  the  blind ; 
Forty  cents  a  year  to  gather  all  the  lost  whom  Christ  would  find ; 
Forty  cents  a  year  to  carry  hope  and  joy  to  all  mankind. 

"  Worthy  followers  of  the  Prophets,  we,  who  hold  our  gold  so  dear ; 
True  descendants  of  the  martyrs,  Christ  held  far  and  coin  held  near; 
Bold  co-workers  with  the  Almighty  with  our  forty  cents  a  year ! 

"  See  amid  the  darkened  nations  what  the  signs  of  promise  are, 
Fires  of  love  and  truth  enkindled,  burning  feebly,  sundered  far; 
Here  a  gleam  and  there  a  glimmer  of  that  holy  Christmas  Star. 

"  See  the  few,  our  saints,  our  heroes,  battling  bravely  hand  to  hand, 
Where  the  myriad-headed  horrors  of  the  pit  possess  the  land, 
Striving  one  against  a  million  to  obey  the  Lord's  command. 

"  Mighty  is  the  host  infernal,  richly  stored  its  ranging  tents. 
Strong  its  age-encrusted  armor,  and  its  fortresses  immense; 
And  to  meet  that  regnant  evil  we  are  sending  forty  cents. 

"  Christians,  have  you  heard  the  story  how  the  basest  man  of  men, 
Flung  his  foul,  accursed  silver  in  abhorrence  back  again? 
Thirty  pieces  was  the  purchase  of  the  world's  Redeemer  then. 

"  Now  it's  forty  cents  in  copper,  for  the  Savior  has  grown  cheap ; 
Now,  to  sell  our  Lord  and  Master  we  need  only  stay  asleep ; 
Now,  the  accursed  Judas  money  is  the  money  that  we  keep ! " 


HOW  ONE  THOUSAND  MISSIONARIES  ARE 
SUPPORTED 

MR.   L.  D.  WISHARD,  MONTCLAIR,   N.  J. 

It  is  very  hard  to  constantly  battle  for  a  plan,  a  method,  or 
a  principle,  against  men  who  have  not  tested  it,  but  have  pre- 
judged it.  I  wish  to  say  two  or  three  things  in  the  hope  of  put- 
ting myself  into  sympathy  with  any  such  persons  who  may  be 
present.  In  the  first  place,  it  should  be  clearly  recognized  that 
the  method  of  enlisting  specific  churches  in  supporting  specific 
missionaries  is  only  one  of  many  important  and  efficient  methods. 
In  the  second  place,  we  freely  acknowledge  that  the  great  defect 
of  this  method  is  that  it  is  not  absolutely  perfect.  In  the  third 
place,  we  feel  like  saying  what  the  agent  of  the  National  Cash 


192  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

Register  said  to  a  gentleman  who  asked  him  whether  he  did  not 
have  considerable  difficulty  in  selling  the  register.  "  Yes,  we  meet 
plenty  of  objections;  but  the  mind  of  man  has  not  yet  conceived 
an  objection  which  we  cannot  answer." 

More  than  fifty  years  ago  President  Francis  Wayland  warned 
the  churches  against  a  serious  peril  which  to-day  confronts  the 
foreign  mission  enterprise,  when  he  declared :  "  The  tendency  will 
be  more  and  more  for  churches  to  turn  over  their  missionary  obli- 
gation to  societies,  for  societies  to  turn  it  over  to  boards,  for  boards 
to  turn  it  over  to  executive  committees,  and  executive  committees 
to  secretaries,  so  that  in  the  last  result  the  chief  responsibility  for 
the  great  work  will  rest  on  the  shoulders  of  a  dozen  men."  The 
late  Dr.  A.  J.  Gordon,  one  of  the  greatest  missionary  pastors  of 
his  generation,  corroborated  the  opinion  of  President  Wayland, 
when  he  said :  "  The  greatest  problem  that  confronts  us  for  the 
opening  century  is  that  of  distributing  the  missionary  responsi- 
bility which  has  become  congested  in  the  official  centers." 

That  this  peril  and  problem  are  actually  upon  us  no  one  will 
deny  who  is  engaged  in  trying  to  rally  the  churches  and  their 
individual  members  for  the  discharge  of  their  obligations  to  the 
missionary  cause.  If  any  one  doubts  the  seriousness  of  this  peril,  let 
him  account,  if  he  can,  for  the  fact  that  the  average  church  mem- 
ber is  still  paying  his  annual  missionary  contribution  in  small  silver, 
nickle  and  copper  coin.  The  discovery  of  a  method,  which  will 
create  a  spirit  of  individual  obligation  and  responsibility  for  the 
work  of  missions,  will  constitute  the  capital  event  in  the  final  era 
of  world  evangelization.  There  is  ground  for  hoping  that  such 
a  method  is  in  sight. 

The  method  is  simply  this:  That  every  church  which  is  able 
to  do  so  extend  its  parish  boundary  so  as  to  embrace  a  definite 
section  of  some  mission  field,  and  support  a  missionary  there  who 
shall  sustain  to  the  home  pastor  the  relation  of  associate  or  co- 
pastor.  In  other  words,  let  the  church  have  its  foreign  mission 
and  sustain  its  foreign  missionary,  just  as  many  churches  have 
their  own  city  mission  and  sustain  their  own  city  missionary. 

I,  The  method  is  sanctioned  by  the  practice  of  the  Apostle 
Paul.  The  first  foreign  missionaries  were  chosen  and  sent  forth 
by  a  local  church,  —  the  church  of  Antioch,  —  and  made  it  their 
first  business  on  their  return  to  the  home  lahd  to  report  in  person 
to  that  church.  The  most  striking  illustration  of  this  policy  is 
furnished  by  the  relation  which  existed  between  the  Apostle  Paul 
and  the  church  at  Philippi,  In  his  only  letter  to  that  church  which 
is  preserved  he  reiterates  with  growing  emphasis  the  benefits  at- 
taching to  this  relationship,  as  the  following  extracts  from  his 
epistle  indicate :  "  I  thank  my  God ...  for  your  fellowship  in  fur- 
therance of  the  gospel  from  the  first  day  until  now."  ''  In  my 
bonds  and  in  the  defense  and  confirmation  of  the  gospel  ye  are 


HOW    ONE   THOUSAND    MISSIONARIES   ARE   SUPPORTED      I93 

all  partakers  with  me  of  grace."  "  I  know  that  this  shall  turn  to 
my  salvation  through  your  supplication  and  the  supply  of  the  Spirit 
of  Jesus  Christ."  "  Ye  did  well  that  ye  had  fellowship  with  my 
affliction."  "  When  I  departed  from  Macedonia  no  church  had 
fellowship  with  me  in  the  matter  of  giving  and  receiving  but  ye 
only;  for  even  in  Thessalonica  ye  sent  once  and  again  unto  my 
need."  "  I  am  filled,  having  received  from  Epaphroditus  the  things 
that  came  from  you,  an  odor  of  a  sweet  smell,  a  sacrifice  accept- 
able, well  pleasing  to  God."  "  My  God  shall  fulfill  every  need  of 
yours  according  to  His  riches  in  glory  in  Christ  Jesus." 

That  the  Philippian  Church  was  the  only  one  which  had  fel- 
lowship with  him  in  the  matter  of  giving  and  receiving  is  alluded 
to  as  only  one  of  the  important  facts  connected  with  the  relation- 
ship. In  addition  to  this,  the  church  was  regarded  by  him  as 
having  a  vital  part  in  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel;  he  rejoiced 
in  the  fact  of  their  supplications  for  him;  they  suffered  with  him 
in  his  afflictions;  there  was,  in  a  word,  a  co-partnership  of  the 
most  positive  and  sacred  character  existing  between  the  church  and 
its  great  missionary. 

2.  This  apostolic  plan  has  been  a  distinguishing  feature  in  the 
splendid  work  which  the  women  of  several  of  our  leading  denom- 
inations are  doing.  The  following  is  only  one  of  many  similar 
cases.  I  recently  visited  a  church  containing  a  women's  society 
which  has  supported  the  same  missionary  on  the  foreign  field  for 
thirty  years.  That  woman  and  her  work  are  as  much  a  part  of 
the  lives  of  those  Ohio  women  as  is  the  work  of  their  own  pastor. 
In  fact,  she  has  served  as  their  minister  far  longer  than  any  home 
pastor  whom  the  church  has  ever  had.  Every  one  of  the  nearly 
two  hundred  unmarried  women  on  the  Congregational  mission  field 
is  supported  by  funds  specifically  pledged.  The  same  is  true  of 
practically  every  woman,  both  single  and'  married,  connected  with 
the  mission  fields  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States. 

3.  The  policy  has  been  adopted  by  several  of  the  leading  mis- 
sionary boards  and  societies  in  Great  Britain,  the  Dominion  of 
Canada  and  the  United  States.  This  method  is  one  of  the  most 
notable  features  which  characterizes  the  marvelous  advance  move- 
ment which  the  Church  Missionary  Society  made  during  the  final 
ten  years  of  the  last  century.  Fully  four  hundred  missionaries  were 
specifically  provided  for  by  churches,  families,  individuals  and 
societies,  in  response  to  the  appeal  of  that  most  aggressive  of  all 
of  our  largest  missionary  societies. 

The  board  which  follows  closest  upon  the  record  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  is  that  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United 
States,  which  has  approximately  550  of  its  force  of  750  mission- 
aries supported  by  funds  specifically  contributed  by  churches, 
young  people's  societies,  Sunday-schools,  women's  auxiliaries  and 
individuals. 


194  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

The  Congregational  churches  of  the  United  States  and  Can- 
ada are  supporting  a  larger  proportion  of  ordained  missionaries 
by  specific  funds  than  any  other  denomination.  After  testing  the 
method  for  years  in  several  representative  churches,  the  American 
Board  unanimously  recommended  the  adoption  of  the  policy  as 
a  permanent  educational  and  financial  measure  at  its  annual  meet- 
ing in  Grand  Rapids,  Michigan,  in  1898,  and  appointed  a  com- 
mittee which  it  empowered  to  elect  representatives  to  exploit  the 
movement  throughout  the  denomination.  The  reports  of  this  com- 
mittee have  led  the  Board  on  three  successive  years  to  recom- 
mend the  continuance  of  the  policy.  It  is  an  interesting  fact 
that  not  a  single  church  in  which  the  representatives  of  the  Board 
have  had  an  opportunity  to  present  the  method  has  failed  to  sub- 
scribe money  sufficient  for  the  salary  of  a  missionary. 

The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Canadian  Methodist  Church 
has  also  endorsed  the  policy  and  commended  the  young  people's 
movement  which  is  engaged  in  enlisting  the  young  people's  socie- 
ties in  the  support  of  missionaries. 

Among  other  notable  endorsements  of  the  policy  we  may  men- 
tion that  of  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  as  well  as 
the  action  of  certain  congregations  of  the  Church  of  the  Disciples, 
the  United  Brethren,  etc. 

Experience  has  fully  shown  that  the  churches  which  have 
their  own  representatives  on  the  foreign  field  are  better  informed 
than  the  average  church  concerning  the  work  of  missions,  this 
information  being  secured  by  correspondence  and  also  by  the  home 
visits  of  the  missionary. 

This  policy  makes  the  work  of  missions  vivid,  concrete,  real, 
definite.  Men  of  wealth  are  beset  to-day,  as  never  before,  for 
pecuniary  assistance,  and  in  almost  every  instance  the  appeal  is 
for  a  definite  object,  a  college,  a  hospital,  a  city  mission  or  mis- 
sionary, etc.  A  prominent  business  man  said  to  me  some  time 
ago :  "  The  missionary  appeal  must  be  more  specific ;  the  old 
appeal  in  behalf  of  a  billion  heathen  has  lost  its  force,  if  it  ever 
had  any ;  the  expression  three  hundred  million  heathen  in  India, 
four  hundred  million  in  China,  one  hundred  and  sixty  million  in 
Africa,  a  whole  billion  in  heathendom,  utterly  fails  to  make  the 
impression  that  is  intended.  The  only  impression  made  upon  me 
is  that  there  are  entirely  too  many  heathen.  If  there  are  actually 
a  billion  of  them,  the  case  is  hopeless.  If  the  missionaries  would 
tell  me  of  a  hundred  thousand  heathen  I  could  comprehend  the 
fact;  if  the  board  would  show  me  where  a  hundred  thousand  of 
them  live,  and  would  introduce  me  to  a  good  man  and  his  wife 
who  in  its  judgment  are  qualified  to  go  and  live  over  the  life 
of  Christ  among  those  people,  I  think  I  could  be  easily  persuaded 
to  undertake  their  support.  But  the  words  billion  heathen  are 
meaningless ;  I  do  not  know  what  a  billion  of  anything  is.     I  would 


HOW   ONE   THOUSAND    MISSIONARIES   ARE   SUPPORTED      1 95 

rather  spend  $50,000  in  erecting  a  hospital  on  the  corner  of  two 
streets  in  this  city  than  to  throw  $1,000  annually  at  a  billion 
heathen."  Whether  or  not  this  is  the  highest  ideal  of  consecra- 
tion is  not  the  question  under  discussion.  Business  men  and  their 
capital  must  be  reckoned  with  in  the  foreign  missionary  enter- 
prise. If  they  are  to  furnish  the  capital,  they  must  be  allowed 
a  voice  as  to  some  of  the  conditions  upon  which  the  money  is 
given. 

It  is  perfectly  obvious  that  this  policy  enlists  a  church  in 
assuming  and  maintaining  a  specific  obligation.  Long  experience 
and  extended  inquiry  have  failed  to  discover  a  better  method  of 
persuading  a  church  which  is  giving  one  or  two  hundred  a  year, 
and  is  well  able  to  give  eight  hundred  or  a  thousand,  to  give  the 
large  amount  and  renew  it  annually.  This  policy  has  actually 
increased  the  contributions  of  the  churches  enlisted  by  large  ratios. 
Fifty-four  Congregational  churches  which  have  had  time  since 
appealed  to  to  redeem  their  pledges  have  sent  to  the  treasury  of 
their  Board  147  per  cent,  more  in  a  single  year  than  they  gave 
the  year  previous  to  their  assumption  of  the  support  of  a  mis- 
sionary. A  policy  which  increases  the  average  contribution  of 
such  a  group  of  leading  churches  cannot  reasonably  be  ignored. 
It  demands  a  fair  trial. 

If  20,000  missionaries  are  sufficient  for  the  evangelization  of 
non-Christian  lands,  the  churches  of  North  America  ought  to  fur- 
nish one-half  of  the  number.  Such  a  force  will  cost  approxi- 
mately $12,000,000  a  year.  May  not  a  very  large  proportion  of 
this  fund  be  secured  by  enlisting  every  one  of  our  strong  churches 
in  supporting  its  own  missionary?  I  have  reason  for  believing 
that  there  are  5,000  churches  which  are  averaging  over  $5,000  a 
year  upon  their  own  parish  work,  and  that  every  one  of  them 
is  able  to  support  a  missionary  at  an  expense  of  from  $600  a 
year  upward.  It  is  very  probable  that  these  churches  can  furnish 
approximately  $5,000,000  a  year,  an  average  of  $1,000.  If  this  is 
done,  however,  it  will  very  Hkely  be  accomplished  through  the 
enlistment  of  each  of  these  churches  in  assuming  a  definite  obli- 
gation for  a  specific  field. 

Remarkable  achievements  are  constantly  being  scored  by  the 
application  of  this  policy  in  large  commercial  and  political  enter- 
prises. I  recently  had  given  me  at  first  hand  the  following  inter- 
esting facts  concerning  the  conduct  of  the  presidential  campaign 
of  1888  in  the  United  States.  A  prominent  business  man,  whose 
name  is  known  throughout  the  entire  Christian  world,  was  asked 
to  take  a  leading  part  in  the  campaign.  The  duty  assigned  him 
was  the  carrying  of  the  Empire  State  by  the  party  with  which 
he  was  affiliated.  He  knew  that  the  storm  center  of  the  battle 
was  the  metropolitan  city  of  the  continent.  He  knew  that  it  would 
be  impossible  to  reverse  the  majority  of  the  opposing  party  in  that 


196  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

city.  He  believed,  however,  that  the  majority  could  be  so  reduced 
that  it  might  be  overcome  by  the  tidal  wave  which  his  party  would 
roll  down  to  the  Harlem  River.  He  therefore  set  himself  to  the 
task  of  reducing  the  majority  in  the  city.  He  believed  that  it 
could  be  done  by  securing  a  fair  registration.  He  accordingly 
enlisted  the  services  of  about  a  hundred  young  men  from  the 
leading  jobbing  houses,  insurance  offices  and  other  commercial 
centers.  He  stationed  each  of  these  men  in  a  block  of  the  city 
where  there  was  great  danger  of  false  registration  and  held  each 
man  responsible  for  knowing  everything  that  breathed  within  the 
four  boundary  lines  of  his  block.  He  frequently  addressed  these 
men  as  follows :  "  You  are  not  responsible  for  the  national  cam- 
paign nor  the  state  campaign ;  neither  are  you  responsible  as  indi- 
viduals for  the  city  campaign.  Appropriate  committees  have  been 
made  responsible  for  the  national,  state  and  city  campaigns,  and 
you  are  not  members  of  those  committees ;  but,  gentlemen,  the 
block,  the  block !  "  Those  who  heard  him  declare  that  he  uttered 
the  words  "  the  block  "  with  such  fire  in  his  eyes  and  voice,  that 
he  made  every  man  of  the  hundred  feel  that  upon  his  own  block 
the  national  campaign  hinged.  Those  men  went  back  to  their 
blocks  and  watched  them  day  and  night  like  faithful  watch-dogs. 
They  made  it  utterly  impossible  for  any  man  to  register  falsely 
from  any  one  of  those  blocks.  A  fair  registration  resulted;  and 
from  that  a  fair  vote ;  and  from  that  a  reduced  majority ;  and  from 
that  the  overwhelming  of  the  majority  by  the  tidal  wave  from 
the  state.    That  business  man  won  the  contest  by  the  block  system. 

In  the  last  interview  which  I  ever  had  with  ex-President 
Harrison,  he  expressed  the  belief  that  the  missionary  societies 
would  sooner  or  later  have  to  adopt  and  adapt  to  their  work  some 
of  the  strong,  wholesome,  tactful  methods  which  win  in  politics 
and  commerce.  Some  of  them  already  are  adopting  the  block 
system ;  they  are  saying  to  their  churches :  "  You  are  not  responsi- 
ble for  the  world's  campaign,  nor  for  the  national  campaign  in 
China,  nor  for  the  provincial  campaign  in  any  one  of  Asia's  great 
provinces ;  but,  the  block !  "  "  What  block  ?  "  "  Any  block  that 
you  choose  to  take ;  the  field  is  wide ;  you  can  have  your  choice. 
Is  it  a  missionary,  or  a  mission,  or  a  hospital,  or  a  dispensary, 
or  a  school,  or  a  college?  The  block.  Will  you  take  it  and 
cultivate  it  till  the  day  of  judgment,  if  necessary?"  If  every 
church  will  take  a  block,  all  the  blocks  will  be  taken  by  the 
churches.  Will  you  turn  your  eyes  to  the  map  which  hangs 
above  the  platform?  Those  scarlet  cords  stretching  from  points 
in  America  to  mission  stations  in  Asia,  Africa,  Papal  Europe, 
Mexico  and  Micronesia,  represent  150  Congregational  churches 
which  are  supporting  their  own  specific  missionaries  or  missions. 
They  have  literally  thrown  out  life  lines  across  the  seas. 

Finally,  I  can  think  of  no  stronger  appeal  than  is  furnished 


HOW    ONE   THOUSAND   MISSIONARIES   ARE   SUPPORTED      1 97 

by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Bryn  Mawr,  the  church  which  the 
senior  foreign  secretary  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  says  they  always 
point    to    when    any    doubt   is    raised    as    to   the   wisdom    of   this 
method      That  church  was  giving  about  $150  a  year  when  they 
adopted  this  method.     In  response  to  their  appeal  for  the  money 
for  the  salary  of  one  man  and  his  wife,  they  secured  the  salaries 
tor  two  married  missionaries,  and  they  have  maintained  the  sup- 
port  of  their   missionaries   for  over  twelve  years.     A  prominent 
member  of  the  church  has  also  assumed  the  support  of  a  mis- 
sionary and  has  built  a  hospital  in  India,  where  one  of  the  church's 
missionaries  is  located.     The  church  has  also  erected  a  residence 
for  Its  missionary  in  Japan.     Over  $50,000  have  thus  been  con- 
tributed by  that  church  in  twelve  years,  an  average  of  over  $4000 
a  year,  as  against  the  $150  a  year  which  was  being  given  before 
the  church  adopted  this  method. 

I  had  the  privilege  of  worshipping  in  that  church  not  long 
ago,  as  I  had  also  had  the  privilege  of  worshipping  with  another 
part  of  Its  membership  in  Western  India.     As  I  entered  the  sanc- 
tuary in  Bryn   Mawr  and  looked  upon  the  faces  of  the  congre- 
gation,  I  saw  in  memory  the  dark  faces  of  the  Indian  congre- 
gation which   I  had  addressed  a   few  years  before.     As  I  heard 
the  notes  of  the  organ  and  the  singing  of  the  choir  and  congre- 
gation, I  recalled  the  lyrics  which  the  Indians  sang.     As  I  looked 
upon  the  face  of  the  pastor,  I  vividly  recalled  the  face  and  words 
of  the  other  pastor  beyond  the  seas.     The  churches  in  Japan  and 
India  and  Bryn  Mawr  are  one.     It  will  never  be  possible  to  per- 
suade the  Bryn   Mawr  church  to  narrow   its   field  of  service  to 
the  few  square  miles  of  its  American  parish  and  the  few  hun- 
dreds  of  already    evangelized    people   occupying   that   parish.      It 
stands  for  the  Chnstianization  of  parishes  of  hundreds  of  square 
miles,  populated  by  tens  of  thousands  of  Indians  and  Japanese 
Its   foreign   missionaries   are  as   truly   its   ministers   as   its   home 
pastor.     It  rejoices  with  them  in  their  successes;  it  numbers  their 
converts  in  its  membership.     It  represents  the  fulfillment  of  the 
expectation  of  the  Great   Missionary,   who  said,  "  Other  sheep  I 
have  which  are  not  of  this   fold;  them  also  must   I  bring;  and 
they  shall  hear  my  voice;  and  there  shall  be  one  fold  and  one 
shepherd. 


SCRIPTURE  PRINCIPLES  OF  GIVING  ILLUSTRATED 

REV.    PREBENDARY    H.    E.    FOX,    M.A.,    LONDON 

While  you  and  I  have  been  listening  to  the  solemn  facts 
which  have  been  presented  to  us  by  one  speaker  after  another, 
has  there  not  a  question  been  rising  in  our  minds,  something  to 
this  effect?  Why  is  it  that  the  financial  problem  with  regard 
to  foreign  missions,  which  ought  to  be  the  easiest  of  solution  is, 
in  our  experience,  unhappily  the  most  difficult  to  grapple  with? 
I  believe  that  the  true  answer  will  be  found  in  the  ineradicated 
selfishness  of  professing  Christians.  Is  that  too  strong  a  word 
to  use?  Yet  how  many  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  there 
are,  converted  men  and  women,  who  have  joined  the  church  in 
full  fellowship  and  who  are  walking  apparently  with  God,  who 
have  trusted  Him  with  the  salvation  of  their  immortal  souls,  who 
will  not  trust  Him  with  the  key  of  their  cash  boxes  or  the  but- 
ton of  their  purses.  These  they  keep  to  themselves.  That  is  the 
secret  of  it  all.  And  as  the  first  speaker  in  his  impressive  ad- 
dress said  to  us  this  morning,  the  twentieth  century  asks  for  an 
entirely  reformed  basis  and  plan  on  this  financial  question. 

We  want  reform  in  two  respects,  radical  reform  —  revolution 
if  you  will  —  in  the  matter  of  motive  and  in  the  matter  of  pro- 
portion. What  is  the  motive  which  governs  most  Christians  in 
their  giving?  I  grant  that  they  may  be  liberal.  They  give  with 
thoughtfulness,  with  kindness ;  but  much  of  the  ordinary  giving, 
even  by  Christians,  to  foreign  missions  is  circumscribed  by  some 
private  sentiment.  Our  gifts  go  out  more  or  less  to  that  in 
which  we  ourselves  are  personally  interested.  I  agree  with  my 
friend  Mr.  Wishard  in  almost  all  that  he  said ;  I  heartily  believe 
in  that  method  of  linking  up  the  home  church  with  the  foreign 
church  which  he  has  described.  It  is  a  practice  which  we  have 
adopted  in  England,  and  420  missionaries  of  our  society  are  sup- 
ported after  that  manner. 

But  even  here  there  is  danger ;  there  is  a  risk  which  we 
have  to  watch  against  most  carefully,  lest  home  sympathies  be 
narrowed  and  focused  into  single  mission  stations  or  districts, 
rather  than  expanded  and  developed  over  the  whole  world  for 
which  Christ  died.  One  ought  to  be  done,  but  the  other  not  left 
undone.  There  needs  to  be  a  larger  motive  for  giving,  and  a 
vastly  different  measure.    We  have  heard  to-day  how  through  the 

198 


SCRIPTURE    PRINCIPLES    OF    GIVING    ILLUSTRATED  I99 

professing  Church  the  present  proportion  is  utterly  wrong.  Now, 
the  old  Jew,  to  whom  we  profess  to  be  far  superior,  had  a  mo- 
tive and  a  principle,  and  he  had  a  proportion  upon  which  he 
acted.  The  Jew  was  placed  in  a  land  which  belonged  to  God, 
and  he  was  God's  tenant;  he  paid  a  kind  of  a  quitrent  to  the 
Almighty  for  the  use  of  the  land,  and  the  remaining  nine-tenths, 
I  suppose,  he  retained  for  himself.  The  argument  is  often  used, 
and  very  fairly,  that  if  the  Jew  gave  such  a  proportion,  a  Chris- 
tian, a  fortiori,  ought  to  give  a  great  deal  more,  certainly  not 
less.  This  is  perfectly  true;  and  yet  there  is  a  weakness  in  the 
argument,  because  it  overlooks  the  fact  that  the  Jew  was  under 
the  law,  while  the  Christian  is  under  grace.  The  Jew  paid  what 
he  was  bound  to  pay  to  Jehovah.  We  are  heirs  of  God,  joint 
heirs  with  Christ,  and  all  things  are  ours  —  but  on  condition  that 
all  ours  are  God's.  Those  are  the  terms;  you  can  only  claim  the 
privileges  of  Christ,  if  you  give  Christ  all  that  you  are  and  have. 

How  often  you  and  I  have  read  those  words  in  the  Epistle 
to  the  Romans,  which  begin  with  the  sentence,  "  I  beseech  you, 
therefore,  brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God." 

How  often  in  the  most  sacred  moments  of  our  lives  we  have 
said :  "  Here  we  offer  and  present  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  ourselves, 
our  souls  and  bodies,  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God 
—  a  reasonable  service."  That  is,  we  acknowledge  that  all  we 
have  belongs  to  God  —  so  that  when  we  have  spent  upon  our- 
selves and  the  maintenance  of  our  families  according  to  the  will 
of  God,  what  becomes  of  the  rest?  Why,  it  is  God's.  We  have 
no  private  purse  apart  from  Him;  we  have  nothing  on  which  we 
can  put  our  hands  and  say,  "  That  is  mine,  I  will  do  as  I  like 
with  it."  Until  the  Christian  churches  realize  that  this  is  the  meas- 
ure of  giving  and  this  is  the  principle  upon  which  we  give,  I 
don't  think  we  shall  have  got  to  the  root  of  the  financial  problem. 
I  am  bound  to  confess,  from  my  experience  of  the  churches,  that 
we  are  a  long  way  from  it  yet,  and  what  we  want  is  not  so  much 
a  revival  as  a  spiritual  earthquake  that  will  shake  us  out  of  our 
selfishness  and  sloth. 

I  have  been  asked  to  speak  to  you  this  morning,  I  presume, 
because  there  are  a  few  interesting  facts  in  connection  with  the 
history  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  which  may  be  of  ser- 
vice to  some  here  to-day.  Just  sixty  years  ago  this  society  found 
itself  in  its  greatest  financial  crisis.  In  1841  it  was  bankrupt; 
it  had  exhausted  all  its  resources  and  was  in  debt  to  the  amount 
of  $50,000  to  influential  members  of  its  own  committee.  Well, 
they  exerted  themselves,  they  made  appeals,  and  the  money  was 
raised.  By  the  year  1853,  their  faith  as  well  as  their  finances 
had  improved,  and  the  Committee,  after  earnest  prayer,  passed  the 
following  resolution :  that  they  were  "  willing  to  accept  any  num- 
ber of  true  missionaries  who  might  appear  to  be  called  of  God  to  the 


200  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

work,  trusting  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  supply  their  treasury 
with  the  funds  for  this  blessed  and  glorious  undertaking."  They 
acted  upon  that  principle,  and  they  received  and  sent  forth  mis- 
sionaries on  those  terms.  But  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  the  faith 
of  the  Church  did  not  keep  pace  with  the  faith  of  the  Committee 
—  it  very  seldom  does ;  it  is  much  easier  for  two  or  three  than 
for  twenty  to  exercise  united  faith  and  still  easier  for  twenty  than 
for  200.  The  Committee  found  itself  again  in  financial  difficul- 
ties. And  then  in  the  year  1865,  1  grieve  to  say,  the  policy  which 
had  been  adopted  was  abandoned.  Missionaries  were  withheld; 
some  were  waiting  twelve  months,  some  even  two  years,  before 
the  Church  would  give  the  funds  to  send  them  out.  The  conse- 
quence was  that  funds  fell  off  and  the  supply  of  men  failed. 
There  were  fewer  offers  of  service  and  fewer  contributions. 

In  1870  the  Committee  returned  to  their  former  policy,  and 
from  that  time  to  this  we  have  not  gone  back.  What  we  may 
do  in  the  future  I  do  not  know ;  I  am  not  a  prophet.  But  as  long 
as  I  live  and  God  gives  me  strength,  all  my  heart  and  my  hands 
will  be  for  going  on,  trusting  the  Lord  and  telling  His  people. 
During  the  last  twenty  years  the  number  of  our  missionaries  has 
just  about  trebled,  growing  from  309  to  just  over  1,000.  The  in- 
come of  the  Society  twenty  years  ago  was  $1,100,000;  this  last  year 
it  has  been  $1,600,000,  or  half  as  much  again.  The  standard  too 
of  missionaries  has  risen. 

Twenty  years  ago  our  Society  had  only  fifty-four  mission- 
aries in  the  mission  field  who  were  graduates  of  universities ;  now 
we  have  over  200.  The  area  also  of  work  has  expanded.  Twenty 
years  ago  there  was  no  missionary  on  the  Niger ;  now  there  are 
twenty-nine.  There  were  only  two  missionaries  in  Uganda  and 
no  converts;  now  there  are  forty-eight  missionaries  and  30,000 
converts.  There  was  only  one  unmarried  woman  missionary  in 
all  the  African  missions ;  now  there  are  sixty-seven.  There  are 
now  twenty-two  missionaries  in  Egypt  against  none  twenty  years 
ago.  Palestine  had  only  ten;  now  it  has  sixteen  men  and  forty- 
four  women.  Persia  had  two  men;  now  it  has  twelve  men  and 
twelve  women.  China  has  nearly  seven  times  as  many  mission- 
aries as  it  had  twenty  years  ago,  that  is  to  say,  146  as  against 
twenty-three,  and  Japan  has  seventy-six  as  against  eleven.  Truly 
we  may  say,  what  has  God  wrought,  for  it  was  not  man's  doing. 
And  though  we  may  discover  other  causes  for  this  increase,  such 
as  the  growing  sympathy  with  missions  throughout  the  whole 
Church,  the  freer  communication  between  one  part  of  the  earth 
and  another,  the  increased  wealth  in  the  hands  of  Christian  peo- 
ple and,  not  least,  such  movements  as  that  represented  by  this 
Convention;  yet  behind  all  these  we  dishonor  Almighty  God  if 
we  do  not  recognize  His  hand  moving  the  hearts  of  His  people. 
I  believe  that  to  be  the  truest  cause.     And  as  you  have  heard 


SCRIPTURE    PRINCIPLES    OF    GIVING    ILLUSTRATED  201 

SO  often  during  this  Convention,  if  we  would  maintain  our  own 
spiritual  vitality,  the  vitality  of  our  own  churches,  it  must  be  in 
the  going  forth,  giving  up,  laying  down  by  ourselves  for  the  sake 
of  others  —  those  for  whom,  as  much  as  for  ourselves.  Christ  left 
His  riches  to  become  poor  that  we  and  they  by  His  poverty  might 
be  made  rich. 

For  this  reason  I  do  not  like  that  word  "  foreign  missions." 
It  represents  a  geographical  rather  than  a  Christian  conception. 
To  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  heaven  there  are  no  such  things  as 
foreign  missions.  If  we  are  Christians  our  love  will  be  Christ's 
and  our  love  will  embrace  all  whom  He  loves.  But  if  we  do 
not,  if  we  are  content  with  our  thirty  cents  or  our  forty  cents 
as  our  annual  contributions  for  the  greatest  work  on  earth  of 
which  we  have  heard,  what  will  happen?  I  cannot  foretell  the 
details,  but  I  can  foresee  the  general  result,  and  I  will  give  an 
illustration  of  what  I  mean.  A  few  years  ago  I  was  riding  over 
the  highlands  of  Moab,  one  of  the  most  intensely  interesting  parts 
of  Palestine,  where  few  travelers  at  present  go.  Almost  every 
half  mile  of  our  road  the  horses'  hoofs  struck  against  some  ancient 
ruin.  It  was  evident  that  the  whole  country  had  once  been  teem- 
ing with  people.  Where  now  the  Bedouin  herds  his  wandering 
flocks  and  pitches  his  black  tents,  there  had  been  cities  and  vil- 
lages and  beautiful  churches  and  palaces.  The  saddest  part  of  it 
all  was  that  wherever  we  went  there  were  traces  of  an  ancient 
Christian  occupation,  mosaics  with  the  figure  of  the  Good  Shep- 
herd, sarcophagi  with  the  Christian  cross.  But  the  land  is  all  deso- 
late, trodden  down  under  the  hoof  of  the  Turk.  Why?  You 
know  the  story,  the  sad  old  story  of  church  history;  how  those 
churches,  like  Jeshurun,  waxed  fat  and  kicked;  how  receiving  the 
gospel  they  failed  to  communicate  the  gospel ;  and  then  followed, 
as  always  comes  from  selfishness,  quarrel,  internecine  strife,  theo- 
logical disputations  —  the  most  barren  and  fatal  of  all  quarrels. 
And  then,  because  they  forgot  the  nations  beyond  them  and  neg- 
lected to  send  evangelists  to  the  heathen,  God  let  fall  upon  them 
the  scourge  of  their  sins.  The  very  nations  they  neglected,  the 
fierce  Saracens,  came  down  with  fire  and  sword  and  swept  them 
away;  and  there  remain  just  a  few  beggarly  Christians,  hardly 
to  be  distinguished  in  their  ignorance  and  superstitions  from  the 
Mohammedans  who  tolerate  them  with  scorn.  That  is  a  true  story 
of  one  church,  and  it  is  that  must  happen  to  every  church  that 
fails  to  fulfil  God's  order. 

God  grant  that  it  may  be  far  otherwise  with  the  great  churches 
of  the  Protestant  world,  to  whom  the  opportunity  has  been  given 
as  to  no  other  in  the  world's  history  to  send  forth  their  messengers 
into  every  corner  of  the  habitated  world  and  be  the  heralds  of  the 
coming  King. 


THE  WONDERFUL  CHALLENGE  PRESENTED 
TO   THIS   GENERATION   OF   CHRISTIANS 

By  the  Open  Door  of  the  Non-Christian  World 

By  the  Abounding  Resources  of  the  Christian  Church 


THE  WONDERFUL  CHALLENGE  PRESENTED  TO  THIS 
GENERATION  OF  CHRISTIANS  BY  THE  OPEN  DOOR 
OF  THE  NON-CHRISTIAN  WORLD 

REV.  PREBENDARY  H.   E.   FOX,   M.A.,  LONDON 

There  are  challenges  of  many  sorts.  It  is  a  challenge  to 
your  self-control  when  a  bully  shakes  his  fist  in  your  face.  When 
you  hear  the  cry  of  a  wailing  woman  or  a  suffering  child,  it  is  a 
challenge  to  your  sympathy.  When  you  know  of  the  bondage  of 
the  downtrodden  slave  or  read  of  a  nation  starving  for  food,  it  is 
a  challenge  to  your  active  benevolence.  There  is  the  challenge, 
too,  of  a  generous  rival  to  good  works.  There  is  the  challenge  of 
a  brave  companion  in  danger.  There  is  the  challenge  of  a  noble 
example.  And  out  of  the  open  doors  of  the  non-Christian  world 
I  think  I  hear  all  these  voices  challenging  the  Christian  Church 
to-day. 

I  hear  the  voice  of  the  bully.  You  ask  whom  I  mean,  I  mean 
that  one  religion  which,  except  Christianity,  has  been  the  great 
aggressive  religion  of  the  world,  the  religion  of  Islam.  I  am 
somewhat  surprised  that  we  have  heard  little  about  it  during  this 
Convention,  for  I  do  not  know  any  part  of  the  non-Christian  world 
which  has  a  greater  claim  upon  Christendom,  just  for  that  very 
fact  that  Mohammedanism  is  our  stoutest  rival.  Perhaps  those 
who  only  look  at  Islam  as  represented  by  Turkey,  think  of  it  as 
a  sick  and  dying  religion.  I  wish  it  were.  There  is  no  false  sys- 
tem against  whose  closed  doors  we  are  beating  apparently  so 
much  in  vain  as  we  are  against  this.  I  know  no  missionaries  who 
have  a  harder  task,  or  who  demand  more  sympathy  and  more 
prayer  —  not  even  our  missionaries  in  China  —  than  those  who 
are  laboring  in  Mohammedan  lands.  There  is  a  Mohammedan 
university  in  the  world,  larger  than  any  Christian  university,  whose 
students  come  from  a  wider  area  than  those  in  any  college  in  this 
Christian  land.  The  university  of  Al  Azhar  draws  its  students 
from  India  on  the  east  to  the  western  shores  of  Africa.  There 
are  two  Englishmen  laboring  there,  quietly  watching  and  trying 
to  find  opportunities  for  influencing  students ;  but  it  would  not 
be  wise,  so  bitter  is  the  hostility  of  the  Mohammedan,  to  speak 
publicly  of  what  they  are  doing.  From  this  university  there  go 
forth  numbers  of  Moslem  missionaries. 

And  I  am  told  by  some  of  our  own  workers  in  West  Africa, 

205 


206  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

that  Mohammedanism  is  spreading  down  the  Niger  and  the  Congo, 
taking  the  place  of  the  degraded  rehgions  of  animism  or  fetish- 
ism, as  any  superior  reHgion  must,  and  thus  creating  a  greater 
obstacle  to  Christianity  than  they  have  displaced. 

And  there  is  another  ground  on  which  Islam  challenges  us. 
If  it  had  not  been  for  decadent  Christianity,  I  doubt  if  Moham- 
medanism would  have  come  into  existence.  It  was  because  the 
Christianity  of  the  time  of  Mohammed  had  lost  its  power,  and 
he  saw  nothing  in  it  save  a  dead  ecclesiasticism  and  rites  that 
seemed  to  him  no  better  than  idolatry,  that  he  was  driven  to  an 
opposite  ext/eme.  He  clung  to  the  unity  or  sovereignty  of  God, 
but  he  rejected  that  revelation  of  Him  to  which  the  Christians 
whom  he  knew  had  shewn  themselves  so  faithless.  Therefore  the 
Christians  of  to-day  owe  to  Moslems  the  presentation  of  a  true 
gospel  —  the  gospel  of  one  God  manifested  in  Christ  Jesus. 

I  have  no  time  to-night  to  speak  of  the  challenge  from  China 
and  from  Japan,  concerning  which  you  have  heard  a  good  deal 
during  this  congress.  Never  was  the  opportunity  for  entering 
China  and  reaching  the  hearts  of  the  people  so  wide  as  it  is  at 
the  present  day.  I  have  heard,  as  you  have,  from  persons  who 
by  the  length  of  their  residence  in  China  are  the  least  qualified  to 
express  an  opinion,  gentlemen  who  rush  over  there  for  a  few 
weeks  and  come  back  and  tell  us  that  they  know  all  about  it,  — 
and  China  is  the  last  place  of  which  you  can  learn  everything  in 
a  fortnight,  —  I  have  heard  such  persons  declare  that  the  cause 
of  the  Boxer  outbreak  was  missionary  aggression.  We  know  bet- 
ter. It  was  not  the  presence  of  the  missionaries,  but  the  absence 
of  missionaries  that  brought  it  about.  Some  of  us  are  old  enough 
to  remember  the  dark  days  of  the  mutiny  in  India.  Those  were 
sad  months  while  England  trembled,  until  it  pleased  God  to  turn 
the  tide.  Do  you  know,  that  during  the  whole  of  that  perilous 
uprising  not  a  single  Indian  Christian  was  found  on  the  side  of 
the  rebels?  Every  member  of  the  native  Christian  Church  was 
loyal  to  British  authority.  And  is  it  not  a  fair  argument  to  say 
that  if  India  had  been  evangelized  as  she  ought  to  have  been, 
the  mutiny  would  never  have  occurred?  And  I  dare  to  say  the 
same  of  China.  If  she  had  been  evangelized  by  battalions  of  Chris- 
tian soldiers,  instead  of  their  being  sent  in  twos  and  threes,  far 
separated  from  each  other,  and  if  all  China  had  been  evangelized 
as  she  might  have  been  any  time  within  these  fifty  years,  is  it 
likely  that  this  dreadful  outbreak  would  have  happened?  I  do  not 
believe  it  would  have  been  possible.  China  is  calling  now  through 
her  sorrows  and  by  the  blood  of  her  martyrs  for  the  gospel  of 
Jesus   Christ. 

In  Japan  there  has  been  a  crisis  which  may  pass  in  a  very 
short  time.  The  Japanese  are  a  singularly  progressive  people. 
The  day  will  soon  come  when  probably  they  will  say :    "  We  do 


THE   CHALLENGE   OF  THE   OPEN   DOOR  20/^ 

not  want  western  teachers  any  longer;  we  are  quite  able  to  take 
care  of  ourselves."  Now  is  the  time  to  evangelize  Japan,  before 
she  lapses  into  agnosticism  or  indifference  to  all  religion. 

From  India,  too,  comes  a  loud  call  —  even  more  to  us  in  Eng- 
land than  to  you.  Though  India  has  been  under  Christian  in- 
fluences for  considerably  over  a  century  not  more  than  one  person 
in  every  200  in  rural  India  has  yet  heard  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  so  as  to  know  what  it  really  is.  The  poverty  of  these 
people  is  in  itself  a  challenge;  let  me  give  you  an  illustration.  I 
remember  going  out  early  one  morning  with  an  old  missionary  in 
South  India  to  visit  some  native  Christians.  We  rode  over  the 
rice  plains  until  we  came  to  a  little  village  in  the  center  of  which 
was  a  little  mud  hut,  the  prayer-house  of  a  little  church  of  fifteen 
or  twenty  people.  They  met  there  every  morning  before  going 
to  work  to  worship  God,  and  then  they  came  back  again  in  the 
evening  to  thank  Him  for  the  blessings  of  the  day.  We  joined 
in  their  little  service,  and  then  my  friend  had  to  tell  them  that  it 
was  necessary  to  remove  their  teacher.  There  was  another  vil- 
lage farther  away  where  the  people  were  asking  for  some  one  to 
come  and  teach  the  word  of  God  and  there  was  no  one  else  who 
could  be  sent.  I  wish  you  could  hear  the  cry,  —  it  rings  in  my 
ears  to-day,  —  the  cry  of  those  poor  villagers  as  they  ran  after 
us,  putting  their  hands  up,  knowing  I  was  a  stranger  from  Eng- 
land, and  thinking  that  I  would  take  a  message  back.  "  O  master," 
they  cried,  "  tell  the  people  of  England  to  send  us  more  teachers 
who  will  show  us  the  v/ay  to  heaven;  we  cannot  find  it  by  our- 
selves." 

I  saw  a  woman  standing  by  the  roadside  with  her  baby  on  her 
hip,  and  as  one  can  often  reason  with  an  Indian  by  an  illustration 
better  than  in  any  other  way,  I  said :  "  That  woman  will  not  always 
carry  that  child ;  it  will  learn  to  walk ;  it  will  grow  to  be  a  man, 
and  some  day  when  the  mother  is  old  and  weak,  perhaps  he  will 
carry  her  instead  of  her  carrying  him.  So  we  want  to  teach  you 
to  walk  and  to  be  strong;  and  some  day  it  may  be  that  when  the 
Church  which  has  nursed  you  has  grown  old,  you  will  come  and 
help  it  instead  of  its  helping  you."  I  thought  I  had  given  them  a 
pretty  parable  to  which  there  could  be  no  answer.  But  an  Indian 
is  more  than  a  match  at  that  kind  of  argument.  They  replied: 
"  Master,  you  have  forgotten  one  thing.  We  were  born  lame, 
and  we  never  can  walk."  It  was  too  true.  They  were  asking  for 
bread  and  I  had  given  them  a  stone.  Poor  souls,  their  daily  wages 
were  about  three  to  four  cents  a  day,  and  what  can  a  man  do  on 
that?  Of  course  his  wants  are  not  so  many  as  yours,  but  still  it 
is  a  bare  struggle  for  existence.  And  how  can  he  maintain  his 
churches  and  schools?  No,  friends,  there  is  a  challenge  to  you 
from  these  vast  lands,  where  men  never  can  be  rich.  Do  not  judge 
India  by  her  babus  and  merchants  and  the  men  who  come  over 


208  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

here  and  put  big  gilt  letters  over  their  shops.  Ninety-seven  per 
cent,  of  the  people  live  in  country  villages,  and  are  so  near  the 
border  of  starvation  that  a  famine  sweeps  them  away  like  flies. 

There  is  another  land  which  is  giving  even  a  larger  and  a 
grander  challenge  than  these.  Ten  years  ago,  when  my  beloved 
brother  Bishop  Tucker  went  to  Uganda,  he  found  there  300  bap- 
tized Christians,  the  fruit  of  the  preceding  fifteen  years ;  to-day 
there  are  30,000,  an  increase  of  a  hundredfold.  There  was  then 
one  church  in  which  men  worshiped ;  to-day  there  are  700.  Then 
there  were  twenty  native  evangelists,  a  fair  proportion  you  will 
admit,  out  of  300;  now  there  are  2,000,  again  a  hundredfold.  Then 
there  was  only  one  province  in  which  the  gospel  was  being  preached, 
the  country  of  Uganda.  Now  Busoga  on  the  east,  Bunyoro  on 
the  north,  have  heard  the  gospel.  Toro  is  rivaling  Uganda  in  its 
eagerness  for  the  Word ;  and  up  the  slopes  of  Ruwenyai  down  into 
the  dark  forests  of  the  Congo,  the  message  has  been  carried  by 
natives.  The  first  pygmies  have  been  baptized,  and  the  prime 
minister  of  Uganda  has  sent  a  party  of  native  evangelists  up  the 
Nile  as  far  as  Wadelai  to  preach  the  gospel  among  the  wild  tribes 
of  the  Siidan. 

Is  not  this  a  challenge  of  a  noble  sort?  You  may  judge  for 
yourselves  of  what  sort  is  the  Christianity  of  these  people  by  the 
following  story.  When  the  British  authorities  first  went  to 
Uganda,  they  found  slavery  in  full  force  in  its  worst  and  most 
cruel  form.  The  first  thing  they  did,  as  they  always  do,  was  to 
suppress  all  slave  trading  and  raiding.  But  domestic  slavery,  which 
is  a  much  harder  matter  to  deal  with,  they  left  alone.  Vested 
interests  of  any  kind,  and  most  of  all  in  human  flesh  and  blood, 
are  the  most  stubborn  entrenchments  of  selfishness.  Some  slaves 
of  a  certain  Mohammedan  master  ran  away  from  him  on  account 
of  brutal  treatment  and  took  refuge  with  a  Christian  chieftain. 
The  master  followed  and  claimed  his  property,  as  he  would  his 
cattle  or  his  goats.  The  Christians  refused  to  give  them  up.  The 
master  appealed  to  the  chief  magistrate  of  the  country,  a  Chris- 
tian native  of  high  character  and  intelligence,  and  this  man  said: 
"  I  am  bound  to  admit  that  the  laws  of  our  country  still  recognize 
domestic  slavery,  and  I  cannot  allow  the  laws  to  be  broken.  I  am 
sorry  for  you,  but  I  am  here  to  maintain  the  laws,  and  those  slaves 
must  go  back  to  the  man  who  owns  them."  I  think  you  will  agree 
with  me  that  it  took  a  good  deal  of  courage  for  a  Christian  man 
to  say  that. 

Then  the  Christians  went  to  Bishop  Tucker.  He  told  them 
that  he  could  not  interfere  with  the  administration  of  their  laws. 
But  they  said,  "  Is  this  a  good  law  or  a  bad  law?  "  He  replied  that 
it  was  within  their  own  power  to  discover  that,  but  he  added  that 
if  they  wished  to  be  told  what  God's  view  about  it  was,  he  would 
show  it  to  them  in  the  Bible.     So  he  took  the  men  into  the  church 


THE   ABOUNDING   RESOURCES   OF   THE   CHURCH  209 

—  there  were  about  forty  of  them,  all  leading  chieftains  of  the 
country  —  and  he  opened  the  Word  of  God  to  them.  I  think  he 
did  little  more  than  read  a  few  passages  of  Holy  Scripture,  such 
as :  "  All  things  whatsoever  you  would  that  men  should  do  to  you, 
do  ye  even  so  to  them  " ;  "  Love  one  another  " ;  "  Bear  ye  one  an- 
other's burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ."  And  then  he 
said :  *'  Now  you  know  what  God  has  told  you  to  do ;  go  and 
settle  the  thing  for  yourselves."  They  went  away  and  held  a  prayer 
meeting  among  themselves,  and  then  they  did  what  every  man 
ought  to  do  when  he  has  prayed,  they  used  the  best  judgment 
they  could  exercise.  And  then  every  man  allowed  his  name  to 
be  signed  to  a  paper,  declaring  his  willingness  to  give  his  slaves 
their  freedom.  And  with  the  stroke  of  that  pen  that  afternoon 
slavery  was  abolished  in  Uganda.  The  thing  was  done  withoift 
a  drop  of  bloodshed.  It  was  done  by  no  political  pressure,  but 
by  the  moral  force  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  working  upon 
converted  hearts. 

I  think  I  am  not  claiming  too  much  in  calling  this  one  of 
the  grandest  triumphs  of  Christianity.  It  took  the  Christendom 
of  Europe  eighteen  centuries  to  reach  that  point;  and  what  did  it 
cost  the  United  States  to  attain  as  much?  A  little  church  in 
Uganda  reached  it  in  eighteen  years.  Is  not  that  a  challenge?  If 
they  can  do  that;  if  the  Christians  of  Uganda  can  show  such 
zeal,  such  earnestness,  such  self-denial,  such  obedience  to  the  will 
of  God  — what  may  not  the  future  be  of  these  people? 

I  can  think  of  no  nobler  service  than  to  join  such  men  and 
help  them  to  complete  the  emancipation  of  their  race  by  the  saving 
power  of  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 


THE  WONDERFUL  CHALLENGE  PRESENTED  TO  THIS 
GENERATION  OF  CHRISTIANS  BY  THE  ABOUNDING 
RESOURCES  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 

MR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER,  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

The  history  of  the  world  is  in  a  real  sense  the  story  of  the 
widening  sovereignty  of  man.  On  any  theory  of  his  origin,  he 
began  quite  simply;  the  centuries  have  watched  the  gradual  but 
uninterrupted  expansion  of  his  power.  It  is  as  though  God  Him- 
self had  felt  an  increasing  trust  in  man  and  had  attested  the 
increase  of  His  trust  by  increasing  man's  power  by  admitting  him, 
so  to  speak,  to  a  fellowship  in  the  divine  might  and  authority.  That 
may  seem  a  bold  way  of  putting  it,  but  there  is  a  saying  of  our 
Lord's  which  justifies  it;  and  it  is  evidenced  enough  by  the  ob- 


2IO  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

vious  fact  of  history  that  this  increase  of  power  has  been  in  the 
hands  of  the  nations  which  beheve  in  God  and  in  the  Son  of  God, 
Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord. 

I  am  not  concerned  this  evening,  though,  to  speak  of  the  his- 
torical significance  of  the  immense  resources  of  the  Christian  na- 
tions. We  are  asked  to  consider  their  prophetic  significance;  not 
how  it  came  about  that  the  Christian  powers  possess  these  resources, 
but  why  do  they  possess  them  to-day,  for  what  service  in  the  days 
to  come?  We  are  to  think  of  the  challenge  that  is  presented  to  the 
Christian  Church  by  our  possession  of  these  vast  resources  call- 
ing us  to  effort  commensurate  with  our  powers. 

Let  us  begin  on  the  very  lowest  plane  and  think,  first  of  all, 
of  the  abounding  material  resources  of  the  Christian  Church.  And 
that  we  may  think  accurately  and  not  too  generally,  I  propose  that 
we  confine  our  thought  this  evening  to  the  immense  resources 
possessed  by  the  four  countries  which  are  doing  to-day  nine-tenths 
of  the  missionary  work  of  the  world,  and  on  whose  shoulders  the 
chief  burden  for  the  world's  evangelization  must  rest.  I  mean 
Germany,  Great  Britain,  Canada  and  the  United  States.  How 
can  we  get  an  adequate  idea  of  the  material  resources  of  these 
four  great  lands? 

It  may  seem  an  odd  way  to  begin,  but  I  suppose  that  most 
people  would  begin  by  asking,  first,  how  much  these  lands  were 
in  debt?  For,  after  all,  their  indebtedness  is  an  indication  of  their 
credit ;  and  there  is  perhaps  no  better  way  to  know  how  they  stand 
among  the  nations  than  to  estimate  the  obligations  that  they  bear. 
I  am  going  to  use  the  term  "  billion,"  in  the  figures  I  shall  give, 
not  in  its  English,  but  in  its  French  and  American  sense,  as  signi- 
fying a  thousand  million,  and  I  shall  be  content  to  quote  round 
millions.  The  national  debt  of  these  four  countries  is  $7,006,000,000. 
If  all  the  countries  in  the  world  now  contributing  to  the  missionary 
enterprise  should  give  every  day  for  one  year  what  they  are  now 
giving  in  a  year,  they  would  not  at  the  end  of  that  year  have  given 
as  much  as  l!ie  debts  of  these  four  nations. 

The  annual  exports  of  these  four  countries  are  $4,143,000,000 
—  nearly  one-half  of  the  exports  of  the  whole  world.  The  revenues 
of  these  four  countries  amount  to  $1,774,000,000  —  more  than  twice 
the  revenues  of  the  entire  heathen  world ;  and  the  bank  deposits 
in  these  four  countries  alone  aggregate  $9,032,000,000,  an  amount 
equal  to  three-halves  of  the  revenues  of  the  entire  world  and  to 
the  missionary  gifts  of  the  entire  Protestant  Church  for  more 
than  four  and  a  half  centuries. 

I  think  I  can  put  these  resources  a  little  more  strikingly  still. 
In  the  first  eleven  months  of  the  last  calendar  year  the  bank  clear- 
ings of  the  United  States  were  $108,724,000,000.  It  would  take 
the  Christian  Church,  giving  at  the  present  rate,  6,300  years  to 
give  as  much  money  for  foreign  missions  as  the  bank  clearings  of 


THE  ABOUNDING   RESOURCES   OF   THE   CHURCH  211 

the  United  States  alone  amounted  to  for  the  first  eleven  months  of 
the  last  calendar  year.  i     u  • 

On  the  thirtieth  day  of  April  of  last  year  there  were  dealt  m 
on  the  floor  of  the  New  York  Stock  Exchange  3,261,226  shares 
of  stock,  representing  a  market  value  of  about  $200,000  000.  The 
stock  transactions  of  that  one  day  amounted  to  more  than  all  the 
contributions  of  the  Christian  Church  for  the  worlds  evangehza- 
tion  for  more  than  ten  years. 

You  may  say  that  this  is  simply  dealing  m  paper  or  credits 
and  not  evidence  of  real  wealth.  Well,  the  deposits  of  the  national 
and  savings  banks  of  the  United  States  last  year  amounted  to 
$5,641,000,000 -more  money  than  these  four  countries  combined 
ffive  to  foreign  missions  in  320  years.  .    a     c 

Let  us  turn  aside  now  for  a  moment  from  this  method  of 
estimating  the  resources  of  these  lands,  and  think  of  what  these 
four  countries  are  spending  on  war.  They  have  enlisted  m  their 
armies  1,148,000  men.  It  cost  $694,000,000  to  maintain  these  armies 
for  one  year.  More  than  the  Christian  Church  gives  to  foreign 
missions  in  thirty  years  was  buried  last  year  in  the  maintenance 
of  the  armaments  and  the  armies  of  these  four  countries  alone. 
Great  Britain  has  spent  already  on  the  war  m  South  Africa 
$620,000,000,  is  spending  now  £4,500,000  a  month;  and  the  United 
States  has  spent  during  the  three  years  of  the  Spanish  and  Philip- 
pine wars  $509,000,000.  These  two  lands  alone  have  spent  in  the 
last  three  years,  in  these  two  wars,  more  than  enough  money  to 
maintain  20,000  missionaries  on  the  foreign  field  for  more  than  an 

entire  generation.  1    .  ^u    r^-  -i 

A  few  moments  ago  Mr.  Fox  was  speaking  of  what  the  Uvil 
War  cost  the  United  States.  Nobody  knows  what  it  cost,  —  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  lives,  thousands  of  millions  of  dollars,  dur- 
ing the  four  years  that  that  struggle  was  waged,  not  to  count  the 
immense  wealth  that  was  wiped  out  and  can  never  be  estimated. 
The  northern  States  alone  spent  on  the  maintenance  of  that  struggle 
something  like  four  and  a  half  billions  of  dollars,  which,  added  to 
the  rest  of  the  monev  spent  during  the  last  century  on  the  army 
and  navy  and  pensions,  has  made  the  expenses  of  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States  for  war  alone  during  the  mneteenth 
century  $9,500,000,000.  In  other  words,  the  United  States  might 
have  maintained  during  the  entire  nineteenth  century  a  staf  ot 
95,000  missionaries  on  the  field  every  year  for  what  she  spent  on 
her  army,  her  navy  and  her  pensions  alone. 

Let  us  turn  away  for  a  few  moments  from  figures  that  not 
one  of  us  comprehends;  it  will  ease  our  minds  just  to  pick  out  a 
few  illustrative  items  of  expenditure.  The  amount  spent  on  the 
Yale-Harvard  foot-ball  game  in  1900,  according  to  [he  estimate 
of  the  New  York  Sun,  was  greater  than  Denmark,  Finland  and  the 
Netherlands  contributed  in  that  year  for  the  worlds  evangeliza- 


212  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

tion.  The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  is  building  a  great  cathedral 
in  New  York.  No  one  can  have  any  objection  to  their  building 
a  cathedral.  The  architecture  is  not  good,  but  a  cathedral  will  be 
a  good  and  useful  thing,  provided  other  things  are  not  left  undone 
because  of  it.  The  $15,000,000  that  it  is  proposed  to  invest  in  the 
cathedral  would  maintain  one  thousand  missionaries  on  the  for- 
eign field  for  fifteen  years  or  five  hundred  missionaries  on  the 
foreign  field  for  the  thirty  years  that  that  cathedral  will  be  in 
building.  It  cost,  in  the  last  municipal  election  in  New  York  city, 
to  poll  670,000  votes,  just  $1.08  for  every  vote.  The  Protestant 
Church  did  not  manage  to  give  that  much  per  member  for  the 
world's  evangelization  during  the  whole  year.  And  the  municipal 
expenses  of  the  city  of  Philadelphia  alone  were  fifty  per  cent, 
greater  than  the  gifts  of  the  entire  Protestant  Church  throughout 
the  world  to  the  cause  of  foreign  missions. 

Let  us  come  back  again  to  the  larger  figures.  Will  you  think 
of  one  great  corporation,  like  the  United  States  Steel  Company, 
with  a  capitalization  of  nearly  $1,500,000,000  and  actual  profits  last 
year  six  times  as  great  as  the  entire  foreign  missionary  offerings 
of  these  four  countries?  The  gross  earnings  of  the  railroads  of 
the  United  States  last  year  were  $1,487,000,000  and  the  net  earn- 
ings more  than  $525,000,000.  There  is  one  life  insurance  company 
in  the  United  States  which  actually  paid  to  its  beneficiaries  last 
year  forty  per  cent,  more  than  the  entire  world  gave  to  the  foreign 
missionary  enterprise  during  that  year;  and  the  income  of  that 
one  company  was  three  times  greater  than  the  income  of  all  the 
missionary  treasuries  of  the  world  combined. 

You  say  that  all  this  is  selfish  money,  money  that  would  never 
be  available  for  great  benevolent  uses.  I  would  remind  you  that 
last  year  alone,  $107,000,000  were  given  to  education  in  the  United 
States,  and  two  persons  gave  $61,000,000  of  that  amount  — 
$30,000,000  by  Airs.  Stanford  to  the  university  that  bears  her  son's 
name,  and  $31,000,000  by  Mr.  Carnegie,  not  counting  his  great 
gifts  to  the  Scotch  universities.  Three  times  as  much  was  given 
by  these  two  individuals  for  education  in  one  year  as  the  entire 
Protestant  Church  throughout  the  world  gave  for  the  fulfilment 
of  the  last  passion  and  command  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Let  us  go  back  once  more  to  the  larger  figures.  The  national 
debts  of  the  world  last  year  were  $31,000,000,000.  The  wealth 
of  the  United  States  might  have  paid  these  three  times  over, 
while  the  United  States,  combined  with  the  other  countries  of 
which  I  have  spoken,  have  wealth  enough,  if  any  such  gigantic 
transaction  were  possible,  to  purchase  almost  the  whole  heathen 
world. 

You  say  that  I  have  been  speaking  of  the  money  that  belongs 
to  the  great  powers,  and  not  of  the  money  that  belongs  to  the 
Christian  people  in  these  lands.     Well,  let  us  come  to  that.     The 


THE   ABOUNDING   RESOURCES   OF   THE   CHURCH  213 

united  population  of  these  four  countries  is  178,000,000.  The  com- 
municant Protestant  Church  membership  is  more  than  30,000,000  — 
more  than  one-sixth  of  the  population  of  these  countries.  The  aggre- 
gate estimated  wealth  of  these  four  lands  is  over  $200,000,000,000. 
If  the  Protestant  communicants  of  these  four  lands  have  only  their 
fair  proportion  of  this  wealth,  they  have  $33,000,000,000  in  their 
possession.  We  have  not  counted  their  children,  or  the  great  mass 
of  people  in  Germany  and  Great  Britain  who  are  esteemed  as 
Christian  people,  though  they  are  not  communicant  members  of  the 
churches.  It  would  be  perfectly  fair  to  double  these  figures  in 
order  to  arrive  at  a  just  estimate  of  the  wealth  of  the  Christian 
churches  in  these  lands  —  $66,000,000,000 ;  and  the  amount  that 
they  gave  to  foreign  missions  last  year  was  one  three  thousand  five 
hundredth  of  their  wealth,  or  assuming,  which  is  under  the  fact,  that 
their  annual  income  was  five  per  cent,  of  their  wealth,  one  one  hun- 
dred and  seventy-fifth  of  their  income.  I  can  state  it  more  exactly 
still  for  the  United  States.  The  population  of  the  United  States 
last  year  was  76,000,000.  The  communicant  membership  of  the 
Protestant  churches  was  18,900,000,  a  little  more  than  one-fourth 
of  the  population  of  the  country.  The  estimated  wealth  of  the 
country  was  $93,000,000,000;  it  had  increased  every  year  during 
the  ten  years  between  1890  and  1900  at  the  rate  of  $2,900,000,000 
a  year.  In  other  words,  assuming  that  they  had  only  their  pro- 
portionate share  of  the  wealth,  the  Protestant  Christians  of  the 
United  States  alone  were  worth  last  year  $23,000,000,000,  and 
they  added  $725,000,000  to  their  wealth  last  year.  What  they 
gave  to  the  foreign  mission  cause  was  one-fourth  of  a  tithe  of  a 
tithe  of  a  tithe  of  their  wealth;  was  one-twelfth  of  a  tithe  not  of 
their  income,  but  of  what  they  saved  out  of  their  income  last  year. 
After  all  expenses  of  life  were  paid,  after  all  their  luxuries  were 
indulged  in,  after  all  their  waste,  the  Protestant  Christians  of  the 
United  States  added  to  their  capital  last  year,  $725,000,000.  If 
they  had  given  one-tenth  of  what  they  saved  last  year  out  of  their 
income  they  would  have  multiplied  1,200  per  cent,  what  they  gave 
to  foreign  missions.  And  if  you  had  added  to  that,  last  year,  the 
income  of  the  Church  of  England,  five  and  three-quarter  million 
pounds  from  its  endowments,  and  seven  and  a  half  million  pounds 
from  gifts  —  $66,000,000  in  all  —  you  would  have  gathered  from 
the  Church  of  England  and  from  the  Protestant  Christians  of  the 
United  States,  giving  a  tithe  of  what  they  saved,  three  times  the 
amount  necessary  to  provide  a  force  adequate  for  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  world,  so  far  as  that  task  can  be  accomplished  in  a 
single  year.  The  Christian  Church  stands  in  the  possession  of 
material  resources  so  great  that  she  would  not  feel  the  expenditure 
of  what  would  be  necessary  for  the  evangelization  of  the  whole 
world ! 

Let  us   turn,   in   the   second   place,   to   the  resources   of  the 


214  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Church  in  life.  I  said  that  the  population  of  these  four  lands 
was  178,000,000  people;  that  they  had  enlisted  in  their  armies 
1,148,000  men,  one  out  of  every  150  of  the  population.  I  do  not 
say  that  one  out  of  every  150  of  the  population  ought  to  go  out  to 
the  mission  field;  but  is  it  excessive  to  suggest  that  if  we  can 
spare  one  out  of  150  for  our  armies  enlisted  to  kill,  we  ought  to 
be  able  to  spare  one  out  of  a  thousand  for  the  armies  enlisted  to 
save?  That  would  send  out  a  missionary  host  of  200,000.  Or,  if 
the  Christian  Church  would  send  out  from  her  ranks  as  large  a 
proportion  as  the  proportion  of  the  citizens  enlisted  in  the  armies 
of  these  four  countries,  it  would  supply  a  missionary  host  more 
than  twenty  times  the  size  of  the  entire  Protestant  missionary  body 
now  at  work  in  the  world.  The  United  States  alone  has  77,000 
soldiers  to-day  in  the  Philippines.  The  number  of  soldiers  of  Great 
Britain  in  South  Africa  on  the  first  of  January  was  237,000.  The 
United  States  was  maintaining  in  the  Philippines  more  soldiers 
than  we  would  need  missionaries  to  evangelize  the  world,  and  Great 
Britain  was  maintaining  three  times  as  many  in  South  Africa. 

You  say  that  not  all  of  this  proportion  of  the  general  popula- 
tion would  be  qualified  for  missionary  service.  According  to  The 
Statesman's  Year  Book,  there  are  now  in  the  colleges  and  universi- 
ties of  these  four  countries  161,000  students.  About  40,000  of 
these  will  go  out  every  year,  1,200,000  in  a  generation.  One  per 
cent,  of  them  would  be  12,000.  If  I  understood  Mr.  Jays  correctly 
the  other  morning,  he  said  that  about  four  per  cent,  of  the  present 
university  population  of  Great  Britain  was  enlisted  in  the  ranks  of 
the  Student  Volunteer  Union.  Four  per  cent,  of  the  university  and 
college  body  of  students  in  these  four  countries  would  yield  all 
the  missionaries  necessary  for  the  evangelization  of  the  world  — 
48,000  missionaries  within  the  term  of  one  generation  alone.  The 
Christian  Church  has  ample  resources  in  life. 

Let  us  think,  in  the  third  place,  of  the  resources  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church  in  the  matter  of  agency,  instrumentality  and  equipment. 
Think  of  her  knowledge  of  the  world !  Where  could  she  not  go 
now,  knowing  perfectly  the  conditions  that  she  must  confront,  the 
minds  of  the  people  with  whom  she  was  to  deal,  the  problems 
she  was  to  meet?  The  whole  world  has  swung  within  the  last 
hundred  years  under  the  control  of  Christendom.  Why  was  China 
not  partitioned  last  year?  Because  of  any  power  in  China?  Not 
in  the  least !  Why  does  the  Ottoman  curse  still  rest  on  lands  where 
since  it  first  came  it  has  been  a  barbarian  and  an  outlaw?  Why 
does  the  Turk  hold  Constantinople?  Not  because  of  any  virtue 
or  power  in  him.  The  Christian  powers  rule  the  world;  they  go 
where  they  will,  do  what  they  please ;  the  whole  world  has  come 
under  the  political  control  of  the  nations  dominated  by  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  It  lies  not  alone  under  their  political  but  under  their 
industrial  control.     Who  owns  the  immense   fleet  of  shuttles  all 


THE    ABOUNDING    RESOURCES    OF    THE    CHURCH  21 5 

over  this  world,  weaving  the  fabric  of  its  hfe  into  a  tighter  web 
each  year?  The  Christian  nations  control  the  world,  and  they  are 
controlled  by  the  Christian  influence  and  churches   in  them. 

Think  again  of  the  actual  missionary  equipment  of  the  Church. 
There  are  558  missionary  societies,  306  of  them  in  these  four 
countries,  with  7,319  mission  stations,  14,364  organized  churches, 
more  than  1,550,000  converts  in  these  churches;  with  94  colleges 
and  universities  having  a  student  population  greater  than  that  of 
Germany  and  almost  as  great  as  the  combined  university  population 
of  Canada  and  Great  Britain.  I  hesitate  to  speak  of  the  immense 
mass  of  machinery  that  has  grown  up  under  the  control  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church:  20,354  other  schools  with  an  attendance  of  children 
larger  than  the  standing  armies  of  these  four  nations ;  379  hospitals 
and  783  dispensaries  treating  every  year  more  patients  than  the 
entire  population  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada;  159  publishing  houses, 
printing  annually  nearly  400,000,000  pages  and  circulating  the 
Bible  in  452  living  versions ;  and  67  missionary  ships  belonging 
exclusively  to  Christ,  traversing  every  sea  and  almost  furnishing 
Christian  missions,  if  other  ships  were  lacking,  with  the  means  of 
bearing  the  representatives  of  the  cross  to  every  land  under  the  sky. 

I  have  spoken  of  these  things  to  get  rid  of  them,  not  that  I 
have  any  great  interest  in  them  at  all ;  for  I  have  but  the  slightest 
interest  in  the  money  of  the  Christian  Church,  or  the  number  of 
her  men,  or  her  immense  machinery.  I  mention  them  to  be  rid  of 
them  once  for  all.  If  forced  to  choose  I  would  rather  stand  on 
the  side  of  one  truth  than  have  all  these  other  resources  at  my 
back.  What  are  all  these  things,  the  money,  the  men,  the  machin- 
ery, in  comparison  with  the  moral  resources  that  are  now  at  the 
disposal  of  the  Christian  Church?  (i)  I  mean  for  one  thing  that 
vision  of  right  and  duty  which  the  Christian  Church  alone  pos- 
sesses. (2)  I  mean  for  another  thing  that  sense  of  shame  at  seeing 
the  right  and  not  doing  it,  which  the  Christian  religion  alone 
fosters.  Did  it  never  strike  you  as  significant  that  no  other  religion 
than  that  of  Christ  has  ever  bred  an  abhorrence  of  hypocrisy? 
Why?  It  is  the  only  religion  which  possesses  the  moral  power 
that  can  shame  the  heart  of  the  man  who  dreams  but  does  not  do. 

(3)  I  mean  the  stimulus,  too,  of  splendid  difficulty.  It  is 
the  richest  thing  about  this  missionary  enterprise  that  it  is  not 
an  easy  enterprise.  I  count  it  among  the  finest  moral  resources 
of  the  Christian  Church  that  this  task  is  one  of  enormous  and 
stupendous  difficulty.  Why  does  a  man's  heart  go  out  toward  the 
problem  of  the  evangelization  of  Islam,  except  because  that  is  the 
hardest  missionary  problem  in  the  world?  The  Roman  Catholic 
Church  is  afraid  of  nothing  —  misery,  disease,  loneliness,  martyr- 
dom; but  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  since  the  days  of  Ray- 
mond Lull  has  been  afraid  of  Islam.  The  duty  of  evangelizing 
Islam  is  laid  upon  the  shoulders  of  Protestant  men  and  women. 


2l6  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

because  it  is  the  hardest  work  laid  out  for  men  to  do.  I  go  back 
again  and  again  to  that  hne  in  the  last  chapter  of  Paul's  First 
Corinthian  Epistle :  "  I  will  tarry  at  Ephesus  until  Pentecost.  For 
a  great  door  and  effectual  is  opened  unto  me,  and  there  are  many 
adversaries."  No  but  for  Paul ;  adversaries  constituted  his  op- 
portunity. They  did  not  qualify  it.  The  most  splendid  moral 
resource  of  the  Christian  Church  is  the  difficulty  of  its  undertaking. 
It  is  not  what  man  does  that  exalts  him ;  it  is  the  great  thing  that 
he  will  do. 

(4)  Think,  in  the  fourth  place,  of  the  moral  resource  found 
in  the  singular  and  solitary  adaptation  of  Christianity  to  meet  the 
absolutely  irrepressible  needs  of  life.  No  other  religion  can  pro- 
vide the  moral  sanctions  with  which  civilization  can  live,  except 
Christianity.  (5)  Think  also  of  the  immense  moral  power  pos- 
sessed by  the  Church  in  the  unprofessional  missionary  body.  Our 
political  influence  is  spread  over  the  world  to-day.  What  might 
not  be  accomplished  if  that  influence  were  exerted  all  over  this 
world  by  Christian  men,  if  every  man  who  went  out  from  these 
lands,  in  government  service  or  in  commercial  employ,  went  out 
as  John  Lawrence  went,  as  Herbert  Edwardes  went,  as  "  Chinese  " 
Gordon  went,  as  hundreds  of  others  have  gone,  who  by  their  passion 
for  truthfulness,  by  unsullied  purity,  by  Christ-like  unselfishness, 
commended  wherever  they  went  the  Lord  Christ  to  the  hearts 
of  men. 

(6)  Think  of  the  immense  power  that  resides  in  ideas  them- 
selves !  We  have  never  yet  measured  the  full  moral  power  that 
resides  in  a  great,  true  idea.  No  man  can  stay  it.  We  have 
seen  during  the  last  forty  years  a  movement  in  Japan  testifying 
to  this  power  of  ideas  to  work  out  such  a  transformation  in  the  very 
character  of  a  nation,  as  is  going  to  force  us  to  restate  all  our  con- 
ceptions of  ethnic  psychology.  Nobody  knows  the  power  resident 
in  a  great  idea.  I  beHeve  that  we  need  more  and  more  to  emphasize 
the  fact  that  the  missionary  enterprise  is  the  supreme  enterprise 
of  moral  glory  and  power  in  the  world.  The  men  from  Brown 
University  here  to-night  will  recall  the  incident  that  led  to  the 
election  of  the  great  Wayland  as  president  of  Brown,  —  when  he 
preached  on  that  stormy  night  in  Boston  his  sermon  on  "  The 
Moral  Dignity  of  the  Missionary  Enterprise."  That  phrase  re- 
veals the  greatness  of  the  man.  There  is  no  other  enterprise  that 
can  compare  with  it,  from  the  point  of  view  of  its  moral  power 
alone, 

I  have  mentioned  that,  too,  to  pass  it  by ;  and  I  come  to 
speak,  last  of  all,  of  the  spiritual  resources  of  the  Christian  Church. 
Let  money  and  men  and  methods  and  machinery  fade  out  of  our 
vision.  Let  even  the  splendid  moral  power  and  resources  of  the 
Christian  Church  escape  our  thought ;  and  let  us  turn  last  of  all 
to  think  of  the  indescribable  spiritual  resources  of  the  Church. 


THE   ABOUNDING   RESOURCES   OF   THE    CHURCH  217 

(i)  First  of  all,  God  is  with  us.  I  do  not  mean  this  only  in 
the  ordinary  sense  that  God  goes  with  the  men  who  go  with  the 
gospel.  Of  course  that  is  true,  but  I  mean  it  in  a  greater  sense  than 
that,  —  that  beyond  the  reach  of  our  furthest  effort  God  is  at  work. 
God  is  at  work  in  this  world,  and  all  history  is  only  the  orderly 
unfolding  of  his  perfect  and  irresistible  will.  I  confess  that  it  is 
hard  at  times  to  put  things  together  and  make  all  this  clear  to 
one's  mind.  I  do  not  understand  why  the  Tai-ping  rebellion  should 
have  failed.  I  do  not  understand  what  the  will  of  God  meant  when 
it  allowed  the  splendid  opportunity  that  that  rebellion  presented 
to  the  Christian  Church  to  pass  away.  There  are  some  older  people 
here  who  will  recall  those  days  when  that  great  rebellion  swept 
up  from  Kwang-tung  to  the  Yang-tsze  valley  and  down  the  valley 
to  the  sea  and  obliterated  every  vestige  of  idolatry,  so  that  the  idols 
came  down  off  their  pedestals,  and  the  waters  of  the  rivers  ran  full 
of  the  bodies  of  Chinese  gods  dov/n  to  the  Yellow  Sea.  The  Chris- 
tian Church  might  have  gone  in  and  built  a  house  of  Christian 
worship  on  the  ruins  of  every  dismantled  temple  and  set  up  a 
Christian  preacher  on  the  pedestal  of  every  discredited  god.  It 
seemed  as  though  the  very  sun  in  the  heavens  stood  still  to  give 
the  Church  her  opportunity.  But  it  passed  at  last.  The  temples 
rose  again  upon  their  ruins,  and  the  idols  came  back  to  their 
pedestals  and  leered  down  again  upon  the  faces  of  their  worshipers. 
Why?  And  I  do  not  understand  why  the  Lord  allowed  the  Boxer 
undertaking  to  sweep  hundreds  of  missionaries  and  thousands  of 
Chinese  Christians  off  Chinese  soil.  But  I  know  that  back  of  all 
these  things  the  living  God  is  ordering  His  world,  and  that  in  this 
attempt  to  evangelize  the  world  you  and  I  are  not  setting  out  on 
any  mad  human  enterprise,  but  we  are  simply  feeding  our  life 
into  the  great  sweep  of  the  orderly  purposes  of  God.  God  is 
with  us. 

(2)  I  mention,  in  the  second  place,  the  spiritual  resource  of 
prayer.  "  If  ye  shall  ask  anything  in  my  name,"  said  Christ,  "  I 
will  do  it.  All  things  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  believing, 
ye  shall  receive."  "If  ye  have  faith... if  ye  shall  say  unto  this 
mountain,  Be  thou  removed... it  shall  be  done."  Do  we  believe 
that  Jesus  Christ  was,  dealing  sincerely  by  us  when  he  spoke  these 
words?  or  were  these  the  lies  of  a  deceiving  man?  How  many  of 
us  are  there  here  to-night  who  place  our  confidence  in  Christ  and 
in  the  words  of  Christ  about  prayer?  I  suppose  there  are  many 
of  us  who  find  no  place  for  faith  in  it  in  our  lives.  We  call  it 
illogical.  But  Mr.  Huxley  would  not  go  so  far.  "  Not  that  I  mean 
for  a  moment  to  say,"  he  wrote  in  one  of  his  strange  letters  to 
Charles  Kingsley,  "that  prayer  is  illogical.  For  if  the  universe  is 
ruled  by  fixed  laws,  it  would  be  just  as  illogical  for  me  to  ask  you 
to  answer  this  letter  as  to  ask  the  Almighty  to  alter  the  weather." 
It  is  not  prayer  that  is  illogical,  it  is  not  prayer  that  is  disruptive. 


2l8  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

it  is  not  prayer  that  cuts  across  the  orderly  workings  of  the  forces 
of  God.  It  is  the  want  of  prayer  that  is  disruptive  and  that  dis- 
torts the  plans  of  God.  Years  and  years  ago,  when  He  outlined 
the  development  of  human  history,  He  arranged  the  place  that 
the  force  of  prayer  should  play  in  it.  It  is  not  the  exercise  of  that 
force  that  now  conflicts  with  His  will ;  it  is  the  failure  of  that 
force  to  do  its  work  that  interrupts  the  orderly  workings  of  the 
plans  of  God  and  that  fractures  His  plan  here  in  the  world.  I 
believe  in  prayer  as  the  great  force  in  life.  I  believe  in  prayer 
itself  as  a  life.  I  believe  in  prayer  as  a  passion,  as  an  entreaty,  as 
the  utter  longing  and  engulfing  of  the  will  in  great  achievement. 
We  have  with  God  and  of  God  the  power  of  prayer. 

(3)  Thirdly,  we  have  the  power  of  sacrifice.  It  has  been  pro- 
posed now  and  then  that  we  should  seek  in  our  missionary  boards 
for  a  financial  endowment.  I  would  rather  have  the  endowment 
of  the  memory  of  one  martyr  than  an  endowment  of  much  money. 
There  is  no  endowment  so  great  as  the  endowment  of  the  memory 
of  sacrifice.  It  may  be  only  imaginary,  but  again  and  again 
during  the  days  of  this  conference  there  have  risen  up  before  my 
thought  those  faces  that  we  have  loved  long  since  and  lost  awhile ; 
those  whom  in  the  years  past  we  saw  here  in  these  conventions, 
and  who  have  gone  now  through  sacrifice  and  suffering  and  the 
martyr's  death,  to  the  better  service  in  the  land  where  the  servants 
of  the  King  look  upon  the  King's  face  as  they  serve  Him.  Again 
and  again  Pitkin's  face  has  come  back  to  my  memory,  and  the 
faces  of  the  little  children  of  other  volunteers  whom  I  knew  in 
the  earlier  years  of  this  Movement  and  who  have  passed  away 
in  the  great  floodtide  of  sacrifice  and  of  loss  out  there  in  China 
only  a  year  or  two  ago.  I  think  of  Simcox  and  his  little  children. 
The  last  sight  that  the  Chinese  said  they  saw  as  they  watched  the 
burning  residences  just  beyond  the  north  gates  of  the  city  was  Mr, 
Simcox  walking  uj)  and  down  back  of  the  flames,  holding  one  of 
his  children  by  either  hand.  I  think  of  that  old  man  who  came 
back,  when  he  might  have  escaped,  to  confess  his  faith  in  Christ 
and  die  a  martyr  before  his  own  dwelling,  and  of  that  old  woman 
in  one  of  our  missions  in  Shan-tung  who,  confessing  Jesus  Christ, 
was  ordered  by  the  magistrate  to  be  beaten  again  and  again  upon 
her  lips,  and  who  still  persisted  with  mangled  and  bleeding  lips  to 
murmur  her  faith  in  Christ.  I  think  our  Movement  will  be  a 
different  Movement  forever  because  of  the  memory  of  its  martyrs 
and  of  other  martyrs  who  died  with  them,  of  those  who  through 
peril,  toil  and  pain  climbed  that  steep  ascent  of  heaven.  I  am 
sure  that  as  their  memory  lives  with  us,  the  grace  of  God  will 
indeed  be  given  to  us  to  follow  in  their  train.  And,  everything 
else  aside,  the  spiritual  power  that  resides  in  such  glorious  sacrifice 
is  enough  to  call  us  out  to  complete  the  work  which  these  began 
and  which  is  surer  of  success  because  they  have  died. 


THE   ABOUNDING    RESOURCES    OF    THE    CHURCH  2I9 

(4)  Last  of  all,  we  have  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  wish 
there  were  some  new  phraseology  that  would  enable  one  to  speak 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  such  a  way  that  it  might  bite  through  all  our 
conventional  conceptions  of  Him  and  lay  hold  on  the  very  depths 
and  sanctities  of  our  life.  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost  as  the 
spiritual  resource  of  this  Movement,  enabling  each  one  of  us  to 
be  what  without  His  help  we  can  never  be.  I  wrote  to  one  of  our 
missionaries  a  few  weeks  ago,  in  response  to  an  earnest  appeal  for 
more  reinforcements,  that  we  could  not  possibly  send  them ;  the 
Volunteer  Movement  talked  enough,  but  it  did  not  produce  enough 
men  and  women  to  fill  these  places ;  that  instead  of  quadrupling 
our  numbers  we  should  just  have  to  quadruple  ourselves  and  allow 
in  some  way  that  Spirit  of  God,  who  has  never  been  allowed  to 
show  what  He  can  accomplish  with  a  human  life,  to  do  with  some 
of  us  what  nineteen  hundred  years  ago  He  was  able  to  do  in  the 
Roman  Empire  with  the  Apostle  Paul.  I  believe  we  have  not  be- 
gun as  yet  to  test  the  power  of  that  Divine  Spirit  who  can  take 
even  very  unpromising  men  and  women  and  give  them  a  power 
beyond  the  power  of  man. 

(5)  I  do  not  minimize  all  those  supernaturalisms,  those  mys- 
tical dealings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  with  our  life  by  which  he  lodges 
the  power  of  God  in  this  Movement  and  in  all  the  work  of  man 
for  Him ;  but  if  you  ask  how,  in  one  word,  He  is  to  fulfil  and  realize 
this  supernatural  power  in  us,  I  answer,  by  the  exaltation  in  every 
life  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  assignment  to  Him  of  the  pre-eminent, 
of  the  sovereign  place.  "  When  he  the  Spirit  of  truth  is  come," 
said  Jesus,  "  he  shall  not  speak  of  himself,  he  shall  glorify  me,  for 
he  shall  take  of  mine,  and  shall  declare  it  unto  you."  By  those 
secrets  which  are  His  alone,  the  Holy  Spirit  is  able  to  plant  in  each 
human  life  the  loving  and  the  supernatural  Christ.  After  all  He 
is  the  great  resource;  the  great  resource  because  He  is  the  desire 
of  all  the  nations  in  whom  alone  their  life  is ;  the  great  resource 
because  in  Him  is  all  fulness  of  power  and  all  treasure  of  knowledge 
and  wisdom  for  us ;  the  great  resource  because  it  was  His  lips  that 
said,  "  All  authority  hath  been  given  unto  me ;  go  ye  therefore  " ; 
the  great  resource  because  without  Him  we  can  do  nothing  and  in 
Him  we  can  do  all  things.  In  Jesus  Christ  there  is  equipment 
enough,  —  barring  all  financial  resources  and  all  available  life, — • 
equipment  enough  to  enable  this  little  band  gathered  here  to- 
night to  go  out  and,  sooner  or  later,  to  evangelize  this  whole 
world. 

And  there  is  in  Jesus  Christ  not  alone  equipment  enough  for 
this,  but  there  is  in  Him  also  power  to  rouse  us  to  accept  this  equip- 
ment for  ourselves.  You  say  the  Church  is  dead  and  asleep  and 
cannot  be  wakened  to  any  such  great  mission  as  this?  Well,  the 
lines  were  spoken  of  another  land  and  of  another  name,  but  they 
apply  as  well  to  this: 


220  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

"  I  know  of  a  land  that  is  sunk  in  shame, 

Of  hearts  that  faint  and  tire; 
And  I  know  of  a  name,  a  name,  a  name, 

Can  set  this  land  on  fire. 
Its  sound  is  a  brand,  its  letters  flame; 
I  know  of  a  name,  a  name,  a  name, 

Will  set  this  land  on  fire." 

If  that  name  is  allowed  to  stand  out  above  every  other  name,  if 
that  voice  is  allowed  to  sound  above  every  other  voice  and  that 
hand  to  clasp  closer  than  any  other  hand,  my  friends,  nothing  is 
impossible.  Would  that  all  vision  of  money  and  of  men  and  of 
method  and  of  machinery  and  of  moral  power  and  of  martyrdom, 
might  die  out  of  our  thought,  while  we  fix  our  gaze  for  the  last 
thing  this  day  upon  Him  and  hear  His  voice  alone :  "  I  am  the 
Son  of  God.  I  am  going  forth  to  My  war.  I  am  the  leader  that 
has  never  lost.  My  battle  is  to  last  till  all  the  lost  are  found  and 
all  the  bound  are  free.  Who  will  come  after  Me  ?  "  Oh,  my  fellow- 
students,  shall  we  not  rise  up  to-night  in  the  power  that  He  can 
give,  in  answer  to  His  appeal  and  go  after  Him? 


CONVENTION  SERMON:  "JESUS  CHRIST  THE 
SAME  YESTERDAY,  TO-DAY  AND  FOR- 
EVER."—Heb.   13:8 


CONVENTION   SERMON:   "JESUS   CHRIST  THE   SAME 
YESTERDAY,  TO-DAY  AND  FOREVER."  —  HEB.  13:8 

RIGHT   REV.    MAURICE   S.    BALDWIN,   D.D.,    BISHOP   OF    HURON,    CANADA 

A  NUMBER  of  years  ago  I  was  awaiting  the  arrival  of  a  train 
in  a  railway  station  in  England.     There  were  many  present  on  the 
same  errand,  and  while  we  were  all  in  a  state  of  expectation,  some 
one  said  to  me,  pointing  to  a  great  bell :     "  In  a  little  while  you 
will  hear  that  ring;  for  when  the  train  is  five  miles  off,  it  will 
run  over  a  pneumatic  valve  and  set  that  bell  in  motion."     In  a 
few  minutes  it  began  to  ring  violently,  and  in  an  instant  the  whole 
crowd  was  excited;  the  train  was  just  five  miles  away.     I  have 
often  thought  that  the  Lord  Jesus  has  been  ringing  His  bell  for 
some  years  back,  just  to  waken  up  His  sleeping  Church  and  tell 
its  members  that  He  is  coming,  and  that  His  advent  draweth  nigh. 
Let  us  look  at  the  proof  of  this.     A  hundred  years  ago  there 
was  in  the  Church  little  or  no  missionary  life.     It  is  quite  true 
that  our  Lord's  great  dictum  that  His  gospel  must  first  be  preached 
to  all  nations  for  a  witness  before  the  end  would  come  was  per- 
fectly well  known;  but  this  sublime  and  soul-stirring  truth  was 
neither  grasped  with  the  mind  nor  acted  on  in  the  daily  life  of 
the  Church.     It  was  allowed  to  lie  there  among  its  great  unused 
treasures,  and  what  was  the  result?    That  we  could  only  say  that 
there  was  no  sign  whatever  of  our  Lord's  actual  coming.     China 
was  one  dense  mass  of  heathenism,   Africa  only  a  geographical 
name,  India,  Tartary  and  the  islands  of  the  sea  in  the  darkness 
that  might  be  feU,  while  all  the  time  the  Church  was  slumbering 
in  her  earthly   splendor  and   forgetful   of   the   call  of  her   Lord. 
How  different  is  it  to-day!     There  is  hardly  a  land  that  has  not 
been   interpenetrated  by   the  heralds   of  the   Cross.     Vast  oceans 
have  been  crossed,  mountains  climbed  and  difficulties  overcome  in 
order  that  Christ  might  be  made  known  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
Even  in  Central  Africa,  where  forty  years  ago  the  name  of  Christ 
had  not  even  been  heard,  there  is  a  living  and  glorious  Church, 
so  that  to-day  by  the  placid  waters  of  the  Victoria  Nyanza  they 
are  singing  with  joyful  heart  the  sweet  hymns  of  Keble,  Bicker- 
steth  and  Lyte.     Surely  these  are  signs  of  His  coming,  and  sounds 
of  His  advancing  feet. 

In  the  words  of  our  text,  the  Apostle  is  drawing  a  conclu- 
sion  from  what  the  Church  had  done  in  the  Old  Testament  as 

223 


224  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

to  what  she  might  do  In  the  New.  He  is  speaking  of  those  who 
through  faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  obtained 
promises  and  stopped  the  mouths  of  Hons,  and  he  affirms  that 
all  these  splendid  results  are  the  product  of  an  unwavering  confi- 
dence in  God,  and  he  assures  them  that  what  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  was  then  in  their  day  He  is  now  to-day.  He  is :  Jesus 
Christ  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day  and  forever.  What  they  did, 
surely  we  may  do  also.  The  battles  they  fought  and  the  victories 
they  obtained  may  differ  from  those  which  lie  in  our  plane,  but 
this  we  know  assuredly,  that  the  same  Jesus  who  made  them  tri- 
umphant will  make  us  more  than  conquerors, 

God  speaks  to  us  to-day  as  He  spake  to  our  fathers  of  old. 
He  says :  "  Go  forth  in  my  name ;  have  not  I  commanded  you  ? 
The  rod  which  I  gave  to  Moses,  when  I  sent  him  to  Egypt  to 
overthrow  the  throne  of  the  Pharaohs,  that  I  will  give  to  you ;  the 
faith  which  I  gave  to  Barak  the  son  of  Abinoam,  that  shall  cer- 
tainly be  yours ;  and  all  the  glorious  victories  recorded  in  the  an- 
nals of  the  past  shall  be  more  than  reproduced  in  the  present  day 
in  the  history  of  those  who  for  the  conflict  of  their  life  draw 
from  the  infinite  fulness  of  Christ." 

Let  us  observe  first  of  all  the  unchangeableness  of  His  Deity. 
The  Roman  guards  who  came  to  arrest  our  Lord  in  the  Garden 
of  Gethsemane,  when  they  actually  saw  Him,  went  backward  and 
fell  to  the  ground.  And  why  did  they  do  so?  Was  it  not  because 
a  flash  from  His  infinite  glory  prostrated  them?  It  is  true  that 
He  was  despised  and  rejected  by  men,  a  man  of  sorrows  and 
acquainted  with  grief;  yet  notwithstanding  this,  now  and  then 
His  awful  Deity  would  manifest  itself  to  convince  and  overawe 
those  who  stood  near  Him.  "  In  Him  dwelt  all  the  fulness  of 
the  Godhead  bodily,"  and  that  fulness  which  is  in  Him  is  un- 
changeable. Our  Lord  wondered  that  Philip  did  not  know  that 
the  inexpressible  face  of  the  Father  Himself  was  to  be  distinctly 
seen  in  Him,  His  Son.  "  Have  I  been,"  He  said,  "  so  long  time 
with  you,  and  yet  hast  thou  not  known  me,  Philip?  He  that  hath 
seen  me  hath  seen  the  Father;  and  how  sayest  thou  then,  shew 
us  the  Father?  Believest  thou  not  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and 
the  Father  in  me  ?  "  Yes,  this  is  the  faith  which  our  Lord  ex- 
pects of  us  to-day.  The  faith,  which  staggers  at  none  of  the 
promises,  is  to  see  in  Him,  though  perfect  man,  the  infinite  ful- 
ness of  God ;  to  hear  in  His  voice  the  voice  of  God ;  and  to  behold 
in  His  arm  the  arm  of  the  omnipotent  God.  How  earnestly  and 
lovingly  He  impresses  this  on  us.  "  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled," 
He  says;  "ye  believe  in  God,  believe  also  in  me."  We  cannot 
but  have  noticed  that  the  majority  of  infidels  have  in  some  way, 
though  not  professedly,  admitted  this  awful  Deity  which  dwells  in 
Him.  They  have  denied  His  miracles,  rejected  His  teachings,  op- 
posed His  Kingdom ;  and  yet,  when  they  come  to  speak  of  Him 


THE    CONVENTION   SERMON  225 

who  is  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our  faith,  they  have,  like  the 
Roman  guard,  gone  backward  and  fallen  to  the  ground.  John 
Stuart  Mill,  who  rejected  so  much  of  revelation,  when  once  asked 
whether  there  was  nothing  in  the  four  Gospels  which  had  the  im- 
press of  Divinity  about  it,  and  before  which  he  felt  he  had  to 
bow  his  head,  had  the  candor  to  confess  that  there  was.  It  was 
the  unearthly  figure,  the  sublime  character,  the  transcendent  holi- 
ness of  Him  who  is  at  once  its  center  and  its  King.  The  great- 
est evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion  must  always 
be  the  Christ  Himself.  His  Deity  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day 
and  forever. 

Secondly,  His  humanity  is  unchangeable.     The  favorite  title 
of  our  Lord  was  "the  Son  of  Man."     Coming  as  He  did  from 
the  family  of  Shem,  He  will  yet  not  be  known  as  a  Semite  nor  as 
a  Hamite  nor  as  of  Japhetic  origin.     He  will  have  no  country 
attached  to  His  name,  as  springing  from  it.     He  will  be  called 
simply  and  sublimely,  the  Son  of  Man.     He  might  have  spoken 
of  Himself  as  the  King  of  Israel,  or  as  the  Lion  of  the  Tribe  of 
Judah,   and  these  titles  might  have   aroused   the   sympathies   and 
commanded  the  homage  of  His   people.     But  no;   He   will   take 
another  title,  one  from  the  Book  of  Daniel,  which,  though  showing 
Him  to  be  that  glorious  Being  who  is  brought  near  to  the  "  Ancient 
of  Days  "  and  invested  with  universal  dominion,  yet  screened  for 
a  time  the  unfolding  majesty  of  His  future.     There  is  a  profound 
comfort   in   the   humanity  of   our  blessed   Lord.      Go   where   you 
may  —  to  the  fur-clad  Eskimo  of  the  frozen  North,  to  the  tattooed 
savages  of  the  Polynesian  Islands,  or  to  the  learned  peoples  of 
the  unbelieving  world,  the  Christ  they  are  beginning  to  know,  the 
Savior  in  whom  they  are  learning  to  trust  is  the  "  Son  of  Man." 
No  people,  no  nation,  no  continent  may  wholly  claim  Him.     He 
belongs  to  the  whole  world ;  He  is  the  Son  of  Man.    And  because 
He  is  the  Son  of  Man,  He  can  sympathize  with  man,  and  the 
sympathy  of  Christ  is  of  all  powers  the  most  touching  and  sublime. 
It  has  been  well   and  profoundly   said  that   "  while  our  Lord   is 
recorded  to  have  wept  only  twice  in  His  whole  ministry,  once  over 
Jerusalem  and  once  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus,  yet  these  two  instances 
prove  His  sympathy  with  the  two  greatest  of  human  institutions, 
the  home  and  the  State."     He  knows  our  thoughts,  our  words, 
our  works,  why  tears  roll  down  our  cheeks  and  sorrows  press  our 
heart;   yea  more.  He  loves  us   with  an  everlasting  love,   though 
Abraham  be  ignorant  of  us  and  Israel  acknowledge  us  not.     The 
poor  Welsh  girl  said  she  thought  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  must 
have  been  Welsh,  and  when  told  that  He  was  not  but  an  Israelite 
of  the  Tribe  of  Judah,  she  said  she  could  not  explain  it  all,  but  she 
knew  that  when  she  went  into  her  room  and  shut  the  door  and 
rolled  her  sins  and  sorrows  at  His  feet.  He  always  spoke  to  her 
in  Welsh,  and  in  the  Welsh  language  said,  "  I  have  blotted  out  as 


226  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

a  thick  cloud  thy  transgressions  and  as  a  cloud  thy  sins."  There- 
fore she  thought  He  was  Welsh.  In  this  glorious  humanity  He 
is  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day  and  forever. 

Thirdly,  the  unchangeableness  of  His  Kingship.  In  the  second 
Psalm,  God  says,  "  Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  my  holy  hill  of 
Zion."  God  the  Father  therefore  having  made  Him  a  King,  He 
shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.  I  do  not  think  we  dwell  enough  upon 
the  Kingship  of  our  Lord.  Let  me  observe,  first  of  all,  that  His 
title  is  secured  by  the  everlasting  counsel  and  will  of  God.  "  By  me 
kings  reign  and  princes  decree  justice";  and  he  has  willed  it 
from  all  eternity  that  His  Son  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  King  for  ever 
and  ever.  The  Psalmist  asks :  "  Why  do  the  heathen  rage,  and  the 
people  imagine  a  vain  thing?  The  kings  of  the  earth  set  them- 
selves, and  the  rulers  take  counsel  together  against  the  Lord,  and 
against  his  anointed,  saying,  Let  us  break  their  bands  asunder ; 
and  cast  away  their  cords  from  us.  He  that  sitteth  in  the  heavens 
shall  laugh :  The  Lord  shall  have  them  in  derision."  No  power 
or  combination  of  earthly  powers,  no  hosts  of  darkness  led  on  by 
Satan  himself,  can  ever  alter  His  decree,  "  He  sitteth  King  for- 
ever." 

In  the  next  place  observe  how  His  power  as  King  is  mightily  on 
the  increase.  When  our  Lord  stood  before  Pilate,  the  Roman  Gov- 
ernor asked  Him,  "Art  thou  a  king  then?"  He  did  not  look 
like  a  King;  indeed,  just  the  opposite.  From  Tiberius,  the  gloomy 
master  of  the  Roman  world,  down  to  the  humblest  sheik  in  the 
wilderness,  there  was  no  one  so  unlike  a  king  as  that  dear  Lord 
whom  we  love  and  worship.  One  disciple  had  betrayed  Him, 
another  denied  Him,  all  had  forsaken  Him  and  fled.  He  had  no 
army,  no  navy,  no  treasury,  no  nation  —  at  least  of  which  the  world 
was  cognizant.  Every  one  seemed  to  be  against  Him.  Well  might 
Pilate  marvel  to  hear  that  He  was  a  king.  Yet  Pilate  did  not  mock 
or  sneer  at  the  statement.  The  profound  and  solemn  answer  of  our 
Lord  must  have  impressed  him :  "  Thou  sayest  that  I  am  a  King. 
To  this  end  was  I  born,  and  for  this  cause  came  I  into  the  world, 
that  I  should  bear  witness  unto  the  truth."  This  was  the  year 
A.D.  33. 

Let  us  now  for  a  moment  contrast  our  Lord's  position  to-day 
with  what  it  was  then.  Tiberius  is  gone;  where  his  body  lies  we 
do  not  know ;  all  the  subordinate  kings,  rulers  and  princes  are  gone ; 
Pilate  is  dead,  and  even  mighty  Rome,  once  the  mistress  of  the 
world,  sleeps  in  the  common  grave  with  empires  that  have  long 
since  passed  away.  But  what  of  this  strange  mysterious  King, 
once  despised  and  rejected  of  men,  and  to  whom  Pilate  addressed 
the  question,  "Art  thou  a  king?"  What  of  Him?  Silently  but 
surely  has  He  grown  in  might  and  majesty  until  to-day,  after 
1,800  years,  He  sits  the  mightiest  monarch  the  world  has  ever  seen. 
I  shall  not  dwell  upon  the  fact  that  to-day  no  less  than  450,000,000 


THE   CONVENTION    SERMON  227 

bow  down  the  knee  to  Him  and  call  Him  Sovereign,  Lord;  but  I 
ask  you  to  notice  that  if  our  daily  papers  were  to  announce  to- 
morrow that  some  ancient  empire  of  the  world  had  forever  passed 
away,  the  statement  would  only  arouse  a  momentary  interest.  In 
a  fortnight  the  matter  would  have  passed  from  men's  minds  as 
ancient  history.  But  were  it  really  known  that  on  a  certain  day 
next  week  the  Lord  would  come  and  every  eye  should  see  Him, 
the  news  would  shake  the  world  and  make  it  stagger  like  a  drunken 
man.  The  ruddy  cheeks  of  infidelity  would  grow  pale  and  stout 
knees  would  smite  together  and  hearts  fail,  and  all  this  because  that 
meek  and  lowly  One  who  once  stood  in  the  hall  of  Pilate,  ap- 
parently without  a  friend  and  without  a  follower,  was  now  coming 
as  King  to  shake  terribly  the  earth. 

Lastly  believe  me.  He  is  the  coming  King.  What  the  world  is 
waiting  for  to-day  is  not  that  all  the  political  problems  now  disturb- 
ing its  peace  may  be  worked  out  to  a  successful  issue,  nor  yet  that 
this  or  that  empire  may  grasp  more  empire  or  control  more  in- 
fluence in  the  earth;  but  it  is  waiting  for  the  coming  of  a  King, 
whose  right  it  is  to  reign.  On  His  head  shall  be  many  crowns 
and  in  His  hand  the  scepter  of  illimitable  power.  Then  shall  He 
assume  the  management  of  the  world,  and  of  His  Kingdom  there 
shall  be  no  end,  for  He  is  "  Jesus  Christ  the  same  yesterday,  and 
to-day,  and  forever." 

Fourthly,  The  unchangeableness  of  His  Priesthood.  The  Psalm- 
ist says :  "  The  Lord  hath  sworn,  and  will  not  repent.  Thou  art 
a  priest  forever  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek."  And  St.  Paul 
adds :  "  But  this  man,  because  he  continueth  ever,  hath  an  un- 
changeable priesthood."  The  priesthood  of  Levi  came  utterly  to 
an  end.  It  had  no  perfect  sacrifice  and  therefore  could  give  no 
conscience  perfect  peace;  but  Christ  our  Lord,  being  in  Himself 
perfect  God  and  perfect  man,  has  come  a  Priest  forever  to  save  to 
the  uttermost  all  that  come  unto  God  through  Him.  The  three 
great  offices  of  the  High  Priest  were:  (i)  To  offer  an  atoning 
sacrifice;  (2)  To  intercede  for  his  people;  (3)  To  bless  the  congre- 
gation. And  these  were  the  three  great  offices  of  that  glorious 
Priest  who  came  to  suffer  and  to  die  for  man  and  to  bring  in  the 
everlasting  righteousness  of  God. 

(i)  The  atoning  sacrifice.  The  Cross  of  Calvary  is  the  center 
of  all  revelation, —  the  one  sublime  and  final  act  by  which  a  full 
and  eternal  atonement  was  made  for  sin  and  the  Kingdom  of 
heaven  thrown  open  to  all  believers.  Thither  to  Calvary  our  Lord 
went  as  the  bearer  of  our  sins,  for  the  Heavenly  Father  had  laid 
on  Him  the  iniquity  of  us  all.  The  awful  burthen  and  insufferable 
load  of  our  sins  we  cannot  measure,  for  there  was  no  sorrow  like 
unto  His  sorrow ;  we  only  know  that  His  soul  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful, even  unto  death,  and  that  His  sweat  was  as  it  were  great 
drops  of  blood  falling  down  to  the  ground.     We  know  also  that 


228  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

while  on  the  cross  He  held  up  our  sins  for  the  righteous  indignation 
and  condign  punishment  of  God,  on  the  other  hand  He  held  up  His 
own  unutterable  merits  and  infinite  righteousness,  as  the  fragrance 
of  the  one  spotless  Lamb  who  alone  was  worthy  to  be  offered 
unto  God.  Let  us  observe  how  wholly  substitutional  the  sacrifice 
of  Calvary  was :  "  He  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  He 
was  bruised  for  our  iniquities :  the  chastisement  of  our  peace  was 
upon  Him ;  and  with  His  stripes  we  are  healed."  God,  the  Father, 
accepted  this  sacrifice,  in  that  He  raised  Him  from  the  dead;  God 
the  Son  was  satisfied  with  it,  in  that  He  cried,  "  It  is  finished  " ; 
God  the  Holy  Ghost  was  satisfied,  in  that  from  that  day  to  the 
present  He  has  not  ceased  to  testify  to  its  fulness  and  power.  "  This 
is  the  rest  wherewith  God  causes  the  weary  to  rest  and  this  is  their 
refreshing."  And  when  you  go  forth  to  the  evangelization  of  the 
world,  this  alone  is  your  message  to  fallen,  bleeding  humanity, 
"  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God !  "  God  asks  and  will  receive  no  other 
atonement  for  sin. 

(2)  Intercession:  "  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  "  for  us. 
The  Church  of  God  has  this  blessed  consolation,  that  high  up  in 
heaven  there  is  One  who  walketh  amid  the  golden  candlesticks, 
who  is  ever  pleading  for  her.  His  intercession  is  omnipotent  for 
He  pleads  the  merits  of  His  blood.  The  Father  heareth  Him 
always,  and  therefore  He  could  say,  "  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my 
peace  I  give  unto  you."  With  such  an  Advocate  on  high  the  powers 
of  darkness  may  do  their  utmost;  all  will  be  well  for  time  and 
eternity. 

(3)  Blessing:  The  benediction  of  our  Priest  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  is  that  for  which  this  whole  Convention  is  now  waiting.  With 
it  bestowed  we  can  face  the  world ;  with  it  we  can  in  this  generation 
evangelize  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  And  He  in  the  past  was 
ever  ready  to  bless  all  who  put  their  trust  in  Him,  and  He  is  the 
same  now ;  for  He  is 

"  Jesus  Christ  the  same  yesterday,  to-day  and  forever." 


FELLOWSHIP   WITH   CHRIST   IN   SUFFERING 


229 


FELLOWSHIP  WITH  CHRIST  IN  SUFFERING 

MRS.    F.    HOWARD    TAYLOR,    CHINA 

Our  conference,  which  we  have  been  thinking  of  so  long  and 
to  which  we  have  come  long  distances  with  varied  expecta- 
tion, is  drawing  to  a  close,  and  in  a  very  few  hours  we  shall  be 
scattered  and  on  our  way  back  to  those  places  from  which  we 
came.  We  are  going  back  to  the  same  colleges  and  seminaries 
and  schools  and  to  the  same  old  life.  This  great  meeting  in  a 
very  few  hours  will  become  a  memory  of  the  past.  Some  of  us 
soon  hope  to  be  out  in  the  darkness  of  heathen  lands.  Some  of 
us  are  looking  forward  in  a  very  few  months,  to  getting  back  into 
China  and  Africa  and  these  other  places;  and  you  are  going  back, 
young  men  and  women,  to  the  preparation  for  your  life's  work. 
How  solemn  these  moments  are,  how  precious  in  view  of  eternity ! 

I  suppose  that  we  are  going  back  with  some  ambitions,  with 
some  pretty  definite  purposes.  We  are  trying  to  win  something; 
we  cannot  help  it.  The  young  men  and  women  into  whose  faces 
I  am  looking  now,  so  many  of  whom  I  know  and  have  seen  in 
your  college  halls,  are  going  back  to  win  distinction,  to  win  life  train- 
ing, to  win  opportunities  and  openings.  The  great  thing  for  us 
is  to  set  our  hearts  upon  winning  the  highest,  the  enduring,  the 
all-important  things.  We  all  have  our  individual  ambitions.  If 
we  could  just  speak  out  now  and  say  it,  I  wonder  what  we  should 
do.  What  are  you  setting  before  you  in  life,  what  are  you  hoping 
to  win,  what  are  you  planning  to  attain?  You  do  not  mean  to  be 
a  missionary;  you  are  not  a  student  volunteer;  you  have  come  up 
here  with  quite  other  thoughts  and  perhaps  this  conference  has 
not  particularly  moved  or  impressed  you.  But  you  are  seeking 
to  win  something.  Oh,  what  is  it?  Jesus  Christ  is  here  now,  and^ 
with  those  eyes  like  a  flame  of  fire  He  searches  each  heart.  He 
knows  what  we  are  seeking,  what  we  want  to  win. 

I  want  to  speak  a  moment  or  two  about  the  highest  ambition, 
the  greatest  possible  life  purpose.  Paul  expresses  it  for  us.  Paul 
had  his  supreme  and  commanding  ambition.  I  wish  so  much  that 
you  would  take  that  third  chapter  of  Philippians  in  which  Paul 
puts  before  us  this  thing,  and  that  you  would  in  the  quiet  of  some 
moment  alone  ponder  what  he  says  about  it.  One  of  our  great 
poets  and  philosophers  in  this  country  has  so  well  said,  "  The 
crises  of  life,  the  determining  moments  of  life,  do  not  come  in 

231 


2Ti2  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

great  outward  circumstances."  We  are  molded  by  these  great 
conventions,  by  the  outward  things  that  seem  important  in  our 
Hves.  As  he  says  so  well,  "  The  crises  of  life  come  in  the  quiet 
moments,  in  some  thought  by  the  wayside,  '  Thus  have  I  done 
that  were  better  thus.' "  Some  vision  dawns  quietly  into  the 
heart;  generally  when  alone,  alone  with  God,  come  the  determining 
moments  of  life.  Will  you  each  take  some  quiet  moment  and 
ponder  that  third  chapter  of  Philippians  in  which  Paul  opens  up 
to  us  his  heart  and  the  inner,  determining  purpose  that  has  molded 
his  life?  He  was  a  young  man,  full  of  ambitions  and  power,  a 
leader  among  his  fellows,  all  of  life  open  before  him.  What  could 
he  not  have  done,  what  could  he  not  have  been,  and  full  upon 
that  young  man's  life  there  arose  the  vision  of  the  living  Christ. 
From  that  moment  Paul  had  but  one  ambition.  He  tells  us  that 
that  light  was  a  light  above  the  brightness  of  the  sun  at  noon, 
and  he  was  blinded  to  all  other  lights.  He  rose  from  that  vision, 
and  they  had  to  lead  him  by  the  hand ;  he  was  literally  blind  from 
the  glory  of  that  light.  And  ever  after,  to  the  end  of  his  long, 
heroic  life,  that  vision  never  left  him. 

You  remember  what  Paul  says  in  the  third  chapter  of  Philip- 
pians, —  after  enumerating  his  social  advantages,  his  educational 
distinctions,  his  religious  privileges,  after  enumerating  —  I  want 
you  to  notice  this,  young  men  —  all  the  things  that  were  the  best 
things  in  life  to  him,  the  highest  and  noblest  things  in  his  life,  — 
then  he  stops  and  says  this,  "  But  what  things  were  gain  to  me, 
those  I  counted  loss  for  Christ."  Oh,  how  paltry  and  poor  and 
low  our  ideas  are !  We  think  we  have  done  well,  if  we  give  up 
questionable  things  for  Jesus'  sake ;  if  we  give  up  going  to  theaters 
and  smoking,  perhaps,  and  worldly  amusements  and  give  a  tenth 
of  our  income;  if  we  do  a  good  deal  of  religious  work  and  give 
up  questionable  things  for  Jesus  Christ,  we  think  we  are  doing 
well.  But  this  strikes  the  higher  nature.  Hear  this  young  man : 
he  was  an  old  man  now,  but  speaking  of  his  young  manhood  he 
says,  "  The  best  things  in  life,  the  highest  educational  advantages, 
social  position,  prestige,  distinction,  power,  opportunity,  I  have 
counted  loss  for  Christ."  "  Yea,  doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things 
but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my 
Lord,  for  whom  I  have  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things,  and  do  count 
them  but  refuse  that  I  may  win  Christ."  There  it  is,  —  that  I  may 
win  Jesus  Christ  and  "  know  him,  that  I  may  know  him  and  the 
power  of  his  resurrection  and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings, 
being  made  conformable  unto  his  death."  You  see,  young  men 
and  young  women,  that  there  is  something  deeper  than  merely 
being  a  Christian ;  there  is  something  deeper  than  living  an  ordinary 
Christian  life.  We  all  know  Jesus  Christ,  do  we  not?  Is  there 
one  man  or  one  girl  here  now  who  does  not  know  Jesus  Christ  at 
all?    If  there  be,  press  into  His  presence  now. 


FELLOWSHIP    WITH    CHRIST    IN    SUFFERING  233 

But  there  is  something  deeper  than  that.  There  is  here,  if 
you  look  into  it,  a  deeper  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  —  some- 
thing that  has  been  won.  Paul  says,  "  I  have  suffered  the  loss 
of  all  things  and  do  count  them  but  refuse  that  I  may  win  Christ." 
What  is  it  to  win  Christ,  —  what  is  there  to  be  won  ?  We  never 
win  anything  without  corresponding  sacrifice.  If  you  want  to 
win  a  fine  physique,  athletic  prowess,  you  must  make  a  corre- 
sponding sacrifice.  If  you  win  literary  distinction,  you  must  make 
a  corresponding  sacrifice  of  time,  labor  and  so  on.  If  you  want 
to  win  the  deeper  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  there  are  corre- 
sponding sacrifices  to  be  made.  Do  you  see,  Jesus  Christ  is  to  be 
won,  and  this  life  is  given  to  you  and  to  me  as  the  opportunity 
for  winning  Christ,  for  winning  this  deeper  knowledge  of  Jesus 
Christ  that  Paul  longed  for.  Not  to  him  only  comes  the  vision; 
not  to  him  only  comes  the  possibility,  but  to  you  and  to  me  also; 
we  are  called  unto  it.  The  question  is,  do  we  see  it,  do  we  re- 
spond ? 

There  came  a  day  when  the  great  prophet  Elijah,  the  hoary- 
headed  man  of  God,  was  to  be  taken  up.  He  set  out  from  Beth-el 
with  his  young  companion  and  went  through  the  green  country 
toward  Gilgal.  He  said  to  Elisha,  "  Tarry  here,  tarry  here,  do 
not  come  any  farther.  I  am  going  yonder  to  Gilgal."  What  did 
Elisha  answer?  "  As  thy  soul  liveth  I  will  not  leave  thee."  They 
reached  Gilgal  and  Elijah  said  to  the  young  man,  "Tarry  here; 
stay  your  steps  now ;  I  am  going  down  that  rocky  pass  to  Jericho." 
But  Elisha  was  not  to  be  stayed  and  his  response  was  again,  "  Aa 
thy  soul  liveth  I  will  not  leave  thee."  And  they  two  went  on 
and  when  they  got  to  Jericho  the  old  prophet  said,  "  Now  tarry 
here,  I  am  going  down  to  Jordan."  But  the  soul  of  that  young  man 
was  set  upon  getting  the  deepest  blessing ;  he  would  not  leave  him. 
They  went  down  together,  and  he  drank  of  the  water,  and  when 
Elijah  was  taken  up,  Elisha  saw  it,  and  a  double  portion  of  his 
spirit  fell  upon  the  young  man.  Oh,  how  the  circumstances  of 
life  hinder  us !  how  they  come  in  and  say,  "  Tarry  here ;  you  know 
the  Lord,  you  are  a  Christian,  it  is  all  right,  you  are  doing  pretty 
well ;  tarry  here,  don't  go  on  with  Jesus."  But  He  is  always  going 
on  before,  and  if  we  tarry  anywhere,  we  lose  that  deeper  soul 
intimacy  with  the  living  Christ,  which  is  the  one  greatest,  supreme 
thing  that  life  can  give  us.  "  Tarry  here ;  not  quite  so  much  self- 
sacrifice,  not  quite  such  a  spirit  of  heroic  ideal.  Tarry  here;  so 
many  openings,  so  many  calls  and  claims !  "  I  know  I  am  speaking 
to  hundreds  of  young  men  and  women  now  who  have  heard  the 
call  of  God,  "  Come  on,  come  on,"  but  there  is  so  much  to  call  us 
to  tarry  here.  "  That  I  may  know  him  "  —  that  was  the  con- 
trolling ambition  of  the  life  of  Paul.  If  we  want  to  know  Jesus 
Christ  we  must  go  on  with  Him,  we  must  have  His  mind. 

If  we  want  to  know  what  the  mind  of  Christ  is,  turn  to  the 


234  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

second  chapter  of  Philippians.  Time  forbids  me  to  do  it  now, 
but  will  you  take  that  chapter,  where  we  have  put  before  us  the 
mind  of  Christ  and  study  in  view  of  two  things  —  the  will  and 
purposes  of  God  on  the  one  hand,  the  need  and  darkness  of  the 
world  on  the  other.  See  what  the  mind  of  Christ  was.  Knowing 
the  will  of  God  that  all  men  should  come  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth 
and  knowing  the  sin  and  the  darkness  and  suffering  of  this  world 
on  the  other  hand,  see  what  He  did.  Follow  the  seven  stages 
by  which  as  He  emptied  Himself  He  came  down  and  down  from 
being  equal  with  God,  to  the  death  of  the  cross.  Study  those  seven 
stages  and  hear  Him  say,  "  Come  on  with  Me." 

The  mind  of  Christ  is  in  the  second  chapter  of  Philippians ; 
the  mind  of  Paul  is  in  the  third  chapter;  put  the  two  together 
and  study  them,  and  you  will  see  how  He  would  lead  us  on.  Notice 
what  Paul  said  himself,  "  That  I  may  know  him  and  the  power 
of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being 
made  conformable  unto  his  death."  Young  men  and  women,  it 
is  not  the  easy  thing  to  give  your  life  as  Jesus  did  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  souls  of  men.  It  is  not  playing;  I  have  been  for 
fourteen  years  a  missionary  and  I  know  what  I  am  talking  about. 
It  does  mean  self-emptying,  as  it  did  with  Christ ;  it  does  mean 
the  fellowship  of  His  sufferings,  and  thank  God  that  it  does !  It 
means  being  made  conformable  unto  His  death,  and  that  is  what 
is  keeping  you  back.  You  cannot  make  up  your  mind  to  leave 
everything,  to  go  on  with  Jesus  Christ  into  the  dark  after  the 
perishing  souls  of  men.  It  means  so  much,  but  have  you  ever 
thought  of  this?  Speaking  about  the  deeper  knowledge  of  Christ, 
how  can  one  put  into  words  the  deeper  knowledge  that  only  comes 
in  the  fellowship  of  His  sufferings! 

Young  men  and  women  here  to-day,  you  are  not  so  young 
but  that  you  have  not  had  some  experiences  of  the  sorrows  and 
hard  places  in  life.  What  is  the  deepest  thing  in  your  heart  to-day? 
Is  it  the  memory  of  some  joy,  of  some  pleasure,  of  some  distinction, 
of  some  entertainment?  What  is  the  deepest  thing  in  your  life 
to-day?  Put  your  finger  on  it  in  the  silence  of  your  own  heart. 
It  is  that  experience  of  sorrow,  of  suffering  that  you  passed  through, 
that  loss,  that  hour  of  agony,  that  darkness ;  you  know  all  about  it ; 
that  is  the  deepest  thing  in  your  heart.  I  am  so  glad  that  Jesus 
Christ  offers  to  us  the  deepest  thing  in  His  heart ;  not  only  to 
share  His  glory  and  His  joy  forever  and  ever;  not  only  to  sit 
down  with  Him  upon  His  throne  and  share  all  that  eternity  will 
mean  when  He  shall  reign  and  we  shall  live  and  reign  with  Him 
forever  and  ever.  He  does  offer  us  that.  —  the  fellowship  of  His 
joy,  the  share  in  His  glory,  —  and  we  accept  that  and  rejoice  in  it; 
but  there  is  something  deeper  in  the  heart  of  Christ  to-day  than 
that.  The  music  and  the  songs  of  heaven  do  not  touch  the  deepest 
place  in  His  heart;  all  the  glory  and  majesty  of  this  universe  are 


FELLOWSHIP   WITH    CHRIST    IN   SUFFERING  23$ 

on  the  surface,  so  to  speak.  What  is  the  deepest  thing  in  the  heart 
of  Jesus  Christ  to-day  ?  Must  it  not  be  the  memory  of  the  shadows 
under  the  olives  in  Gethsemane  ?  Must  it  not  be  all  that  swept  over 
His  soul  in  those  hours  of  darkness  upon  the  cross?  and  the  cry 
of  that  dying  thief  perhaps  at  His  side,  and  the  joy  with  which 
He  answered,  "  To-day  thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  paradise  "?  There 
are  depths  and  depths  in  the  heart  of  the  infinite,  eternal  Christ, 
and  He  offers  to  share  those  things  with  us.  "  Come  on  with  me !  " 
The  need  of  the  world  is  still  the  same;  the  will  of  God  is  still 
the  same.  Our  position  here  to-day  is  the  position  that  Jesus  Christ 
Himself  took.  He  offers  to  us  the  fellowship  of  His  sufferings; 
for  the  same  object,  under  the  influence  of  the  same  motives,  He 
offers  to  us  a  share  in  His  tears,  in  His  cross,  in  His  death,  for 
the  redemption  of  the  world.     Do  you  not  want  it? 

There  came  a  summer  day  to  me  far  back  in  the  years,  when 
in  my  own  home  in  the  sweet  English  country  I  was  sitting  alone  one 
night,  looking  out  on  the  sunset  hills  and  skies,  reading  those 
words  in  the  second  and  third  chapters  of  Philippians,  —  just  a 
young  girl  all  alone!  And  Jesus  Christ  lifted  upon  my  soul  that 
vision  and  showed  me  this,  that  life  offered  to  me  now  an  oppor- 
tunity that  heaven  itself  could  never  give,  the  opportunity  to  enter 
into  the  fellowship  of  his  suffering.  And  I  seemed  to  see  in  that 
beautiful  sunset  at  night  over  the  home  hills  all  the  glory  of  that 
future  world,  the  endless  ages,  joy,  the  fellowship  of  all  that  He 
has  and  all  that  He  ever  will  have  of  glory  and  blessedness  to  the 
endless  ages  of  eternity.  And  He  seemed  to  say  to  me,  "Up  there, 
when  all  tears  are  wiped  away  and  there  is  no  more  sin  or  suf- 
fering or  death;  when  that  is  all  past  and  gone,  you  will  be  able 
to  serve  me  better  than  you  can  down  here  perhaps,  with  perfect 
powers  and  sinless  soul."  But  He  seemed  also  to  say  this  to  me, 
"  Child,  will  you  ever  be  able  to  suffer  for  Me  again?  Will  you 
ever  in  those  bright,  endless  years  be  able  to  weep  for  Me  again, 
to  be  lonely  for  My  sake,  to  give  up  anything  for  Me,  to  leave 
home  and  loved  ones  and  go  out  into  the  dark?  Will  you  ever 
again  have  the  opportunity  of  entering  a  little  bit  into  the  fellow- 
ship of  my  sufferings,  all  that  Calvary  meant  to  Me?"  I  looked 
up  into  His  face  and  I  said  to  Him :  "  O  Lord,  I  don't  mind  what 
eternity  will  bring,  but  I  want  that,  I  want  it  now.  I  want  to  know 
Thee  in  the  deepest  knowledge  of  Thee  that  is  possible  for  any 
human  heart;  and  cost  what  it  may,  I  want  to  follow  Thee  on 
and  on,  to  win  Christ !  "  We  cannot  put  it  into  words,  but  the 
thing  is  there ;  do  you  not  want  it  ?  Dear  young  men  and  women, 
I  cannot  tell  you  how  my  heart  goes  out  to  you  to-day,  as  I  see 
the  possibilities  of  your  lives;  the  possibilities  of  winning  Christ 
at  some  sacrifice,  at  the  loss  of  all  things,  at  the  cost  of  suffering, 
—  sharing  the  fellowship  of  His  suffering,  at  the  cost  it  may  be 
of  life  itself.     And  that  deep,  intimate,  heart  knowledge  of  Jesus 


236  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Christ,  that  will  be  to  you  forever  the  sweetest  thing  in  all  eternity, 
—  only  now  comes  that  possibility ! 

The  Lord  led  on,  and  in  following  Him  I  left  my  home  and 
went  to  China.  My  cry  to  God  had  always  been  from  the  time 
I  was  a  little  child,  "  O  God,  anywhere  I  will  go  in  the  world  for 
you,  but  not  to  China ;  don't  let  it  be  China !  "  But  it  was  China, 
and  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  left  home,  my  mother  and  father 
and  sailed  with  other  missionaries,  but  I  was  alone  as  far  as  my 
heart  was  concerned.  And  there  came  a  moment  when  the  great 
ship  we  were  sailing  on  weighed  anchor  in  the  Bay  of  Naples  and 
turned  toward  that  distant  East.  And  as  we  were  moving  slowly 
over  that  beautiful  bay,  the  shores  of  Europe  growing  dim  over 
the  water,  I  was  standing  all  alone,  clasping  to  my  heart  the  first 
home  letters  that  had  come  from  my  father  and  my  mother.  And 
as  it  grew  more  dim  over  the  water,  it  flashed  into  my  mind,  that 
is  the  last  look  on  the  shores  of  home;  Europe  is  fading  away! 
I  cannot  tell  you  of  the  waves  that  overwhelmed  one's  soul.  As 
they  were  weighing  anchor,  a  sailor  on  the  prow  of  the  ship  had 
called  out  to  the  captain  on  the  bridge,  "  All  is  clear  now,  sir ;  all 
is  clear."  And  the  captain  answered,  "  Full  steam  ahead !  "  And 
it  rang  through  my  heart,  and  I  looked  up  into  His  face  and  said 
to  Him,  "  Oh,  Christ,  all  is  clear  now  between  my  heart  and  Thee; 
all  is  clear  now!  "  If  you  want  to  know  something  of  the  deeper 
joy  of  life  you  must  go  through  a  moment  like  that.  Oh,  the 
flood  of  joy  that  came  to  my  heart  as  He  seemed  to  draw  nearer 
than  He  had  ever  been  before. 

But  we  have  known  sweeter  hours  than  that.  Shall  I  tell 
you  in  a  word  the  sweetest  moment  that  we  have  ever  known  in 
our  lives?  It  was  on  a  day  in  China,  when  we  had  passed  through 
a  terrific  riot  and,  surrounded  by  thousands  of  Chinese  people  who 
were  seeking  our  lives,  had  been  beaten  and  stoned  and  half  killed 
and  were  more  dead  than  alive.  After  hours  of  one  of  the  most 
awful  riots  that  ever  happened  in  China  short  of  actual  massacre, 
in  that  moment  when  our  lives  were  saved  at  last  and  we  stood  in 
the  wreck  of  our  home,  bruised  and  bleeding  and  more  dead  than 
alive  I  think,  and  had  time  to  think,  the  thought  flashed  in  as  we 
seemed  to  see  His  face.  Oh,  we  have  been  privileged  to  suffer 
something  for  Jesus'  sake,  to  suffer  pain  and  shame  and  almost 
death  itself  for  Jesus'  sake!  I  cannot  describe  to  you  the  rapture 
that  flooded  our  souls.  I  can  only  tell  you  that  for  four  days  and 
nights  from  the  moment  that  the  riot  was  over,  we  scarcely  knew 
whether  we  were  on  earth  or  in  heaven.  He  seemed  to  be  so  near 
and  to  say,  "  Now  you  understand  a  little  bit  more  of  My  heart." 
He  seemed  to  take  us  into  a  deeper  place. 

Well,  we  must  leave  it  there ;  we  can  only  suggest  these  things. 
Will  you  go  away,  young  men  and  women,  with  all  the  power  and 
possibility  that  God  has  put  into  your  lives,  and  try  to  draw  nearer. 


FELLOWSHIP   WITH    CHRIST    IN    SUFFERING  237 

to  go  on  with  Jesus,  to  make  it  the  determining,  controlHng  aim 
of  your  Hfe  to  win  Christ?  A  dear  girl  in  this  country  some  years 
ago  was  called  of  God  to  China.  She  was  the  only  child  whom 
her  father  had  at  home  and  was  precious  to  him  beyond  any  ex- 
pression. After  a  tremendous  struggle  with  his  own  heart,  that 
father  gave  up  his  daughter  to  go  to  China.  And  there  came  the 
night  when  she  was  bidding  farewell  to  the  church  and  friends  in 
that  town  in  the  state  of  New  York,  and  the  father  was  asked  to 
come  on  the  platform  and  say  a  few  words  to  the  people  about  his 
daughter's  going  to  China,  and  he  did  so.  At  first  he  could  not 
speak  when  he  looked  at  her  and  thought  of  losing  her,  and  then 
he  said :  "  Friends,  you  all  know  me,  and  you  all  know  my  Susie, 
and  you  all  know  what  she  has  been  to  me  all  her  life,  the  very 
light  of  my  eyes,  the  joy  of  my  heart.  Jesus  Christ  wants  my  Susie 
in  China,  and  she  is  going,  and  all  that  I  can  say  about  it  is  just 
this  —  I  have  nothing,  nothing  too  precious  for  my  Jesus ;  I  have 
nothing  too  precious  for  my  Jesus."  Have  you?  Have  you  any- 
thing in  your  heart  or  life  to-day  that  you  cannot  willingly,  gladly 
abandon  to  win  Christ  and  to  go  on  with  Him  in  His  great  work 
of  saving  the  souls  of  men?  God  bring  us  all  to  that  heaven  on 
earth,  where  we  can  truly  say,  looking  into  His  face,  "  I  have 
nothing  too  precious  for  my  Jesus." 


PRAYER  AND  THE  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISE 


239 


PRAYER  AND  THE  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISE 

MR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT,  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

Prayer  and  missions  are  as  inseparable  as  faith  and  works ; 
in  fact  prayer  and  missions  are  prayer  and  works.  Jesus  Christ,  by 
precept,  by  command  and  by  example,  has  shown  with  great  clear- 
ness that  He  recognizes  the  greatest  need  of  the  enterprise  of  world- 
wide evangelization  to  be  the  need  of  prayer.  Before  "  give  "  and 
before  "  go  "  comes  "  pray."  This  is  the  divine  order.  Anything 
that  reverses  or  alters  it  inevitably  leads  to  loss  or  disaster.  This 
is  strikingly  illustrated  also  in  the  wonderful  achievements  of  the 
early  Christians,  which  were  made  possible  by  their  constant  em- 
ployment of  the  irresistible,  hidden  forces  of  the  prayer  kingdom. 
They  ushered  in  Pentecost  by  prayer.  When  they  wanted  laborers 
they  prayed.  When  the  time  came  to  send  forth  laborers  the  Church 
was  called  together  to  pray.  Their  great  foreign  missionary  enter- 
prise, which  carried  forward  its  work  so  rapidly  through  the  Roman 
empire,  began  in  prayer.  One  of  the  two  reasons  for  establishing 
the  order  of  deacons  was  that  the  apostles,  that  is  the  leaders  of  the 
Church,  might  give  themselves  to  prayer.  When  persecutions  came 
the  Christians  nerved  and  braced  themselves  by  prayer.  Every 
undertaking  was  begun,  continued  and  ended  in  prayer.  In  this 
we  find  the  secret  of  those  marvelous  triumphs  of  the  early  Chris- 
tian Church  which  never  fail  to  move  Christians. 

As  I  traveled  up  and  down  the  non-Christian  world,  making 
a  comparative  study  of  the  progress  of  Christ's  Kingdom  in  dif- 
ferent sections  of  the  great  harvest  field,  the  conviction  became  clear 
and  strong  that  those  missions  which  have  had  offered  for  them 
the  most  real  prayer  are  the  missions  which  have  had  the  largest 
and  apparently  the  most  enduring  spiritual  success.  This  explains 
why  some  missions  and  organizations  have  had  larger  and  more 
spiritual  results  than  others,  even  though  they  have  been  at  work  in 
more  difficult  fields  and  in  the  midst  of  more  adverse  conditions 
and  circumstances. 

The  source  of  the  spiritual  vitality  and  power  of  any  Christian 
rpovement  is  prayer.  Our  hope  and  confidence  in  this  sublime  enter- 
prise of  world-wide  missions  that  has  engrossed  our  attention  these 
five  days  is  placed,  not  in  the  extent  and  strength  of  the  missionary 
organization;  it  is  not  placed  in  the  number  and  power  of  the  mis- 
sionary force;  not  in  the  fulness  of  the  treasury  and  in  well-ap- 

241 


242  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

pointed  material  equipment ;  not  in  the  achievements  of  the  past, 
even  those  of  a  spiritual  character ;  not  in  the  experience  acquired 
in  a  long  century  of  Christian  missions;  not  in  the  methods  and 
agencies  which  have  been  devised ;  not  in  the  brilliancy  and  pop- 
ularity of  the  leaders  of  the  missionary  movement  at  home  and 
abroad ;  not  in  statesmanlike  and  far-sighted  policies  and  plans ;  not 
in  enthusiastic  forward  movements  and  inspiring  watchwords ;  — 
"  not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts."  In  the  last  analysis  the  source  of  the  power  of  any  spiritual 
movement  is  God,  and  the  energies  of  God  are  released  in  answer 
to  prayer. 

Everything  vital  to  the  missionary  enterprise  hinges  upon 
prayer.  The  opening  of  the  difficult  fields  depends  upon  prayer. 
Some  one  has  said  that  China  was  opened  at  the  point  of  the 
lancet,  but  that  is  a  very  superficial  observation.  Any  one  who  has 
studied  the  history  of  the  pioneer  missionaries  of  China  and  the 
cause  of  their  going  to  lay  siege  to  that  great  Empire,  knows  that 
prayer  was  the  great  unlocking  force.  Not  many  years  ago  it  was 
said  that  the  zenanas  could  not  be  opened  to  missionaries  in  India 
and  in  other  parts  of  the  Far  East.  It  was  the  subject  of  much 
discussion.  But  while  the  discussion  was  in  progress,  God  swung 
the  doors  ajar  in  answer  to  the  fervent  and  faithful  prayer  of  those 
who  believed  on  Him. 

Moreover,  to  batter  down  the  walls  of  opposition,  persecution 
and  peril,  prayer  is  as  essential  as  it  is  sufficient.  There  has  been 
no  more  heartening  example  of  the  reality  of  intercession  than  we 
have  had  in  that  marvelous  group  of  facts  connected  with  the  rais- 
ing of  the  siege  of  Peking,  At  a  time  when  rationalists  in  Europe 
and  in  our  own  country  have  been  loudly  asserting  that  prayer 
does  not  have  achieving  power,  that  it  does  not  bring  things  to 
pass  objectively,  that  it  has  simply  a  reflex  influence,  this  experience 
has  been  an  inspiring  evidence  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  which 
has  challenged  attention  and  has  banished  much  of  skepticism  upon 
this  subject. 

Are  more  workers  needed  ?  This  is  the  secret  of  securing  them. 
It  is  not  by  organizations,  not  by  fervent  appeals,  not  by  multiply- 
ing the  secretaries  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  that  we  are 
going  to  get  all  the  workers  needed.  The  one  method  which 
Jesus  Christ  emphasized  for  obtaining  laborers  is  prayer,  and  He 
went  to  the  center  of  every  problem.  "  Pray  ye  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest  that  He  send  forth  laborers  into  His  harvest."  It  never 
ceases  to  move  me  to  wonder,  that  God  has  conditioned  the  going 
forth  of  the  laborers  upon  the  faithfulness  or  the  faithlessness 
of  His  own  disciples  in  prayer. 

In  1872  the  Church  Missionary  Society  adopted  the  plan  of  a 
day  of  intercession  in  order  that  they  might  obtain  more  workers. 
In  the  five  years  preceeding  1872  they  sent  out  fifty-one  mission- 


PRAYER   AND    THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE  243 

aries;  in  the  five  years  following  that  year,  during  which  years 
they  observed  this  day  of  special  intercession,  they  sent  out  112 
missionaries.  Dr.  Scofield,  after  winning  $7,500  in  prizes  in  the 
British  colleges  and  achieving  a  reputation  as  one  of  the  most 
brilliant  students  in  those  universities,  went  out  as  a  medical  mis- 
sionary to  China  in  1881.  He  died  in  1884  after  having  put  in  three 
years  of  useful  service.  He  had  a  great  burden  on  his  heart,  — 
that  God  would  thrust  forth  more  university  men  into  the  foreign 
mission  field,  —  and  he  gave  himself  much  to  prayer  for  this  pur- 
pose. His  wife  has  borne  testimony  since  his  death,  that  time 
after  time  she  heard  him  praying  in  his  study  that  God  would 
separate  from  the  English  universities  more  students  unto  mis- 
sionary work.  The  year  after  his  death  the  Cambridge  Seven  went 
forth.  One  is  now  Bishop  of  West  China,  another  is  assistant  gen- 
eral director  of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  one  was  a  pioneer  mis- 
sionary in  Tibet,  another  we  are  honored  in  having  with  us  in  this 
Convention.  All  of  them  have  been  useful  workers  in  the  harvest 
field.  And  I  can  testify,  after  traveling  up  and  down  among  the 
universities  for  well  nigh  fourteen  years,  that  the  example  of  the 
Cambridge  Seven  has  influenced  scores  of  the  strongest  university 
men  of  North  America  and  Europe  to  devote  their  lives  to  mis- 
sionary service. 

In  1886  the  China  Inland  Mission  had  200  missionaries.  A 
number  of  them  met  that  year  for  an  eight  days'  conference  for 
Bible  study  and  also  for  united  prayer.  While  they  were  together 
they  were  led  by  a  great  grip  of  faith  to  unite  in  prayer  that  God 
would  thrust  forth  into  that  mission  during  the  year  100  additional 
missionaries;  and  before  the  conference  closed  one  of  them  sug- 
gested that  they  have  a  praise  meeting  to  thank  God  for  answering 
the  prayer,  because  he  said,  "  We  shall  not  all  of  us  be  able  to 
come  together  for  that  purpose  a  year  hence."  They  did  so.  With- 
in the  following  year  there  were  600  who  applied  to  be  sent  out; 
the  Mission  selected  and  sent  out  100  of  them. 

Is  it  money  that  we  need?  If  so,  here  again  I  find  the  deepest 
secret.  Take  the  illustration  I  have  just  given,  the  sending  out  of 
100  missionaries  by  the  China  Inland  Mission.  It  required  an  in- 
crease in  their  budget  from  $100,000  to  $150,000.  Hudson  Taylor 
and  some  of  his  co-workers  have  called  attention  to  the  fact  that  they 
were  led  to  offer  this  definite  prayer,  that,  if  it  be  the  will  of  God, 
the  $50,000  needed  might  be  received  in  large  amounts.  Within  a 
year,  in  eleven  gifts  ranging  from  $2,500  to  over  $12,000,  the  whole 
sum  came  in.  Dr.  A.  J.  Gordon,  of  sainted  memory,  had  a  church 
which,  some  of  us  know,  was  by  no  means  one  of  the  wealthy 
city  churches  of  America.  It  was  giving  $5,000  to  foreign  mis- 
sions. That  was  regarded  as  very  generous  by  all  who  knew  the 
church.  And  yet  Dr.  Gordon  was  not  satisfied.  He  said,  "  We 
ought  to  do  better  than  this,"  and  so  one  day  he  said  from  his 


244  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

pulpit :  "  We  are  going  to  change  our  method  this  year.  Let  us 
continue  to  use  all  the  plans  and  agencies  which  have  been  success- 
ful in  the  past.  But  in  addition  to  these,  let  us  this  year  in  the 
Sunday-school,  in  the  young  people's  societies,  in  the  missionary 
organizations,  at  the  family  altar,  in  secret  and  in  the  public  service, 
pray  more  for  this  great  cause,  that  God  may  lead  us  to  devise 
more  liberal  things  for  His  kingdom."  When  they  came  to  take 
the  offering  a  year  later,  they  received  not  $5,000  but  over  $10,000. 

When  I  was  in  Kyoto,  Japan,  I  heard  an  incident  that  impressed 
me  much  in  this  connection.  Dr.  Gulick  and  his  wife  wanted 
to  assist  some  Japanese  students  to  secure  money  for  a  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  building  in  connection  with  one  of  the  govern- 
ment colleges  in  that  city.  They  only  wanted  $2,000.  They  wrote 
a  letter  to  The  Evangelist  in  New  York,  describing  their  need. 
That  copy  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  certain  business  man  in  New 
York  State.  He  read  it  and  was  vexed  by  it.  He  thought  that 
there  were  enough  regular  appeals  for  financial  help  without  hav- 
ing special  appeals  made.  He  put  the  paper  away,  but  could  not 
leave  it.  The  matter  kept  troubling  him.  Finally  he  took  up  the 
paper;  read  the  article  again,  and  dictated  a  letter  to  The  Evan- 
gelist asking  whether  they  had  received  the  $2,000  needed.  They 
replied  that  none  of  it  had  come  in.  He  then  wrote  that  he  would 
give  four  instalments  of  $500  each  that  the  building  might  be 
erected.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Gulick  and  a  group  of  Japanese  students 
had  been  uniting  daily  in  prayer  for  this  definite  object. 

We  need  greater  efficiency  in  all  the  missionary  agencies  and 
among  all  the  various  influences  that  are  being  exercised.  There 
are  being  poured  upon  this  world  each  year  in  Bible  and  in  Chris- 
tian literature,  in  preaching  and  teaching,  far  more  Christian  truth 
than  was  proclaimed  and  disseminated  in  the  Roman  Empire  in 
many  long  years  in  the  early  history  of  Christianity.  If  the  truth 
is  not  achieving  as  large  results  proportionately  as  it  did  in  those 
days,  it  is  not  the  fault  of  the  missionaries,  I  am  persuaded,  so 
much  as  it  is  the  fault  of  those  of  us  who  are  Christians  at  home 
for  not  backing  up  their  efforts  that  there  may  be  added  the  help 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  use  of  this  truth.  The  truth  does  not 
convert  men.  It  is  the  Spirit  of  God  using  the  truth  and  using  us 
who  convicts  men  of  sin  and  leads  them  to  close  in  upon  Christ 
as  their  Savior ;  and  the  Holy  Spirit  works  in  answer  to  prayer. 

Thinking  about  the  efficiency  of  agencies  leads  me  with  deep 
sympathy  to  enter  a  plea  for  more  prayer  for  the  missionaries.  I 
have  met  in  my  travels  nearly  2,000  missionaries  representing  about 
TOO  different  missionary  organizations ;  and  they  presented  to  me 
one  unbroken  appeal  for  more  prayer  on  the  part  of  home  Chris- 
tians. Louder  than  their  cry,  "  Brethren,  come  over  and  help  us," 
there  rang  in  my  ears,  as  I  journeyed  through  the  mission  fields, 
the  cry,  "  Brethren,  pray  for  us."     The  day  upon  which  you  think 


PRAYER    AND    THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE  245 

the  missionaries  need  your  prayers  least,  they  may  need  them  most. 
Might  I  be  pardoned  for  a  personal  illustration?  Before  I  started 
on  my  recent  journey  I  sent  out  to  not  a  few  of  the  delegates  of  this 
Convention,  as  well  as  to  earnest  Christians  in  different  lands,  a 
prayer  card,  and  on  that  card  were  the  dates  of  my  different  en- 
gagements in  Japan,  China,  Ceylon  and  India.  On  that  card  Oc- 
tober 28-9  was  put  down  for  the  voyage  between  Nagasaki  and 
Shanghai.  When  I  reached  Japan  I  received  an  appeal  from  mis- 
sionaries in  North  China  urging  me  to  visit  that  region.  It  was 
made  plain  to  me  that  I  ought  to  respond  favorably  to  the  invita- 
tion. The  two  days  I  was  put  down  to  be  on  the  sea,  when  some 
of  you  might  have  thought  that  I  needed  your  prayers  very  little, 
turned  out  to  be  the  very  days  when  I  had  a  responsible  part  in 
connection  with  a  conference  of  the  Christians  who  had  come  up 
from  the  martyr  Church  of  North  China ;  when,  if  for  any  two  days 
in  this  whole  journey  I  in  my  soul  craved  the  prayers  of  friends, 
it  was  at  that  time. 

We  know  not  when  the  missionary  stands  before  his  greatest 
opportunity.  We  know  not  when  fierce  temptation  may  sweep  in 
upon  him  like  a  flood.  We  know  the  devices  of  the  adversary. 
Let  the  Scripture  warning  ring  in  our  souls,  "  God  forbid  that  I 
should  sin  against  the  Lord  in  ceasing  to  pray  for  you."  I  sin 
against  myself  in  ceasing  to  do  so,  for  such  neglect  makes  me  that 
much  more  selfish  and  unsympathetic.  I  sin  against  you  in  ceasing 
to  pray  for  you,  because  I  reduce  your  working  power.  But  the 
serious  and  awfully  sad  side  of  the  subject  is  that  I  sin  against 
the  Lord  in  ceasing  to  pray  for  you.  Therefore  let  us  be  faithful 
in  praying  for  those  who  are  not  within  the  range  of  our  vision ; 
who  are  in  fields  of  great  difficulty  and  peril  and  trial  and  loneli- 
ness, and  who  without  our  prayers  cannot  do  their  largest  and 
best  work. 

Let  us  not  forget  to  pray  for  the  native  Christians.  Remem- 
ber that  they  have  come  up  out  of  sin,  superstition  and  degradation. 
Remember  how  weak  they  are  in  many  cases.  Remember  how 
fiercely  they  are  tempted.  Above  all,  remember  that  from  the  ranks 
of  the  native  Church  are  to  come  by  far  the  larger  part  of  the 
laborers  who  are  to  evangelize  the  world  in  our  generation,  if  it 
is  to  be  done.  I  think  of  that  Pastor  Hsi  whose  life  has  been 
written  so  interestingly  and  inspiringly  by  Mrs.  Howard  Taylor 
in  the  book  entitled,  "  One  of  China's  Scholars."  That  pastor  in 
his  life  time  founded  and  set  in  motion  many  Christian  and  benev- 
olent institutions,  and  by  word  and  life  directly  and  indirectly  was 
the  means  of  the  conversion  of  hundreds  of  Chinese.  Let  it  not 
be  forgotten  that  his  conversion  was  traceable  to  the  prayers  of 
David  Hill,  that  saint  and  scholar ;  and,  by  the  way,  the  life  of 
David  Hill  is  another  biography  which  should  be  read  along  with 
the  life  of  this  Chinese  scholar.     We  could  multiply  many,  many 


246  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

fold  the  evangelizing  power  of  the  missionary  agencies,  if  we  would 
set  apart  more  time  from  day  to  day  to  pray  for  the  native  Church. 

Do  we  desire  to  witness  spiritual  awakenings  on  the  mission 
field?  This  is  pre-eminently  the  secret.  It  ought  to  be  reiterated 
in  every  missionary  convention.  Take  the  great  Telugu  revival  in 
which,  as  the  result  of  the  prayers  of  a  few  who  did  not  become 
discouraged,  nearly  10,000  were  baptized  within  less  than  a  year. 
That  great  movement  in  Northern  India,  in  connection  with  which 
tens  of  thousands  of  people  are  being  born  into  the  Kingdom  of 
Jesus  Christ,  its  leaders  persist  in  telling  us,  is  a  definite  product 
of  prayer.  When  I  was  visiting  a  college  in  Ceylon,  one  morning 
before  daybreak  I  heard  singing.  I  did  not  know  what  it  meant, 
but  later  I  was  told  that  some  of  the  students  were  up  having  a 
before  daybreak  prayer  meeting  that  the  Spirit  of  God  might 
strengthen  them  to  lead  their  fellow  students  to  Christ.  I  was  not 
surprised  to  find  that  before  night  that  day  they  had  led  several  of 
their  fellow  students  to  Christ. 

Speaking  of  Ceylon  reminds  one  of  that  mother  of  a  thousand 
daughters.  Miss  Agnew.  In  connection  wath  her  labor  by  her 
words  and  life,  it  is  said  that  during  her  career  fully  a  thousand  of 
the  girls  who  attended  her  school  were  led  to  become  Christians. 
It  has  been  pointed  out  since  her  death  that  she  had  the  habit,  in 
addition  to  all  her  administrative  and  teaching  work,  of  setting 
aside  literally  hours  each  week  to  pray  for  these  girls  by  name. 

In  1883  a  wave  of  rationalism  and  skepticism  swept  over  the 
Doshisha,  the  leading  Christian  college  of  Japan,  and  it  became  very 
cold  spiritually.  Dr.  Davis,  one  of  the  missionaries  there,  recognized 
the  truth  of  what  we  have  been  speaking  of  to-night  and  wrote  back 
to  over  twenty  colleges  and  theological  seminaries  of  America,  ask- 
ing the  students  to  unite  in  prayer  for  the  Doshisha.  Not  a  few 
Christian  students  heeded  the  request.  On  the  night  that  the  Amer- 
ican students  united  in  prayer  the  Doshisha  students  in  different 
rooms,  without  any  direct  human  influence  being  brought  to  bear 
upon  them,  were  led  to  fall  into  conversation  on  the  subject  of 
personal  religion  and  to  give  themselves  to  prayer.  A  revival  began 
that  very  night  and  spread  through  the  college.  It  resulted  in  the 
conversion  of  a  large  number  of  the  students.  Every  forward  move- 
ment, if  we  could  get  at  the  facts,  would  be  traceable  to  hidden 
places  where  we  should  find  some  Paul  or  Zinzendorf  or  Carey  or 
George  Miiller  or  Hudson  Taylor  giving  himself  to  prayer.  The 
streams  that  turn  the  machinery  of  the  world  rise  in  solitary  places. 

Prayer  is  the  greatest  force  that  we  can  wield.  It  is  the  greatest 
talent  which  God  has  given  us.  He  has  given  it  to  every  person 
here.  There  is  a  democracy  in  this  matter.  We  may  differ  among 
ourselves  as  to  our  wealth,  as  to  our  social  position,  as  to  our  edu- 
cational equipment,  as  to  our  native  ability,  as  to  our  inherited 
characteristics;  but  in  this  matter  of  exercising  the  greatest  force 


PRAYER   AND    THE    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE  247 

that  is  at  work  in  the  world  to-day,  we  are  on  the  same  footing.  It 
is  possible  for  the  most  obscure  person  in  this  great  Convention, 
if  that  one's  heart  is  right  toward  God,  to  exercise  as  much  power 
for  the  evangelization  of  this  world,  as  it  is  for  those  who  stand  in  the 
most  prominent  positions  but  do  not  use  this  talent.  Therefore  is 
not  the  greatest  sin  which  we  can  commit  the  sin  of  omitting  to  pray  ? 
Think  of  the  blessing  that  we  are  withholding,  not  only  from  our- 
selves, but  also  from  our  colleges,  from  our  missionaries,  from  the 
distant  mission  fields.  What  right  have  we  to  leave  unappropriated 
or  unapplied  the  greatest  force  which  God  has  ordained  for  the  sal- 
vation and  transformation  of  men  and  for  the  inauguration  and 
energizing  of  Christian  movements  ?  May  the  wish  of  Spurgeon  be 
ours,  —  the  wish  that  there  might  be  500  Elijahs,  each  one  upon 
his  Mount  Carmel,  making  incessant  mention  of  the  mission  cause 
in  prayer.  Then  that  little  cloud,  which  is  no  larger  than  a  man's 
hand,  would  spread  and  spread  until  it  darkened  the  heavens,  and 
the  windows  above  would  open,  and  the  showers  would  come  down 
upon  this  thirsty  earth. 

When  I  went  through  Palestine  I  was  deeply  moved  with  the 
reflection,  that  if  the  little  hill  back  of  Nazareth  could  disclose  its 
secret;  if  the  Galilean  lake  could  tell  all  that  has  transpired  there; 
if  the  desert  places  round  about  Jerusalem  could  unfold  their  story ; 
if  the  olive  trees  could  reveal  what  they  have  witnessed ;  they  would 
fill  in  the  silent  places  of  the  Gospels  and  would  tell  us  chiefly  about 
the  prayer  life  of  our  Lord.  They  would  tell  us  of  the  range  of 
His  prayer  life,  of  its  unselfishness,  of  its  intensity,  of  its  unceas- 
ingness,  of  its  fervor  and  of  its  irresistible  power  because  of  the 
godly  fear  behind  it.  Does  there  not  take  possession  of  us  a  stronger 
ambition  than  ever  to  be  men  and  women  of  prayer?  And  shall 
we  not  in  the  quiet  of  the  closing  of  this  Convention  resolve  that 
whatever  else  we  do  or  do  not  do,  we  will  form  the  undiscourage- 
able  resolution  to  be  more  faithful  in  prayer,  to  follow  in  the  foot- 
steps of  Jesus  Christ  our  exemplar  in  prayer?  May  His  Spirit 
actually  energize  our  wills  now,  both  to  will  this  thing  and  then  to 
do  it,  in  a  way  that  pleases  Him. 


CLOSING   MESSAGES   OF  THE   CONVENTION 

A  Message  of  Gratitude 

Words  of  Appreciation  from  Toronto 

A  Larger  Missionary  Program  in  the  Colleges 

Our  Present  Duty 

After-Convention  Temptations 

Messages  from  Student  Movements  of  Other   Lands 

An  Appeal  for  Volunteers 

An  Appeal  for  Prayer 

A  Parting  Message 

Prayer  for  Missionaries  on  Land  and  Sea 

Significance  of  the  Convention  to  the  Editors 

Significance  of  the  Convention  to  the  Mission  Boards 

The  Sinews  of  War  Indispensable  for  Advance 

Farewell  Messages  from  Those  soon  to  Sail 

Oneness  with  the  Triune  God 


249 


'A  MESSAGE  OF  GRATITUDE 

REV.  J.  ROSS  STEVENSON,  D.D.,  NEW  YORK 

It  would  be  impossible,  I  am  sure,  for  any  one  of  us  to  gather 
up  the  emotions  of  this  hour  and  adequately  express  the  gratitude 
which  is  in  our  hearts,  and  which  is  turning  our  thoughts  in  thank- 
fulness to  God.  Most  of  us  came  up  to  this  Convention  with  large 
expectations.  We  had  attended  or  heard  of  the  preceding  con- 
ventions, which  proved  to  be  such  a  source  of  blessing  to  the  students 
of  our  land.  And  as  we  gathered  here,  it  was  with  the  confident 
hope  and  the  earnest  prayer  that  these  would  be  among  the  most 
inspiring  and  helpful  days  of  our  lives.  And  I  am  sure  that  I 
voice  the  sentiment  of  each  heart  when  I  say  that  our  prayer  to  God 
has  indeed  been  answered,  and  that  our  expectations  have  been 
largely  surpassed. 

It  was  eminently  fitting  that  this  Protestant  city  of  churches 
and  of  educational  institutions  should  be  chosen  as  a  place  for  this 
meeting.  Those  of  us  who  come  from  the  States  are  glad  to  have 
had  the  opportunity  to  visit  our  Anglo-Saxon  neighbors  and  kins- 
men. Thus  to  meet  together  and  consult  regarding  the  great  in- 
terests of  the  Kingdom,  has  not  only  strengthened,  but  I  am  sure 
has  multiplied  the  ties  which  already  bind  us  together  in  an  inter- 
national feeling  of  relationship  and  in  an  essential  oneness  in  the 
great  cause  of  Christ,  and  has  given  us  a  truer  conception  of  that 
unity  which  Christ  had  in  mind  when  He  prayed  that  we  all  might 
be  one. 

We  realize,  I  am  sure,  that  for  the  large  part  of  the  success  of 
this  Convention,  next  to  the  blessing  of  God,  we  are  indebted  to 
the  generous  provision  which  has  been  made  by  this  city  for  our 
entertainment.  It  was  indeed  a  formidable  task  to  undertake  the 
entertainment  of  such  a  large  gathering.  Few  cities  in  the  whole 
country  would  have  been  equal  to  it.  But  the  clergymen  of  this 
city,  the  earnest  business  men  and  the  noble  Christian  women, 
bravely  undertook  the  responsibility,  and  for  their  arduous  labors, 
their  self-sacrifice  and  real  Christian  service  we  are  truly  grateful. 
And  to  all  of  those  who  have  taken  such  an  active  part  in  arrang- 
ing and  preparing  and  planning  and  providing  for  the  various 
details  of  this  Convention,  I  am  sure  I  voice  your  hearty  thanks. 

We  wish  to  voice  as  well  our  earnest  appreciation  of  the  gen- 
erous hospitality  which  has  been  so  graciously  extended  to  us  by 

251 


252  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

the  Christian  homes  of  this  place.  The  knowledge  we  have  received 
of  the  Christian  home  life  here  in  Toronto  will  ever  linger  as  a 
precious  memory  through  life.  And  we  certainly  pray  that  this 
Convention  will  prove  to  the  city  worth  all  the  cost,  and  that  the 
return  of  spiritual  quickening  and  missionary  interest  will  not  only 
stimulate  and  promote  Christian  work  here,  but  will  lead  to  a  greater 
interest  in  the  regions  beyond;  so  that  in  the  future  Toronto  may 
be  even  a  more  prominent  factor  in  the  world's  evangelization. 
Freely  we  have  received.  Let  us  henceforth  realize  that  we  are  in- 
deed debtors,  and  that  we  ought  to  give.  The  accumulated  power 
of  this  Convention  ought  not  to  be  wasted;  and  if  it  be  rightly 
distributed,  I  think  it  should  not  only  revolutionize  all  our  own 
lives  but  should  affect  the  lives  of  hundreds  and  thousands  of  other 
people. 

It  is  related  of  one  of  the  early  missionaries  among  the  Indians 
here  in  this  lake  region,  that  on  one  occasion  he  told  his  compan- 
ions that  he  had  just  seen  a  vision,  a  vision  of  a  luminous  cross, 
luring  him  on  into  the  wilderness  among  the  tribes  not  yet  evan- 
gelized. His  fellow-missionaries  asked  him,  "  Brother,  how  large 
was  that  cross?  "  and  the  significant  reply  was,  "  It  was  large  enough 
to  crucify  us  all."  We  have  certainly  had  here  a  luminous  vision  of 
Christ  and  His  cross  and  His  passion,  which  should  crucify  every 
one  of  us  with  Jesus  Christ  unto  the  world  and  lead  us  out  into  a 
larger  field  of  service.  And  if  this  result  be  attained,  we  can  cer- 
tainly enlist  the  whole  Church  in  America  in  self-denying  effort 
for  the  world's  evangelization. 


WORDS  OF  APPRECIATION  FROM  TORONTO 

MR.  S.  J.  MOORE,  TORONTO 

The  coming  of  this  Convention  to  the  city  is  one  of  the  things 
that  has  been  looked  forward  to  for  a  number  of  months.  It  is 
an  event  which  has  been  prayed  about,  which  has  been  thought  about 
for  these  months,  and  it  has  been  expected  that  when  the  members 
of  this  Convention  were  assembled  here,  they  would  be  of  the  best 
which  this  North  American  continent  could  send;  that  they  would 
be  of  the  best  which  the  Christian  world  could  send;  that  they 
would  be  among  the  best  that  the  laborers  in  the  benighted  regions 
beyond  could  send.  I  am  sure  that  it  is  the  opinion  of  those  who 
have  had  the  privilege  of  attending  the  meetings  of  this  Conven- 
tion, that  that  expectation  has  been  realized.  And  if  it  be  true, 
as  we  are  glad  to  believe  that  it  is,  that  those  who  have  come  to 
the  city  of  Toronto,  who  have  entered  its  homes,  who  have  come 


WORDS   OF   APPRECIATION    FROM    TORONTO  253 

into  the  hearts  of  the  Christian  people  of  the  city,  have  been  pleased 
with  the  kind  of  reception  which  they  have  had,  and  if  they  have 
had  any  pleasure  out  of  the  outpouring  of  kindly  feeling  and  Chris- 
tian sympathy  which  our  Christian  citizens  have  felt  and  shown, 
then  it  is  equally  true  that  the  words  of  the  Apostle  are  fulfilled  in 
our  experience,  "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive." 

I  am  sure  that  the  spirit  and  earnest  words  of  this  Conven- 
tion will  not  only  echo  and  re-echo  throughout  the  wide  world,  but 
that  the  best  of  its  echoes,  the  strongest,  the  most  important  of  its 
work,  will  be  left  behind  it  in  the  city  of  Toronto.  Our  citizens, 
who  have  come  in  contact  directly  or  indirectly  with  this  Con- 
vention, are  not  only  impressed  with  the  wonderful  force  of  its 
leaders,  with  their  statesmanlike  handling  of  the  great  campaign 
which  this  Convention  represents,  with  the  wonderful  organiza- 
tion, business  and  otherwise,  which  is  manifested  in  the  carrying 
out  of  its  plans,  but  they  are  most  impressed,  I  am  sure,  with  the 
earnest  purpose,  with  the  devoted  consecration  of  those  who  have 
made  up  the  membership  of  the  Convention.  And  the  people  of 
Toronto  have  heard  the  knocking  at  the  doors  of  the  churches,  at 
the  doors  of  the  homes,  at  the  door  of  the  individual  heart,  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  through  this  Convention.  The  spirit  which  has 
pervaded  it;  the  earnest  purpose  of  those  who  have  composed  it; 
the  high  standard  which  has  been  set  by  those  who  have  addressed 
it ;  —  these  have  all  tended  to  say  to  the  Christian  public  in  Toronto, 
to  the  Christian  churches  here,  to  the  individual  members  of  these 
churches,  "  You  are  living  on  altogether  too  low  a  plane."  And  one 
of  the  things  which  will  remain  after  this  Convention  has  concluded 
its  labors  and  after  the  friends  who  have  been  with  us  during  these 
days  so  pleasantly  have  gone  away,  will  be  the  ever  recurring 
thought  that  the  Christian  people  of  Toronto  have  been  living  far 
below  their  privileges  and  far  below  their  responsibilities. 

And  what  will  be  the  effect  of  that  ?  I  believe  that  the  churches 
of  Toronto,  having  been  aroused  in  this  way,  will  reach  out  after 
greater  opportunities,  will  show  by  earnest  effort  on  their  part  that 
the  young  men  and  young  women  who  have  here  consecrated  them- 
selves to  the  service  of  the  Master  will  not  be  outdone  in  earnest 
purpose  by  those  who  heretofore  in  our  city  did  not  realize  their 
obligations  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Let  me  mention  one  fact. 
As  one  of  the  direct  results  of  this  Convention  I  know  of  a  church 
—  I  am  a  member  of  it  —  which  I  believe  will  within  the  next 
thirty  days  obligate  itself  to  support  at  least  one  man,  and  I  hope 
two  men,  on  the  foreign  field.  I  believe  that  it  is  possible  and  that 
it  will  be  found  to  be  a  practical  thing;  and  I  believe  that  it  will 
come  to  pass  that  scores  of  the  churches  of  Toronto  which  have 
been  content  to  give  small  amounts  in  money  and  no  individuals, 
will  furnish  first  the  means  and  then  the  men  and  the  women  to 
go  out  and  represent  them  on  the  foreign  field.    And  if  this  be  true. 


254  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

then  instead  of  the  citizens  of  Toronto  having  laid  upon  you  a  debt 
and  instead  of  your  going  away  with  the  obHgation  resting  upon 
you,  our  city  and  its  Christian  citizens  will  forever  owe  a  debt  to 
you  for  having  come  to  them  with  the  earnest  messages  which  you 
have  brought.  If  there  has  been  one  thing  in  this  Convention  which 
has  impressed  those  of  the  city  who  have  been  at  the  meetings  more 
than  another,  I  believe  that  it  has  been  that  the  spirit  of  Christ  Jesus 
Himself  is  in  this  Movement.  It  is  not  the  work  of  a  man;  it  is 
not  the  work  of  a  body  of  men ;  but  it  is  the  work  of  Jesus  Christ 
Himself  through  the  Holy  Spirit. 

May  God  bless  abundantly  those  who  are  here  to-night  and 
those  whom  the  delegates  here  to-night  will  reach  as  they  go  back 
to  their  homes.  May  the  bond  which  has  been  formed  between 
the  students  of  the  Volunteer  Convention  here  and  the  citizens  of 
Toronto  be  strengthened.  And  not  only  as  citizens  of  the  British 
Empire  and  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  other  countries 
that  are  represented  here,  but  especially  as  members  of  the  house- 
hold of  faith,  as  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  may  we  go  on 
hand  in  hand  until  that  time  comes  when  "he  shall  see  of  the 
travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied." 


A  LARGER  MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  IN  THE  COLLEGES 

MR.  A.   B.   WILLIAMS,  NEW  YORK 

It  is  not  easy  to  begin  to  say  the  last  words.  As  we  have  been 
sitting  here  during  the  past  few  days  and  have  had  brought  before 
us  the  almost  heart-breaking  needs  of  the  world ;  as  we  have  caught 
glimpses  of  great  opportunities  which  are  opening  up  before  us 
young  men  and  young  women,  opportunities  which  call  for  the  very 
best  of  body  and  mind  and  spirit  that  there  is  in  us ;  I  wonder  how 
many  of  us  have  been  thinking  with  shame,  that  in  the  colleges  to 
which  we  are  going  back  there  stand  so  few  who  are  definitely 
committed  to  foreign  service. 

I  am  glad  that  I  may  have  just  a  few  minutes  to  lay  upon  the 
hearts  of  you  delegates  before  you  go  home  this  burden,  that  we 
must  go  back  to  make  missionaries  in  these  places  that  we  love  so 
much.  If  we  do  not  do  this,  who  will  do  it?  Shall  we  let  four 
more  years  go  by  without  many  of  us  who  are  in  this  hall  finding 
our  way  out  to  the  forefront  of  the  battle?  Shall  we  let  these 
years  go  by  without  having  raised  up,  because  of  the  strong  life 
purpose  which  we  have  had  implanted  in  us  by  the  spirit  of  God, 
hundreds  of  young  men  and  young  women  of  the  very  finest  fiber, 
the  most  sterling  manhood  and  womanhood  which  we  have  in  our 


A    LARGER    MISSIONARY    PROGRAM    IN    THE    COLLEGES       255 

colleges,  who  shall  look  forward  toward  the  foreign  field  as  the 
place  where  they  shall  spend  their  life?  You  Canadian  men  here, 
just  think  of  Toronto  University  and  McGill,  the  handful  of  men 
who  stand  in  those  places  and  in  the  other  colleges  of  Canada! 
You  men  from  the  eastern  part  of  the  country,  —  in  Yale  and  in 
Harvard  and  in  Princeton,  —  think  of  the  few  men  in  those  great 
universities  and  colleges  which  are  fairly  filled  with  the  strength  of 
young  manhood,  but  where  there  are  only  a  few  men  looking  to- 
ward this  foreign  service!  You  who  are  here  from  the  Southland, 
think  of  the  colleges  and  universities  from  which  you  come,  and 
think  how  few  there  are  that  are  looking  forward  to  this  service. 
And  back  through  the  West,  —  Michigan,  Minnesota,  the  Univer- 
ity  of  California,  —  how  many  men  have  you,  who  are  definitely 
committed  to  foreign  service?  Shall  we  not  have  this  laid  upon 
our  hearts  to-night  as  the  thing  which  we,  God  helping  us,  will  do? 
Settle  the  question  ourselves  as  to  what  our  duty  is,  whether  it  be 
to  go  or  to  stay.  The  greatest  blessing  will  come  to  us  if  we  make 
a  decision;  and  then,  with  our  lives  consecrated  completely  to  the 
missionary  idea,  which  is  the  real  passion  of  Christ,  shall  we  not 
set  out  to  make  missionaries  in  our  colleges  ? 

What  hinders  our  doing  this?  I  think  of  my  own  college  and 
of  the  way  men  have  prayed  for  years  that  out  of  the  college  might 
come  a  large  band  of  volunteers,  and  year  by  year  the  number  has 
decreased.  I  ask  the  men  of  that  college  if  I  am  not  right  when  I 
say  that  the  thing  which  hinders  is  simply  this,  that  the  men  have 
their  eyes  fastened  on  other  things  than  their  personal  relationship 
to  the  one  whom  they  call  their  Lord  and  Master.  I  have  talked 
with  men  from  that  college  who  have  told  me  they  were  going  into 
law,  business,  medicine,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  have  therefore 
turned  aside  from  this  missionary  call.  I  have  watched  those  men, 
and  I  have  seen  only  a  very  few  cases  where  the  spiritual  life  of 
the  men  has  not  declined  and  in  most  cases  absolutely  gone  out. 
The  interest  in  missions  has  died  in  their  lives,  many  of  them. 
I  tell  you,  that  which  hinders  is  that  our  eyes  are  not  fixed  on  the 
right  thing.  We  are  thinking  of  ourselves  and  of  the  mark  we  want 
to  make  in  the  world  for  ourselves,  and  that  is  what  causes  us  to 
go  backward.  Let  us  fix  our  eyes  upon  our  Lord  and  in  His 
strength  resolve  that  we  will  do  this  thing,  and  that  when  four 
years  pass  by  there  shall  be  an  adequate  force  of  the  very  best 
men  and  women  that  we  have  in  our  colleges  to  go  out  through  the 
various  boards  to  evangelize  the  world. 


OUR   PRESENT   DUTY 

MR.   E.  T.   COLTON,  EVANSTON,  ILLS. 

In  going  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  there  is  a  danger, 
not  an  imaginary  one,  to  some  of  us  here  and  to  some  of  our  insti- 
tutions, because  of  the  fact  that  we  shall  have  failed  to  begin  at 
Jerusalem.  In  a  few  hours  we  shall  awaken  to  the  fact  that  the 
Kingdom  of  God  has  not  come  in  our  institutions.  As  we  go  back 
to  meet  the  intemperance,  impurity  and  dishonesty  existing  there, 
we  shall  realize  that  there  lies  upon  us  the  responsibility  of  modi- 
fying even  our  study  schedules  in  order  to  meet  these  demands  and 
to  carry  out  the  unrecalled  tradition  and  principles  of  our  Lord. 
I  quote  to  you  to-night,  —  and  I  shall  weaken  it  very  materially  as 
I  modify  it,  —  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  and  does  not  place 
secondary  father  and  mother  and  brethren  and  sisters,  yea,  and  his 
own  life  also,  he  shall  not  be  —  my  missionary?  No,  —  "he  shall 
not  be  my  disciple."  And  we  shall  not  be  exempt  —  on  going  back 
to  our  institutions  from  promoting  the  Kingdom  of  God  by  extending 
it  first  of  all  among  the  unevangelized  of  our  own  college,  whom 
we  know  must  have  changed  lives  if  they  are  not  to  be  either 
lukewarm  or  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ  after  graduation. 

But,  surely,  you  will  say,  you  will  exempt  students  who  are 
preparing  themselves  for  the  great  work  of  life?  They  above  all 
should  not  be  exempted,  because  their  student  days  are  days  of 
preparation,  and  because  the  generation  of  men  in  our  colleges 
to-day  must  be  evangelized  while  students.  Let  us  be  very  sure 
that  the  days  of  college  life  are  perilous,  that  they  are  swift,  and 
that  they  are  ripe  for  the  harvest.  There  has  not  been  in  recent 
years  an  example.  North  or  South,  where  the  conditions  for  entrance 
into  the  Kingdom  of  God  have  been  met,  and  the  conversion  of  men 
has  not  been  realized.  When  students  will  come  out  in  larger 
numbers  and  listen  to  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission 
of  sins  and  the  breaking  of  the  power  of  sin  than  will  come  out  to 
listen  to  any  other  subject,  we  cannot  say  that  our  fields  are  unripe. 

And  what  shall  meet  the  need?  Not  greater  endowments; 
universities  are  growing  richer  and  more  wicked.  Learned  facul- 
ties will  not  do  it;  scholarship  abounds  and  rationalism  grows  in 
many  institutions.  What  can  do  it  ?  Endowments  and  faculties  are 
not  so  much  needed  as  the  students  in  our  colleges  need  friends. 
Who  knows  you  best  in  your  university?    The  scholarly  man,  who 

256 


AFTER-CONVENTION    TEMPTATIONS  257 

can  come  to  your  room  and  talk  about  philosophy,  or  the  athlete, 
or  the  man  with  more  money  or  a  little  more  elegant  manners  —  is 
that  the  company  that  comes  and  groups  itself  in  your  room  for 
the  evening  chat  ?  Or  are  the  ones  who  know  you  best  the  tempted, 
the  homesick,  the  doubting?  For  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  as  a  man 
going  into  a  far  country,  and  he  calleth  unto  him  his  servants. 
And  to  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  he  gave  ten  talents ;  and 
to  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  of  Toronto  and  of 
Vanderbilt  and  of  Oberlin,  he  gave  five  talents;  and  to  each  of 
the  delegates  at  the  Fourth  International  Convention  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement,  one  talent.  Let  each  man  and  woman,  account 
for  his  talent  as  the  trustee  of  God  and  as  the  steward  of  the  mys- 
teries of  Christ.  Moreover,  it  is  required  of  trustees  that  a  man 
be  found  faithful. 


AFTER-CONVENTION  TEMPTATIONS 

MR.   GILBERT  A.   BEAVER,   NEW  YORK 

After  high  spiritual  experiences  come  the  times  of  testing. 
After  the  baptism  and  the  voice  from  heaven  came  the  temptation. 
It  was  after  St.  Paul  had  been  caught  up  to  the  third  heaven  that 
he  was  given  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  a  messenger  of  Satan  to  buffet 
him.  Let  none  of  us  think  that  we  shall  escape  what  was  found 
necessary  in  the  life  of  our  Lord  and  of  Paul ;  nay,  rather  let  us 
expect  that  the  adversary  will  put  forth  all  his  subtleties  to  bring 
to  naught  in  our  lives,  if  he  may,  the  possibilities  of  this  Convention. 
Let  us  be  on  our  guard,  therefore,  first  of  all,  against  any  temptation 
that  will  disturb  the  unity  of  the  Spirit.  What,  think  you,  would 
have  been  the  results  of  Pentecost  if  John  had  been  wishing  to  be 
the  speaker  of  the  day  in  place  of  Peter,  if  James  had  been  dwelling 
on  Peter's  denial  of  the  Lord,  and  Andrew  had  been  resenting  the 
injustice  to  his  brother?  If  such  had  been  their  spirit,  would  there 
have  been  3,000  souls  continuing  steadfastly  in  the  apostles' 
teaching  and  fellowship  and  in  united  prayer?  What,  then,  shall 
be  our  attitude  to-morrow  as  we  look  back  on  this  Convention,  that 
of  thoughtless  criticism,  and  unloving  remark,  or  that  of  broad- 
ening sympathy  and  deepening  unity  in  prayer?  And  how  shall  we 
be  preparing,  as  we  go  from  here,  to  meet  the  inevitable  divisions 
of  our  college  life  —  different  fraternities,  different  classes,  differ- 
ent interests  and  purposes?  Are  we  going  back  to  be  divided  by 
petty  differences  and  jealousies,  or  to  stand  as  one  man  for  the 
conquest  of  our  college  for  Jesus  Christ  ?  Is  our  conversation  to  be 
of  the  sort  that  will  beget  doubt  and  criticism  and  thoughtlessness; 
or  shall  it  be  of  the  kind  to  which  Mr.  Colton  just  referred,  that 


258  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

will  make  our  room  a  place  where  men  will  love  to  come,  because 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  is  there? 

Shall  we  take  temptation  as  St.  Paul  took  it  —  as  a  call  to 
prayer,  as  a  reminder  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  an  added  incentive  to  put 
forth  every  energy  to  save  the  men  who  have  not  learned  the  secret 
of  victory?  If  so,  we  must  beware  of  the  temptation  to  disobedience, 
in  whatever  form  it  clothes  itself.  Perhaps  it  will  take  the  form 
of  procrastination.  I  think  of  a  man  who  came  to  a  convention 
like  this.  Six  months  after,  he  wished  that  he  had  never  left  his 
college.  Why?  Because  he  had  had  no  vision  of  greater  oppor- 
tunity and  no  uplifting  of  resolution?  No.  He  went  down  con- 
vinced that  he  ought  to  speak  to  certain  of  his  classmates,  that 
he  ought  to  throw  his  whole  life  without  condition  at  the  feet  of 
Christ.  He  began  to  procrastinate.  The  weeks  dragged  into 
months.  In  the  second  month  he  was  indulging  in  questionable 
practices ;  and  in  six  months  he  had  been  put  to  open  shame  before 
his  fellow-students.  He  began  by  trifling  with  the  call  of  Christ 
to  present  duty ;  before  long  he  was  trying  to  evade  the  call  of 
Christ  to  a  life  work.  He  could  not  ask  Christ  with  confidence 
to  keep  from  temptation  a  life  that  he  was  refusing  to  commit  to 
Christ's  control.  The  temptation  may  call  for  only  a  slight  delay, 
a  little  evasion,  but  it  leads  straight  to  disobedience  ;  and  disobedience 
springs  from  the  sin  of  unbelief,  from  a  lack  of  confidence  in  God. 
Can  it  be  that  any  of  us  are  hesitating  for  such  a  reason?  Do  we 
expect  less  from  God  than  from  an  intelligent  employer?  Do  we 
think  that  He  does  not  wish  to  make  the  most  of  all  His  servants 
who  give  themselves  without  reserve  to  Him?  Oh,  let  us  remember 
that  because  God  is  God,  because  Christ  is  God,  because  "  the  All- 
Great  is  the  All-Loving  too,"  therefore  His  plan  for  our  life  in 
every  detail  has  an  increasing  beauty. 

"  The  best  is  yet  to  be, 
The  last  of  life,  for  which  the  first  was  made: 
Our  times  are  in  His  hand 
Who  saith  '  A  whole  I  planned. 
Youth  shows  but  half;  trust  God:  see  all,  nor  be  afraid!'" 


MESSAGES  FROM  STUDENT  MOVEMENTS  OF  OTHER 

LANDS 

PRESENTED  BY  MR.  JOHN  R.   MOTT,  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

I  WILL  bring  before  you  now  a  number  of  recent  cable  messages. 

From  Stockholm,  Sweden :  ''  Hearty  greetings.  Swedish  Stu- 
dents." This  is  a  greeting  from  the  students  of  the  great  universi- 
ties, Upsala  and  Lund,  from  which  are  coming  some  of  the  strong- 
est missionaries  for  the  evangelization  of  the  world.  It  is  signed 
by  Dr.  Karl  Fries,  the  able  and  consecrated  chairman  of  the  World's 
Student  Christian  Federation,  as  well  as  a  leader  of  the  Swedish 
student  movement. 

From  Christiania,  Norway:  "To  Hve,  Christ."  It  is  signed 
"  Viking,"  which  recalls  to  the  minds  of  many  here  Pastor  Eckoff 
the  wise  leader  of  the  student  movement  in  Norway. 

Here  is  a  letter  which  came  just  a  day  or  two  before  the  cable- 
gram from  Germany.  "  Beloved  brethren,  may  the  Lord  our  Savior 
give  you  blessed  days  in  Toronto.  May  He  fill  your  hearts  with 
His  Holy  Spirit,  and  may  He  prepare  students  willing  to  be  His 
own  and  to  go  out  to  the  poor  brethren  who  are  still  in  the  dark- 
ness." That  is  the  proper  order  —  prepare  men  here  to  be  His  own 
and  then  to  go  out  to  the  poor  brethren  who  still  are  in  the  dark- 
ness. "And,  beloved  brethren,  pray  for  us;  pray  that  the  Lord 
bless  our  German  Studenten  Bund  fiir  Mission.  I  believe  God  will 
have  many  of  our  German  students  in  His  work,  and  He  hears  our 
earnest  prayer.     The  Lord  be  with  you  in  these  days,  moment  by 

moment."  This  in  Greek  :  5  Se  0eos  T179  cXttiSo?  TrX-qpuxrai  if/xa?  Trao-r^s 
Xapa<;  Koi  clprjvrj^  iv  t<5  iricrTCvav,  ets  to  Treptcrcreuetv  v/aSs  ev  TJ7  cATrtOt  iv  8v- 
va/A«  TTi/ev/mTos  dycov.  "  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy 
and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope,  in  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  Romans  15.  13.  Signed  by  Paul  Le  Seur,  the 
chairman  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  of  Germany.  But 
they  evidently  feared  that  the  latter  would  not  get  here  in  time  and 
therefore  sent  this  splendid  cable  message :  "  One  blood,  one  spirit, 
one  motive,  one  goal.     Germany's  volunteers  greet  you." 

Here  is  one  from  Calcutta,  India.  "  The  fields  are  white,  the 
time  is  short.  Send  volunteers  full  of  faith  power."  They  sent 
a  letter  before,  not  telling  what  the  message  would  be,  but  giving  the 
men  who  would  sign  it.  Note  the  names :  Robert  P.  Wilder,  who 
was  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  and  is 

259 


26o  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

now  the  National  Secretary  of  the  Indian  Student  Movement ;  Dr. 
WilHamson,  once  a  Traveling  Secretary  of  the  British  Movement, 
and  also  here  in  Canada  and  the  United  States  for  one  year ;  Frank 
Anderson,  another  founder  of  the  British  Student  Movement,  now 
leader  in  the  student  work  at  Bombay ;  Grace,  secretary  of  the  stu- 
dent Association  work  in  the  Northwest  Provinces  ;  Larsen  who  went 
out  from  Scandinavia  and  who  is  now  working  among  the  4,000 
students  of  Madras ;  Sherwood  Eddy,  formerly  one  of  the  Traveling 
Secretaries  in  our  colleges  and  seminaries,  now  working  among  the 
students  of  Southern  India  and  Ceylon ;  Campbell  White,  now  work- 
ing for  Calcutta's  12,000  students,  but  at  one  time  a  Traveling  Sec- 
retary of  our  own  Volunteer  Movement;  Dr.  Wanless,  a  Canadian, 
once  our  Secretary  in  the  medical  colleges  but  now  a  medical  mis- 
sionary in  India.  Then  they  have  signed  three  eminent  names :  S. 
Satthianadhan,  K.  C.  Banurji,  V.  S.  Azariah,  three  out  of  the  most 
distinguished  Indian  Christians.  It  is  a  weighty  message  and  ought 
to  move  us  to  the  depths.  I  repeat  it :  "  The  fields  are  white,  the 
time  is  short,  send  volunteers  full  of  faith-power." 

Shanghai,  China :  "  One  million  students,  leaders  of  four  hun- 
dred millions  people  suddenly  awakened.  Pray."  This  message 
refers  to  the  one  million  young  men  who  are  in  connection  with  the 
antiquated  competitive  examination  system  of  China.  From  their 
ranks  come  the  leaders  of  the  400,000,000  of  China.  Surely  here  is 
an  object  for  prayer.  May  God  thrust  forth  men  to  grapple  with  this 
grave  problem.  This  is  signed  by  Brockman,  who  came  from  the 
Southern  States  and  traveled  seven  years  in  that  part  of  America  on 
behalf  of  the  Association  work  and  to-day  leads  the  student  move- 
ment of  China ;  Lyon,  a  former  member  of  the  Executive  Committee 
of  our  Movement  and  our  first  Educational  Secretary  now  one  of  the 
National  Secretaries  of  the  student  movement  of  China ;  Southam, 
from  Canada,  who  is  now  working  among  the  students  of  Hong- 
kong ;  Robert  E.  Lewis,  for  a  long  time  Traveling  Secretary  of  our 
Movement  and  then  organizing  secretary  of  the  Cleveland  Conven- 
tion, now  the  leader  of  the  Association  work  in  Shanghai ;  Gailey, 
who  was  also  one  of  our  Traveling  Secretaries  and  who  now  directs 
the  Association  enterprise  in  Tientsin.  He  also  sends  this  special 
message :  "  North  China  calls :  Fill  up  the  gaps.  Victory  ahead. 
Gailey  and  thirty-five  volunteers."  I  would  like  to  read  you  the 
rendering  of  this  message  by  the  cable  operator :  "  North  China 
calls ;  fill  up  the  maps ;  victory  ahead."  Whichever  way  you  take 
it,  it  is  expressive.  But  let  us  not  forget  that  the  gaps  that  he 
is  referring  to  are  the  gaps  in  North  China.  The  members  of  this 
Convention  are  to  be  envied  to  whom  God  will  give  the  unutterable 
privilege  of  stepping  in  the  footsteps  of  the  martyr  missionaries 
and  taking  their  places.  May  this  Convention  be  distinguished  by 
separating  a  number  for  this  great  service. 

Tokyo,  Japan  :  "  Christ  conquering  Japan."    Signed  "  Volunteer 


AN  APPEAL  FOR  VOLUNTEERS  26l 

League,"  That  includes  nearly  loo  former  volunteers  of  the  North 
American  and  British  Volunteer  Movement,  and  it  ought  to  come 
with  great  force  to  us  to-night,  expressing  the  fact  that  our  God 
is  a  living  God. 

The  following  message  comes  from  the  Ceylon  volunteers : 
"  The  Colombo  Christian  Volunteer  Band  sends  heartiest  wishes 
for  a  blessed  time  at  the  Convention,  Toronto.  We  pray  that  the 
speakers  may  be  filled  with  the  Good  Spirit  and  speak  with  such 
power  that  many  shall  volunteer  for  active  service,  especially  in 
India  and  Ceylon,  where  there  is  a  great  need  for  more  workers 
in  fields  ripe  and  waiting.  We  pray  that  many  may  be  thrust  forth 
as  laborers. 

"  With  every  Christian  greeting, 

"  Colombo  Christian  Volunteer  Band." 


AN  APPEAL  FOR  VOLUNTEERS 

MR.  T.  jays,  LONDON 

While  I  want  to  say  a  special  word  to  the  students  who  are 
non-volunteers,  I  would  like  to  say  in  passing  just  one  word  to 
others  also.  After  this  Convention  surely  none  will  dare  to  say 
that  they  do  not  believe  in  missions.  I  heard  some  one  going  out 
of  the  door  the  other  day  saying,  "  It  was  a  very  stirring  meeting, 
but  still  I  don't  believe  in  missions."  All  that  I  can  say  is,  that  if 
you  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  you  must  believe  in  missions ;  and  if 
you  do  not  believe  in  missions,  you  cannot  believe  in  Jesus  Christ. 
For  He  came  on  a  mission,  and  His  mission  is  being  carried  on  to- 
day, and  if  we  go  with  Him  we  must  believe  in  missions. 

But  I  wish  to  talk  especially  to  those  of  you  who  have  come 
up  from  the  colleges  of  this  land  and  are  just  going  back,  as  to 
what  you  are  going  to  do  with  this  great  missionary  question. 
Many  of  you  are  saying  to  yourselves  that  it  does  not  concern  you. 
I  asked  a  young  fellow  the  other  day,  "  Are  you  a  volunteer  ?  " 
"  Oh,  no,"  he  replied,  "  I  am  going  into  the  ministry  at  home,  and 
I  think  that  is  my  work."  He  had  never  thought  about  the  mis- 
sionary field.  He  saw  the  need  at  home  and  was  willing  to  supply 
it  as  far  as  he  could.  He  had  put  out  of  mind  altogether  the 
great  heathen  world,  so  far  as  personal  service  went.  He  was 
thoroughly  honest  about  the  matter,  I  believe,  and  I  could  not  say 
that  he  should  go  out  into  the  mission  field.  But  I  thought  he  had 
not  given  the  great  claims  of  the  mission  field  and  the  claims  of 
Christ  upon  him  for  that  work  enough  consideration.  I  want  you 
men  and  women  who  are  going  back  to  your  colleges,  to  make 


262  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Up  your  minds  to  one  thing;  and  that  is,  that  you  are  not  going  to 
drift  about  here  and  there  with  respect  to  this  matter.  Have  a  real 
straight  think-out  of  this  thing,  so  that  you  can  come  to  a  definite 
decision  as  to  what  is  the  Lord's  will  concerning  you. 

You  want  to  make  the  most  of  your  lives,  do  you  not?  Are 
you  going  to  make  the  most  of  them  here?  We  sometimes  talk 
about  our  being  lights  set  upon  a  hill,  so  that  the  light  may 
shine  abroad.  Is  your  light  going  to  shine  more  for  Jesus  here  in 
this  land,  where  there  are  thousands  of  lights  very  many  times 
brighter  than  yours  or  mine  will  ever  be?  Or  are  you  going  to 
put  yourself  in  darkest  Africa,  where  there  is  nobody  shining 
among  those  very  many  millions  in  Central  West' Africa,  where 
your  light  will  shine  brightly  and  lead  many  to  the  Savior,  whereas 
if  your  light  shone  here  it  would  hardly  be  seen?  Are  you  going 
to  make  the  most  of  your  lives?  If  so,  you  will  find  that  for  the 
majority  of  you  you  will  make  the  most  of  them  out  in  these 
darkest  places  of  the  earth. 

You  will  say,  "If  I  had  a  call,  I  would  go  immediately;  I 
would  not  hesitate  a  moment."  A  canny  Scotsman  said  to  me  in 
Edinburgh, —  he  was  a  strong,  earnest  Christian  in  every  way 
and  went  out  of  his  way  to  serve  Christ. — "  If  I  had  a  call,  I  would 
not  hesitate  to  go.  I  would  like  to  go,  in  fact,  only  I  want  a 
definite  call."  I  said,  "What  would  you  consider  to  be  a  call?" 
"  Well,"  he  said,  "  I  should  expect, —  I  think  I  should  get,—  I 
should  fancy  that, —  well,  I  don't  know  what  to  say."  I  asked  him 
if  he  wanted  a  miracle.  He  was  not  so  presumptuous  as  that. 
To-day  we  must  not  expect  miracles  to  call  us  into  the  mission 
field ;  in  these  days  of  higher  criticism  miracles  are  out  of  account. 
We  must  look  at  stern  facts ;  and  the  stern  fact  which  we  have 
before  us  is  that  there  are  a  thousand  millions  of  heathen  and 
Mohammedans  needing  Christ.  You  have  heard  of  the  urgency 
of  the  need ;  you  cannot  get  away  from  it ;  you  must  be  as  wilful 
as  wilful  can  be  if  you  get  away  from  that  call.  It  makes  itself 
heard.  It  comes  from  Macedonia,  from  countless  myriads,  with 
unutterable  sadness  in  its  tones. 

And  then  there  is  that  louder  call : 

"  The  Son  of  God  goes  forth  to  war, 
Who  follows  in  His  train?" 

The  Son  of  God  is  at  war  to-day,  in  China,  in  Africa,  in  India, 
in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  and  the  islands  of  the  sea, 
and  He  is  calling  to  you  to-day  to  follow  in  His  train.  Are 
these  not  calls  enough  for  you?  What  more  do  you  want?  You 
do  not  want  more  than  that,  do  you?  You  say,  "Well,  I  must 
have  time  to  think  about  it."  Certainly,  take  tiine  to  think  about  it ; 
but  let  it  be  the  time  that  is  now,  and  not  to-morrow.  The  Lord  calls 
to-day.     Those  people  are  dying  to-day,  and  to-morrow  they  may 


AN  APPEAL  FOR  PRAYER  263 

not  need  you ;  they  need  you  to-day.  You  have  made  up  your  minds 
very  definitely  about  a  score  of  things.  And  yet,  with  regard  to 
your  Hfe's  purpose,  you  drift  along  without  considering  it.  Now, 
the  call  to  go  out  to  the  missionary  field  is  simply  the  great 
need  and  Christ's  command.  I  think  that  it  is  better  put  in  this 
way :  the  command  is,  "  Go  ye,"  and  the  call  should  be  to  stay  at 
home.  If  you  have  no  call  to  stay  at  home  because  of  your  parents 
or  some  special  need  that  God  shows  is  for  you,  there  is  this  plain 
command  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  go  out  with  Him  in  this 
war  that  is  going  to  be  a  war  of  victory. 

When  the  great  Garibaldi  stood  out  and  called  for  his  young 
compatriots  to  follow  with  him  to  free  his  land  from  the  slavery 
of  Popedom,  he  told  them  that  following  him  they  would  get  but 
rags  and  hunger  and  thirst;  they  would  be  degraded  altogether, 
but  they  would  be  going  on  for  freedom.  And  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  calls  us,  it  may  be,  to  give  up  great  posts  and  comfortable 
places  at  home,  to  plod  away,  plod  away  in  a  mission  field,  with 
all  the  romance  gone  out  of  it,  but  it  is  on  to  victory  and  it  is 
with  Jesus  Christ.  And  as  surely  as  thousands  of  those  men  of 
Italy  followed  Garibaldi  on  to  his  wars,  so  surely  thousands  of  us 
who  call  Jesus  Master  will  follow  Him  on  to  victory. 


AN  APPEAL  FOR  PRAYER 

MRS.   H.  P.  PLUMPTRE,  TORONTO 

In  coming  here  we  are  not  coming  to  any  strange  country. 
We  are  among  those  of  our  own  kin  and  our  own  blood,  and  we 
have  another  tie  —  we  are  among  the  common  followers  of  one 
Lord.  And  still  more  than  that,  there  is  another  bond,  which  to 
me  is  one  very  hard  to  break ;  and  that  is  that  we  are  fellow-mem- 
bers of  that  great  student  movement  which  has  seemed  to  run 
through  the  world  and  set  the  young  world  on  fire  with  love  and 
devotion  to  the  service  of  Jesus  Christ. 

None  of  us  is  going  to  sail  to-morrow  for  the  foreign  field ; 
but  every  single  one  of  us  is  going  home  to-night  here  in  Toronto, 
going  back  to-morrow  to  our  different  spheres  of  duty.  We  are 
going  back  to  pray  better  than  we  have  ever  prayed  before.  That, 
it  seems  to  me,  is  the  burden  of  to-night's  message  to  all  of  us.  We 
are  going,  whatever  we  are,  to  be  better  prayers  than  we  ever  were 
[before.  And  no  one  ever  began  to  pray  on  a  higher  plane  without 
"ibeginning  also  to  find  deeper  perplexities  in  prayer  and  about 
iprayer.  Whenever  we  start  going  forward,  we  find  the  work 
tharder  and  need  more  effort.     In  going  back  to  our  colleges,  some 


264  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

of  US  will  be  going  back  to  small  prayer-meetings  which  lack  the 
esprit  de  corps,  the  great  deep  enthusiasm,  of  a  great  meeting  like 
this.  I  know  what  it  is  to  come  back  to  a  prayer-meeting  of  three 
or  four  after  a  prayer-meeting  of  three  or  four  hundred ;  the 
difference  is  very  great,  and  it  is  for  that  reason  that  I  would  like 
to  say  to  my  fellow-students  here  one  or  two  words  on  that  subject. 

There  is  a  problem,  a  mystery  in  prayer.  Would  it  be  prayer 
if  there  were  no  mystery  in  it?  Would  our  religion  be  worth  any- 
thing if  we  could  understand  it  all,  if  it  could  all  be  explained  to  us? 
Would  not  a  religion  that  was  perfectly  explainable  be  a  religion 
without  anything  divine  in  it?  Would  it  not  be  merely  a  human 
religion  if  entirely  explainable  by  human  minds?  And  in  this 
mystery  of  prayer  there  is  one  thing  which  has  helped  me  very  much  ; 
it  has  been  already  mentioned  on  this  platform,  but  I  would  like  to 
say  it  again.  In  the  creation  of  this  world  there  was  a  place  left 
for  prayer.  When  we  pray  we  are  praying  to  the  great  Force,  nay, 
to  the  great  God  who  made  the  world  and  who  also  Himself  has 
said,  '  When  ye  pray,  follow  me.'  I  believe  that  will  help  a  good 
many  of  us,  when  we  think  that  we  are  falling  in  line  with  the 
purposes  of  God,  and  that  even  with  a  prayer-meeting  of  three 
or  four  we  are  carrying  out  the  purpose  of  God  before  the  creation 
of  the  world,  which  He  revealed  again  when  Jesus  Christ  came 
and  spoke  in  human  words  something  of  the  nature  of  God.  When 
Jesus  Christ  came  on  earth,  one  of  the  greatest  lessons  that  He  had 
to  teach  us  was  how  to  pray,  when  to  pray,  and  for  whom  to 
pray  and  above  all,  to  whom  to  pray.  Therefore,  when  we  go 
back  to  our  colleges  let  us  feel  that  in  prayer,  whether  alone  or 
with  a  few,  we  are  falling  in  with  the  great  purpose  of  God. 

And  there  is  another  thing  about  prayer  that  I  would  like 
to  leave  with  you,  namely  this,  there  is  a  mighty  promise  for  prayer. 
And  in  connection  with  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  there  is 
one  text  thatT  would  like  you  to  remember,  "Thou  that  hearest 
prayer,  unto  thee  shall  all  flesh  come."  The  triumph  and  the  vic- 
tory of  our  Movement;  the  triumph  and  the  victory  of  Christ's 
work  throughout  the  world  is  assured  because  the  God  who  over- 
rules it,  the  God  for  whom  we  work,  is  not  a  God  who  is  deaf, 
a  God  for  whom  we  have  to  call  through  long  hours,  but  a  God  who 
hears  at  once  the  prayers  of  His  servant.  It  is  to  the  God  that 
heareth  prayer  that  all  flesh  shall  come.  It  is  the  prayer-hearing 
God  that  has  put  the  instinct  of  prayer  into  the  minds  and  hearts 
of  men,  who  are  made  to  feel  that  there  is  some  part  outside  of 
themselves,  to  which  they  must  have  recourse.  It  is  this  God  who 
has  put  that  instinct  there,  who  has  trained  that  instinct,  who  has 
through  His  Son  revealed  to  us  something  of  the  great  things  that 
may  be  done  by  that  prayer, —  it  is  that  God  to  whom  we  pray. 
It  is  He  in  whose  hands  lies  the  victory  of  this  Movement,  it  is 
the  God  that  heareth  prayer,  unto  whom  all  flesh  shall  come! 


A   PARTING    MESSAGE 

REV.   PREBENDARY  H.   E.   FOX,  M.A.,  LONDON" 

My  dear  Brother  Mott,  and  dear  brothers  and  sisters  in  Christ ; 
As  I  try  to  focus  the  crowding  recollections  of  the  last  few  days, 
they  seem  to  come  to  me  in  two  words,  and  these  two  words  are 
"  Responsibility "  and  "  Resolution."  But  I  would  rather  take 
them  from  the  lips  of  my  blessed  Master.  I  find  Him  putting  those 
two  things  together,  speaking  of  Himself  and  because  of  Himself 
speaking  of  us ;  you  will  find  in  John  lo :  i6,  "  I  have  —  I 
must." 

"  I  have  " —  what  did  He  mean  ?  He  was  looking  out,  not 
into  the  world  in  which  He  was  then  living;  He  was  speaking  not 
only  of  multitudes  who  had  never  seen  or  heard  Him,  but  He  was 
looking  down  the  vista  of  the  ages,  and  thinking  of  millions  of 
multitudes  yet  unborn.  He  was  thinking  of  you  and  me,  of  Africa 
and  China,  the  world  over,  which  He  had  gathered  into  His  great 
heart  of  love.  And  he  said  about  them  all,  "I  have";  and  if 
they  are  His  brothers  and  sisters,  they  are  yours.  By  the  necessity 
of  your  union,  your  fellowship  with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  you  have 
a  right  to  take  up  those  words  as  you  look  out  over  the  world  and  say, 
as  Jesus  did,  "  I  have."  There  is  not  a  soul  in  the  world  but  who 
can  come  to  you  and  claim  it  of  you  and  say,  "  I  belong  to  you ; 
you  must  do  something  for  me ;  I  want  to  know  of  Jesus,  and  you 
must  tell  me  of  Jesus,  because  you  belong  to  Him."  "  I  have," 
—  that  is  responsibility,  the  responsibility  of  those  who  know  Jesus 
Christ  to  make  Him  known.  The  apostle  Paul  heard  those  words 
one  night  in  a  time  of  great  discouragement,  when  most  people 
would  have  run  away  and  taken  up  the  work  somewhere  else.  He 
simply  went  next  door  and  went  on.  That  night  the  Lord  stood 
beside  Him  and  said,  "  I  have  much  people  in  this  city."  He  trans- 
lated that  "  have  "  of  Jesus  into  the  "  I  have  "  of  Paul ;  and  he 
stayed  a  year  and  six  months  and  preached  the  gospel,  and  hundreds 
were  gathered  in. 

Then  that  other  word,  "  I  must  " —  wonderful  word  on  the 
lips  of  Jesus  Christ !  Study  that  word  "  must  " ;  take  the  Gospels 
and  study  the  word  upon  the  lips  of  Jesus, —  from  the  first  time 
He  speaks  it,  "  Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  ?  "  to  the  last  time  He 
speaks  it,  "  Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered  ? "  and  until  He 
says,  "  I  must  bring."     And  you  too,  you  have  got  to  say  the 

265 


266  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

same  thing  if  you  are  in  sympathy  with  Jesus ;  if  your  heart  pulses 
with  His  heart,  that  same  word  must  bind  you.  The  love  of  Christ 
constrains  you ;  you  cannot  rid  yourself  of  it  unless  you  rid  your- 
self of  Christ.  You  dare  not  call  yourself  Christian  and  say,  "  That 
responsibility  is  not  mine  and  that  resolution  will  not  be  mine." 

I  want  to  leave  that  one  thought  with  you.  God  bless  you, 
and  God  grant  that  after  we  have  served  our  generation,  we  may 
meet  in  glory  and  remind  one  another  of  this  meeting.  I  shall 
probably  never  see  your  faces  again,  but  we  shall  some  day  tell 
one  another  all,  and  the  burden  of  it  will  be,  "  I  have ;  I  must." 


PRAYER  FOR  MISSIONARIES  ON  LAND  AND  SEA 

MR.    L.    D.    WISHARD,    MONTCLAIR,    N.    J. 

O  Lord,  our  Leader,  in  whose  name  they  have  gone  forth, 
surely  they  are  dear  to  Thee.  We  cannot  approach  Thee  with  any 
anxiety  as  to  Thy  response  to  our  petition ;  for  hast  Thou  not  com- 
manded them  to  leave  father  and  mother,  to  leave  home  and  country, 
to  go  out  across  the  sea  and  over  the  mountains,  into  the  dangerous 
places,  into  the  dark  places,  unto  the  very  uttermost  places ;  and  have 
they  not  sought  to  obey  Thee  ?  We  would  not  plead  their  obedience 
as  a  ground  of  merit.  After  having  done  all  that  their  Lord  com- 
manded, they  would  be  the  first  to  speak  of  themselves  as  unprofit- 
able servants  and  as  having  no  claim  whatever  except  the  claim  which 
is  constituted  by  the  work,  the  life,  the  death  of  their  Lord  Himself. 

We  pray  for  them  as  they  are  rocking  to-night  in  the  cradle 
of  the  deep.  O,  may  they  lay  their  heads  down  upon  the  promises 
of  Thy  Word ;  and  may  the  Pilot  of  Galilee  guide  them  through  the 
dangerous  places  as  they  near  the  haven  and  lead  them  up  to 
the  shores  of  the  lands  which  are  to  be  their  adopted  countries, 
their  battlefields. 

And  we  pray  Thee,  that  as  they  grapple  with  the  languages 
which  are  to  be  on  their  lips,  the  channels  through  which  shall 
pass  from  them  to  those  who  hear  them  the  gladdest  news  that  ever 
came  from  heaven,  —  may  He  who  inspired  men  to  speak  with 
other  tongues,  guide  them  and  cheer  them  and  nerve  them  and 
help  them  to  acquire  these  difficult  languages  and  dialects. 
And  as  they  mingle  with  strange  people,  help  them  to  re- 
member Him  who  made  all  people  of  one  blood,  and  may  they 
find  that  their  fellow-creatures  are  more  like  them  than  unlike 
them,  because  they  have  a  common  Father.  And  we  pray  Thee  that 
as  they  adapt  themselves  to  new  customs  and  new  costumes,  to 
things  that  they  have  never  thought  of  and  never  imagined,  that 


SIGNIFICANCE    OF   THE    CONVENTION    TO    THE   EDITORS     267 

Thou,  who  art  a  man  of  all  countries,  concerning  whom  every  one 
thinks  as  if  He  were  His  own  fellow-countryman  and  spoke  His 
own  language, —  that  Thou  wilt  lead  them  into  such  intimate  fel- 
lowship, into  such  a  comprehension  of  the  people  with  whom  they 
shall  dwell,  that  they  may  really  look  upon  them  as  brothers. 

O  God,  hasten  the  time  when  many  of  us  shall  be  among  them. 
May  it  not  be  that  a  year  hence,  as  we  are  meeting  in  other  con- 
ventions and  four  years  hence  as  we  meet  again  in  Quadrennial  Con- 
vention, oh,  that  many  of  us  may  then  be  the  subjects  and  the  ob- 
jects of  the  prayers  of  our  successors  who  shall  pray  for  the  mis- 
sionaries. We  ask  it  in  the  name  of  the  first  and  the  greatest  of 
all  missionaries  —  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  whose  Father  sent 
Him  into  the  world.    Amen. 


SIGNIFICANCE  OF  THE  CONVENTION  TO  THE  EDITORS 

REV.    H.    A.    BRIDGMAN^    BOSTON 

I  WONDER  if  you  have  noticed,  as  I  have,  a  word  of  warning 
in  this  meeting.  I  know  full  well,  as  an  old  convention-goer,  the 
perils  as  well  as  the  privileges  of  going  to  such  meetings.  There 
is  the  peril  of  flippant  criticism,  of  aroused  minds  without  any  firm 
set  of  will  toward  any  deeper  life;  the  peril  of  crystallizing  our 
determinations  around  some  beloved  speaker,  instead  of  working 
our  way  through  with  his  help  to  the  central  personality  of  our 
Christian  faith.  And  we  newspaper  workers,  whose  business  it  is 
to  dissect  and  appraise  meetings,  are  peculiarly  liable  to  these  perils. 
If  we  have  escaped  them  here,  it  is  due  in  part  to  the  fact  that 
into  our  hands,  as  into  yours,  early  in  the  session  was  put  the  little 
card  containing  those  tender  suggestions  as  to  our  mood  and  our 
behavior. 

We  editors  are  grateful  indeed  for  the  exceptional  opportuni- 
ties afforded  us  for  fraternization  and  mutual  consultation  here. 
But  we  thank  you  most  of  all  for  the  new  conception  of  our  mis- 
sion that  has  come  to  us.  We  have  learned  here  that  we  as  religious 
journalists  ought  to  address  more  constantly  and  searchingly  the 
spiritual  natures  of  our  readers;  that  we  ought  to  make  every  line 
in  our  papers  feel  the  touch  of  women  and  men  who  see  Christ 
Jesus  walking  amid  the  nations  with  swift  and  victorious  feet, 
and  who  feel  Him  near  them  in  their  offices  as  their  Comrade 
and  their  Savior  as  they  handle  their  copy.  This  is  the  only  way 
in  which  this  Movement  can  touch  us  editors,  for  most  of  us  are 
far  beyond  the  age  limit.  The  utmost  I  can  hope  is  that  some 
day  my  little  lad  may  sit  among  the  enrolled  men.    But  why  should 


268  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

we  who  still  have  ten  or  twenty  years  before  us  lose  the  thrill,  the 
push  of  this  Movement  ?  Why  should  the  fraction  of  this  audience 
who  will  never  see  foreign  soil  throw  the  responsibility  of  our 
lives  on  the  other  fraction? 

The  Student  Movement  as  a  challenge  to  sacrificial  living 
touches  every  man  of  us,  and  will  touch  every  man  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada  from  this  time  on.  And  so,  speaking  for  my 
brethren  of  the  religious  press  and  for  some  of  the  men  down 
there  on  dailies  who  are  Christian  men  and  who  honor  God  through 
their  papers  quite  as  much  as  we  religious  editors,  I  would  say  sim- 
ply, that  though  we  cannot  tell  what  we  would  do  to-night  were  we 
in  your  places  with  many  years  stretching  away  before  us  all  rosy 
with  hope  and  opportunity,  we  are  sure  of  this :  that  we  want  most 
of  all  to  go  back  to-morrow  to  our  desks  to  do  the  same  old  things 
we  have  been  trying  so  long  and  so  poorly  to  do,  but  to  do  them 
better,  and  to  do  them  while  the  day  lasts  on  a  scale  commensurate 
with  the  greatness  and  the  dignity  and  the  urgency  of  the  Christian 
gospel  as  it  has  been  revealed  anew  to  us  here  in  Toronto. 


SIGNIFICANCE  OF  THE  CONVENTION  TO  THE  MISSION 

BOARDS 

REV.    C.    H.    DANIELS,    D.D.,    BOSTON 

If  there  is  one  institution  on  the  American  continent  that  ought 
to  be  in  warm  sympathy  with  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement, 
it  is  that  institution  which  had  its  origin  in  a  student  band,  our 
first  student  volunteers.  It  is  an  old  story,  I  know,  the  story  of  the 
five  young  men  who,  to  escape  a  storm,  took  shelter  under  the  lee 
of  a  haystack  in  Williamstown  and  there  discussed  the  wisdom  of 
giving  the  gospel  to  the  heathen  world ;  and  then,  when  the  sun 
rifted  that  dark  cloud  Mills  uttered  these  significant  words,  "  We 
can  do  it  if  we  will."  I  wish  that  the  echo  of  that  word  might  go 
forth  from  every  heart  here.  One  of  those  early  volunteers,  when 
called  to  a  Connecticut  pastorate,  said :  "  No,  God  has  called  me 
to  the  heathen  world.  Woe  is  me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel."  It 
was  an  epoch-making  day  when  four  of  those  students  stood  before 
the  General  Association  of  Massachusetts,  saying :  "  God  has  called 
us  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.  Will  you  send  us?"  Out 
of  that  spirit,  burning  like  a  fire  in  the  lives  of  those  young  men, 
was  born,  then  and  there,  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions. 

And  to-day  every  missionary  board  in  the  United  States  and 
Canada  with  one  accord  lifts  up  its  hands  in  benediction  upon  the 


SIGNIFICANCE  OF  THE  CONVENTION  TO  THE  BOARDS        269 

Student  Volunteer  Movement  under  whose  inspiration  we  have  been 
held  captive,  lo,  these  five  days;  the  hands  of  benediction  upon 
these  young  leaders  whom  we  love  and  trust ;  upon  those  institutions 
and  their  students  whom  you  represent.  Enshrined  in  that  great 
word  of  God  which  saith,  "  Let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come,"  we 
charge  you  to  tell  the  story  to  every  other  student,  to  herald  it  in 
every  church,  and  to  plant  the  gospel  in  every  clime  in  this  gener- 
ation. Your  motto  has  been  spread  before  us.  Some  have  misun- 
derstood it.  Surely  none  of  our  missionary  boards  have  a  right 
to  misunderstand  that  motto  now.  We  recall  the  old  missionary 
prayer  of  pathos  and  power,  out  of  which  the  American  Board 
was  born,  out  of  which  the  concert  of  prayer  was  born;  a  prayer 
forgotten  by  too  many,  a  prayer  that  it  would  be  well  to  revive; 
that  prayer  which  prays  that  God  will  now  pour  out  His  spirit 
upon  all  flesh,  that  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  may  see  the  salvation 
of  our  God.  And  I  am  glad  to  believe  that  the  "  now  "  of  that 
ancient  prayer  is  absolutely  identical  with  "  this  generation  "  of  your 
motto,  for  which  you  and  we  are  only  and  alike  responsible  to-day. 
These  missionary  boards  rejoice  to  be  linked  with  the  student 
volunteers.  We  are  encouraged  by  your  enthusiasm ;  we  are  cheered 
by  your  devotion;  our  hearts  are  warmed  by  your  loyalty  to  us; 
and  we  are  confident  that  you  will  win  the  victory  to  which  you 
have  given  yourselves.  My  old  professor  in  theology  used  to  say: 
"  Scientists  tell  us  that  they  have  discovered  sixty-four  elementary 
substances  in  the  world.  I  beg  you  to  remember  that  the  four  ancient 
elementary  substances  will  be  enough  for  you  —  earth,  water,  air, 
and  fire."  In  the  name  of  these  missionary  boards  we  ask  you,  dear 
friends,  to  put  your  hands  in  ours,  grasping  the  right  hand  of  love 
and  sympathy  and  fellowship  and  strength ;  and  then  I  will  beg 
you  to  go  forth  and  plant  your  feet  anew  upon  the  Rock  of  Ages, 
refresh  your  souls  freely  with  the  water  of  life,  expand  your  whole 
being  through  the  divine  breath  of  God's  spirit  upon  your  souls, 
that  like  as  a  fire  and  a  great  passion  you  may  reach  out  for  the 
lost  world,  and  then  speedily  we  will  crown  Him  King  of  kings 
and  Lord  of  lords! 


THE  SINEWS  OF  WAR  INDISPENSABLE  FOR  ADVANCE 

BISHOP  JAMES   M.   THOBURN,  D.D.,   INDIA 

I  AM  a  little  afraid  that  I  may  strike  a  discordant  note,  and 
I  feel  like  saying  a  word  in  apology,  if  not  in  defense,  of  some  of 
these  volunteers  who  have  not  gone  abroad.  There  is  one  dif- 
ficulty which  has  hardly  been  broached  in  the  course  of  the  ad- 
dresses I  have  heard ;  it  is  that  of  the  sinews  of  war.  I  have  been 
requested  particularly  to  define  what  I  said  in  the  IMetropolitan 
Church  the  other  evening  and  have  been  asked  if  I  really  meant 
what  I  said.  I  think  the  statement  was  something  like  this,  that 
if  every  member  of  the  churches  in  the  States  and  in  Canada 
that  are  represented  here,  gave  an  average  of  $i  per  year,  there 
would  be  nothing  in  the  way  of  winning  ten  million  converts  in 
the  next  ten  years.  I  have  been  asked  if  that  was  an  extravagant 
statement.  I  wish  solemnly  to  repeat  it  to-night.  That  is  my 
conviction.  I  will  not  say  that  they  will  be  carefully  instructed 
converts ;  but  we  can  have  enrolled  under  the  care  of  Christian 
missionaries,  ten  million  converts  in  the  next  ten  years,  if  we  are 
willing  to  do  it.  The  chief  difficulty  is  a  financial  one.  I  know 
that  scores  of  the  volunteers  are  not  in  foreign  fields  because  their 
churches  could  not  send  them.  I  have  had  two  applications  yester- 
day and  to-day  from  your  own  city;  and  I  may  add  that  we  have 
only  twenty-four  Canadians  in  our  mission  in  India,  and  we  have 
room  for  some  more.  But  there  is  the  same  statement  everywhere. 
Day  before  yesterday  I  received  a  letter  from  a  missionary  in  India 
who  is  just  going  into  a  new  field,  and  he  writes :  "  I  wish  that  you 
would  gather  in  some  way  $2,000  and  send  me ;  I  want  to  open 
thirty  new  stations."  And  then  he  gave  an  outline  of  his  plan. 
I  immediately  replied  to  him  that  I  could  not  give  him  any  en- 
couragement that  I  would  send  him  the  money.  He  is  working 
among  a  people  of  one  caste,  who  number  1,100,000  all  of  whom 
are  accessible  to  the  missionary ;  and  there  is  good  reason  to  believe 
that  in  a  comparatively  short  time  those  people  would  nominally 
become  Christians.     That  opens  the  way  for  instruction. 

One  of  the  persons  that  called  upon  me  to-day,  not  a  member 
of  the  Church  that  I  represent,  called  to  ask  an  appointment  to  a 
place  in  Central  India  where  there  are  50,000  people  that  do  not 
worship  idols,  who  are  waiting  for  instruction  and  talking  seriously 
of  becoming  Christians.     What  can  we  do?     Now,   in  all  your 

270 


MESSAGES    FROM    THOSE    SOON    TO    SAIL  2,^1 

doings,  let  me  suggest  to  you  that  you  begin  to  study  and  if  possible 
organize  some  plan  for  solving  this  financial  problem.  If  every 
member  of  the  churches  represented  here  would  give  just  the  sum 
of  $1  annually,  I  believe  that  the  problem  could  be  solved,  and  that 
when  you  come  together  ten  years  hence  you  could  point  to  ten 
million  converts.  I  believe  that  you  can  organize  a  plan  that  will 
bring  it  about.  The  churches  do  not  grasp  the  situation ;  they  are  not 
usually  the  leaders,  and  they  do  not  feel  complimented  when  you  tell 
them  that  their  plans  are  antiquated.  We  must  do  something  new. 
God  help  us  to  find  some  way  of  hastening  the  departure  of  these 
volunteers  to  countries  that  need  them  so  much. 


FAREWELL  MESSAGES  FROM  THOSE  EXPECTING  TO 
LEAVE  FOR  THE  FOREIGN  FIELD  WITHIN  A  YEAR 

Mr.  Mott  :  I  would  like  to  have  those  young  men  and  young 
women  in  any  part  of  the  house,  who  hope  to  go  out  to  the  foreign 
field  within  the  next  twelve  months,  kindly  stand  with  me.  I  would 
like  to  hear  how  some  of  you  are  planning  to  go,  and  where  you 
hope  to  go.  It  may  not  be  definitely  determined  in  all  cases,  but  in 
many  cases  it  may.  Would  you  kindly  name  the  country  or  the 
field,  if  you  know  it  particularly,  and  in  a  sentence  indicate  why 
you  are  going.  You  may  have  several  reasons,  but  let  us  have  one 
of  them. 

The  following  were  some  of  the  responses: 

China,  because  I  believe  that  God  leads  in  that  direction. 

India,  in  answer  to  God's  call. 

North  China,  because  of  the  great  need. 

China,  because  God  leads  there. 

China,  because  my  Lord  says,  "  Go." 

The  Central  Provinces  of  India,  because  of  the  need. 

Calcutta,  because  of  Harvard's  great  obligation  to  the  students 
of  the  Far  East. 

Peru,  because  of  the  great  neglect  of  that  field. 

Turkey,  because  that  Empire  needs  Christ,  and  Christ  needs 
that  Empire. 

West  Africa,  because  called  of  God. 

The  Congo  Basin,  because  God  has  called  me. 

Mexico,  that  in  all  things  He  might  have  the  pre-eminence. 

The  Philippines.    I  can  go ;  I  have  Christ ;  therefore  I  must  go. 

Japan,  to  help  meet  the  great  crisis  there.  A  direct  call  from 
God  at  this  Convention. 

Japan,  because  of  the  opportunities. 

Japan,  because  of  open  doors.  ^ 


272  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

Japan,  because  of  the  leading  of  the  Spirit. 

Japan,  because  I  think  it  the  most  profitable  way  to  invest 
my  life. 

Turkey,  because  after  a  definite  surrender  of  my  life,  I  dis- 
covered that  this  was  God's  plan. 

Venezuela,  to  hasten  the  second  coming  of  Christ. 

China,  to  fill  that  place  that  God  has  meant  for  me. 

I  do  not  know  the  exact  field,  but  I  go  because  I  believe  that 
Christ  needs  me  more  abroad  than  here. 

The  Congo  Free  State,  because  God  leads  me  there. 

India,  and  to  some  tribe  or  part  of  that  country  that  has  no 
missionary. 

West  China,  for  Jesus'  sake. 

West  China,  because  when  I  said  "  anywhere,"  the  Church 
said,  "Ghina,  West." 

West  China,  because  I  could  not  say  no  to  God's  call. 

South  America,  because  God  has  called  me. 

Egypt,  because  there  is  nothing  too  precious  for  Christ. 

The  Philippines,  because  of  the  present  opportunity. 

North  China,  because  I  ought  not  to  wait  longer  to  do  my 
part. 

The  Philippines,  because  of  the  great  responsibility  of  American 
Christians. 

The  Congo,  because  God  has  opened  the  way,  and  that  was  all 
that  I  was  waiting  for. 

India,  because  of  an  open  door  and  a  direct  call. 

India,  because  the  Master  has  many  sheep  in  that  fold. 

India,  because  I  cannot  help  going,  since  Jesus  bids  me  go. 

Field  undetermined.  I  go  that  I  may  preach  the  gospel  where 
Christ  has  not  yet  been  named. 

I  am  going  where  the  Lord  leads,  because  I  cannot  resist  the 
united  appeal  of  the  world's  need  and  the  pleading  of  the  Spirit  of 
God. 

At  this  point  Mr.  Mott  said: 

Let  us  be  quiet  in  the  house  to-night.  I  do  not  mean  in  the 
sense  that  we  are  not  whispering  nor  moving  papers  around ;  but 
I  mean  it  in  that  more  real  sense,  that  we  may  hear  the  still  small 
voice,  the  sound  of  the  gentle  stillness.  The  man  that  hears  that 
is  a  changed  man;  all  these  other  voices  fade  away  and  amount  to 
nothing  compared  with  the  call  of  God;  and  it  is  here  to-night  if 
we  are  quiet.     Are  there  any  others? 

To  Japan,  because  there  is  a  work  there  that  needs  a  worker. 

To  China,  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  God. 

I  don't  know  my  exact  field,  but  I  am  convinced  that  that  is 
the  best  invef^ment  ^f  one's  life. 

To  some  medical  mission.  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto 
one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me." 


ONENESS    WITH    THE    TRIUNE    GOD  273 

Field  unknown,  but  to  save  dying  men  from  sin. 

Mr.  Mott  then  said: 

We  would  like  to  hear  from  all  the  others,  but  we  will  not 
take  the  time.  I  am  going-  to  ask  you  to  remain  standing,  and  for  all 
the  rest  of  us  to  bow  in  prayer  as  we  commend  these  dear  ones  to 
their  life  work.     Mrs.  Howard  Taylor  will  lead  us. 

Lord  of  the  harvest,  we  bring  now  in  love  and  faith  each  one 
of  these  to  Thee.  Thou  hast  called  them  and  Thou  goest  before 
them.  We  pray  Thee  to  take  them  from  this  hour  into  Thy  deeper 
fellowship  and  closer  to  Thee.  And  as  Thou  dost  take  them  far 
hence,  may  it  be  to  reveal  Thyself  in  each  one  of  them.  Grant,  O 
Lord,  to  them  and  to  us,  that  it  may  be  our  supreme  expectation  and 
our  most  earnest  hope,  that  Thou  may  est  be  magnified  in  our  bodies, 
whether  by  life  or  by  death.  And  take  not  these  only.  O  Lord, 
look  into  all  the  young  hearts  here  now  in  Thy  presence  to  whom 
Thou  hast  spoken  and  art  speaking.  Speak  again;  call  multitudes 
from  this  assemblage,  we  beseech  Thee,  to  join  the  ranks.  Give  us 
of  grace,  as  Thou  shalt  guide  us,  each  one  to  follow  in  Thy  train. 
We  ask  it  for  Thy  name's  sake.    Amen. 


ONENESS  WITH  THE  TRIUNE  GOD 

MR.  ROBERT  E.   SPEER,  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

I  AM  sure  that  without  any  words,  all  our  thoughts  are  turning 
just  where  they  would  turn  if  we  were  praying  now,  —  toward 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself.  I  do  not  wonder  that  it  took  the 
message  of  the  two  men  in  white  to  call  back  to  the  earth  the 
vision  of  the  eleven  as  they  stood  watching  the  Savior  being  caught 
up  from  their  sight  into  heaven.  And  surely  the  Bible  ends  just 
as  it  should  when,  barring  the  last  brief  benediction,  it  comes  to  a 
close  with  the  two  words,  "  Lord  Jesus."  We  do  not  want  to 
think  of  anything  at  the  close  of  this  Convention  but  Christ  Him- 
self and  our  personal  relations  to  Him.  And  I  want  to  recall  two 
words  which  He  Himself  spoke,  that  will  suggest  to  us  something 
more  of  the  privilege  that  is  to  be  ours  as  His  followers  and  His 
representatives. 

One  is  a  brief  word  which  in  His  last  and  most  intimate  talk 
with  His  disciples  He  spoke  to  them,  just  a  little  while  before  He 
went  out  for  His  great  prayer  and  then  down  to  the  agony  of 
Gethsemane :  "  The  Holy  Spirit  will  come,"  He  said,  and  when  he 
is  come  "  he  shall  testify  of  me,  and  ye  also  bear  witness,  because 
ye  have  been  with  me."  That  is  to  be  our  life  now.  You  re- 
member that  it  was  in  such  terms  that  our  Lord  phrased  the  great 


274  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

commission  before  the  clouds  caught  Him  up  out  of  the  sight  of 
men,  "  Ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me."  If  we  are  to  witness  to 
Him,  it  must  be  because  we  have  been  with  Him  and  know  Him. 
"  Ye  also  bear  witness,  because  ye  have  been  with  me." 

It  was  by  no  chance  but  with  true  insight,  that  that  little  com- 
pany, left  alone  and  yet  not  desolate,  when  they  chose  one  to  take 
the  apostleship  which  was  vacant  because  Judas  went  to  his  own 
place,  determined  that  they  must  select  one  from  among  those  who 
had  companied  with  them  during  all  the  days  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
had  gone  out  and  come  in  among  them  from  the  first  day  until  the 
Resurrection.  If  you  and  I  are  going  to  bear  witness  of  Jesus 
Christ,  it  must  be  because  we  have  been  with  Him,  because  we  can 
say,  "  I  saw  Him,  I  know  Him.  He  did  rise,  for  He  appeared  first 
of  all  to  these  and  these  and  these  and  then,  as  to  one  born  out  of 
due  time,  he  appeared  unto  Paul,  and  last  of  all  He  appeared 
unto  me." 

As  we  go  out  now  into  our  life  it  is  to  bear  witness  of  the  One 
with  whom  we  have  been,  by  whose  presence  we  have  been  smitten 
into  seriousness,  by  whose  love  henceforth  we  are  to  walk  and 
speak,  so  that  men  shall  take  knowledge  of  us  that  we  have  been 
with  Him.  It  is  a  strange  thing  that  He  should  endure  us,  that 
He  should  be  able  still  to  tolerate  our  presence  with  Him  and  to 
abide  with  us.  A  verse  that  comes  back  to  me  again  and  again  is 
from  the  hymn  of  Faber  that  the  quartet  sang  last  evening: 

"  I  thought  His  love  would  weaken 
As  more  and  more  He  knew  me ; 
But  it  burneth  like  a  beacon, 
And  its  light  and  heat  go  through  me. 

"  And  still  I  hear  Him  say, 

As  He  goes  along  His  way, 
Wandering  souls,  Oh,  do  come  near  me, 

My  sheep  should  never,  never  fear  Me, 
I  am  the  Shepherd  true, 
I  am  the  Shepherd  true." 

That  He  should  be  willing  that  I  should  walk  with  Him  still,  I  do 
not  understand  that ;  but  that  He  is  willing  I  know.  And  hence- 
forth, because  we  have  been  with  Him  and  are  still  with  Him,  we 
are  to  bear  witness  of  what  we  have  seen  and  heard  and  of  what 
our  hands  have  handled  of  the  Word  of  life. 

And  the  other  word  is  a  deeper  word  even  than  this :  "  Except 
ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man  and  drink  his  blood,  ye  have 
no  life  in  you."  "  He  that  eateth  my  flesh  and  drinketh  my  blood 
hath  eternal  life."  In  a  phrase  in  the  great  prayer  of  our  Lord's 
He  embodied  this  truth,  "  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  lue,  that  they  may 
be  perfected  into  one."  I  do  not  itnderstand  why  He  should  have 
been  willing  to  speak  so;  why  He  was  willing  thus  to  bury  Him- 


ONENESS    WITH    THE   TRIUNE   GOD  275 

self  in  our  life,  as  food  is  made  a  part  of  us ;  why  He  should  have 
chosen  a  metaphor  of  such  incorporation  of  life  as  this.  But  hence- 
forth Christ  is  to  become  a  part  of  me  as  my  food  has  become  a  part 
of  me,  —  therefore  an  unconscious  part  of  me,  —  so  that  hence- 
forth He  works  Himself  out  through  my  life  unconsciously  with- 
out my  needing  every  moment  to  check  myself  and  say,  "  This  is 
not  I  but  Christ,"  So  that  it  does  become  possible  to  speak  in  such 
language  as  Paul  used,  "  For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ."  And  just 
as  with  Paul,  the  sight  of  Jesus  meant  testimony  to  Jesus,  so  with 
him  all  this  inner  possession  of  Christ  meant  the  outer  expression 
of  Christ.  It  pleased  Him  to  reveal  His  Son  in  me,  that  I  might 
preach  Him  among  the  Gentiles. 

And  eating  His  flesh  and  drinking  His  blood  meant  just  this 
to  Christ,  too.  I  used  to  wonder  what  in  the  world  Jesus  meant. 
Trying  to  translate  those  metaphors  into  actual  reality  —  what  was 
it  that  He  meant  ?  How  could  I  eat  His  flesh  and  drink  His  blood  ? 
"  As  the  loving  Father  hath  sent  me  and  I  live  by  the  Father,  so 
he  that  eateth  me,  even  he  shall  live  by  me."  What  it  meant  to 
Jesus  to  be  sent  by  the  Father,  that  it  means  to  me  to  eat  Jesus. 
What  it  meant  to  Him  to  come  into  this  world  in  the  unity  of  the 
Father's  life,  in  a  unity  of  perfect  emotion,  suffering  and  sacrifice 
and  service  with  the  Father,  that  eating  Christ  and  drinking  Christ 
is  to  be  to  me,  to  each  one  of  us,  —  a  unity  of  life  finding  expres- 
sion in  a  perfect  unity  of  service,  a  perfect  unity  of  sympathy,  a 
perfect  unity  of  suffering  and  of  sacrifice ;  so  that  henceforward 
He  is  mine  and  I  am  His ;  so  that  I  may  lie  down  to  sleep  to-night 
resting  myself  upon  this  certainty,  that  I  am  His  and  He  is  mine 
and  to-morrow  may  wake  in  the  same  divine  and  perfect  peace. 

I  know  that  I  shall  change,  that  the  circumstances  round  about 
my  life  will  change.  He  changes  not ;  the  same  yesterday,  when 
He  said,  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me  " ;  when  He  said,  "  I 
must  work  the  works  of  him  that  sent  me  while  it  is  day,  for  the 
night  Cometh  when  no  man  can  work  " ;  when  He  said,  "  Ye  shall 
be  witnesses  unto  me  unto  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  " ;  the 
same  to-day,  dear,  close,  intimate  and  trusting ;  the  same  to-morrow 
and  until  that  day  when  we  lay  down  at  last  upon  His  dear  head 
the  crown  of  all  men's  love  1 


AFRICA 

The  Need  of  Industrial  Missions  in  Africa 

The  Work  and  Promise  of  a  Generation  of  African 
Service 

How  the  War  has  affected  African  Missions:  Present 
Problems  and  Opportunities 

The  Providential  Preparation  of  the  America  Negro 
for  Mission  Work  in  Africa 

The  Practical  Evangelization  of  Africa  in  this  Genera- 
tion 


277 


THE  NEED  OF  INDUSTRIAL  MISSIONS  IN  AFRICA 

REV.    J.    R.    KING,    SIERRA    LEONE 

Africa  is  pre-eminent  among  the  mission  lands  in  the  rapid- 
ity with  which  an  interest  has  been  awakened  among  the  outside 
nations. 

From  the  days  of  Stanley,  Livingstone,  Krapf  and  Park  the 
world  has  believed  that  there  are  boundless  resources  simply  await- 
ing the  development  of  civilizing  agencies.  This  faith  in  the  riches 
of  Africa  has  produced  a  greater  interest  among  the  speculators, 
and  promoters  than  among  the  churches  of  Christendom,  with  the 
result  that  a  greater  evil  is  threatening  Africa  through  selfish  greed 
and  imported  vice  than  she  endured  through  her  long  centuries  of 
neglect  and  obscurity. 

To  those  who  have  always  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  our  ad- 
vanced civilization  it  is  difficult  to  understand  how  backward  150,- 
000,000  of  our  fellow  beings  are  in  all  that  pertains  to  their  social 
and  industrial  life  as  well  as  their  moral  and  spiritual  status.  If 
you  consider  them  from  the  standpoint  of  their  dwelling-places, 
their  methods  of  farming  or  of  doing  other  work,  or  their  facil- 
ities for  performing  the  simplest  acts  of  every-day  life,  they  show 
a  skill  and  advancement  little  beyond  the  time  when  our  first  parents 
used  fig  leaves  as  a  covering. 

In  the  establishing  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  any  land  there  is 
an  economic  question  to  be  dealt  with,  and  first,  as  it  pertains  to 
the  character  of  the  people,  and  in  the  second  place,  as  it  is  related 
to  facilities  for  carrying  forward  mission  work.  Viewed  from  the 
economic  standpoint  there  are  also  two  conditions  that  confront  the 
missionary  enterprise.  ( i )  The  crying  need  not  only  of  a  reforma- 
tion but  of  a  real  transformation  of  Africa's  whole  industrial  life. 
(2)  Forces  are  at  work,  —  and  these  are  increasing  in  number  and 
power,  —  which,  while  developing  the  natural  resources  of  the 
country,  are  plunging  its  people  into  a  hopeless  abyss  of  moral 
degradation.  For  we  should  not  be  surprised  that  those  who  go  to 
Africa  simply  to  develop  the  mineral  and  timber  wealth  care  little 
for  the  moral  well-being  of  the  people  and  are  without  interest  in 
their  industrial  improvement. 

There  are  two  ways  by  which  a  people  can  attain  to  a  higher 
degree  of  civilization.  The  one  is  by  evolution,  through  improved 
.methods  and  conditions  slowly  evolved  by  inventions  and  discoveries 

279 


28o  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

of  their  own.  The  other  is  by  adoption,  they  making  use  of  the 
discoveries  and  improvements  of  other  nations.  It  is  our  duty  to 
transplant  the  tree  of  civiHzation,  which  Ave  have  as  a  heritage 
from  the  past,  into  the  soil  of  Africa.  It  is  unfair  for  us  to  expect 
Africa  to  make  the  same  development  in  one  generation  that  we 
have  attained  to  through  so  many  weary  centuries.  By  the  obliga- 
tions of  the  Golden  Rule  we  should  extend  to  her  our  knowledge 
of  handicrafts,  that  she  may  be  helped  upward  in  her  moral  and 
spiritual   struggle. 

Many  think  of  Africa  as  a  fallow  field,  in  which  the  good 
seed  of  the  gospel  can  be  sown  and  be  left  to  spring  up  and  bring 
forth  the  good  fruits  of  Christianity  and  refinement  of  themselves. 
But,  alas !  it  is  a  field  full  of  rocks  and  tares  and  needs  constant 
care  with  all  the  latest  implements  to  cultivate  it.  It  is  also  urgent 
that  we  be  up  and  doing,  for  while  we  wait  an  enemy  is  sowing 
corrupt  seed  in  the  field.  While  I  would  not  say  that  industrial 
education  is  the  most  important  part  of  mission  work  in  Africa, 
I  do  consider  it  indispensable.  The  rim  may  not  be  the  most  impor- 
tant part  of  a  wheel,  but  it  is  indispensable  to  a  complete  wheel. 
Such  is  the  relation  which  industrial  missions  hold  to  the  scheme 
of  Africa's  evangelization. 

Let  us  notice  some  of  the  arguments  in  favor  of  the  industrial 
missions. 

1.  Knowledge  is  power.  But  sin,  ignorance  and  superstition 
have  so  weakened  the  African,  that  he  is  helpless  in  his  need.  To 
be  sure  the  gospel  is  the  principal  remedy  for  his  sin-sick  soul, 
but  he  needs  something  to  awaken  in  him  his  own  inherent  strength 
and  to  reveal  to  him  the  possibilities  of  himself  and  country.  In 
our  endeavor  to  give  him  knowledge,  we  must  be  careful  not  to 
develop  his  head  to  the  neglect  of  his  heart  and  hand.  He  must 
be  given  a  strength  and  purpose  to  withstand  the  onslaught  of 
civilized  vice  and  crime,  as  well  as  to  stem  the  tide  of  his  own 
inherited  weakness.  Yes,  he  needs  the  best  we  can  give  him. 
Industrial  training  will  give  him  purpose  as  well  as  power.  Power 
without  purpose  is  ruinous ;  purpose  without  power  is  helpless. 
But  add  these  two  elements  to  his  character,  and  we  will  raise 
him  above  the  condition  of  slavery  and  dependence  to  one  of  self- 
respect  and  independence. 

2.  We  must  not  forget  the  influence  of  industrial  missions 
on  the  moral  and  spiritual  life  of  a  people.  Their  moral  natures 
need  the  support  of  an  intelligent  incentive  and  purpose.  Much 
of  the  African's  laziness  is  due  to  the  lack  of  a  proper  incentive. 
The  skilled  mechanic  is  not  as  easily  hoodwinked  and  influenced 
for  evil  by  unprincipled  Europeans  as  the  raw  native  is.  Cer- 
tainly his  spiritual  life  can  be  best  developed  where  habits  of  industry 
and  thrift  have  been  cultivated. 

3.  It  is  the  only  road  which  we  see  to  self-support  in  the  work. 


THE    NEED    OF    INDUSTRIAL    MISSIONS    IN    AFRICA  281 

Africa  is  said  to  be  the  richest  country  in  the  world  with  the  poorest 
people  in  the  world.  I  think  that  the  statement  is  pretty  generally 
correct.  Unless  we  give  her  people  an  incentive  and  an  ability 
to  earn  more  than  is  necessary  for  a  mere  existence,  we  cannot  hope 
that  they  will  support  the  gospel  in  their  midst  in  a  very  large  way. 
This  problem  of  self-support  is  one  that  is  forcing  itself  upon  us 
for  solution  and  we  can  solve  it  best  by  getting  at  fundamentals. 
An  ideal  plan  for  foreign  missions  is  to  have  it  taken  up  and  carried 
forward  by  the  native  agent,  after  the  work  has  been  started  by 
the  foreign  agent.  But  let  us  remember  that  we  have  not  rightly 
begun  the  work  until  we  have  introduced  some  of  these  trades  and 
industries  of  our  civilized  life  that  have  been  most  helpful  to  us. 
Industrial  missions  have  often  been  understood  to  mean  the 
teaching  of  the  trades  along  with  the  religious  training  that  may 
be  given;  but  we  think  that  they  should  also  include  farming, 
cattle-raising  and  improved  methods  of  doing  all  kinds  of  work. 
The  machete  is  the  principal  agricultural  implement  in  Africa,  and 
so  poorly  is  the  soil  cultivated  that  it  does  not  produce  half  of 
what  it  would  under  more  enlightened  methods.  There  is  a  fine 
field  for  Christian  young  men,  who  can  scientifically  test  the  quali- 
ties of  the  soil  and  give  to  the  natives  some  idea  of  its  wealth  and 
the  means  of  obtaining  it. 

There  have  already  been  several  industrial  missions  established, 
and  other  missions  have  developed  the  industrial  feature  with  very 
satisfactory  results.  The  work  has  usually  suffered  because  its 
importance  has  not  been  properly  understood,  and  when  there  was 
a  shortage  in  the  missionary  force  the  supply  would  be  taken  from 
the  industrial  branch.  I  shall  attempt  to  name  only  a  few  missions 
where  this  line  of  work  is  carried  on.  The  most  noted  among 
those  that  emphasize  agriculture  is  the  Zambezi  Industrial  Mission, 
established  in  East  Central  Africa.  This  mission  is  already  self- 
supporting.  Other  missions  giving  attention  to  that  phase  of  work 
are  the  Muhlenberg  Mission  in  Liberia  and  the  United  Brethren's 
missions  in  Sierra  Leone  on  the  West  Coast.  The  Basle  Mission 
on  the  Gold  Coast  and  other  colonies  of  the  West  Coast  have  been 
especially  strong  in  teaching  useful  trades.  Government  officers 
and  merchants  are  loud  in  their  praise  of  the  beneficial  influence 
of  this  mission  on  both  the  natives  and  commerce.  There  is  a  high 
grade  technical  school  in  Freetown  under  the  support  of  the 
Bishopric's  Fund  of  the  Church  of  England.  A  line  of  industry 
that  has  been  taken  up  by  some  missions,  partly  out  of  the  neces- 
sity for  getting  building  material  for  mission  buildings,  and  also 
with  a  view  to  inducing  the  natives  to  build  more  substantial  houses, 
is  brickmaking.  The  United  Brethren's  mission  on  the  West  Coast 
has  recently  sent  out  a  good  machine  for  that  purpose. 

While  the  ultimate  end  to  be  attained  in  all  mission  work  is 
the  salvation  of  the  people,  yet  we  should  not  despise  the  more 


282  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

material  work,  which  we  may  well  liken  to  the  foundation  oi  a 
building.  The  foundation  well  cared  for,  we  can  build  the  moral 
and  spiritual  superstructure  which  will  be  beautiful  and  enduring. 


THE  NEED  OF  INDUSTRIAL  MISSIONS  IN  AFRICA 

REV,    WILLIS   R.    HOTCHKISS,    BRITISH    EAST    AFRICA 

In  this  discussion  we  first  have  to  settle  the  question,  What 
is  the  real  object  of  missions?  In  every  field  this  question  must 
be  settled  on  its  own  merits,  for  every  field  has  its  own  distinctive 
peculiarities  which  must  be  met  by  distinctive  and  peculiar  methods. 
The  method  that  would  be  followed  in  India  and  China  would  not 
be  at  all  applicable  to  Africa,  and  vice  versa. 

When  we  speak  of  aiming  to  do  certain  things  in  Africa,  — 
for  instance  to  reconstruct  the  social  fabric,  —  it  would  not  be  at 
all  proper  for  us  to  put  that  down  as  an  aim  in  a  country  like  India 
and  China  and  Turkey,  where  social  conditions  are  imposed  by 
religion  and  buttressed  by  law ;  but  in  a  country  like  Africa,  where 
we  have  savagery  pure  and  simple,  we  may  aim  definitely  at  a 
reconstruction  of  the  whole  social  system.  When  I  see  a  woman 
staggering  under  her  great  jagged  load  of  wood,  her  husband 
stalking  along  by  her  side  empty-handed ;  when  I  see  that  woman 
reckoned  among  the  beasts  of  the  field,  classed  with  them,  bought 
and  sold  with  the  goats  as  are  his  cattle ;  every  drop  of  blood  in 
me  rises  in  rebellion  against  the  conditions  that  make  that  servitude 
possible.  When  I  go  into  one  of  their  little  huts,  I  crawl  into  it 
on  my  hands  and  knees.  After  my  eyes  become  accustomed  to  the 
semi-darkness  and  my  nostrils  to  the  almost  overpowering  stench, 
and  I  count  in  that  little  hut  as  many  as  eleven  human  beings  and 
seventeen  goats  in  a  hut  fifteen  feet  in  diameter;  and  when  I  behold 
the  consequent  degradation  resulting  from  this  manner  of  living, 
—  for  people  who  have  lived  thus  with  their  beasts  for  generations 
have  become  beastly  in  thought,  in  conversation  and  in  very  appear- 
ance, —  I  believe  that  not  only  must  I  teach  those  people  to  pray, 
but  I  must  also  teach  them  how  to  work,  and  how  to  change  the 
conditions  that  surround  their  lives.  Understand,  please,  that  they 
are  ignorant  of  these  principles,  and  if  they  are  to  learn  them 
effectively  and  learn  them  truly,  they  must  learn  them  at  the  hand 
of  the  missionary  himself. 

Underneath  all,  then,  the  object  of  missions  in  every  field  is 
to  create  as  quickly  as  possible  a  self-sustaining,  self-propagating 
native  Church,  and  in  every  field  this  must  be  accomplished  by  dif- 
ferent methods.     In  Africa,  where  there  is  the  natural  blunting  of 


THE    NEED   OF   iNiDUStRlAL    MISSIONS    IN    AFRICA  283 

every  noble  susceptibility,  the  searing  of  conscience,  the  weakening 
of  will  power,  this  will  very  largely  be  attained  as  we  train  the 
native  in  habits  of  industry  and  thus  create  in  him  a  sense  of 
responsible  manhood,  which  he  lacks  in  very  large  measure  other- 
wise. 

The  effect  of  this  kind  of  teaching  I  can  only  touch  upon  very 
briefly,  and  can  best  illustrate  the  point  by  a  personal  illustration. 
At  one  time  I  was  making  a  table.     I  had  hewed  it  out  from  the 
rough  timber  myself.     My  native  men  watched  me  very  carefully 
and  closely.     As  the  table  grew  their  wonderment  increased,  until 
finally,  when  the  table  stood  complete  before  them,  my  head-man 
came  to  me  and  said :  "  Master,  I  see  something  new  to-day.     I 
thought  God  made  these  things  and  gave  them  to  you  white  men ; 
now  I  see  you  do  it  yourself."     Instantly  I  turned  upon  him,  and 
told  him  that  our  ancestors  at  one  time  were  savages  and  knew 
nothing  about  these  handicrafts,  but  that  through  our  contact  with 
God  we  had  been  given  wisdom  to  do  these  things  that  he  saw 
the  white   man   doing.     At   once  there  sprang   forth   this   query, 
"  Master,  if  you  have  done  this,  why  cannot  we  ?  "  and  the  making 
of  that  table  proved  to  be  the  most  effective  text  for  a  sermon 
that  I  could  have  had ;  for  by  that  means  was  created  in  that  man 
the  conviction  of  possibility,  without  which  in  Africa  or  America 
you  can  accomplish  little.     Until  you  have  set  before  a  man  the 
vision  of  what  he  may  be,  you  cannot  get  him  to  reach  toward 
the  desired  end. 

Thus  also  we  give  them  a  sense  of  the  dignity  of  labor,  which 
they  otherwise  lack,  where  women  are  the  only  beasts  of  burden. 
It  is  very  necessary  that  we  should  teach  the  men  their  part  m  this 
great  economy  of  life,  and  therefore  there  is  the  need  of  industrial 
missions.  It  also  enables  us  to  come  into  closer  contact  with  the 
natives  themselves,  in  a  personal,  hand-to-hand  way  that  we  cannot 
attain  otherwise;  and  this  is  the  last  and  most  important  point 
that  I  want  to  make. 

Where  the  field  is  so  vast  and  the  workers  so  few,  by  ordinary 
itinerating  work  we  only  reach  the  people  occasionally.  Though 
we  may  impress  them  with  the  truth  preached  during  that  tour, 
remember  that  we  cannot  go  in  that  direction  every  time.  Here 
are  other  multitudes  of  people  in  other  directions  waiting  for  the 
truth  and  we  must  preach  the  gospel  to  them.  While  we  are 
reaching  the  outlying  districts,  those  to  whom  we  have  first  preached 
have  been  left  weeks  and  perhaps  months  without  any  message, 
and  in  that  interval  the  impression  has  been  very  largely  dissipated. 
The  question  is,  How  can  we  reach  a  given  number  of  people  for 
a  considerable  length  of  time  continuously?  on  the  same  principle 
that  we  recognize  in  America,  when  we  have  weeks  of  prayer  and 
revival  effort.  We  know  that  by  bringing  the  message  to  a  given 
number  of  people  continuously  from  day  to  day,  they  are  brought 


284  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

to  think  upon  it  and  are  influenced  by  it  more  effectively  than  they 
are  where  they  hear  the  gospel  once  a  week  only.  So  if  at  an 
industrial  station  we  can  gather  together  a  large  number  of  natives 
from  day  to  day,  drill  into  them  the  principles  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ  day  after  day,  and  lay  ourselves  alongside  of  them  in  the 
common  tasks  of  life,  showing  them  that  the  white  man  himself, 
whom  they  look  up  to,  is  not  afraid  to  work,  we  are  able  to  largely 
influence  them.  Many  times  my  men  have  looked  at  me  as  I 
have  labored  with  them  in  the  brickyard  and  in  the  field,  and  have 
remarked  to  one  another,  "  This  white  man  works  just  as  we  do." 
Thus  having  these  natives  directly  and  continuously  under  our 
influence  and  control,  we  are  able  to  win  them ;  and  from  this  body 
we  train  up  a  company  of  native  evangelists  to  go  out  among  their 
own  people  and  preach  the  gospel  much  more  effectively  than  we 
can  ever  do  it  ourselves.  After  all  the  problem  of  missionary  work 
in  Africa,  as  in  every  country,  is  the  creation  of  a  force  of  native 
workers  who  can  carry  on  the  work  very  much  more  effectively 
than  we  can  do  it  ourselves. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  What  is  Mr.  King's  experience  in  raising  coffee  as  an 
industrial  feature?  A.  The  mission  with  which  I  was  connected 
has  done  something  along  this  line,  and  we  have  found  it  fairly 
profitable,  though  not  so  profitable  as  it  has  been  in  other  missions. 
The  Zambesi  Industrial  Mission,  I  understand,  make  a  specialty 
of  raising  coffee  and  their  receipts  have  been  large.  They  have 
been  extending  their  work  because  of  that.  For  some  reason,  the 
part  that  we  occupy  is  not  so  productive  of  coffee  and  we  have 
not  succeeded  quite  so  well. 

Q.  Have  any  of  the  societies  a  regular  industrial  school  with 
large  tracts  of  land  for  cultivation,  and  with  cabinet-work  shops, 
shoe  shops,  and  that  kind  of  thing?  A.  On  a  limited  scale  there 
are.  We  have  that  work  in  our  mission,  but  not  on  as  large  a 
scale  as  we  would  think  of  establishing  in  the  case  of  industrial 
schools  in  this  country.  We  find  that  they  are  very  ready  to  take 
up  with  trades,  such  as  stone  work,  carpenter  work,  and  work  of 
that  kind.  But  it  is  not  on  so  large  a  scale  as  we  have  it  in  our 
Indian  schools. 

Mr.  Hotchkiss. — The  most  effective  mission  of  this  charac- 
ter is  the  Lovedale  Institute  in  South  Africa,  which  has  all  the 
departments  which  our  friend  has  inquired  after  and  is  doing  a 
very  effective  and  noble  work. 

Q.  I  would  like  to  hear  something  about  Livingstonia  mission. 
A.  Livingstonia  and  Blantyre,  in  the  Shire  Highlands  on  Lake 
Nyassa,  are  doing  very  effectively  a  continuously  enlarging  work 
along  industrial  lines.     They  work  on  the  line  I  have  mentioned 


THE    WORK    AND    PROMISE   OF    AFRICAN    SERVICE  285 

and  then  from  the  redeemed  ones  send  out  men  among  their  own 
people. 

Q.  How  do  the  Africans  compare  with  other  races,  for  instance, 
the  Japanese,  the  Chinese,  or  the  East  Indians?  A.  The  answer 
can  best  be  made  by  referring  the  gentleman  to  Bishop  Crowther, 
the  native  of  West  Africa  who  became  a  Bishop. 

A  Delegate.  —  The  college  which  I  represent  has  eighteen 
African  students  brought  there  through  the  influence  of  one  African 
girl.  Every  one  of  them  is  superior  in  mechanical  skill  in  the 
workshop  where  they  are  put  to  work.  We  can  answer  that  they 
have  just  as  much,  if  not  more,  capability  along  the  line  of  indus- 
trial arts  than  many  of  the  Americans. 

A  Delegate.  —  In  reply  to  the  question  just  asked,  I  wish 
to  say  that  Bishop  Ferguson,  of  West  Africa  was  one  of  the 
eighteen  Bishops  invited  by  Queen  Victoria  out  of  the  318  at  the 
last  great  Conference  held  in  the  city  of  London  to  be  one  of  her 
special  invited  guests  at  the  palace.  This  was  due  to  the  culture 
and  refinement  of  Bishop  Ferguson,  educated  in  Africa. 


THE  WORK  AND  PROMISE  OF  A  GENERATION  OF 
AFRICAN  SERVICE 

MISS   ISABELLA   A.    NASSAU,    WEST   AFRICA 

Our  dear  Lord  does  not  very  frequently  allot  to  His  workers 
in  the  African  mission  field,  a  generation  of  service;  therefore  it 
well  becomes  one  who  has  been  so  rarely  privileged  to  bear  grate- 
ful testimony  to  what  God  has  wrought.  Through  childhood 
years  the  claims  of  Africa  drew  me  on,  until  in  1866  the  decision  was 
made.  Two,  years  afterward  —  on  January  2,  1868,  —  I  bade  fare- 
well to  a  home  such  as  very  few  are  blest  with  and  left  my  native 
land  for  Africa,  most  emphatically  by  a  way  I  had  not  known. 

At  that  time  there  were  in  the  Corisco  Mission  but  two  early 
stations,  one  on  Corisco  Island,  one  at  Benito  on  the  mainland, 
northward  about  eighty  miles.  During  the  first  six  months  after 
my  arrival  in  Africa,  I  had  charge  of  a  boarding  and  day  school 
for  girls  on  Corisco  Island.  After  that  I  was  transferred  to  Benito 
on  the  mainland  and  given  charge  of  a  day  school  for  both  sexes, 
with  an  attendance  of  more  than  a  hundred  pupils.  The  instruction 
was  in  the  vernacular ;  but  such  was  the  eagerness  for  learning,  that 
by  the  close  of  the  year  an  advanced  class  was  formed,  to  whom 
was  given  instruction  in  English,  for  the  reason  that  we  had  at  that 
time  so  few  books  in  the  Benga  dialect.  A  second  station  was  or- 
ganized, and  there  I  lived  in  charge  of  the  more  than  twenty  youths 


286  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

of  the  advanced  class  and  a  boarding  school  for  girls,  which  school 
has  never  really  been  suspended,  and  which  is  of  untold  blessing  to 
the  Benito  district. 

From  the  advanced  class  in  1874  came  five  young  men,  who 
offered  themselves  as  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  who  were 
accepted  by  the  Presbytery  of  Corisco.  A  course  of  studies  was 
prepared  for  them  by  the  Presbytery,  and  naturally  they  continued 
their  education  under  my  care ;  one  important  part  of  their  training 
was  that  several  times  during  the  year,  individually  or  in  pairs,  they 
were  to  accompany  our  earnest  native  Bible  reader  in  his  gospel 
journeys.  This  experience  was  a  benefit  to  these  young  men,  which 
nothing  else  equaled;  and  when  our  Mission,  in  1876,  planned  an 
extension  interiorward  by  way  of  the  Ogowe  River  and  native 
helpers  were  called  for,  the  enthusiastically  offered  help  came  only 
from  this  class  at  Benito.  It  is  recorded  by  the  pioneer  missionary 
in  that  extension  movement,  whom  these  young  native  Christians 
accompanied  on  what  was  indeed  a  "  foreign  missionary  "  journey 
to  them,  that  the  first  two  converts  on  the  Ogowe  River  were  made 
by  the  teachings  of  one  of  these  young  volunteer  workers.  Death 
and  various  providences  leave  but  three  in  active  service,  after 
the  lapse  of  twenty  years,  of  that  first  class  of  five  young  men.  But 
their  influence  and  their  instructions  have  led  marty  to  follow  them 
in  active  service  for  the  Master. 

In  1896  there  were  eight  men  desiring  instruction  for  the 
gospel  ministry.  Again  the  Presbytery  of  Corisco  placed  them  under 
my  instruction,  this  time,  however,  indicating  that  all  the  instruction 
should  be  given  in  the  native  language,  the  Benga,  in  which  by 
the  labors  of  our  missionaries  nearly  the  entire  Bible  and  many  other 
valuable  text-books  had  been  translated.  In  1899  four  men  of  this 
class  were  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  at  present  all  are 
rendering  most  efficient  service  among  their  own  people,  by  whom 
they  are  most  highly  esteemed  and  respected. 

From  1878  until  1890,  my  lot  was  appointed  on  the  Ogowe 
River  200  miles  from  Cape  Lopez.  That  field  is  now  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Paris  Evangelical  Society.  It  was  my  privilege  to  be 
the  first  white  woman  to  ascend  that  beautiful  African  river,  and 
afterward  by  monthly  itinerations  in  a  pretty  boat,  the  Evangeline,  to 
become  well  acquainted  with  its  tributary  streams,  its  picturesque  lakes 
and  its  attractive  and  very  accessible  people,  who  dwelt  on  those 
"  highways  and  hedges."  Sometimes,  indeed,  they  seemed  far  to 
seek,  but  great  was  my  joy  and  privilege,  as  I  found  village  after 
village  where  a  white  woman's  face  had  never  been  seen,  and 
where  the  sweet  tones  of  the  little  organ  and  the  gospel  song  in 
their  own  dialect  had  never  been  heard.  Bear  in  mind,  that  all 
which  is  beautiful  and  fascinating  in  tropical  vegetation  was  on 
every  hand,  enclosing  me  in  its  beauty ;  that  the  astonished  gaze 
of  the  natives  was  always  respectful,  their  welcome  always  hos- 


THE   WORK   AND   PROMISE   OF   AFRICAN    SERVICE  28/ 

pitable  and  to  a  good  degree  comfortable;  and,  better  than  all, 
the  willing,  interested  listening  to  the  story  of  the  Savior  Friend, 
the  Jesus  Christ  of  mankind,  was  ever  the  most  delightful  part 
of  the  journey.  You  will  agree  that  one  privileged  for  such  ser-- 
vice  was  indeed  a  happy  woman.  All  this  district  is  now  well 
cultivated  by  the  Paris  Evangelical  missionaries  assisted  most 
efficiently  and  lovingly  by  men  and  women  who  were  in  the  first 
days  under  our  instruction.  Where  we  had  but  two  churches 
are  now  six  flourishing  centers  of  light,  their  membership  con- 
stantly increasing.  But  our  work  and  our  names  are  not  for- 
gotten by  those  dear  Ogowe  people  nor  our  word  ignored  by  the 
French  missionaries,  who  are  reaping  so  abundantly  where  we 
were  permitted  to  sow  beside  all  those  beautiful  waters. 

As  you  are  well  aware,  when  a  knowledge  of  the  wOftderfuJ 
white  man,  who  is  supposed  to  have  come  from  below  the  ^ea;, 
reaches  an  interior  native,  the  instinct  of  a  species  of  gravitation 
brings  him  past  almost  impassable  obstacles  down  to  the  coast. 
So  it  was  on  the  Ogowe  a  few  years  after  our  settlement  there.  The 
far-away  Fang  appeared  one  day,  through  the  dense,  almost  in- 
terminable forest  on  the  banks  of  the  Ogowe.  While  not  permit- 
ted by  the  Mpongwe-speaking  people  of  the  Ogowe  river  to  locate 
in  the  villages,  they  constructed  their  booths  on  the  river  bank  at 
the  edge  of  the  forest.  In  company  with  some  of  my  Benito  class, 
who  went  with  me  to  the  Ogowe,  I  visited  one  morning  these  new 
people,  whom  in  after  years  I  was  destined  to  meet  and  influence 
at  a  seaside  station,  400  miles  away. 

No  intruder  into  a  busy  hive  ever  created  such  a  buzz  of 
excitement  as  did  one  small  white  woman  that  day,  as  she  was 
lifted  from  the  boat  anchored  beside  the  sandbank  and,  walking 
under  the  giant  trees  past  the  leafy  huts  of  those  new  Fang,  seated 
herself  near  the  chief.  The  brown  people  were  gathered  closely 
around  me  and  even  above  me  in  the  branches  of  the  trees.  They 
were  permitted  to  settle  in  that  district.  I  learned  to  know  them 
and  their  dialect  so  as  to  print  on  my  little  press  a  small  catechism 
and  a  few  hvmns.  It  was  permitted  me  to  journey  among  their 
villages  and 'gather  here  and  there  boys  and  a  few  girls,  who 
lived  with  us  and  learned  to  read.  Before  I  left  several  were 
Christians.  In  1892  I  did  not  return  to  the  Ogowe,  that  district 
having  passed  from  our  care,  but  I  was  located  at  Batanga,  and 
here  again  I  was  to  meet  the  wild  but  interesting  people  of  the 
interior,  bearing  the  name  of  Bulu,  but  in  their  dialect  near  akin 
to  Fang.  They  were  much  in  Batanga  as  carriers  in  the  trade 
between  the  coast  and  the  interior.  The  charms  of  the  little  organ 
again  drew  them,  and  they  were  welcomed  in  my  little  mission 
cottage  with  its  always  open  doors.  It  was  a  wonderful"  joy  to  me 
to  find  that  some  of  them  could  understand  enough  of  my  little 
Fang  catechism  and  hymns  to  repeat  after  me  the  words  of  John 


288  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

3:16  and  Psalm  51:10  and  the  hymns  "  Come  to  Jesus  "  and  "  Jesus 
Loves  Me."  The  Fang  people  of  the  Ogowe  had  called  us  the 
"  people  of  *  Come  to  Jesus.'  " 

The  gospel  in  Africa  wins  by  its  love-compelling  power. 
Though  I  have  not  yet  traveled  the  100  miles  to  Efulen,  I  am 
known  there  as  the  woman  who  "strikes  the  organ";  and  the 
few  dear  Christian  women  mention  my  name  in  their  prayer-meet- 
ing, sometimes  from  their  pittance  of  food  sending  me  some  little 
thing.  With  all  my  heart  I  could  send  them  as  a  parting  gift  a 
large  colored  picture  of  our  ascending  Savior  with  the  message, 
that  whither  He  has  ascended  is  the  Father's  house,  where  they  and 
I  will  meet  and  know  each  other  better. 

I  may  not  pass  over  another  service  of  blessed  happy  privilege, 
given  me  from  1892  to  1901  in  addition  to  that  of  the  charge  of 
the  class  of  candidates  for  the  ministry.  It  was  work  among  the 
girls  of  our  very  populous  Batanga.  Because  of  want  of  funds 
and  want  of  a  sufficient  missionary  force,  I  was  unable  to  gather 
the  dear  bright  crowd  in  a  home  or  boarding  school.  I  began, 
therefore,  in  1892  a  day  school,  with  but  two  or  three  boarding 
pupils.  God  blessed  the  effort.  There  are  now  hundreds  of  young 
African  women  who  read  for  themselves  the  Bible.  A  goodly 
proportion  are  professed  Christians.  One  young  mother,  grateful 
for  her  school  home,  named  her  first  child  "  Si-ku-lu,"  the  native 
way  of  saying  "  school." 

When  eight  years  had  passed  and  it  became  apparent  that  I 
must  leave  for  awhile  my  loved  work,  the  prayers  and  hopes  of 
years  were  realized  in  that,  from  the  number  of  girls  whom  I 
had  taught,  some  were  competent  to  carry  on  the  work  in  my 
place.  I  had  expected  that  some  white  lady  would  take  the  charge ; 
but  from  far  away  America  no  white  woman  came.  Then  God 
blessed  me  in  seeing  that  when  the  work  dropped  from  my  tired 
hands,  it  was  competently  and  faithfully  taken  up  by  several  of 
my  pupils. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  In  teaching  the  natives,  are  the  Bible  and  the  text-books 
translated  into  the  different  dialects,  or  are  they  taught  in  Eng- 
lish? A.  The  dialect  which  we  use  is  one  of  the  great  Bantu 
family,  spoken  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Indian  Ocean.  We  mis- 
sionaries do  not  attempt  to  translate  into  all  the  dialects.  The 
Benga  is  spoken  by  a  tribe  whose  country  is  really  200  miles  from 
the  Benga;  but  that  was  the  dialect  which  was  first  translated, 
and  scholars  were  gathered  into  a  school  where  that  was  taught. 
Hence  the  first  instruction  of  all  the  people  on  that  coast  was 
done  through  the  Benga  dialect ;  and  while  every  tribe  in  its  self- 
importance  will  say,  "  We  must  have  the  Bible  in  our  own  dia- 
lect," we  know  perfectly  well  that  for  all  purposes  of  trade  and 


HOW    THE    WAR    HAS    AFFECTED    AFRICAN    MISSIONS        289 

the  associations  of  life  they  understand  each  other  in  the  Benga. 
It  h^s  been  reduced  to  writing,  and  we  have  an  excellent  gram- 
mar in  it.  Nearly  the  whole  of  the  Bible  has  been  translated,  and 
we  have  a  very  excellent  library  of  about  twenty-five  volumes, 
including  Pilgrim's  Progress,  Bible  Truth,  etc.,  besides  a  diction- 
ary which  is  not  printed,  because  we  are  under  the  German  pro- 
tectorate, and  it  would  not  be  good  policy  to  have  anything  printed 
in  English. 

Q.  What  are  some  of  the  precautions  adopted  by  which  Miss 
Nassau  managed  to  keep  her  health  during  all  that  period?  A.  I 
was  never  so  ill  that  I  detained  any  other  missionary  from  his  or 
her  important  duties,  for  which  I  am  very  thankful.  I  was  some- 
times laid  aside  for  a  few  days,  —  perhaps  twice.  There  are  many 
things  which,  if  all  who  go  to  Africa  understood,  they  would  keep 
their  health  better.  I  was  a  very  slight  looking  girl  when  I  went 
out,  but  learned  from  older  missionaries,  that  as  it  is  not  the  African 
sun  which  injures  a  foreigner  so  much  as  it  is  the  malarial  damp, 
and  an  early  morning  or  evening  dew,  never  to  commence  a  jour- 
ney without  a  sufficient  protection  in  the  way  of  an  early  cup  of 
tea,  and  after  the  fatigue  of  a  journey  to  take  some  quinine  pills, 
and  always  to  sleep  under  a  blanket. 

Q.  Are  the  natives  as  a  rule  lovable  and  affectionate?  A.  Ex- 
ceedingly so,  and  very  accessible.  The  women,  being  the  bread- 
winners, have  to  be  everywhere,  and  therefore  we  meet  them  quite 
as  much  as  we  do  the  men.  And  I  have  found  as  much  chivalry 
from  my  brown  brothers  in  Africa,  when  I  needed  the  help  of  a 
man  on  a  journey,  as  ever  in  this  land  of  culture. 


HOW  THE  WAR  HAS  AFFECTED  AFRICAN  MISSIONS: 
PRESENT  PROBLEMS  AND  OPPORTUNITIES 

REV.    C.    N.    RANSOM,    ZULU-LAND 

With  regard  to  the  situation  on  the  low-lying  plain,  as  it 
is  affected  by  the  war  in  South  Africa,  I  might  say  that  the  war 
has  either  broken  up  or  interrupted  mission  work  in  the  Orange 
Free  State,  in  the  Transvaal  and  in  Swazi-land  between  the  Trans- 
vaal and  the  Indian  Ocean,  so  that,  as  I  understand  it,  there  is 
perhaps  only  one  missionary  left  of  that  brave  band  who  were 
doing  a  beautiful  work  in  that  pioneer  district.  Then  it  has  affected 
misston  work  in  a  very  material  degree  in  the  northern  part  of 
Natal  lying  between  the  Free  State  and  the  Indian  Ocean,  north- 
east of  Cape  Colony.  Then  in  Durban  it  has  affected  the  mis- 
sion work  at  every  point,  though  to  a  large  extent  only  indirectly. 


290  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

It  has  driven  thousands  of  natives  back  to  the  coast  from  the 
gold  fields  and  from  the  upper  districts.  This  has  resulted  in  both 
good  and  evil.  On  the  harmful  side  they  have  introduced  some 
of  the  worst  influences  which  have  been  brought  to  bear  upon 
them  in  those  great  throbbing  centers  of  industry.  And  on  the 
beneficial  side,  it  has  sent  them  back  to  receive  good,  and  it  has 
brought  some  of  the  strongest  and  best  workers,  who  have  been 
at  the  front,  back  to  their  old  fields  to  stir  up  the  churches  and 
to  bring  many  blessed  influences  to  bear  upon  their  members. 

But  to  get  a  true  perspective  of  this  war  and  of  its  influences 
on  mission  work,  we  have  to  go  a  little  deeper  and  look  a  little 
more  broadly  at  some  of  the  terrible  things  that  have  been  hap- 
pening there  in  the  last  five  years.  During  that  period  there  have 
been  diseases  of  the  lungs  and  sickness  in  extraordinary  forms. 
Rinderpest  has  attacked  the  cattle  in  Natal,  in  the  Transvaal,  in 
the  Free  State  and  Cape  Colony.  Then  came  the  locusts  for  eight 
years  in  succession.  We  have  also  had  droughts  with  something 
of  a  famine.  Finally  there  came  a  period  of  wars,  of  which  the 
present  war  is  only  the  culmination.  There  have  been  great  un- 
rest and  this  great  upheaval,  which  indicates  that  the  powers  of 
darkness  are  awake  and  conscious  of  the  oncoming  flood  of  light, 
and  so  have  been  gathering  their  forces  to  stop  the  light.  There 
have  been  the  Matabele  campaign  and  a  number  of  others,  unrest 
and  disturbance  in  Pondo-land,  some  campaigns  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  Transvaal,  and  then  the  Jameson  raid;  and  all  these 
other  disturbances  have  culminated  in  the  present  war. 

These  dangers  and  perils,  which  have  been  coming  one  after 
another  in  such  terrible  power,  almost  overwhelm  within  the  breast 
of  the  most  optimistic  all  hope  for  the  success  of  the  truth.  For 
my  own  part  I  was  overwhelmed  with  hopelessness  until  I  was 
able  to  climb  up  on  the  watch-tower  of  old  Habakkuk  and  see 
its  significance  and  its  bearing  upon  mission  work  in  that  passage 
of  his  book  which  throws  light  upon  the  mission  problem  in  all 
parts  of  the  world.  You  will  remember  the  darkness,  the  dismal 
outlook  and  the  questions,  until  the  prophet  ascends  his  watch- 
tower,  when  the  explanation  of  it  all  appears  in  that  magnificent 
vision.  He  says  that  he  sees  God  the  Holy  One  coming  down ; 
before  Him  went  the  pestilence  and  fiery  bolts  went  forth  at  His 
feet.  The  significance  of  events  to-day  is  that  God  is  coming, 
that  God  has  put  His  hand  upon  Africa,  that  God  is  touching 
the  vision  of  the  world  as  never  before. 

Because  of  this  terrible  war  God  has  riveted  the  eyes  of  the 
world  on  that  land,  toward  which  we  have  been  so  slow  to  send 
out  our  heart  sympathy  and  interest.  The  material  forces  of  the 
world  have  been  far  quicker  to  respond  to  the  cry.  When  Liv- 
ingstone said  that  civilization  and  Christianity  ought  to  go  hand 
in  hand  in  Africa,  civilization  heard  the  cry,  and  the  opportunities 


HOW    THE    WAR    HAS    AFFECTED   AFRICAN    MISSIONS        29 1 

along  the  lower  line  have  been  taken  up  far  more  quickly  than 
we  have  done  in  the  matter  of  Christianity.  All  these  troubles 
and  disturbances  will  be  but  the  stepping-stones  by  which  the 
Church  may  rise  to  the  great  privileges  opening  up  in  that  great  land. 
The  problems  are  as  vast  as  the  continent.  And  first,  there  is 
the  problem  of  getting  men  and  women  there  who  will  bear  the 
brunt  of  pioneer  service,  and  who  will  fit  themselves  to  train 
those  already  on  the  ground  to  bring  the  material  up  from  the 
depths;  because  just  as  the  mines  of  Johannesburg  were  developed 
by  foreign  capital  and  training,  so  must  these  far  richer  materials, 
magnificent  beyond  conception,  be  developed  in  the  first  instance 
by  foreign  workers  and  capital.  Men  trained  by  the  very  best 
methods  that  this  and  other  lands  can  furnish  should  be  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  problem.  The  cry  which  I  have  read  almost  with 
tears  time  and  again,  the  cry  which  has  been  rung  out  from  the 
very  beginning  is  for  men  and  more  money,  that  we  may  seize 
the  opportunities  that  are  opening  wider  the  doors  that  we  may 
enter  in. 

The  second  problem  is  that  of  taking  the  section  of  churches 
of  our  black  brethren  which  have  reached  the  secondary  period  of 
missionary  life,  and  training  and  leading  them  out  to  become 
evangelists  to  regions  beyond.  That  is  the  problem  that  has  already 
come  to  our  American  Zulu  Mission.  Let  me  indicate  the  possi- 
bilities in  that  line.  The  American  Zulu  Mission  was  founded  in 
1875.  Discouragement  was  heaped  upon  discouragement.  I  do 
not  know  of  a  single  section  in  black  Africa  to-day  that  offered 
more  or  greater  discouragements  than  did  that.  It  was  ten  years 
before  the  first  convert  was  enabled  to  break  away  and  stand  up 
for  Jesus  Christ  and  so  pave  the  way  for  what  has  followed. 
Her  son  was  the  first  ordained  missionary  of  our  band.  Her 
grandson  was  the  first  qualified  physician  that  came  out  in  the 
work.     That  is  typical  of  what  has  been  done  in  general. 

The  problems  were  so  great  at  first,  that  the  churches  at  home 
were  discouraged,  as  they  have  been  discouraged  over  the  Boxer 
troubles  in  China.  The  churches  with  all  their  splendid  young 
men  and  women  said:  "Come  back,  we  cannot  support  you.  It 
is  too  difficult."  Do  you  think  that  those  volunteers  in  the  field 
listened  to  the  siren  voice?  No,  a  thousand  times,  no.  One  of 
them  said  that  he  would  support  himself  by  his  knowledge  of 
medicine.  Another,  Lindley,  said,  "  I  will  go  and  teach  the  chil- 
dren of  the  Boers ; "  and  although  he  stayed  only  a  few  years,  he 
has  left  his  name  and  his  noble  influence  which  remain  to  this 
day  and  have  played  their  part  in  opening  up  the  opportunities  in 
the  Transvaal.  They  held  on,  and  at  last  they  brought  the  dilatory 
Church  up  to  their  standard.  Then  followed  days  of  progress  and 
enlargement,  which  are  beautiful  in  their  results. 

Now  leap  over  the  intervening  period,  and  see  what  is  done 


292  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

when  we  are  strong  enough  to  send  not  only  missionary  leaders 
but  also  inissionary  volunteers  from  the  black  churches,  to  march 
shoulder  to  shoulder  with  them  from  the  east  coast  into  the  interior 
200  miles  back  from  the  highlands  of  the  Portuguese  possession,  in 
that  great  district  of  Rhodesia.  The  darkness  there  was  just  as  in- 
tensely black,  and  the  difficulties  were  just  as  terrible;  but  instead 
of  waiting  ten  years  for  a  convert,  in  three  years  they  were  able 
to  organize  a  church,  and  to-day  that  church  is  in  a  sound  con- 
dition, both  as  regards  numbers  and  spiritual  power.  It  has  that 
wonderful  industrial  arm  of  the  service,  which  we  believe  in  with 
all  our  hearts,  but  which  we  have  never  been  able  to  develop  to 
its  full  opportunity.  The  problem  is  there;  the  native  Christians 
are  ready  for  it.  This  Zulu  church,  which  is  representative  of 
other  native  churches,  has  reached  the  point  of  self-support.  They 
support  their  own  pastor.  Not  a  dollar  of  the  money  of  the  Amer- 
ican Board  goes  into  the  work  of  that  mission.  We  must  carry 
it  on,  however,  in  order  that  we  may  have  trained  leaders  for  this 
advanced  work. 

Aside  from  the  problem  of  leading  the  Church  into  evangelis- 
tic work  beyond,  there  is  the  problem  of  touching  the  colonial  life 
of  the  churches  by  our  prayers.  If  we  have  the  power  to  go  as 
messengers  in  some  capacity  and  touch  the  life  of  the  colonial 
and  of  the  soldier  who  is  on  the  field,  with  such  a  spirit  that 
they  themselves  will  shoulder  the  largest  part  of  the  responsibility 
that  rests  upon  South  Africa,  the  evangelization  of  the  great  dis- 
tricts beyond  will  be  hastened.  The  providential  laws  of  God  show 
the  possibilities  in  this  direction.  The  old  organization  of  the 
native  races  in  that  part  of  the  world  was  a  preparation  for  the 
conquests  of  the  future ;  so  that  before  mission  life  touched  these 
people  they  were  organized  into  a  compact  body,  and  the  Zulus 
had  carried  their  conquests  500  miles  to  the  north,  to  the  west  and 
to  the  south,  and  had  paved  the  way  for  the  supreme  conquest 
on  the  border  of  which  I  trust  we  are  just  stepping. 

A  little  broader  than  that  is  the  profoundest  problem  of  all,  the 
cultivation  of  sympathy  between  the  English,  Boer  and  native. 
When  the  last  shot  in  the  present  war  is  fired,  the  difficulties  begin. 
How  can  the  welding  of  these  people  together  for  effective  work  for 
God  be  accomplished  ?  There  came  to  my  attention  the  experience  of 
a  white  man  in  Ladysmith,  a  man  with  moral  convictions  but 
not  trained  to  work.  He  dreamed  that  he  stood  before  the  Judge 
at  the  Last  Day.  The  Judge  questioned  him  upon  what  he  had 
done,  and  he  had  to  acknowledge  his  utter  failure.  The  Judge  then 
told  him  to  stand  aside,  and  he  saw  the  natives  coming  up  one 
after  another  before  the  throne  to  listen  to  the  interrogatories  of 
the  great  One  sitting  there.  He  asked  them  if  they  had  kept  His 
commands,  and  they  replied,  "  No,  Lord,  we  did  not  know  what 
they  were."     The  Judge  asked  them,  "  Did  your  white  man  not 


HOW    THE    WAR    HAS    AFFECTED   AFRICAN    MISSIONS        293 

tell  you?"  "No,  Lord."  And  then  He  turned  upon  the  white 
man  with  a  withering  look  and  said,  "  What  shall  I  do  with  you  ?  " 
And  he  answered,  "  O  Lord,  if  you  will  give  me  another  chance 
I  will  do  my  duty."  He  waked  up,  and  behold,  it  was  a  dream. 
For  a  time  he  resisted  that  great  spiritual  light  that  came  to  him, 
but  he  did  his  duty  at  last. 

He  preached  on  Sunday  to  his  people  in  the  Zulu,  —  a  language 
which  a  missionary  can  never  thoroughly  master,  —  and  among  the 
natives  listening-  to  him  there  were  conversions.  On  the  second 
Sunday  that  he  preached  to  them,  an  old  native  got  up  and  said : 
"  I  have  known  this  boy  ever  since  he  was  that  high,  and  he  has 
never  told  us  a  lie.  He  told  us  that  there  were  wagons  that 
went  without  oxen,  but  we  did  not  believe  him  until  one  time 
we  saw  them  with  our  own  eyes,  and  then  we  knew  that  what  he 
said  had  been  true.  He  told  us  that  there  were  locusts  coming, 
and  we  said,  '  Where  are  they  ? '  We  could  not  see  them.  But 
the  locusts  came  and  swept  away  our  gardens.  He  told  us  that 
the  rinderpest  was  coming,  and  it  came  and  took  the  cattle  from 
my  kraall  first  of  all.  That  was  because  when  my  boy  and  my 
girl  wanted  to  be  Christians,  I  denied  them  and  would  not  allow 
it  and  shut  them  up  and  starved  them  to  make  them  give  up  the 
thought  of  becoming  Christians.  My  boy  succumbed,  but  my  little 
girl  stood  fast,  and  the  judgment  of  God  came  upon  me  in  my 
old  age.  Now  he  has  told  us  about  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  day  of 
His  coming,  and  I  want  to  be  ready  for  Him,  and  I  want  my 
children  to  be  ready."  This  old  man  opened  a  room  in  a  hut 
for  school,  and  he  had  to  knock  down  partitions  to  get  room 
enough.  At  the  time  of  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  there  were 
eighty  natives  attending  there  on  Sunday  and  Friday  nights  to 
listen  to  this  layman  tell  the  Word.  The  homestead  was  broken 
in  the  desolation  of  the  war,  and  Coventry  is  passing  through  many 
an  affliction ;  but  I  believe  that  he  will  yet  lead  many  another 
colonial  farmer  and  manager  of  estates  and  some  of  the  heads 
of  those  great  industrial  establishments  in  Durban  and  Johannes- 
burg to  God ;  and  when  that  is  done,  the  Kingdom  will  come  there 
with  a  power  that  will  be  superior  to  the  material  agencies  that 
are  flinging  their  influences  like  a  network  over  Africa. 

In  Johannesburg  there  is  a  center  of  power  that  kings  might 
envy.  Between  Delagoa  Bay  and  Natal  there  are  75,000  natives 
from  utterly  heathen  districts  who  had  been  in  Durban  but  a 
short  time  to  work  in  the  mines  and  then  had  gone  back  to  their 
homes.  Where  a  few  years  ago  you  could  not  find  such  a  thing 
as  a  Christian,  a  schoolhouse  or  a  church,  you  could  not  now  take 
a  half  day's  journey  without  finding  a  little  chapel  or  schoolhouse 
which  had  been  established  through  the  Spirit  of  God  working 
upon  the  hearts  of  the  natives  in  Johannesburg  and  Durban. 

Oh,  that  the  sympathies  of  the  students  of  America  might  go 


294  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

out  to  South  Africa !  In  the  great  battle  of  Elands  Laagte,  where 
such  havoc  and  desolation  were  wrought,  it  was  a  night  of  dark- 
ness and  terror  and  rain  and  storm  and  blood.  There  the  soldiers 
lay  weltering  in  their  blood,  many  in  their  dying  agonies,  when 
some  of  the  Highlanders  from  the  grand  old  hills  of  Scotland, 
with  a  chivalry  characteristic  of  their  race,  and  certainly  with  a 
chivalry  which  comes  from  hearts  touched  with  Christian  sympa- 
thy and  love,  took  off  their  Highland  plaids  and  threw  them  over 
the  prostrate  forms  of  the  very  enemies  who  had  tried  to  take 
their  lives,  and  who  were  now  dying  there  in  the  mud  with  them. 
That  is  what  we  need  to-day,  not  to  settle  who  is  right  or  who 
is  wrong  in  South  Africa,  but  to  settle  the  question  in  our  own 
hearts  as  to  whether  we  are  taking  the  robe  of  Christ's  righteous- 
ness and  are  doing  our  utmost  to  fling  it  over  those  who  may 
even  now  be  reckoned  our  enemies,  but  many  of  whom  are  stretch- 
ing out  their  hands  and  dying  in  the  darkness  of  night  for  lack 
of  Christian,  chivalrous  soldiers  of  Christ  in  America  to  do  for 
them  what  the  Highlanders  did  for  their  enemies.  Thus  shall 
Africa  be  filled  with  the  full  light  of  the  glorious  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ. 


THE   PROVIDENTIAL   PREPARATION   OF   THE   AMER- 
ICAN NEGRO  FOR  MISSION  WORK  IN  AFRICA 

MR.    W.   A.    HUNTON,   ATLANTA,   GEORGIA 

I  AM  to  speak  about  the  providential  preparation  for  missionary 
work  in  Africa  of  a  people  who  are  descended  from  Africans. 
It  is  not  meant  that  all  Africans  in  America  are  prepared,  or  are 
being  prepared,  for  missionary  work  in  the  dark  continent.  Of 
the  first  generation  of  Israelites  who  were  freed  from  Egyptian 
bondage,  only  two  were  permitted  to  enter  the  Promised  Land ; 
and  of  the  first  generation  of  freed  slaves  in  America,  we  shall  see 
that  quite  a  number  have  already  been  honored  in  being  permitted 
to  return  to  the  fatherland  to  preach  the  gospel  to  their  kinsmen. 
But  we  must  not  suppose  that  there  will  be  a  very  large  number 
of  colored  people  of  America  who  will  go,  or  who  will  be  prepared 
to  go,  into  this  difficult  but  all  important  calling. 

There  are  already  working  in  Africa  representatives  of  five 
colored  churches  in  the  LTnited  States.  The  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  North,  which  has  a  very  large  membership  of  colored 
people,  has  had  a  bishop  in  Africa  for  a  number  of  years ;  and  now 
Bishop  Hartzell  is  serving  there  and  is  calling  for  missionaries, 
—  not  only  for  white  young  men  and  women,  but  also  for  young  men 
and.  women  of  the  negro  race.     The  African  Methodist  Episcopal 


THE  AMERICAN   NEGRO   IN   AFRICA  295 

Church,  which  numbers  nearly  half  a  million  in  membership,  has 
undertaken  missionary  work  and  is  supporting  it  without  any 
assistance.  One  bishop  of  that  Church  very  recently  returned  from 
South  Africa,  where  he  was  supervising  the  work  being  carried  on 
there  by  native  preachers.  There  is  another  bishop  now  in  Liberia 
representing  that  Church,  who  is  seeking  also  to  extend  the  work 
carried  on  by  natives.  Two  branches  of  colored  Baptists  are  doing 
missionary  work,  supporting  missionaries  themselves  in  different 
parts  of  the  continent  of  Africa. 

There  are  three  other  indications  of  God's  providential  leading 
in  the  direction  of  the  colored  young  men  and  women  of  this  coun- 
try going  to  Africa  as  missionaries.  The  first  is  the  fact  that  com- 
mercial and  industrial  opportunities  are  now  being  opened  to  the 
negroes  of  this  country.  From  Tuskegee  Institute,  about  fifteen 
months  ago,  there  were  sent  four  young  graduates  of  that  school, 
not  as  missionaries  but  as  pioneers  in  commercial  and  industrial 
life  and  work.  They  went  out  under  the  patronage  of  the  German 
Government  to  teach  the  natives  how  to  raise  cotton.  I  met  the 
leader  of  that  company  a  few  days  ago  at  Tuskegee,  and  he  reports 
that  the  opportunities  in  industrial  work  for  colored  young  men  and 
women  of  American  training  are  simply  unlimited,  and  that  they 
will  be  called  upon  to  enter  into  these  lines  of  work  in  order  to 
develop  the  mines  and  other  industries  that  African  countries  are 
establishing.  This  will  open  the  way  for  us,  as  it  has  led  the  way 
for  the  white  man  of  England  and  America,  to  do  missionary  work. 

Another  indication  of  God's  providential  leading  is  seen  in  the 
fact  that  native  African  students  are  coming  over  to  our  schools 
for  education  and  training,  and  are  thus  coming  into  close  contact 
with  our  yovmg  men  and  women,  so  that  we  are  talking  with  them 
and  learning  of  their  spirit.  I  believe  that  we  are  being  called  by 
them  back  to  Africa  to  help  them  to  carry  on  the  work  for  which 
they  are  preparing.  Over  105  young  men  and  women  from 
Africa  have  attended  schools  in  the  United  States,  especially  in 
the  South,  and  of  that  number  forty  are  still  in  these  schools. 
Reports  have  recently  been  received  from  fifteen  students  who  have 
returned  to  Africa  and  are  now  at  work,  showing  that  we  have 
with  us  in  America  in  our  Southern  schools  a  tie  binding  us  to  the 
fatherland,  which  we  believe  is  going  to  be  the  means  of  drawing  us 
on  into  that  splendid  work  that  awaits  us  there. 

But  there  is  another  indication  of  God's  providential  leading 
that  I  would  like  to  make  plain,  —  not  to  this  audience  but  to 
audiences  of  my  own  people,  as  I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  doing 
repeatedly ;  it  is  the  call  of  kinship  for  help.  As  I  have  talked  with 
missionaries  who  have  returned  from  Africa,  and  more  especially 
as  I  have  talked  with  these  young  students  themselves,  I  have  heard 
the  call  that  comes  to  us  their  brethren,  as  they  have  said :  "  You 
have  been  living  in  America;  you  have  been  enjoying  the  light  and 


296  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

the  freedom  of  this  country ;  you  have  been  receiving  the  bless- 
ings of  education  and  training;  you  have  heard,  best  of  all,  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Why  don't  you  come  over  and  help  us?" 
I  verily  believe,  friends,  that  as  soon  as  v^e  awaken  and  hear  the  call 
of  God  to  missionary  service,  the  call  of  kinship,  it  will  have  the 
strongest  influence  of  all  in  leading  many  of  my  people  forth  into 
the  foreign  field. 

There  are  just  two  things  that  I  would  like  to  suggest,  as 
ways  in  which  this  work  may  be  promoted  and  their  going  forth 
be  hastened.  I  would  suggest,  in  the  first  place,  that  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  should  be  introduced  at  once  into  the  schools 
of  higher  learning,  attended  by  colored  young  men  and  women. 
The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  has  not  hitherto  been  introduced 
into  our  schools ;  but  I  believe  that  the  time  is  now  ripe  for  the 
introduction  of  this  work  into  the  schools  of  the  South.  I  trust 
that  one  of  the  outgrowths  of  this  Convention  will  be  that  the 
Volunteer  Movement  will  feel  called  upon  to  assist  in  calling  for 
missionaries  from  the  ranks  of  negro  students  in  this  country  to 
go  into  Africa  as  missionaries  for  God. 

Secondly,  may  I  urge  that  when  students  are  found  prepared 
for  the  African  field,  the  boards  hasten  to  send  them  forth  in 
response  to  the  command  of  God.  Do  we  wait  for  examples?  You 
have  heard  of  Rev.  W.  H.  Sheppard,  who  is  now  on  the  Congo 
carrying  forward  a  work  under  the  direction  of  the  Southern 
Presbyterian  Church,  an  officer  of  which  said  to  me  a  few  days 
ago,  "  Sheppard  is  doing  a  work  second  to  that  of  no  other  mis- 
sionary in  any  part  of  God's  great  work."  And  when  we  know 
that  not  only  Sheppard  but  his  wife  and  scores  of  others  are  suc- 
cessfully laboring  in  the  dark  continent,  it  seems  to  lead  us  to  con- 
clude that  God's  command,  as  it  comes  to  the  colored  people  of 
America,  should  be  answered  by  the  societies  of  America  and  of 
England,  sending  forth  those  who  offer  themselves  for  service  in 
that  country. 

I  would  like  to  speak  one  other  word  as  to  why  I  feel  so  strongly 
the  force  of  the  tie  of  kinship.  This  young  man  to  whom  I  have 
already  referred,  Mr.  Shepi)ard,  when  he  first  went  out  to  labor 
among  the  natives  on  the  Congo,  was  not  acceptable  to  the  people. 
They  held  a  council,  and  while  they  were  muttering  among  them- 
selves as  to  what  they  should  do  with  him,  he  captured  the  whole 
tribe  with  one  tactful  stroke  by  saying  to  the  chief  through  his  inter- 
preter, "  I  am  your  lost  son."  They  believed  in  the  transmigration  of 
souls,  and  the  chief  concluded  that  this  was  his  lost  son.  The 
influence  which  Sheppard  has  had  upon  these  people  was  illus- 
trated very  graphically  only  a  few  months  ago  when,  hearing  of  the 
depredations  that  were  being  committed  under  the  alleged  authority 
of  the  Free  State  Government,  when  savages  were  going  through 
the  land  cutting  people  to  pieces  because  they  were  not  able  to  pay 


THE  AMERICAN   NEGRO  IN   AFRICA  297 

their  taxes,  Sheppard  went  to  investigate.  Coming  upon  a  crowd 
of  these  armed  soldiers,  they  saw  him  and  had  raised  their  guns 
to  fire.  He  stepped  forward  hurriedly  and  with  one  cry  he  said, 
"  This  is  Sheppard ;  don't  shoot."  Immediately  the  guns  were  low- 
ered. I  truly  believe,  as  others  have  told  us,  that  God's  great 
Kingdom  in  Africa  will  be  mightily  hastened,  when  we  awaken 
the  nine  millions  of  Afro-Americans  to  a  sense  of  their  responsibil- 
ity and  back  up  with  the  financial  support  those  who  are  already 
at  work  in  that  continent. 

QUESTIONS 

Miss  Altha  Brown.  —  I  want  to  say  before  questions  are 
asked  that  about  six  years  ago,  a  Secretary  of  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment was  at  Fisk  University,  and  it  was  through  his  words  that 
I  made  my  decision  that  I  would  go  to  Africa,  and  I  became  a 
student  volunteer  and  have  been  so  ever  since.  Since  then  several 
other  secretaries  of  the  Movement  have  been  there,  and  for  a  time 
we  had  a  band  of  student  volunteers  in  Fisk.  Now  the  Southern 
Presbyterian  Board  has  appointed  me  to  the  Congo  mission. 

Q.  We  have  a  mission  board  which  has  no  colored  mis- 
sionaries but  only  white  ones  in  Africa,  and  we  have  been  urged 
to  withdraw.  I  would  like  to  ask  Miss  Nassau  whether  in  her 
opinion  a  thoroughly  qualified  American  negro  would  be  more 
acceptable  and  more  efficient  in  an  African  mission  than  a  white 
man.  A.  I  can  answer  that  better  by  saying  that  in  our  African 
work  the  men  who  have  the  greatest  power  over  the  people 
are  our  native  ministers.  While  the  white  ministers  have  super- 
vision, it  is  the  colored  brethren  who  fill  up  the  churches  and 
govern  them.  But  there  again  I  am  speaking  only  in  one  line ; 
because  not  having  industrial  work  along  with  our  evangelistic  work, 
a  great  many  of  the  young  people  whom  we  have  educated  to  a 
certain  degree,  instead  of  continuing  with  us  and  going  into  the 
ministry,  go  out  into  demoralizing  trade.  The  support  of  a  native 
minister  is  not  very  great ;  therefore  he  often  needs  to  work  to  help 
him  out.  For  twenty  years  we  have  wanted  to  have  industrial 
work.  I  know  there  is  an  impression  abroad  that  a  colored  person 
from  America  will  not  be  received  by  our  native  Africans  as  a 
white  missionary  is  received.  I  think  that  is  a  false  idea.  With 
the  education  that  the  colored  brethren  get  in  America  now  they 
could  come  out  with  everything  that  a  white  man  has,  and  I  wish 
that  they  would  come. 

Mr.  Jays.  —  The  Church  Missionary  Society  already  has  sev- 
eral West  Indian  negroes  working  in  Africa,  and  they  are  v/ill- 
ing  to  have  as  many  as  they  can  get  who  are  fitted  for  the  work. 
We  have  found  that  those  we  have  are  working  well,  and  we  want 
to  get  more.     Our  colored  brethren   here   should   remember  that 


298  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

no  colored  man  would  be  accepted  at  first  by  the  natives  so  well 
as  a  white  man.  For  instance,  take  the  name  by  which  in  some 
parts  they  call  the  white  man,  "  Second  to  God."  They  look 
upon  the  white  man  as  a  great  man,  so  that  the  white  missionary 
makes  an  impression  which  the  colored  missionary  would  not  make 
at  first.  But  I  believe  that  the  reason  for  that  is  very  superficial. 
They  look  upon  him  as  one  of  themselves  and  do  not  care  for  him 
off-hand ;  but  if  that  man  is  full  of  love  for  Jesus  Christ,  and  if 
he  is  not  puffed  up  with  his  own  conceit,  he  will  make  his  way 
finally  better  than  any  white  man  going  out  there  could  do.  I 
believe  the  American  negro  will  have  to  face  the  climate  question 
almost  as  much  as  the  white  man.  We  have  found  it  so  with  our 
West  Indian  men  sent  out  in  the  past.  But  where  they  have  gone 
as  humble  servants  of  Jesus,  they  have  made  their  way.  It  is  the 
question  of  what  kind  of  a  man  is  sent,  not  a  question  of  whether 
the  man's  face  is  colored  or  white. 

Mr.  Hotchkiss.  —  The  reason  why  a  colored  native  of 
America  would  not  be  accepted  at  once  by  the  natives  of  Africa  is 
that  the  tribes  are  constantly  at  war  with  one  another  and  are 
jealous  of  one  another.  A  native  American  would  be  simply  looked 
upon  as  a  member  of  another  tribe,  and  consequently  looked  down 
upon  at  first ;  but  having  overcome  this  feeling,  he  would  become 
a  very  effective  instrument  in  the  Master's  hands  in  winning  his 
own  people,  because  of  those  very  ties  of  kinship. 

Mr.  Ferris.  —  In  the  four  years  that  I  was  on  the  Congo, 
I  knew  very  intimately  Mr.  Sheppard,  who  has  been  mentioned 
here,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Marsh,  Miss  Dr.  Fleming  and  Mr.  Hall, 
all  of  whom  are  colored  people,  most  of  them  from  the  West  Indies, 
and  others  from  the  United  States.  At  first  a  negro  missionary 
would  have  to  labor  under  certain  disadvantages ;  he  would  be 
handicapped  slightly.  At  first  the  native  says,  "  You  are  a  black 
man,  as  I  am,  what  do  you  want  to  come  here  for?"  But  he 
soon  gets  over  that,  and  he  opens  his  heart  to  the  newcomer  more 
readily  than  he  would  to  any  white  man.  It  is  a  question,  after  all, 
of  moral  power  and  of  spiritual  living  with  God.  Gordon,  Shep- 
pard and  Hall  are  very  successful  and  have  done  a  wonderful 
work,  especially  Mr.  Sheppard,  because  he  knows  how  to  get  along 
with  the  white  men  with  whom  he  works,  and  that  requires  tact. 

Rev.  George  W.  Moore.  —  Fisk  University  was  the  first 
school  for  negroes  in  the  South  to  send  missionaries  to  Africa. 
Miss  Brown  sails  this  year  under  the  Southern  Presbyterians,  and 
there  arc  a  number  of  others  that  are  anxious  to  go,  if  the  boards 
will  offer  them  work.  We  hope  that  they  will  encourage  us  by 
giving  them  an  opportunity  to  carry  the  gospel  back  to  the  father- 
land. 


THE    PRACTICAL    EVANGELIZATION    OF    AFRICA    IN 
THIS    GENERATION 

MR.    T.    JAYS,    WEST   AFRICA 

The  subject  of  the  evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  genera- 
tion was  one  which  when  I  first  heard  of  it  I  dismissed  straightway. 
At  that  time  I  was  going  back  to  Africa  for  a  second  term  of  service. 

I  was  working  in  a  town  named  Ibadan,  sometimes  called  the 
London  of  West  Africa,  one  of  the  towns  of  the  Yoruba  country, 
lying  at  the  back  of  the  Slave  Coast,  a  huge  town  with  its  200,000 
people.  I  was  the  only  white  man  in  the  place.  There  was  an  old 
Wesleyan  missionary  who  had  a  schoolmaster  under  him,  both 
colored  men,  our  native  pastor,  three  catechists  and  four  school- 
masters. We  were  the  whole  staff  for  that  huge  town.  Beyond 
that  town  there  was  not  a  single  white  man  working  at  the  time, 
though  there  had  been  one  or  two.  If  you  had  left  that  town  and 
gone  north  about  300  miles  to  about  the  tenth  degree  of  latitude 
and  had  travelled  east  you  could  have  kept  going  east  for  about 
3,000  miles,  until  about  twenty  miles  past  Aden  you  would  have 
found  the  next  missionary  on  that  line.  On  the  Niger  you  would 
have  found  a  missionary  or  two.  Northward  there  was  not  one 
for  about  1,000  miles.  You  would  not  have  found  another  mission- 
ary southward  till  you  reached  the  Congo  Basin.  At  present  there 
are  only  two  positions  occupied  that  were  not  taken  up  at  that 
time  along  that  line ;  one  is  at  Loko  on  the  west,  and  the  other  at 
Khartum.  There  is  the  whole  of  the  Sudan  practically  untouched, 
with  some  60,000,000  people.  Between  this  and  the  Congo  Basin 
there  are  about  40,000,000  people  with  not  a  single  missionary 
witnessing  for  the  Lord.  Here  is  a  huge  field,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  other  places  the  fringe  of  which  we  are  only  touching.  How 
can  we  evangelize  this  huge  mass  of  people  within  the  next  forty 
or  fifty  years?  When  I  thought  of  the  facts  and  remembered  how 
hard  it  was  to  get  at  the  people,  having  worked  among  them,  I  said : 
No,  it  is  quite  useless,  these  young  men  are  enthusiasts  who  know 
nothing  about  the  matter,  and  when  they  become  missionaries  it 
will  all  cool  down.  Since  then,  I  have  studied  the  question  and 
have  looked  at  it  through  my  missionary  experience,  and  I  am 
absolutely  certain  that  the  world,  and  therefore  Africa,  can  be 
evangelized  for  the  Lord  within  this  generation. 

We  could  evangelize  Africa  easily  in  the  next   forty  years, 

299 


300  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

if  the  Church  of  Christ  would  arise  and  do  His  bidding.  We 
ought  to  be  able  to  expect  at  least  one  missionary  a  year  from 
each  college  of  North  America  and  Great  Britain  to  go  out  to 
Africa.  Africa  has,  according  to  our  estimate,  170,000,000  people, 
at  least  150,000,000  of  whom  are  unevangelized  or  only  slightly 
evangelized.  Surely  the  contribution  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
from  her  student  population  ought  to  be  reckoned  at  no  less  than 
one  from  each  of  her  colleges  each  year,  on  an  average.  If  those 
men  were  coming  forward,  to  say  nothing  of  the  women,  we  should 
have  enough  missionaries  to  put  one  missionary  in  Africa,  for  every 
20,000  people  in  a  few  years.  When  I  was  working  in  Ibadan,  I 
was  the  only  white  man  there.  If  on  this  computation  I  had  had 
my  fair  quota  of  co-workers,  I  should  have  had  nine  others,  and 
I  can  imagine  the  work  which  we  would  have  done.  In  the  next 
five  years  we  could  have  made  the  name  of  Jesus  a  household 
word.  There  is  no  doubt  at  all  about  it.  There  was  I,  with  only 
about  eighteen  months'  experience,  hammering  away  at  that  200,000 
people.  Pretty  nearly  every  morning  200  of  those  people  would 
come  to  me,  some  of  them  to  get  medicine  and  some  to  see  the 
curious  things  that  the  white  man  did,  thus  giving  me  a  chance 
to  talk  to  them.  Suppose  that  in  ten  places  in  that  town  we  had 
been  doing  the  same  thing,  do  you  not  think  that  there  would  have 
been  more  hearts  turned  to  Him?  I  am  sure  there  would.  That 
is  what  we  want  all  over  Africa.  Five  men  would  have  been 
enough  in  that  large  town,  and  we  could  have  given  the  other 
five  men  for  the  villages,  as  it  takes  more  to  work  the  villages  than 
the  big  towns.  I  am  leaving  out  of  the  count  what  our  converts 
would  do  and  what  the  rank  and  file  of  our  churches  are  going 
to  do,  and  am  only  speaking  of  it  from  the  student's  point  of  view. 

So  far  as  we  know  God's  purposes,  it  is  His  purpose  that 
every  man  living  to-day  shall  know  the  message  of  the  love  of 
Christ  Jesus,  and  therefore  we  dare  not  say  that  we  will  not 
work  for  such  an  ideal  as  we  have  before  us.  Will  it  be  done? 
I  want  you  to  make  up  your  minds  that  as  far  as  you  are  concerned 
it  shall  be  done.  That  is  what  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to.  I  pray 
God  that  I  may  not  be  lacking  in  anything  that  may  advance  the 
accomplishment  of  that  glorious  ideal.  Just  think  of  a  day  when 
everybody  will  know  of  that  glorious  love  that  makes  our  hearts 
thrill  with  joy  and  makes  this  life  worth  living  and  the  life  to 
come  something  like  a  solid  reality  to  us. 

Will  you  make  up  your  minds  about  that  one  simple  thing? 
You  say  that  you  will  think  about  it.  Well,  do  not  put  it  off. 
Think  about  it  to-night,  think  about  it  now.  Just  place  before  you 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  look  at  Him  as  Mr.  Speer  asked  us  to  do 
the  other  day;  look  at  Him  as  our  Master  who  has  the  right  to 
do  anything  with  us.  Let  us  put  aside  every  secondary  thing 
and  make  Him  King  of  our  lives. 


BURMA,   CEYLON,   SIAM   AND    LAOS 

Burma,  Siam  and  Laos:    a  General  View 
Missions  in  Ceylon 

Work  among  the  Karens  of  Burma.     Laos 
Siamese  Missions 


301 


BURMA,  SIAM  AND  LAOS:  A  GENERAL  VIEW 

REV.   F.    P.    HAGGARD,   FORMERLY   OF  ASSAM 

You  will  realize  the  importance  of  the  Burman  field  when 
I  tell  you  that  the  first  missionary  that  ever  worked  there  con- 
tinuously was  Adoniram  Judson  and  that  he  landed  at  Rangoon 
in  1813.  Since  then  missionaries  have  gone  into  Burma  from  other 
denominations,  but  the  field  is  large  and  there  is  no  interfermg 
one  with  another. 

If  we  want  to  understand  the  significance  of  missionary  work 
there,  let  us  remember  that  this  country  is  the  back-door  of  China. 
We  are  occupying  the  frontier  of  that  country,  and  any  entrance 
that  is  made  into  China  from  this  side  must  be  made  from  the 
quarter  where  all  this  missionary  effort  is  being  put  forth.  There 
is  located  one  of  the  passes,  which  brings  you  right  into  the  center 
of  Burma  where  the  British  Government  is  building  a  railroad  at 
the  present  time.  This  brings  one  just  about  to  the  borders  of 
China,  but  the  present  disturbances  there  will  likely  prevent  the 
railroad  from  going  farther  just  now.  Yet  it  is  no  idle  dream 
to  say,  that  we  some  day  expect  to  see  this  railroad  continued  right 
on  through  China  down  the  Yang-tsze  valley  to  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
I  have  no  doubt  but  that  people  here  present  will  live  to  see  it. 
This  route  will  practically  parallel  the  line  of  the  great  Siberian 
railway.  This  territory  is  British,  and  when  we  have  said  that 
Britain  controls  the  back-door  to  China  we  have  enunciated  a  great 
fact.  Russia  controls  one  of  the  doors  into  China,  but  fortunately 
not  this  one;  and  these  regions  form  in  many  respects  the  most 
fertile  spots  known  for  the  planting  of  the  gospel  seed. 

Siam  is  one  of  the  most  intelligent  of  the  Oriental  countries. 
The  King  of  Siam  is  a  progressive,  reasonable,  intelligent  man, 
with  considerable  knowledge  of  American  civilization,  and  he  has 
sent  a  personal  representative  to  this  country,  perhaps  to  prepare 
the  way  for  a  visit  from  the  King  himself.  As  a  state  it  is  peculiarly 
situated.  It  is  being  crowded  on  the  one  side  by  Britain  and  on 
the  other  side  by  France ;  but  whatever  may  be  the  political  future 
of  the  country,  if  missionaries  get  in  there  and  save  the  people, 
it  makes  very  little  difference  after  all  what  the  government  of  the 
country  may  hereafter  be. 

There  is  a  little  country  called  Laos  which,  however,  is  not  a 
separate  country.     Part  is  in  Burma  and  part  is  in  Siam.     Burma 

303 


304  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

extends  to  the  east  over  to  the  north  of  Siam.  It  is  occupied 
mainly  by  the  Presbyterians  and  Baptists.  They  have  divided  it 
among  themselves  and  laid  down  a  certain  line,  and  the  Presby- 
terians work  up  to  it  on  the  one  side  and  the  Baptists  work  up  to 
it  on  the  other.  The  Baptists  have  a  station  at  Keng  Tung,  which 
is  of  all  the  stations  probably  the  furthest  removed  from  civiliza- 
tion, and  the  Presbyterians  on  the  other  side  of  the  line  have 
another  station  which  I  suppose  is  nearly  as  far. 

The  great  mass  of  the  people  are  what  is  variously  known  as 
Indo-Chinese  or  Burmese.  They  are  not  like  the  peoples  of  West- 
ern India,  but  their  characteristics  mark  them  as  of  Mongolian 
extraction.  When  we  enter  Ceylon  we  encounter  the  Buddhists, 
among  whom  there  is  no  caste.  In  these  countries  we  have  the 
very  headquarters  of  Buddhism,  —  the  strength  and  center  of  it, 
—  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  the  religion  of  Christ  has  not  made 
a  great  deal   of   progress   among  them. 

There  are  also  the  aborigines,  a  wild,  rude  race,  who  dwell 
principally  on  the  hill-tops  and  in  the  rough  places,  and  are  only 
lately  coming  down  into  the  valleys,  as  the  effects  of  British  rule 
in  restoring  confidence  are  becoming  more  marked.  Strange  to 
say,  these  are  the  people  among  whom  the  great  religious  move- 
ments have  taken  place,  not  among  the  Buddhists.  Among  these 
wild,  rough  hill  tribes  hundreds  to-day  are  clothed  and  in  their  right 
minds,  worshipping  God.  I  think  the  reason  for  this  is  to  be  found 
in  the  fact  that  they  had  no  elaborate  religious  system  of  their 
own  to  be  given  up.  They  are  a  people  who  appease  the  false 
spirits ;  but  they  have  no  religious  system,  and  therefore  they  em- 
brace more  readily  the  teachings  of  Christianity. 

There  are  many  minor  tribes,  but  we  need  not  stop  to  enu- 
merate them.  They  speak  different  dialects,  —  I  know  of  about 
eighty  different  ones,  —  and  there  is  therefore  a  great  confusion 
of  tongues  among  them.  You  see  at  once  how  perplexing  the 
language  problem  is ;  but  I  am  glad  to  say  that  there  is  one  com- 
mon language  running  all  through  the  country,  and  that  is  Hin- 
dustani. With  this  and  English  you  can  get  along  very  well  almost 
anywhere. 


MISSIONS  IN  CEYLON 

PROFESSOR    F.    K.    SANDERS,    PH.D.,    FORMERLY    OF    CEYLON 

I  WANT  to  speak  briefly  about  Ceylon  in  order  to  bring  it  be- 
fore us,  as  it  is  a  very  interesting  field.  I  suppose  that  the  pro- 
gram committee  made  the  connection  between  Ceylon  and  the 
other  countries  just  discussed  mainly  on  the  score  of  their  com- 
mon interest  in  Buddhism,  and  yet  to  me  Ceylon  is  very  closely 
connected  with  India,  for  my  residence  in  the  country  was  in  the 
northern  section,  which  is  in  every  respect  a  part  of  India.  It  is 
only  some  thirty  or  forty  miles  from  the  northern  tip  of  Ceylon 
to  the  southern  part  of  India.  It  is  said  that  many  centuries  ago 
a  band  of  freebooters  were  driven  to  the  north  coast  of  Ceylon 
and  that  they  determined  to  repay  their  hosts  by  coming  back  and 
capturing  the  country.  In  due  course  of  time  they  did  so.  They 
organized  an  expedition,  effected  a  landing,  drove  out  the  inhab- 
itants and  took  possession  themselves ;  so  that  the  Sinhalese,  who 
were  themselves  usurpers  a  long  time  before  that,  are  to  be  found 
principally  in  the  southern  part  of  the  island,  and  these  people 
from  the  southern  portion  of  India  occupy  the  northern  part  of 
Ceylon. 

The  north-central  portion  of  Ceylon  was  practically  in  the 
condition  of  a  jungle  a  hundred  years  ago,  absolutely  dangerous 
and  impassable  in  every  way ;  and  as  communication  has  thus  been 
to  some  extent  prevented,  you  will  find  that  a  marked  difference 
still  exists  between  the  Sinhalese  in  the  south  and  these  men  from 
southern  India  in  the  north.  The  Buddhists  therefore  are  prin- 
cipally in  the  south.  Speaking  of  the  available  field,  this  may  be 
said  to  be  the  whole  island.  There  is  no  particular  reason  why 
all  of  it  should  not  be  evangelized,  and  the  British  Government 
is  gradually  adopting  methods  of  reclamation,  which  will  in  course 
of  time  restore  the  whole  island  to  its  original  fertility  and  value. 

As  to  the  leading  difficulties  which  we  encounter  there,  they 
may  be  said  to  be  due  to  the  dominance  of  the  Dutch.  Going 
back  in  Ceylon's  history  about  a  hundred  years,  we  find  that  for 
nearly  150  years  the  country  had  been  under  the  Dutch,  and  going 
further  back  for  nearly  another  150  years  we  find  that  it  was  under 
the  Portuguese.  The  Dutch  methods  of  conversion  amounted  to  very 
little.  They  built  huge  churches  which  stand  to-day  as  monuments 
to  their  industry,  into  which  they  compelled  the  whole  population 

30s 


306  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

to  go  at  least  once  a  week ;  but  the  effect  of  this  was  seen  in  the 
fact  that  immediately  after  the  Dutch  occupation  was  ended,  the 
natives,  one  and  all,  abandoned  their  professions  of  Christianity, 
and  in  the  short  space  of  a  year  or  so  the  country  was  about  as  thor- 
oughly heathen  as  ever.  Our  Protestant  missionaries  have  had  that 
obstacle  to  work  against,  but  I  think  that  it  has  been  pretty  well 
overcome.  It  may  be  said  that  at  the  present  time  the  way  is  per- 
fectly open  for  the  development  of  Christianity.  But  we  have  also 
had  more  than  this  to  contend  against.  Colonel  Olcott  and  Madame 
Blavatsky  are  responsible  for  the  revival  of  Buddhism  in  Ceylon ; 
at  least  their  works  seemed  to  revive  interest  in  Buddhism  in  south- 
ern Ceylon  and  for  the  time  being  it  interfered  very  seriously  with 
the  progress  of  Christian  missions.  This  is  something  that  Chris- 
tianity in  Ceylon  has  been  fighting  against  for  the  last  twenty  years. 

There  are  four  leading  missions  in  Ceylon.  The  Congrega- 
tionalists  of  America  went  out  there  at  a  very  early  date  and 
established  a  mission  which  has  been  in  continuous  operation  ever 
since  and  has  been  extremely  successful.  The  English  Wesleyans 
went  into  various  places  in  Ceylon,  both  in  the  north,  south,  east 
and  west,  and  the  English  Church  Missionary  Society  did  an  equally 
broad  and  successful  work.  Perhaps  the  two  last-named  may  be 
considered  to  occupy  the  foremost  place  in  the  country.  The  Eng- 
lish Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  has  a  number  of 
strong  missions  in  the  country. 

A  great  deal  of  stress  is  laid  upon  the  educational  character  of 
the  work.  Every  one  of  the  missionary  societies  supports  a  college, 
and  this  is  leading  to  the  most  excellent  results;  for  many  young 
men  from  Ceylon  go  into  fields  round  about,  into  India  and  beyond, 
and  there  find  a  splendid  opening  for  their  abilities  as  helpers  and 
instructors. 

Ceylon  is  a  place  which  has  been  regarded  as  having  been  vir- 
tually evangelized,  as  it  is  a  small  country  easily  reached  and 
traveled  through,  and  there  has  been  a  tendency  to  draw  away 
from  it,  until  in  many  places  we  find  only  one  man  where  pre- 
viously there  were  two  or  three.  The  idea  has  been  to  reduce 
the  force  in  the  belief  that  supplies  of  money  and  missionaries  were 
more  needed  elsewhere.  It  is  an  interesting  question  of  missionary 
policy  whether  that  is  the  wisest  thing  to  do  or  not.  Personally  I 
have  favored  the  idea  of  crowding  missionaries  in  there  for  a  term 
of  years  at  least,  until  we  see  that  natives  could  be  left  to  them- 
selves. There  is  no  question  in  my  mind  that  the  heathenism 
of  the  country  has  been  greatly  lessened  and  that  the  condition  of 
things  in  Ceylon  is  vastly  different  from  what  we  see  in  India 
for  instance.  The  people  are  apparently  more  intelligent  and  more 
useful  and  more  easily  adapt  themselves  to  the  situation,  and  it 
seems  to  me  that  the  general  results  of  the  work  that  has  been  done 
are   very   marked.      In   this   respect   the   general   uplifting  of   the 


MISSIONS    IN    CEYLON  307 

people  is  the  best  fruit  that  can  be  mentioned  of  the  missionary 
work  of  the  past  and  the  most  encouraging  prophecy  of  the  future 
in  Ceylon. 

I  would  emphasize  something  that  has  come  under  my  own 
notice  within  the  last  six  months.  I  was  on  the  staff  of  Jaffna 
College,  situated  on  the  northern  end  of  the  island,  and  while  there 
I  was  deeply  interested  in  the  earnest  missionary  spirit  that  showed 
itself  in  its  students.  These  young  men  of  their  own  notion  started 
a  small  mission  on  an  island  that  was  so  small  that  even  the 
native  missionary  boards  had  not  thought  it  worth  while  to  touch 
it.  But  the  boys  thought  that  it  was  just  about  adapted  to  their 
ability,  and  they  started  the  work  and  maintained  it  themselves. 
I  was  greatly  interested  in  it,  and  I  went  there  repeatedly  with 
them.  Furthermore,  Jaffna  College  is  maintaining  students  and 
supporting  mission  work  in  India  in  some  needy  fields,  such  for 
instance  as  Madura,  where  the  work  would  virtually  be  their  own. 
Determining  to  send  a  young  missionary  and  his  wife,  they  selected 
the  best  man  that  could  be  got.  He  was  not  only  a  graduate  of 
the  college,  but  had  had  some  four  or  five  years'  experience  as  a 
first-class  teacher  in  the  college  itself,  a  man  of  maturity  and 
strength  and  of  Christian  devotion.  This  seems  to  me  to  be  an 
indication  of  what  the  native  Christians  will  do.  You  find  there 
well  educated,  spiritual,  large-hearted  men;  and  it  seems  to  me 
that  this  spirit  of  Christian  aggressiveness  is  the  most  interesting 
and  encouraging  indication  that  may  be  drawn  from  the  past  and 
present  history  of  the  work  in  that  fair  land. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  Does  the  question  of  caste  give  you  any  trouble?  A.  It  is 
not  so  bitter  a  one  with  us  as  it  is  in  northern  India,  for  instance, 
for  the  somewhat  curious  reason  that  when  these  freebooters  came 
down  into  northern  Ceylon  the  majority  were  of  a  caste  equivalent 
to  the  farmer  caste,  not  very  high,  and  not  very  low,  men  who 
could  at  least  respect  themselves  to  some  extent ;  and  that  general 
composition  of  the  population  has  been  maintained  to  the  present 
time.  The  situation  is  therefore  not  exactly  like  that  in  India, 
where  the  largest  proportion  of  the  people  are  low  caste.  In 
Ceylon  probably  about  two  per  cent,  of  the  people  would  be  low 
caste.  Fifty  per  cent,  of  the  students  of.  the  college  would  probably 
be  relatively  high  caste,  and  thirty  or  forty  per  cent,  would  be 
somewhat  lower  caste,  and  yet  they  would  be  men  who  were 
perfectly  self-respecting  and  respected  in  the  community  about 
them.  Though  these  differences  existed,  they  were  not  allowed 
to  govern  missionary  policy. 

Q.  When  did  this  Buddhist  revival,  of  which  you  spoke,  occur? 
A.  It  was  nearly  twenty  years  ago. 


308  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Q.  Can  the  majority  of  the  people  maintain  their  churches? 
A.  In  the  American  mission,  which  has  been  long  established, 
nearly  all  the  churches  have  pastors  and  are  self-supporting.  Prob- 
ably out  of  twenty  churches  some  three  or  four  —  not  more  than 
that  —  would  require  to  be  helped  a  little.  The  American  mis- 
sion seems  to  have  made  that  feature  a  very  prominent  part  of 
their  policy,  but  it  does  not  seem  to  be  so  decisively  a  part  of  the 
policy  of  our  English  brethren. 


WORK   AMONG   THE   KARENS   OF   BURMA.     LAOS 

REV.    E.    N.    HARRIS,    BURMA 

I  WOULD  like  to  speak  to  you  about  the  Karens,  and  though 
I  may  possibly  mention  some  things  which  are  familiar  to  you, 
yet  I  trust  you  will  pardon  me.  The  Karens  are  a  people  who  have 
been  marvelously  kept  of  God  for  the  reception  of  the  gospel  for 
many  generations.  I  will  read  you  an  extract  from  the  Karen 
traditions ;  it  is  an  account  of  the  creation  and  the  fall,  and  you  will 
notice  the  many  points  of  resemblance  between  it  and  the  account 
we  have  in  the  opening  chapters  of  Genesis.  My  own  idea  is 
that  the  account  of  the  creation  was  the  common  heritage  of  the 
whole  human  race  and  that  while  it  has  been  preserved  in  its 
purity  by  the  Jews,  we  find  traces  of  its  more  or  less  exactly 
agreeing  with  ours  in  many  other  nations.  Here  is  the  Karen 
account : 

"  God  created  heaven  and  earth.  The  creation  of  the  heaven 
and  earth  was  finished.  He  created  the  sun,  he  created  the  moon, 
he  created  the  stars.  The  creation  of  the  sun,  the  moon  and  the 
stars  was  finished.  He  created  man.  And  of  what  did  he  create 
man  ?  He  created  man  from  the  earth.  The  creation  of  man 
was  finished.  He  created  woman.  How  did  he  create  woman? 
He  took  a  rib  out  of  the  man  and  created  a  woman.  The  creation 
of  the  woman  was  finished.  He  created  life.  How  did  he  create 
life?  Father  God  said,  'I  love  my  son  and  my  daughter,  I  will 
give  them  a  great  life.'  He  took  a  little  piece  of  His  life,  breathed 
into  the  nostrils  of  the  two  persons,  and  they  came  to  life  and  were 
real  human  beings.  The  creation  of  man  was  finished.  He  created 
food  and  drink.  He  created  rice,  He  created  water,  He  created 
fire,  He  created  cows,  He  created  the  elephants,  He  created  the 
birds.     The  creation  of  the  animals  was  finished. 

"  Father  God  said :  '  My  son  and  my  daughter,  your  Father 
will  make  and  give  you  a  garden.  In  the  garden  arc  seven  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  trees,  bearing  seven  different  kinds  of  fruit.    Among 


WORK    AMONG    THE    KARENS    OF    BURMA  3O9 

the  seven  one  tree  is  not  good  to  eat.  Eat  not  of  its  fruits.  If 
you  eat,  you  will  become  old,  you  will  die.  Eat  not.  All  I  have 
created  I  give  to  you.  Eat  and  drink  with  care.  Once  in  seven 
days  I  will  visit  you.  All  I  have  commanded  you,  observe  and 
do  so.     Forget  me  not.     Pray  to  me  every  morning  and  night.' 

"  Afterward  Satan  came  and  said,  '  Why  are  you  here?  '  '  Our 
Father  God  hath  put  us  here,'  they  replied.  '  What  do  you  eat 
here  ?  '  Satan  inquired.  '  Our  Father  God  created  food  and  drink 
for  us  —  food  without  end.'  Satan  said,  '  Show  me  your  food.' 
And  they  went,  with  Satan  following  behind  them  to  show  him. 
On  arriving  at  the  garden  they  showed  him  the  fruits,  saying: 
'  This  is  sweet,  this  is  sour,  this  is  bitter,  this  is  astringent,  this  is 
savory,  this  is  fiery;  but  this  tree  we  know  not  whether  it  is  sour 
or  sweet.  Our  Father  God  said  to  us :  Eat  not  the  fruit  of  this  tree : 
if  you  eat  you  will  die.  We  eat  not,  and  do  not  know  whether  it 
be  sour  or  sweet.'  '  Not  so,  my  children,'  Satan  replied.  '  The 
heart  of  your  Father  God  is  not  with  you.  This  is  the  richest  and 
sweetest.  It  is  richer  than  the  others,  sweeter  than  the  others,  and 
not  merely  richer  and  sweeter,  but  if  you  eat  it  you  will  possess 
miraculous  powers.  You  will  be  able  to  ascend  into  heaven  and 
to  descend  into  the  earth;  you  will  be  able  to  fly.  The  heart  of 
your  God  is  not  with  you.  This  desirable  thing  He  has  not  given 
you.  My  heart  is  not  like  the  heart  of  your  God.  He  is  not 
honest.  He  is  envious.  I  am  honest.  I  am  not  envious.  I  love 
you  and  tell  you  the  whole.  Your  Father  God  does  not  love  you ; 
He  did  not  tell  you  the  whole.  If  you  do  not  believe  me,  do  not 
eat  it.  Let  each  one  taste  a  single  fruit  and  then  you  will  know.' 
The  man  replied,  '  Our  Father  God  said  to  us.  Eat  not  the  fruit 
of  this  tree,  and  we  will  not  eat  of  it.'  Thus  saying,  he  rose  up 
and  went  away.  But  the  woman  listened  to  Satan  and,  being  rather 
pleased   with   what   he   said,   remained. 

"  After  Satan  had  continued  speaking  deceitfully  for  some 
time,  she  wavered  and  asked  him,  '  If  we  eat  shall  we  indeed  be 
able  to  fly  ? '  '  My  daughter,  I  persuade  you  because  I  love  you.' 
The  woman  took  one  of  the  fruits  and  ate,  and  Satan  laughing 
said :  '  My  daughter  listens  to  me  very  well.  Now,  go,  give  the 
fruit  to  your  husband  and  say  to  him :  I  have  eaten  the  fruit ;  it  is 
exceedingly  rich.  If  he  does  not  eat,  deceive  him  that  he  may  eat; 
otherwise  if  you  die,  you  will  die  alone,  or  if  you  become  deified, 
you  will  be  deified  alone.'  The  woman,  doing  as  Satan  told  her, 
went  and  coaxed  her  husband  till  she  won  him  over  to  her  own 
mind,  and  he  took  the  fruit  from  the  hand  of  his  wife  and  ate. 
When  he  had  eaten,  she  went  to  Satan  and  said :  '  My  husband  has 
eaten  the  fruit.'  On  hearing  that  he  laughed  exceedingly  and 
said :  '  Now  you  have  listened  to  me.  Well  done,  my  son  and 
daughter.' 

"  On  the  morning  of  the  day  after  they  had  eaten,  God  visited 


3IO  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

them,  but  they  did  not  follow  him  singing  praises  as  they  had 
been  wont  to  do.  He  approached  them  and  said,  '  Why  have  you 
eaten  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  that  I  commanded  you  not  to  eat  ? ' 
They  did  not  dare  to  reply,  and  God  cursed  them.  '  Now,  you  have 
not  observed  what  I  commanded  you.  The  fruit  that  is  not  good 
to  eat  I  told  you  not  to  eat,  but  you  have  not  listened  and  have 
eaten.  Therefore  you  shall  become  old,  you  shall  be  sick,  and  you 
shall  die.'" 

You  see  at  once  how  these  traditions  are  of  the  greatest 
possible  advantage  to  the  missionary  who  goes  to  preach  to  these 
people.  In  a  great  many  languages  you  cannot  find  a  name  for 
God  which  would  be  readily  understood  by  the  people ;  but  if  you 
are  speaking  to  the  Karens  and  pronounce  their  word  for  God, 
they  know  at  once  of  whom  you  speak  and  have  a  pretty  accurate 
idea  of  some  of  His  attributes  at  least.  They  recognize  Him  as 
the  omnipotent  and  omniscient  being  that  their  traditions  speak 
of.  They  have  even  preserved  the  names  of  Eve  in  their  tradi- 
tions. 

They  have  another  curious  tradition  that  I  will  tell  you  of. 
They  say  that  long  ago  one  of  the  children  was  taken  ill,  and 
they  went  to  Satan  about  it.  Satan  told  them  to  take  a  pig  and 
kill  it  with  certain  ceremonies,  and  they  did  so,  going  through 
all  that  Satan  had  told  them  to  do  and  they  were  very  much  rejoiced 
when  the  child  got  well.  But  soon  another  child  became  sick,  and 
they  went  to  Satan  again,  and  as  before  he  told  them  to  kill  a  pig. 
They  did  so,  but  this  time  the  child  did  not  get  any  better,  and 
back  they  went  to  Satan  and  told  him  about  it.  This  time  he 
told  them  to  take  some  fowls,  and  he  laid  down  some  ceremonies 
that  they  were  to  go  through  in  killing  the  fowls.  They  did  as 
he  told  them ;  but  it  was  of  no  use,  for  the  child  grew  steadily 
worse  and  at  last  died.  So  they  went  to  Satan  and  told  him  how,  in 
spite  of  their  efforts,  the  child  had  died,  and  their  traditions  say 
that  Satan  replied  to  them :  "  Well,  it  does  not  matter.  If  a  person 
is  to  live  he  will  live,  and  if  he  is  to  die,  he  will  die,"  and  that 
is  just  their  belief  to  this  day.  When  any  one  gets  sick,  they  kill 
a  pig;  and  if  he  does  not  improve,  they  kill  some  fowls  with  just 
the  same  ceremonies  as  are  mentioned  in  their  traditions ;  and 
if  he  does  not  get  better  they  resign  themselves  philosophically 
to  the  situation  and  say  that  if  he  is  to  live  he  will  live,  and  if  he 
is  to  die.  he  will  die,  and  they  take  no  further  trouble  about 
the  matter. 

Suppose  I  meet  an  old  man  on  the  jungle  path,  —  for  they 
do  not  have  roads  as  we  have  them  here,  —  and  I  say  to  him, 
"  Uncle,  I  think  there  is  one  thing  that  is  not  so  in  the  Karen 
tradition."  He  asks  what  that  is,  and  I  tell  him  that  they  say 
that  God  forsook  His  people.  I  go  on  and  explain  to  him,  that  if 
we  say  that  the  mother  forsook  her  child  that  it  is  one  thing,  but  if 


WORK    AMONG    THE    KARENS    OF    BURMA  3II 

we  say  that  the  child  forsook  the  mother,  then  that  is  quite  another. 
In  the  one  case  we  are  throwing  the  blame  on  the  mother  for 
leaving  the  child  that  she  ought  to  care  for,  and  in  the  other  case 
it  is  placing  the  blame  on  the  child  for  leaving  the  mother;  and 
I  tell  him  that  it  is  not  right  to  throw  the  blame  on  God  for  leav- 
ing the  people,  when  we  ought  rather  to  throw  the  blame  on  the 
people  for  leaving  and  forsaking  God.  I  have  never  yet  spoken  to 
a  single  heathen  in  this  way  without  his  being  led  to  think  over 
these  things  and  being  much  impressed  by  it;  and  I  do  not  know 
but  that  would  be  a  very  good  way  to  speak  to  people  in  this 
country  also. 

I  have  said  that  the  Karens  are  a  people  that  have  been  mar- 
velously  kept  of  God  for  the  reception  of  the  gospel ;  and  in  their 
traditions  and  in  the  history  of  their  race  we  learn  that  there  have 
been  prophets  among  them.  It  seems  to  me  from  what  has  been 
preserved  of  their  teaching,  that  there  must  have  been  something 
like  inspiration  in  these  men  or  at  least  in  some  of  them.  We  know 
that  the  gift  of  inspired  prophecy  was  not  by  any  means  confined 
to  the  Jews,  for  we  read  of  Melchisedec  and  Jethro ;  and  these 
prophets  of  the  Karens  told  them  of  a  people  that  should  come  to 
them  from  the  setting  sun,  and  that  they  should  bring  to  them  a 
book  that  should  tell  them  of  deliverance,  and  that  these  strange 
people  that  should  come  to  them  should  be  clad  in  garments  of 
shining  black  or  in  shining  white.  It  is  a  curious  fact  that  the 
Karens  do  not  know  anything  about  these  colors.  They  have  no 
shining  black  nor  any  shining  white  ;  they  have  white,  but  it  is  always 
a  dirty  white.  Their  traditions  further  say  that  these  people  are  to 
come  to  them  wearing  white  hats,  like  snail  shells ;  and  the  pith 
hats  that  we  wear  over  there,  not  unlike  a  chopping  bowl  turned 
upside  down,  seem  to  them  to  be  the  exact  fulfilment  of  their 
prophecy.  So  it  not  unfrequently  happens  that  the  missionary, 
when  he  goes  to  one  of  their  villages,  finds  the  people  not  only 
ready  to  believe  what  he  has  to  tell  them  but  actually  praying  for 
his  coming. 

It  was  in  1827-28  that  the  first  effort  was  made  to  reach  the 
Karens.  Dr.  Judson  had  been  informed  that  there  was  an  exceed- 
ingly uncouth  race  who  lived  for  the  most  part  in  the  wilds  of 
the  jungle,  but  that  they  were  nevertheless  an  exceedingly  inter- 
esting people.  He  was  told  that  they  never  worshiped  idols,  and 
he  was  naturally  impressed  with  a  desire  to  know  something  more 
about  them.  He  found  a  poor  Karen  who  had  got  into  debt  and 
had  been  made  a  slave  on  that  account.  His  debt  was  paid  and  he 
was  released.  Dr.  Judson  tried  to  make  something  of  him ;  but 
this  man,  who  was  naturally  somewhat  dull,  no  doubt  —  as  is 
often  the  case  —  tried  to  make  himself  appear  more  stupid  than  he 
really  was.  This  man  was  Ko  Thah-byu,  and  it  is  said  that  he 
had  a  most  violent  temper,  perfectly  diabolical.     He  had  been  a 


312  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

robber  and  a  bandit,  and  it  is  supposed  that  he  had  taken  the  Hves 
of  at  least  thirty  or  forty  persons.  So,  though  it  took  a  long  time, 
at  last  the  miracle  of  grace  was  performed,  and  he  became  a  thor- 
oughly changed  man.  By  and  by  he  began  to  preach  the  gospel, 
and  so  it  is  with  this  man,  —  this  stupid,  abandoned  criminal,  — 
that  the  real  story  of  work  among  the  Karens  begins.  He  began 
at  Tavoy,  and  in  the  course  of  the  next  few  years  he  went  up  and 
down  through  the  province  preaching  the  gospel  of  Christ.  He 
never  knew  a  great  many  things,  but  he  knew  a  few  things  well, 
and  his  preaching  has  been  described  as  like  boring  with  an  auger. 
He  went  round  and  round,  driving  the  truths  he  knew  into  the 
minds  and  hearts  of  his  hearers. 

Let  me  tell  how  the  mission  at  Shwegyin  was  started.  In 
that  year  my  father,  taking  his  little  family  with  him  in  a  common 
native  boat  made  out  of  a  single  log,  in  which  there  was  hardly 
room  to  sit  down,  made  the  voyage  up  the  river.  He  landed  at 
the  town  on  a  Saturday  evening,  and  on  the  following  Sabbath 
day  he  gathered  the  few  disciples  around  him  and  began  to  preach 
the  gospel  from  that  grand  text,  "  Behold,  the  Lamb  of  God  which 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  A  man  passing  heard  him  and 
went  to  tell  his  family,  and  it  was  not  long  before  he  returned, 
bringing  them  with  him.  In  seven  weeks  from  that  date  the  first 
church  was  organized,  and  within  a  year  there  were  six  churches 
and  577  converts.  That  rate  of  progress  has,  of  course,  hardly  been 
maintained  since,  but  there  has  been  a  steady  spiritual  growth, 
not  only  in  the  number  of  the  converts,  but  in  the  manifestation 
of  real  spirituality  and  divine  life. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  the  converts  in  the  foreign  field 
are  to  a  large  extent  rice  Christians.  I  charge  you,  you  that  love 
the  Lord,  to  emphatically  refute  this  base  slander  wherever  you 
may  hear  it.  For,  let  me  tell  you  that  this  work,  whether  it  be  in 
Japan,  or  in  China,  or  in  Africa,  or  in  the  isles  of  the  sea,  is 
just  as  truly  a  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  in  this  or  in  any 
other  land. 

Speaking  now  of  the  available  field,  it  is  somewhat  limited 
both  among  the  Karens  and  in  Burma.  There  are  only  about 
600,000  Karens  in  Burma,  and  counting  the  number  of  actual  con- 
verts at  about  35,000  and  adding  those  reached  by  their  influence, 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  field  is,  in  comparison  with  other  countries, 
fairly  covered. 

Then,  as  to  the  leading  difficulties  which  the  missionaries 
have  to  encounter.  The  increase  of  Buddhism  among  the  Karens 
has  proved,  I  think,  the  most  serious  obstacle  that  the  missionaries 
have  had  to  encounter.  As  the  Karens  have  been  coming  down 
from  the  hills  and  getting  more  and  more  into  contact  with  the 
Burmese  they  have,  to  some  extent,  made  a  show  of  adopting  their 
notions ;  though  the  native  preachers  tell  me  that  there  is  scarcely 


WORK    AMONG    THE    KARENS    OF    BURMA  313 

a  Karen  who  is  a  genuine  convert  to  Buddhism.  The  reason  for 
this  is  not  far  to  seek.  You  know  that  Buddhism  is  essentially 
atheistic;  and  though  the  Karen  may  outwardly  accept  it,  the  idea 
of  God  has  been  so  rooted  in  his  mind  that  he  cannot  give  it  up. 
The  Buddhist  philosophy  does  not  commend  itself  to  him,  for  he 
cannot  get  rid  of  the  idea  of  a  personal  infinite  God  in  whom  he 
still  believes.  But,  notwithstanding  this,  to  the  extent  that  they 
adopt  Buddhism  they  become  more  and  more  difficult  to  reach 
with  the  gospel. 

As  to  the  present  occupancy  of  the  missionary  field,  the  con- 
dition of  things  here  is  very  different  from  what  it  is  in  China ; 
here  missions  cover  practically  all  of  the  field.  It  is  true  that 
some  of  them  are  not  adequately  manned,  but  in  general  the  field 
is  pretty  well  under  control.  As  to  the  lines  of  work  that  are 
to  be  pushed,  the  principal  ones  are  evangelistic  and  educational. 
These  afford  opportunities  for  vigorous  work. 

The  greatest  need  is  the  development  of  the  principle  of  self- 
support.  We  have  now  seven  missions  to  the  Karens,  and  in  some 
of  them  —  notably  Bassein  and  Shwegyin,  and  perhaps,  I  should 
add,  Rangoon  and  Henzada  —  the  bulk  of  the  work  in  the  field  is 
carried  on  very  successfully  by  native  workers  exclusively;  but  I 
think  that  this  principle  of  self-support  should  be  extended  far 
more  than  it  is.  Here  let  me  say  that  I  believe  that  the  extension 
of  the  principle  of  self-support  is  of  the  utmost  importance.  In 
my  opinion  that  is  the  chief  present  need  of  the  field.  It  is  only 
within  the  last  few  months  that  I  have  made  the  discovery  that  the 
missions  reach  about  one-third  of  the  entire  population,  according 
to  the  figures  of  the  census  of  1890. 

In  some  of  our  Karen  missions  the  work  may  be  considered  as 
almost  finished.  For  instance,  the  mission  at  Bassein  reaches  more 
than  11,000  people,  and  the  entire  population  of  the  field  there 
cannot  be  more  than  50,000  or  60,000.  If  you  allow  three  adher- 
ents for  each  one  of  these  members,  which  I  suppose  would  be 
about  the  correct  allowance,  we  have  35,000  people  within  the 
influence  of  the  work  there.  This  is  a  larger  proportion  of  the 
population  than  we  reach  in  this  country.  In  Rangoon  the  situa- 
tion is  about  the  same,  but  in  all  these  places  there  will  be  need 
of  careful  supervision  for  some  years  to  come.  The  Karens  in 
our  missions,  though  they  have  made  wonderful  progress,  are  hardly 
far  enough  on  yet  for  their  fellow-Karens  to  place  that  absolute 
confidence  in  them  which  is  so  necessary.  Let  me  give  you  an 
instance  of  this.  A  few  years  ago  some  of  the  workers  desired 
to  carry  on  a  native  school  of  their  own.  They  undertook  the 
entire  responsibility  themselves  and  carried  it  on  for  a  few  months, 
but  it  was  only  five  or  six  months  before  they  were  glad  to  hand  it 
over  to  the  missionary.  The  difficulty  seemed  to  be  that  the 
Karens  said,  "  We  will  trust  our  missionary  with  ourselves  and 


314  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

our  money,  but  we  are  hardly  ready  to  trust  you  just  yet."  So 
that  there  will  be  need  for  several  years  to  come  for  active  and 
careful  supervision  on  the  part  of  the  missionary.  This  may  be 
necessary  for  ten  years  or  so,  but  after  that  time  I  should  expect 
to  see  the  work  carried  on  with  confidence  and  success  without 
this  supervision. 

As  to  achievements,  I  have  already  indicated  them.  In  our 
fifty-three  churches  there  were  2,000  converts  last  year,  and  this 
leads  me  naturally  to  the  last  item,  encouragements.  I  wish  I 
could  speak  of  them  in  detail  and  tell  you  all  that  there  is  to  en- 
courage us  in  this  work.  I  could  speak  of  encouragements  that 
are  simply  marvelous.  Do  you  know  that  the  contributions  of  our 
people  have  risen  from  Rs.  7,550  in  1898  to  Rs.  10,000  and  then 
to  Rs.  14,000  for  the  year  that  is  just  closed.  Encouragements 
—  there  are  plenty  of  them.  Here  is  a  sample:  One  of  the  native 
workers  at  Rangoon,  who  had  been  very  ill,  was  invited  by  some 
one  to  come  and  visit  him.  He  was  really  unfit  to  take  the 
journey,  but  it  was  impressed  upon  him  that  he  ought  to  go.  He 
went  to  the  village,  and  before  he  got  back  from  that  little  tour  he 
had  baptized  about  125  converts,  and  he  was  heard  to  declare  after- 
ward that  he  never  had  better  health  in  his  life. 

I  have  also  visited  Laos  in  the  northern  part  of  Siam,  and 
as  I  went  through  the  country,  I  visited  some  of  the  churches,  and 
I  was  much  interested  in  the  work  they  were  doing  and  in  the  way 
they  were  doing  it.  I  may  say  that  some  of  the  most  beautiful 
trophies  of  Christianity  which  we  can  find  in  any  country  are  to  be 
found  there.  The  Laos  mission  supported  thirty  or  forty  native 
evangelists,  and  at  that  time  the  Presbytery  of  northern  Siam, 
after  giving  the  matter  a  good  deal  of  consideration,  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  they  would  cut  these  native  evangelists  off  entirely. 
What  led  them  to  that  conclusion  I  do  not  know,  and  how  they  had 
the  courage  to  do  it  I  cannot  conceive ;  but  in  a  single  year  they 
cut  off  these  evangelists.  What  has  been  the  result?  The  mission 
among  the  Laos  has  advanced  as  it  never  did  before.  It  is  under 
the  supervision  of  members  of  the  American  Presbyterian  mission, 
and  they  have  a  great  deal  to  do  in  order  to  visit  and  give  instruc- 
tion and  oversee  everything;  the  result  of  cutting  off  these  men 
has  been  to  throw  a  greatly  increased  burden  upon  these  mis- 
sionaries ;  but  the  work  has  gone  on  without  intermission,  and  the 
number  of  yearly  additions  to  the  churches  has  not  decreased  in  the 
least,  while  the  contributions  of  the  native  churches  have  vastly 
increased.  So  the  history  of  the  Laos  mission  in  northern  Siam 
goes  to  show  the  value  of  self-support.  It  is  a  noteworthy  fact 
that  there  are  about  seven  times  as  many  Christians  here  as  in 
Siam,  though  the  field  has  been  occupied  only  a  little  more  than 
half  as  long.  This  increase  is  accounted  for  largely  by  their  being 
a  simpler,  more  natural  people,  with  more  open  minds. 


SIAMESE   MISSIONS  315 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  How  many  different  kinds  of  Karens  are  there?  A.  There 
are  many  different  races,  but  I  mention  especially  the  Pwo  Karens 
and  the  Sgaw  Karens.  Now,  these  Pwo  Karens  have  taken  much 
more  readily  to  the  Burmese  than  the  others  have,  and  are  there- 
fore much  more  difficult  to  reach  with  the  gospel. 

Q.  Why  has  Buddhism  been  so  attractive  to  the  Karens? 
A.  For  the  reason  that  the  Karens  have  been  under  the  Burmese 
for  so  long;  they  have  been  a  subject  race,  and  now  that  the  pressure 
has  been  removed  there  is  still  a  sort  of  respect  for  the  Burmese. 
They  feel  as  if  they  ought  to  look  up  to  them  to  some  extent  and 
have  thus  been  led  to  appear  to  accept  their  ideas,  and  the  fact 
that  they  have  been  brought  more  into  intercourse  with  them  has 
led  to  the  same  result. 

Q.  Is  it  the  better  educated  or  the  less  educated  class  that  comes 
most  easily  under  the  influence  of  the  Burmese  religion?  A.  I  do 
not  think  that  there  is  much  difference  in  this  respect. 


SIAMESE   MISSIONS 

GUY    W.    HAMILTON,    M.D,,    SIAM 

SiAM  is  probably  the  least  known  country  in  the  world  from 
a  missionary  point  of  view ;  but  notwithstanding  this  fact  Siam  is, 
in  many  respects,  one  of  the  most  interesting  countries  in  Asia. 
It  is  a  small  state  and  not  very  strong;  and  yet,  though  under 
great  pressure,  it  has  maintained  its  autonomy,  England  is  inter- 
ested in  Siam,  and  yet  not  the  most  largely  interested.  The  French 
represent  the  strongest  foreign  power  there;  but  notwithstanding 
this,  the  Siamese  are  a  sturdy,  independent  people  and  owe  no 
allegiance  to  any  foreign  power.  The  available  territory  is  about 
1,200  or  1,500  miles  in  length  and  probably  600  in  breadth,  and 
practically  this  whole  territory  is  open  for  the  work  of  the  gospel. 

The  King  is  progressive  and  intelligent  and  very  hospitable  to 
foreigners  who  come  to  that  country.  He  is  not  so  heathenish  as 
you  might  suppose  he  would  be.  He  has  been  abroad  and  main- 
tains a  court  and  speaks  the  English  language  fluently.  His  king- 
dom is  carried  on  in  a  very  orthodox  manner.  He  has  a  cabinet 
of  advisory  ministers  almost  the  same  as  we  have.  Siam  is  by  no 
means  an  uncivilized  country.  The  King  has  been  very  kind  to  the 
missionaries.  He  recognizes  that  wherever  they  have  gone  they 
have  promoted  the  best  interests  of  his  subjects. 

But  it  is  an  undeveloped  country.     The  Siamese  knew  practi- 


3l6  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

cally  nothing  of  the  vahie  of  their  resources  until  the  missionaries 
came  there,  and  the  desire  for  greater  knowledge  and  an  improved 
condition  has  been  stimulated  by  their  intercourse  with  them.  So 
the  King  not  only  allows  the  missionaries  to  propagate  their  work, 
but  he  has  given  them  grants  of  land  and  even  money,  especially 
for  schools  and  hospitals.  At  one  station  he  voted  a  liberal  subsidy 
to  enable  the  missionaries  to  put  up  a  hospital,  and  he  also  gave  us 
a  grant  of  land  in  the  best  part  of  the  town. 

The  leading  difficulties  of  the  field  are  four.  The  first  one 
grows  indirectly  out  of  Buddhism.  It  is  the  system  of  belief  that 
prevails  there  and  is  really  the  greatest  obstacle  that  the  missionaries 
have  to  deal  with.  The  people  consider  that,  no  matter  how  bad 
a  man  may  be  nor  how  profligate  he  may  have  been,  by  building 
a  temple  or  by  ministering  to  the  priests  he  can  wipe  that  out,  and 
consequently  they  have  no  use  for  Christianity.  This  idea  is  grad- 
ually dying  out;  for  the  people  are  coming  to  see  that  any  merit 
that  they  can  earn  in  this  way  is  of  no  use  to  them,  and  that  some- 
thing different  from  that  is  requisite. 

The  priests  have  a  great  influence  over  the  people  and  they  use 
it  to  prevent  them,  as  far  as  they  can,  from  accepting  Christ  as  He 
is  presented  to  them  by  the  missionaries.  The  priesthood  is  sup- 
ported entirely  by  the  Government,  but  priests  really  derive  their 
subsistence  from  the  people.  They  go  about  with  their  rice  pots  and 
receive  contributions,  and  they  so  terrorize  the  people  that  it  is 
really  at  the  peril  of  their  property  and  of  their  lives  that  they 
refuse  them. 

Another  difficulty  is  the  grandmothers  of  the  country.  Many 
of  the  present  generation  of  young  men  are  being  reached  in  Siam. 
They  are  being  educated  in  our  schools  and  are  being  gradually 
led  away  from  heathenish  customs  and  ways  of  thinking.  They 
have  learned  that  there  is  more  in  the  religion  of  Christ  for  them 
than  the  priests  have  to  offer.  Then  they  have  gone  back  to  their 
homes  and  have  encountered  the  autocrat  of  the  household,  the 
grandmother,  and  her  influence  has  invariably  done  much  to  coun- 
teract the  good  which  the  missionaries  have  tried  to  do.  In  a  great 
many  instances  they  have  been  turned  back  to  their  heathenish 
ways  again,  and  it  has  been  stated  by  those  in  the  field  that  this  is 
a  serious  and  very  discouraging  difficulty. 

The  Siamese  are  a  lazy,  unstable  people  and  cannot  be  got 
to  work  without  difficulty.  If  you  want  a  little  work  done  about 
your  house  or  garden  and  you  offer  to  pay  them  liberally,  you 
will  find  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  get  them  to  do  it. 

The  lines  of  work  pursued  are  principally  three  —  evangelical, 
educational  and  medical.  The  people,  being  naturally  mercurial, 
changeable  and  unstable,  generally  readily  receive  the  truth  as  it 
is  offered  to  them.  They  are  not  controversalists  in  any  sense 
of  the  word.     You  can  scarcely  get  any  Siamese  to  discuss  any 


SIAMESE    MISSIONS  317 

matter  with  you,  and  it  is  almost  impossible  to  provoke  an  argument 
with  them.  Therefore  we  find  that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to 
ground  them  carefully  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Bible.  If  we  simply 
offered  them  the  truth  without  fully  educating  them,  they  would 
probably  accept  it  readily,  but,  unless  they  are  well-grounded,  it 
is  not  likely  to  abide  with  them. 

I  should  say  that  the  chief  need  at  present  was  for  more  men. 
We  have  in  the  extreme  north  of  Siam  one  station ;  then  for  500 
miles  we  have  none  at  all  until  you  come  to  Bangkok ;  further 
east  we  have  another ;  and  half-way  between  Bangkok  and  Singa- 
pore we  have  still  another.  So  you  see  that  there  are,  counting 
two  others,  six  foci  of  light  in  that  dark  country.  Moreover,  we 
have  not  enough  men  at  each  station,  so  that  I  should  say  that  the 
present  need  of  the  country  is   for  more  workers. 

I  should  say  that  the  greatest  prospective  need  is  for  a  capable, 
educated,  reliable  native  ministry.  Mr.  Harris  has  mentioned  a 
fact  with  reference  to  Burma,  and  it  applies  equally  here,  and  that 
is  that  the  natives  still  need,  and  will  require  for  some  time  to 
come,  supervision  on  the  part  of  the  missionaries  in  order  to  gather 
them  into  self-sustaining  churches,  so  that  the  missionaries  can  go 
on  into  other  parts  of  the  country.  This  need  will  become  more 
pressing,  as  the  number  of  converts  increases. 

We  have  done  much  to  overcome  Buddhism.  We  have  planted 
our  churches  at  the  very  temple  doors,  and  we  have  been  gratified 
and  encouraged  to  see  that  the  scholars  have  been  leaving  the 
temple  schools  and  have  been  coming  to  our  schools.  They  find 
that  at  our  schools  they  not  only  learn  the  Siamese  language  more 
perfectly,  but  English  and  other  things  are  learned  as  well ;  and 
they  naturally  prefer  to  send  their  children  to  us,  as  they  realize 
the  advantages  of  the  education  which  we  can  give  them. 

I  cannot  state  exactly  the  number  of  converts  in  connection 
with  the  churches,  but  they  are  very  numerous.  Here  I  would  like 
to  emphasize  what  Mr.  Harris  stated  with  reference  to  rice  Chris- 
tians. They  are  anything  but  that,  and  as  an  instance  I  would  like 
to  state  an  occurrence  in  our  own  field.  A  church  had  been 
organized,  but  there  was  no  place  for  them  to  meet  in.  The  jungle 
there  is  not  like  your  woods  here,  and  it  is  a  very  difficult  thing 
to  get  material  to  build  with ;  but  notwithstanding  the  difficulty,  a 
great  number  volunteered  to  go  into  the  jungle  and  procure  the 
necessary  timber.  As  this  meant  a  great  deal  to  them,  I  think  that 
the  enthusiasm  on  their  part  for  the  church  in  the  foreign  field 
compares  very  favorably  with  that  in  our  own  land. 

The  encouragements  are  of  course  great.  With  so  many  fields 
open  before  them,  I  am  very  certain  that  the  missionaries  would 
not  stay  there,  unless  some  results  of  their  labor  were  manifest. 
I  remember  one  young  fellow  who  went  to  London  to  complete 
his  education.     He  met  the  Crown  Prince  of  Siam  and  some  of 


3l8  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

his  noblemen  friends.  Great  pressure  was  brought  to  bear  upon 
him  to  induce  him  to  throw  off  his  religious  principles ;  but  in 
spite  of  all  their  efforts  and  even  at  the  risk  of  losing  his  posi- 
tion if  he  persisted,  he  has  maintained  his  steadfastness,  and  he 
is  just  as  loyal  to  his  Savior  now  as  he  was  then. 

Another  encouraging  feature  is  the  establishment  of  insti- 
tutions for  young  men  somewhat  along  the  lines  of  our  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association.  The  young  men  opened  this  insti- 
tution voluntarily  for  the  betterment  of  their  condition  and  for 
the  bringing  of  the  light  to  other  young  men  of  the  same  class 
as  themselves.  They  have  meetings  every  Friday  night  in  one 
of  their  halls  and  it  has  become  a  great  Christian  influence,  and 
young  men  who  are  going  to  be  in  the  forefront  of  the  fight 
by  and  by  are  coming  to  these  meetings.  The  organization  of 
this  institution  was  not  suggested  to  these  young  men ;  it  was  not 
organized  by  the  missionaries  or  by  any  other  foreigner.  They 
thought  that  by  this  means  they  could  reach  other  young  men 
better  than  the  missionaries  could.  If  you  could  see  this  band 
of  earnest  Christians  growing  up  to  do  effective  service,  I  am 
sure  you  would  agree  with  me  that  there  are  many  encouraging 
features  in  our  work  there. 

The  medical  work,  with  which  I  am  directly  connected,  is 
being  done  in  Siam  in  a  very  excellent  way.  It  is  nearly  self- 
supporting,  for  in  a  number  of  cases  the  people  are  willing  to 
pay  for  what  they  get.  Our  hospitals  are  receiving  every  year 
a  great  number  of  new  patients,  and  in  this  department  we  have 
a  great  many  opportunities  for  Christian  work.  The  hospital  which 
is  being  built  is  the  only  one  for  600  miles.  So  you  see  we  have 
plenty  to  do,  and  the  work  is  unquestionably  very  encouraging. 


CHINA 

Permanent      Elements    of    Strength    in    the     Chinese 

Character  and  Institutions 
The  Boxer  Uprising,  the  present  Status  and  the  Out- 
look in  China 
The  Providence  of  God  in  the  Siege  of  Peking 
The  Claims  of  China's  Women  upon  Christendom 
Achievements  of  the  Past  an  Encouragement  to  Greater 
Efforts  in  the  Future 


319 


PERMANENT  ELEMENTS  OF  STRENGTH  IN  THE  CHI- 
NESE CHARACTER  AND  INSTITUTIONS 

REV,    S.    L.    BALDWIN,   D.D.,    FORMERLY   OF   FOOCHOW 

It  is  unnecessary  to  say  anything  to  these  missionaries  from 
China  in  regard  to  the  permanent  elements  of  strength  in  the 
Chinese  character.  They  are  well  acquainted  with  them;  and 
while  they  have  found  some  of  those  elements  very  much  in  their 
way  in  times  past,  I  think  all  of  them  will  agree  that  they  justify 
great  hopes  for  the  Chinese  as  Christian  people  in  the  future.  All 
of  us  probably  heard  before  we  went  out  there  that  the  Chinese 
were  a  very  stubborn  people  and  exceedingly  conservative,  and 
that  they  would  not  be  ready  to  listen  to  any  new  teachings  which 
we  might  bring  them.  We  have  found  that  abundantly  corrobo- 
rated in  our  experience;  but  we  have  all  come  to  believe  this  to 
be  one  of  the  very  best  elements  in  their  character.  We  have  found 
that  while  the  Chinaman  is  very  stubborn  in  clinging  to  his  old 
ideas  and  does  not  like  to  adopt  new  ones  until  he  finds  very  good 
reasons  for  so  doing,  yet  when  he  becomes  a  Christian,  that  very 
characteristic  is  an  element  of  great  strength. 

rNo  people  anywhere  in  the  world  hold  on  with  greater  tenacity 
and  fidelity  to  the  religion  which  they  espouse  than  these  same 
Chinese,  and  the  experiences  through  which  we  have  passed  dur- 
ing the  last  two  years  were  hardly  needed  to  assure  us  of  that 
fact.  Had  any  proof  been  required,  this  abundant  testimony  from 
the  bloody  fields  of  North  China  would  be  sufficient  to  show  the 
world  that  there  is  an  element  of  strength  and  abiding  solidity  in 
Chinese  character,  which  gives  us  greatest  hope  for  the  people 
in  the  future.  When  graduates  from  universities  receive  an  offer 
to  enter  government  service  at  ten  times  the  salary  which  they 
can  hope  to  receive  as  preachers  and  say,  "  We  are  thankful  for 
'  this  kind  offer  of  the  Government,  but  we  feel  called  to  preach  the 
gospel  and  we  cannot  turn  aside  from  it  for  anything  the  Gov- 
ernment may  offer  us,"  then  we  know  that  there  is  solidity  and 
strength  in  that  character.  /  _ 

One  such  young  man,  whom  I  saw  four  years  ago  in  Peking, 
was  among  those  who  at  the  station  were  surrounded  by  Boxers. 
Some  of  them  were  his  own  friends,  and  wishing  to  make  it  as 
easy  for  him  as  they  could  they  said :  "  We  do  not  want  to  kill 
you;  if  you  will  just  take  a  stick  of  incense  and  burn  it  in  the 

321 


322  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

heathen  temple,  we  will  let  you  go  free."  There  was  a  great  tempta- 
tion. He  might  burn  the  incense  without  any  reference  to  the  idol. 
He  might  argue  with  himself :  "  What  does  the  burning  of  a 
little  stick  of  incense  mean?  I  have  no  regard  for  the  idol."  But 
he  said,  "  No,  I  can  never  burn  incense  in  a  heathen  temple." 
Then  they  replied :  "  Well,  you  need  not ;  we  will  send  somebody 
to  do  it  for  you."  He  answered :  "  No,  I  can  never  consent  to 
have  another  do  for  me  what  I  would  not  do  for  myself;  and  if 
you  really  intend  to  kill  me,  I  must  use  what  time  I  have  left  to 
exhort  you  to  abandon  your  idolatry  and  to  come  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  and  be  saved."  He  kept  on  preaching  in  that  way 
until  they  cut  off  his  lips  to  stop  his  preaching  and  then  proceeded 
to  mutilate  him  otherwise ;  and  in  the  process  of  his  agonies  his 
soul  found  glad  escape  and  he  went  home  to  be  with  God,  as  faith- 
ful a  martyr  as  ever  laid  down  his  life  in  the  early  Christian 
centuries.  | 

A  boy  fourteen  years  of  age,  not  very  far  from  there,  after 
his  parents  had  been  put  to  death  was  told :  "  We  don't  want 
to  kill  you;  just  burn  incense  in  the  temple  and  your  life  will 
be  saved."  "  No,"  said  he,  "  I  can't  burn  incense  in  a  heathen 
temple."  "  Well,  then,"  said  one  of  the  rough  Boxers,  "  you  will 
have  to  die ;  "  and  with  a  smile  he  said,  "  Well,  I  can  die,  but 
I  cannot  burn  incense  in  a  heathen  temple."  They  put  him  to 
death,  and  that  is  the  kind  of  material  which  we  have  in  patience 
and  persevering  toil  led  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  this 
strong  element  of  solidity,  of  tenacity,  in  their  character  which 
makes  them  one  of  the  noblest  and  strongest  of  Christian  peoples 
when  soundly  converted.    // 

Then  there  is  another  element  which  we  find  exceedingly 
admirable,  and  that  is  the  industry  which  characterizes  the  Chi- 
nese. If  any  of  my  brethren  laboring  there  have  ever  seen  a  lazy 
Chinaman,  they  have  had  a  different  experience  frgm  mine.  They 
were  all  at  work  and  always  at  work,  not  whimpering  over  their 
toil,  but  glad  to  be  constantly  employed.  Even  the  beggars  were 
organized  and  were  pursuing  their  calling  with  a  great  deal  of 
energy  and  tenacity.  The  command  to  go  into  all  the  world  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  demands  energetic,  industrious 
people  to  carry  it  out;  and  we  have  found  that  this  element  of 
character  comes  in  good  play  as  the  Chinese  become  Christians  and 
industriously  seek  to  propagate  the  Kingdom  of  God  among  their 
people. 

Then  that  other  element  of  reverence  is  a  very  desirable  one 
for  Christians.  Sometimes  I  have  felt  as  if  there  was  a  great  lack 
of  it  in  our  churches  at  home.  I  like  a  reverent  demeanor  on  the 
part  of  the  people  in  the  Church  of  God.  and  a  feeling  of  rever- 
ence toward  some  higher  power  and  toward  others  who  are  en- 
titled to  reverence.     That  is  the  reason  why  I  found  great  delight 


ELEMENTS    OF    STRENGTH    IN    CHINESE    CHARACTER        323 

in  what  I  saw  among  the  Chinese  people.  I  was  in  a  village 
one  day,  and  an  old  man  eighty  years  of  age  came  walking 
through  the  streeta  of  the  village.  Instantly  all  dropped  whatever 
work  they  were  engaged  in  and  stood  reverently  lined  up  along 
the  streets,  while  this  old  patriarch  passed  between  their  ranks  on 
to  the  village  beyond.  I  had  no  reason  to  think  that  he  was  any 
one  they  knew,  but  simply  because  he  was  an  old  person  and  his 
age  entitled  him  to  that  mark  of  reverent  respect,  they  cheerfully 
accorded  it  to  him.  Along  with  this  comes  reverence  for  parents, 
and  I  think  there  is  something  significant  in  that  promise  that  to 
those  who  thus  obey  God  there  shall  long  life  be  granted.  It 
very  likely  has  something  to  do  with  the  long  existence  of  China 
as  a  nation  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

Here  are  these  and  other  traits  that  lead  us  to  feel  that  the 
Chinese  have  a  strong,  enduring  character  which,  when  they  be- 
come Christians,  is  to  be  of  the  greatest  utility  in  making  them 
a  Christian  people  who  shall  be  active  and  efficient  among  the 
Christian  nations  of  the  earth.  Sometimes  I  think  that  while 
other  regiments  have  been  marshalling  into  line  and  going  on  on 
their  way  to  victory,  God  has  been  holding  in  reserve  the  most 
numerous  one  of  all.  No  one  can  believe  that  China  has  been  left 
during  these  thousands  of  years  intact  among  all  the  nations  of  the 
earth  to  be  deserted  and  forsaken  and  come  to  nothingness  —  this 
great  people  for  whom  God  no  doubt  has  some  great  thing  to  do. 

And  they  are  now  coming  rapidly  into  the  Kingdom  of  God. 
We  had  begun  to  receive  them  by  thousands  in  a  single  year  be- 
fore this  trouble  came  on,  and  now  that  it  has  largely  passed  by, 
from  all  portions  of  the  field  we  receive  the  cheering  report  that 
they  are  coming  in  larger  numbers  than  ever  before  that.  So  far 
from  being  daunted  by  what  has  occurred,  they  are  led  to  inquire 
into  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion ;  and  as  they  find  out, 
they  are  coming  in  greater  numbers  than  ever  before.  More  young 
people  throng  our  schools ;  larger  numbers  of  older  people  are 
anxious  to  know  what  there  is  in  our  religion  that  gives  power 
to  die  fearlessly  to  those  who  are  its  votaries. 

Amidst  all  this  trouble  a  leading  merchant  came  to  one  of 
our  missionaries  and  said :  "  I  wish  to  be  baptized  right  away ;  I 
want  to  unite  with  the  Church  at  once."  The  missionary  replied: 
"  Would  you  not  better  wait  a  little  until  this  storm  of  persecu- 
tion has  blown  over?  A  public  profession  just  now  might  endanger 
you."  "  No,"  said  he,  "  I  don't  want  to  wait.  It  is  this  very 
thing  that  leads  me  to  desire  to  be  a  Christian.  I  have  seen  your 
Christians  go  down  into  the  darkness  of  horrible  death  trium- 
phantly ;  and  it  is  the  fact  that  their  religion  sustains  them  and 
enables  them  to  do  this,  that  leads  me  to  desire  to  be  a  Christian 
now."  He  was  received  at  once  and  he  has  since  been  a  faithful 
and  efficient  man.    One  of  the  leading  merchants  of  his  city  assem- 


324  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

bled  with  others  of  that  place  at  a  banquet  where  he  was  the  guest 
of  honor.  When  he  noticed  that  the  hour  of  eight  had  come,  he 
said  to  the  officials  at  the  banquet :  "  I  must  ask  you  to  excuse 
me  now;  there  is  a  meeting  in  our  church  at  this  hour,  and  it  is 
my  duty  to  attend  that."  Excusing  himself  he  went  to  take  up 
the  religious  duties  of  that  hour.  Missionaries  could  multiply  by 
the  score  instances  of  the  devotion,  the  earnestness,  the  constancy 
of  those  people  when  they  are  once  brought  to  God. 

That  China  is  not  going  to  disintegrate  as  a  nation  is  very 
apparent.  Some  people  thought  a  while  ago  that  it  was  going  to 
pieces,  that  foreign  nations  would  step  in  and  each  take  its  share, 
and  then  China  as  a  nation  would  be  absorbed ;  but  you  see  that 
that  process  is  not  going  on.  Russia  thought  she  was  absorbing 
a  considerable  portion  of  it,  but  England  and  Japan  gave  notice 
the  other  day  that  that  thing  was  not  to  go  further.  It  is  too 
large  a  nation  to  be  absorbed  in  that  way,  and  it  would  be  en- 
tirely too  great  a  job  for  the  nations  of  Europe  to  undertake  to 
carve  out  for  themselves  different  portions  of  China  and  then  rule 
and  govern  them  for  all  the  future. 

China  is  to  abide.  In  the  providence  of  God  some  great  mis- 
sion is  yet  reserved  for  that  nation;  and  the  people  who  are  to 
be  the  leaders  are  the  missionaries  of  the  Cross  in  China.  She 
has  been  looking  to  them  in  the  past  for  much  in  the  line  of 
education  and  of  reform,  and  she  looks  to  them  to-day  as  the 
leading  agents  that  will  carry  the  Government  on  in  the  line  of 
successful  reform  and  progress  through  the  years  that  are  to  come. 
Never  was  there  a  time  when  the  Christian  people  of  North  Amer- 
ica ought  to  pray  more  earnestly  for  China  than  now,  never  a 
time  when  \ye  ought  to  send  out  our  missionaries  in  greater  numbers 
than  now.  /This  is  the  day,  this  is  the  hour  of  China's  opportunity 
and  of  the  opportunity  of  America  and  England  to  send  the  godly 
men  and  women  who  are  ready  to  go  and  lead  the  millions  of 
the  land  of  Sinim  —  not  only  into  the  path  of  material  progress  and 
reform,  but  into  the  Church  of  the  living  God,  into  the  victorious! 
army  of  our  risen  Redeemer.  / 


THE  BOXER  UPRISING,  THE  PRESENT  STATUS  AND 
THE  OUTLOOK  IN  CHINA 

REV.    WILLIAM    S.    AMENT^    D.D,,    PEKING 

The  year  1900  will  be  a  memorable  one,  not  only  in  the  his- 
tory of  China,  but  also  of  the  world.  Asia  is  in  transition.  Oc- 
cidental ideas  have  failed  to  make  an  impression  on  the  Orient 
in  past  centuries.  It  now  seems  as  though  the  East  was  to  enter 
upon  the  new  century  with  a  new  impulse.  The  beginnings  of 
progress  are  usually  bathed  in  blood  and  clothed  in  rags.  China 
is  no  exception  to  the  general  rule.  Nineteen  hundred  will  be  a 
year  long  to  be  remembered  in  her  annals.  In  the  past  there 
have  been  rebellions  and  uprisings  enough,  but  they  have  failed 
to  communicate  new  ideas  and  have  left  the  nation  where  they 
found  it.  But  1900  was  a  year  in  which  the  pulses  of  life  began 
to  move.  Life  cannot  be  suppressed  when  its  center  is  the  heart. 
The  Chinese  realize  that  a  new  spirit  is  abroad  and  that  a  new  order 
is  full  upon  them. 

The  Emperor  in  1898  began  to  issue  his  reform  decrees  with 
a  genuine  enthusiasm.  But  he  had  not  the  balance  which  came 
from  a  proper  education.  The  re-action  set  in  under  the  Empress 
Dowager,  and  in  1900  the  suppressed  emotions  came  to  the  sur- 
face. Heathenism  in  the  persons  of  the  Boxers,  secretly  encour- 
aged by  the  Empress  Dowager,  rose  up  to  try  and  retain  its  hold 
on  the  popular  mind.  But  the  charm  seems  to  be  broken.  With- 
out doubt,  the  Empress  Dowager  was  converted  to  Boxerism  and 
believed  in  its  supernatural  origin  and  support.  Horrible  crimes 
were  committed  under  its  banner  which  were  inspired  from  below. 
In  round  numbers,  30,000  Christians  were  barbarously  butchered, 
two-thirds  or  more  being  Catholics.  Two  hundred  and  fifty-eight 
missionaries  gave  up  their  lives  and  many  rest  in  unknown  graves. 
The  holocaust  was  the  work  of  madmen.  The  Boxers  were  literally 
insane,  under  the  influence  of  demonism,  and  their  works  were  the 
works  of  the  devil.  Now  that  the  storm  has  blown  past,  some 
of  these  Boxers  are  wondering  at  their  own  wicked  deeds  and  at 
the  delusion  that  seized  them.  The  mania  for  killing  was  so 
strong  that  blood  must  be  shed ;  hence  perhaps  as  many  non- 
Christians  were  killed  as  Christians.  "  Kill,  kill !  "  was  the  cry 
and  those  not  especially  enlisted  in  the  Boxer  ranks  were  in  as 
great  danger  almost  as  the  Christians. 

325 


326  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

The  tap-root  of  the  Boxer  movement  originally  was  the  ex- 
ploitation of  a  religious  cult,  a  new  fad;  but  when  it  began  to 
attract  the  attention  of  the  then  Governor  of  Shan-tung  and  then 
of  the  Empress  Dowager,  it  could  not  resist  the  opportunity  for 
gain,  and  from  being  a  religious  propaganda  it  developed  into  a 
looting  expedition.  The  great  majority  of  Boxers  knew  nothing 
for  or  against  Christianity  and  many  had  never  seen  a  foreigner. 
Hatred  of  the  West  was  infiltrated  from  Peking,  and  some  for- 
eigners have  been  deluded  with  the  idea  that  these  ruffian  fanatics 
were  an  army  of  patriots.  The  cry  of  "  Down  with  the  foreign- 
ers !  "  would  have  been  exchanged  at  any  moment  for  "  Down  with 
the  Manchus !  "  if  the  opportunity  had  been  given.  Without  doubt, 
the  subsidizing  of  this  movement  by  the  chief  authorities  at  Peking 
was  born  of  the  fear  that  this  might  result. 

The  first  crime  of  the  year  1900  was  the  murder  of  Mr.  Brooks, 
a  young  Englishman,  missionary  of  the  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel.  The  thirst  for  blood  seemed  to  grow  by  what 
it  fed  on.  New  tactics  were  added  to  Boxer  practices.  Swords 
were  now  needed  in  vast  quantities.  Blacksmiths  were  unable  to 
keep  up  with  the  demand.  Iron  was  needed,  so  railroads  were 
torn  up  and  the  iron  beaten  into  spears  and  swords.  A  medicine 
was  compounded  by  the  priest  which  was  supposed  when  smeared 
on  the  body  to  make  it  bullet-proof.  The  meetings  were  held  at 
night  in  a  dark  room,  and  the  members  must  learn  self-hypnotism, 
which  was  the  real  cult  of  the  Boxers.  Long  before  the  Empress 
Dowager  had  given  the  signal  for  the  general  uprising  the  Boxers 
began  to  show  their  hand.  She  infused  into  them  her  anti-foreign 
sentiments,  and  the  fermentation  was  seen  m  the  spring  of  1900. 
In  April,  May  and  June  the  Boxers,  putting  on  their  red  rags  and 
taking  their  sharp  swords  in  hand,  began  to  look  about  for  blood 
and  pelf.  Thoroughly  convinced  of  the  supernatural  aid  which 
they  were  to  receive,  they  thought  themselves  invincible.  So  they 
began  to  move  northward.  Couriers  had  gone  on  ahead  and 
Boxer  bands  had  been  organized  in  Chih-li,  and  villages  which 
refused  to  organize  were  blacklisted  and  threatened  with  extinc- 
tion ;  hence  many  villages  with  no  Christians  and  that  had  had 
nothing  to  do  with  foreigners  were  severely  punished.  The  reign 
of  terror  was  thus  inaugurated  and  no  man  dared  remain  an  idle 
spectator.  Foreigners  little  dreamed  of  the  adverse  influence  which 
was  flowing  into  the  movement  from  Peking.  It  requires  little 
imagination  to  see  this  red  stream  flowing  northwards.  Banners 
and  swords  were  in  evidence  everywhere.  Villages  with  Christians 
in  them  are  visited  and  harmless  people  are  dragged  out  and  nuir- 
dered,  mostly  in  the  night.  Children  are  not  spared  nor  widows 
considered.  All  are  treated  as  criminals,  and  those  who  know 
nothing  of  Christianity  but  had  associations  with  Christians  are 
included  in  the  general  massacre. 


BOXER   UPRISING^    PRESENT    STATUS    AND    OUTLOOK         327 

The  Governor  of  Shan-tung  was  removed  to  Shan-si  and 
there  continued  his  helHsh  work  of  encouraging  Boxer  outrages. 
Couriers  from  Shan-tung  informed  him  of  what  was  going  on 
further  east  and  he  began  the  work  of  murder  and  destruction. 
By  most  despicable  methods  he  persuaded  the  missionaries  into 
yielding  up  their  firearms  and  then  had  Satanic  success  in  the 
destruction  of  157  innocent  people.  He  had  already  started  for 
Peking  to  receive  his  reward  from  the  Empress  Dowager,  when 
he  learned  of  the  arrival  of  the  foreign  troops. 

The  destruction  of  the  missionaries  at  Pao-ting-fu  need  not 
be  fully  recorded  here.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  on  the  twenty- 
fourth  of  last  March,  when  memorial  services  were  held  there  for 
Congregationalists  and  Presbyterians  alike,  many  thousands  came 
out  in  their  best  garb,  and  many  tears  were  shed  because  loved 
and  faithful  friends  had  been  cruelly  murdered.  These  good  friends 
were  destroyed,  but  their  lives  go  on  in  holy  influence  which  now 
is  working  through  the  community  with  good  results.  The  power 
of  a  holy  life  cannot  be  wholly  eradicated. 

Events  move  on  rapidly.  The  relief  forces  from  Tien-tsin 
are  driven  back.  All  the  way  from  Pao-ting-fu  to  Peking  there 
is  one  trail  of  blood  and  not  one  thing  to  brighten  the  scene  unless 
it  be  the  loyalty  of  some  of  the  Christians  to  the  faith.  Follow 
the  crowd  to  Peking;  see  them  desecrate  the  little  foreign  ceme- 
tery; see  them  burn  the  remains  of  those  recently  buried.  No 
imagination,  however,  can  adequately  bring  up  the  heated  nights 
in  June  when  those  wild  demons  surrounded  Peking,  and  spent 
their  strength  in  shouting,  "  Kill,  kill !  "  and  in  burning  incense 
to  their  gods.  Christians  were  pouring  into  Peking.  The  com- 
pound at  the  Methodist  Mission  begins  to  be  crowded.  Where  is 
food  coming  from  for  so  many  mouths?  Some  advocate  shut- 
ting our  doors  and  letting  the  Christians  take  care  of  themselves. 
This  policy,  partially  followed,  resulted  in  many  valuable  lives 
being  lost.  Food  is  found  for  all  who  come.  Twenty-one  mis- 
sionaries arrive  from  Tung-chau.  Our  numbers  now  reach  seventy- 
one  foreigners. 

On  the  morning  of  June  20,  Baron  von  Ketteler,  in  trying  to 
go  to  the  Chinese  Foreign  Office,  is  killed.  Now  all  missionaries, 
for  the  first  time,  are  awake  to  the  fact  that  a  conspiracy  is  on 
foot  for  the  murder  of  all  white-faced  people,  and  measures  must 
be  taken  quickly  or  all  will  be  lost.  A  hasty  message  from  Minister 
Conger  comes,  giving  us  twenty  minutes  in  which  to  start  for 
the  Legations.  At  once  all  is  confusion  and  rush,  and  soon  a 
long  procession,  with  twenty  United  States  Marines  as  rear-guard, 
is  on  its  sorrowful  way  westward.  Just  at  4  p.  m.,  the  first  gun 
is  fired  by  a  Chinese  soldier  and  the  great  siege  begins.  Immedi- 
ately the  process  of  organization  is  entered  upon  at  the  Legations. 
Sir  Claude  McDonald  is  elected  Chief,  many  committees  are  ap- 


3^8  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

pointed,  mostly  with  missionaries  in  charge.  Every  one  has  his 
task ;  all  are  busy. 

The  fourteenth  of  August  arrives,  and  now  our  Legation  is 
full  of  armed  men,  Sikhs,  Rajputs,  British  and  Americans  who 
had  come  to  our  rescue.  The  Legation  is  wanted  as  headquarters 
for  the  British  Army.  The  missionaries  all  leave  with  their  Chris- 
tians, all  taking  abandoned  property  adapted  to  their  needs.  All 
find  food  and  clothing  where  they  can,  and  all  pay  for  the  same 
when  lawful  owners  can  be  found.  But  this  resource  is  speedily 
exhausted  and  other  means  are  resorted  to.  Clothing  for  the 
coming  winter  must  be  provided;  hence  the  movable  property  of 
Boxer  leaders  is  taken  and  sold  to  military  officers  and  civilians, 
and  the  money  is  taken  and  used  for  the  purchase  of  clothing 
and  cotton.  The  sale  is  approved  by  foreign  and  native  authorities 
as  a  matter  of  immediate  necessity. 

So  far  from  the  collection  of  indemnities  proving  a  source  of 
hatred  and  alienation,  the  contrary  is  the  result.  Friends  in  native 
villages  greet  the  missionary  wherever  work  was  done  by  him 
personally  or  by  his  representatives,  and  the  fairness  and  modera- 
tion of  the  claims  excite  surprise.  The  martyrs  were  also  having 
an  unexpected  influence  on  a  people  supposed  to  be  so  indurate 
as  the  Chinese.  Ex-Boxers  asked  to  be  forgiven.  This  forgive- 
ness was  fully  extended.  Gratitude  for  favors  is  received  and 
oftentimes  friendly  personal  relations  are  used  to  win  these  peo- 
ple to  Christianity  who  had  so  recently  sought  our  lives.  It  was 
a  grand  opportunity  to  exemplify  the  principles  of  Christianity, 
which  the  missionaries  were  not  slow  to  improve.  The  contrast 
between  the  behavior  of  the  foreign  soldiery  from  Christian  nations 
as  compared  with  the  brutalities  of  the  native  soldiery,  visited 
on  people  of  their  own  blood,  did  not  fail  to  make  a  deep 
impression.  Summarizing  the  whole  matter  and  granting  defective 
conduct  at  intervals  and  by  individuals,  the  events  of  1900  were 
a  tremendous  indictment  of  the  religions  of  the  Orient  and  an 
advertisement  for  Christianity  which  has  had  large  influence  for 
good.  So,  when  1901  dawned  there  was  the  cheerful  sight  of 
Christians  restored  to  their  homes  and  friendly  relations  be- 
tween ex-Boxers  and  Christians  in  many  places.  In  the  little 
companies  of  Christians  gathered  in  their  village  or  in  some  large 
center,  those  formerly  enemies  of  Christian  truth  could  now  be 
seen  mingled  with  the  worshipers  and  now  following  the  faith 
which  once  they  persecuted. 

Events  have  followed  which  the  most  visionary  would  scarcely 
have  dared  to  prophesy.  The  Court  has  returned  to  Peking.  Jap- 
anese sergeants  are  in  charge  of  the  Peking  Police.  The  veil 
seemed  rent  in  twain  and  the  Dowager  has  looked  in  the  faces 
of  men  from  the  West  without  a  screen.  Just  how  far  the  Empress 
Dowager  of  China  wishes  to  inaugurate  reform  and  how  sincere 


BOXER    UPRISING^    PRESENT    STATUS    AND    OUTLOOK  329 

her  purpose  is,  none  can  say.  Edicts  are  issued  appointing  a 
Minister  of  Education  and  requiring  the  scholars  of  the  Empire 
to  study  Western  science.  Colleges  are  started  in  provincial  capi- 
tals and  elementary  schools  were  opened,  and  are  to  be  opened  in 
greater  abundance.  Where  can  there  be  found  in  all  history  more 
evident  signs  of  an  intellectual  awakening?  The  tight  bands  which 
have  held  confined  the  Chinese  intellect  are  broken  and  that  talent,  so 
rich  and  free  in  ancient  times,  may  show  forth  its  pristine  vigor. 
It  is  the  day  of  great  opportunity  for  the  Christian  Church. 

The  last  word  is  that  chapels  are  crowded  with  listeners.  The 
harvest  is  ripe  but  the  laborers  are  few.  It  is  difficult  for  a 
proud  Confucianist  to  acknowledge  that  his  ancient  ethics  have  ex- 
hausted their  force,  but  some  even  are  willing  to  take  that  step. 
An  over-ruling  Providence  seems  to  have  spared  this  Empire,  un- 
hampered by  foreign  contact  these  many  centuries,  to  prove  the 
inadequacy  of  the  unaided  human  intellect  to  produce  an  ethical 
system  which  will  carry  a  nation  on  to  a  progressive  civilization. 

The  Chairman.  —  You  all  realize  that  this  Boxer  uprising 
took  place  in  the  northeastern  part  of  China,  in  the  Imperial  Prov- 
ince where  Dr.  Ament,  Dr.  Gamewell  and  others  lived,  in  the 
Province  of  Shan-si,  just  west  of  that;  in  the  Province  of  Shan- 
tung just  to  the  south  of  it,  and  in  two  or  three  other  provinces 
in  the  northeastern  part  of  the  Empire..  I  wish  to  ask  our  China 
missionaries  this  question :  What  is  the  situation  in  your  particular 
Province? 

Miss  Noyes. — The  missionaries  at  Canton  say  that  everything 
seems  very  favorable,  and  the  people  are  very  ready  to  hear. 

Dr.  Partridge. — In  the  northeastern  corner  of  the  Swatow 
district  the  opportunities  for  preaching  were  never  equal  to  those 
at  the  present  time.  There  is  an  advance  all  along  the  line,  and  there 
are  demands  or  requests  for  teachers  and  for  chapels  to  be  opened, 
such  as  we  have  never  known  before  in  the  history  of  that  mission. 

Mr.  Minor. — During  the  Boxer  uprising  the  native  presiding 
elder  of  one  of  the  districts  of  the  Foochow  conference  gathered  his 
people  together,  and  after  prayer  and  consultation  it  was  agreed  that 
they  would  go  on  with  their  work,  even  if  they  never  had  another 
missionary  visit  them  or  had  a  dollar  of  mission  money  to  support 
them ;  and  they  planned  for  their  district  so  that  every  point  would 
be  cared  for.  I  received  a  letter  the  other  day  which  stated  that 
a  committee  of  some  twelve  men  from  the  village  came  to  Dr.  Wilcox, 
the  presiding  elder,  and  asked  for  a  minister  to  come  there  and 
preach  to  them.  They  say :  "  We  want  to  know  more  about  this 
religion.  We  will  support  the  minister ;  we  will  give  him  a  place 
to  live  and  a  place  in  which  to  preach."  Brother  May  wrote  me 
the  other  day  saying  that  he  had  made  his  last  plea  for  preachers* 
and  students'  money,  and  that  he  was  opening  work  in  older  places 
where  they  were  not  willing  to  be  self-supporting.     I  got  another 


33^  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

letter  recently,  telling  of  the  increase  of  self-support,  and  saying 
that  if  we  continued  to  advance  two  years  more  as  we  have  done 
during  the  last  year,  all  of  our  preachers  will  be  self-supporting. 
The  advantages  and  the  calls  for  Christian  teaching  and  preaching 
never  were  so  numerous  in  that  Province  as  to-day. 

Dr.  Baldwin.  —  The  prospects  in  Sze-chwan  Province  are  very 
bright.  There  never  was  such  a  demand  for  Christian  literature. 
The  demand  for  teachers  of  science  and  for  Christian  literature 
is  so  great  that  the  missionaries  are  turning  their  attention  to  that 
as  much  as  possible,  teaching  those  bright  young  men  that  come 
in  scores  to  all  the  mission  stations  anxious  to  learn,  and  in  many 
instances  they  are  teaching  them  English.  There  is  a  great  thirst 
for  the  English  language,  for  the  Chinese  in  that  part  of  China 
think  that  all  the  good  things  come  through  that  language.  In  one 
district  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  received  more  than  a 
thousand  probationers,  and  so  it  is  all  along  to  the  North.  I  am 
speaking  of  events  that  have  occurred  since  1901. 

A  Delegate. — Every  city  and  town  in  Ngan-hwei  Province 
is  open  to  the  gospel  to-day.  During  the  Boxer  movement  all 
the  missionaries  had  to  leave,  but  no  lives  were  lost.  All  of  them 
have  returned  to  their  stations  and  even  in  Ho-nan,  from  which 
Province  they  had  fled  to  Ngan-hwei,  they  are  able  to  do  their  work. 
Now,  every  city  and  town  in  Ngan-hwei  is  open  to  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel. 

Dr.  Howard  Taylor. — We  have  had  news  from  the  Province 
of  Ho-nan  which  has  set  our  hearts  singing.  The  most  anti-foreign 
city  in  that  province,  as  you  all  know,  is  Kai-feng-fu,  the  capital. 
Upon  that  city  missionaries  have  been  directing  their  efforts  for 
years.  Many  a  visit  has  been  paid,  and  again  and  again  they  have 
been  unable  to  obtain  any  entrance  into  the  place.  A  member  of 
our  Mission  went  there,  merely  stopping  on  a  journey,  two  or  three 
years  ago.  He  arrived  not  very  late  in  the  afternoon,  but  pre- 
ferred to  stay  in  one  of  the  suburbs  instead  of  journeying  on,  as  he 
would  be  too  late  at  the  next  city.  He  had  spent  all  his  cash  and  sent 
a  native  Christian  into  the  city  to  change  some  silver.  As  this 
Christian  reached  the  city  gate,  he  found  it  being  closed  while 
the  sun  was  still  quite  high.  He  asked,  "  What  are  they  doing  ?  " 
"  Oh,"  was  the  reply,  "  evidently  you  don't  know  that  a  foreign 
devil  has  just  arrived  in  the  east  suburb  of  the  city.  The  gate 
is  to  be  closed  now,  and  it  will  not  be  opened  to-morrow  at  all 
unless  the  foreigner  goes  his  way."  The  silver  was  changed.  As 
the  missionary  had  intended,  he  went  on  his  journey  the  next  day; 
but  that  city  has  resisted  every  attempt  to  enter  it.  The  last  news 
from  the  Province  of  Ho-nan,  coming  by  cablegram  from  Shanghai, 
is  that  one  of  our  missionaries  is  firmly  established  there  in  his 
own  house ;  and  from  all  the  old  stations  in  that  Province,  we  get 
news  which  is  reassuring. 


PROVIDENCE  OF  GOD  IN   THE  SIEGE  OF  PEKING  33 1 

Mrs.  Jonathan  Goforth. — I  would  like  to  speak  for  North 
Ho-nan.  The  Canadian  Presbyterian  Church  has  had  the  Northern 
part  of  the  Province  specially  set  apart  for  it,  and  I  would  just  say 
that  I  have  received  a  letter  to-day  from  my  husband  in  China, 
and  he  speaks  of  the  prospects  for  North  Ho-nan.  They  have  never 
been  as  bright  as  they  are  at  present.  When  we  abandoned  our 
work  there  in  1900,  and  our  little  Christian  Church  was,  as  it  were, 
as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  you  can  understand  our  feelings.  I 
think  we  took  rather  a  dark  view,  and  thought  that  we  would 
return  to  find  very  little  remaining.  The  truth  is  that  now  that 
our  missionaries  have  returned  they  find  the  number  of  Christians 
increased;  that  instead  of  decreasing  with  the  persecution  while 
the  missionaries  were  away,  they  have  gathered  together  sometmies 
for  ten  or  twelve  days  at  a  time  for  Bible  study. 

Mrs.  Williams.  —  The  outlook  is  rather  complex  in  the  Prov- 
ince of  Shan-si.  The  common  people  are  very  eager  now  for  the 
return  of  the  missionaries,  yet  the  gentry  are  still  very  anti-foreign. 
Letters  received  from  Dr.  Edwards  and  Dr.  At  wood,  who  have  just 
left  the  field,  speak  of  this ;  but  still  there  is  great  hope,  and  the 
English  Baptists  have  returned  to  Tai-yuen-fu,  and  one  of  the  letters 
received  states  that  Timothy  Richards  is  going  there  to  establish 
a  school  of  learning.  The  Government  is  giving  that  as  part  of  the 
indemnity  money,  and  as  soon  as  he  is  established  there,  it  wdl 
be  necessary  for  him  to  have  young  men  helping  him  in  that  work 
It  is  impossible  for  women  yet  to  return  there,  —  both  Dr.  Atwood 
and  Dr.  Edwards  say  it  would  be  unwise,  — but  we  are  hoping 
and  praying  that  the  day  will  soon  come  when  we  can  also  go. 


THE  PROVIDENCE  OF  GOD  IN  THE  SIEGE  OF  PEKING 

REV.    F.   D.    GAMEWELL,   PH.D.,   PEKING 

I  COME  to  you  this  afternoon  to  tell  you  something  of  the 
story  of  our  experiences  in  Peking,  but  not  for  the  sake  of  merely 
entertaining  you  with  a  story.  God  forbid  that  these  experiences 
should  ever  be  recited  with  any  other  purpose  than  to  emphasize 
the  providence  of  God.  General  Grant,  in  writing  of  the  siege 
of  Vicksburg,  said,  as  he  looked  back  over  that  campaign,  that 
it  seemed  then  as  if  Providence  had  directed  the  course  of  the 
campaign  while  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee  executed  the  decree. 
I  am  sure  that  all  who  passed  through  those  experiences  in  Peking 
during  the  summer  of  1900  will  say  that  God  directed  the  course  of 
events  while  we  but  executed  His  decree.  Phillips  Brooks  in  one 
of  his  sermons  says  in  effect:  "  Be  careful  how  you  use  the  deeper 


zz^ 


WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 


experiences  of  life,  lest  using  superficially  that  which,  God  intends 
you  to  use  profoundly  you  get,  not  good,  but  harm." 

I  have  not  time  to  dwell  in  detail  upon  the  multiplied  prov- 
idences of  those  weeks,  but  I  would  call  your  attention  to  what  is, 
to  me,  a  very  touching  providence  in  connection  with  that  experi- 
ence, namely,  God's  gracious  preparation  of  the  native  Church 
for  the  stress  that  was  to  come  upon  it.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that 
in  the  winter  and  spring  months  preceding  that  uprising,  a  wide- 
spread wave  of  revival  passed  over  North  China.  That  was  true 
of  Peking,  of  Tung-chau,  fourteen  miles  east  of  Peking,  and  of 
various  other  points,  as  if  God  were  getting  a  little  band  of  His 
followers  ready  for  the  trial  of  the  coming  summer.  Though  it 
is  true  that  there  were  some  who  recanted,  it  is  also  wonderfully 
true  that  God's  grace  was  most  manifest.  In  reading  a  report 
from  one  who  went  over  the  field  last  year,  these  words  occur : 
"  As  I  realize  the  fidelity  of  the  native  Christians,  I  am  amazed  at 
the  manifestation  of  God's  grace";  and  I  think  that  is  the  feature 
that  we  should  emphasize. 

After  that  providence  in  preparation  there  was  a  providence  of 
warning.  If  we  were  to  be  saved  at  all,  it  was  necessary  that  we 
should  be  warned ;  and  the  storm  that  broke  upon  us  in  1900  was 
not  without  warning.  Its  early  mutterings  may  be  traced  back  to 
September,  1898.  It  is  not  necessary  to  trace  those  events;  suffice 
it  to  say  that  by  the  close  of  May  those  of  us  who  were  within  the 
walls  of  Peking  were  in  the  midst  of  great  anxiety.  Notwithstand- 
ing this,  we  went  steadily  forward  in  our  work.  There  is  a  sense 
in  which  one  who  lives  in  China  does  not  know  when  the  next 
eruption  will  occur,  and  therefore  the  only  thing  to  do  is  to  go 
steadily  forward  with  one's  work.  At  the  close  of  May,  1900, 
occurred  the  annual  mission  meeting  of  the  Congregational  ]\Iis- 
sion  at  Tung-chau,  a  few  miles  east  of  Peking.  At  the  same  time 
the  conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  occurred  in  the 
city  of  Peking.  What  did  these  conferences  signify?  They  meant 
that  God  had  gathered  together  for  their  protection  in  Peking  the 
trained  men  of  those  two  large  denominations,  some  of  them  coming 
a  distance  of  three  or  four  hundred  miles,  in  China  a  ten  or  twelve 
days'  journey. 

Coming  to  the  days  of  the  siege  itself,  there  had  been  this  period 
of  anxiety,  and  so  the  ministers  of  the  various  nationalities  had  been 
urging  the  Chinese  officials  to  do  something  to  check  the  existing 
trouble.  Nothing  had  been  done,  the  inevitable  logic  of  which 
was,  more  trouble.  The  ministers  hesitated  to  bring  in  foreign 
troops,  knowing  that  their  presence  in  the  capital  city  of  the 
Empire  would  act  as  an  irritant.  It  was  necessary  that  something 
should  happen.  That  something  happened  on  Monday.  May  28, 
when  railroad  communication  with  Tien-tsin  was  temporarily  inter- 
rupted.    This  temporary  interruption  for  a  period  of  twenty-four 


PROVIDENCE  OF  GOD  IN   THE  SIEGE  OF  PEKING  333 

hours  —  the  railroad  was  re-opened  the  following  day  —  gave  the 
ministers  an  opportunity  to  send  an  emergency  call  to  Tien-tsin,  in 
response  to  which  450  marines  of  the  various  nationalities  came 
to  Peking,  reaching  there  on  Thursday,  May  31,  just  four  days 
before  railway  communication  was  finally  severed.  Our  salvation 
was  of  God;  but  God  uses  human  instrumentality,  and  a  part  of 
His  plan  for  our  salvation  was  the  presence  of  those  450  marines 
who  fought  so  nobly  for  the  defense  of  the  women  and  children 
within  our  lines. 

In  the  Methodist  mission  were  gathered  together  the  mission- 
aries of  the  Congregational,  the  Presbyterian,  the  London  and  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  missions,  who  were  there  from  June  4  to 
20.  On  the  nineteenth  of  June  I  received  a  letter  from  Minister 
Conger  stating  that  he  had  received  a  note  from  the  Chinese  Foreign 
Office,  demanding  that  all  foreigners  should  leave  Peking  within 
twenty-four  hours.  Consider  our  situation.  The  railway  had  been 
interrupted  for  nineteen  days.  We  had  in  the  Methodist  Mission 
from  sixty  to  seventy  foreign  ladies  and  children,  and  about  600 
native  converts,  men,  women,  and  children.  The  only  way  of 
making  this  journey  of  eighty  miles  was  by  native  carts,  requiring 
under  the  best  conditions  a  two  days'  journey  through  a  hostile  people. 
It  was  not  to  be  thought  of ;  moreover,  we  recognized  in  this  demand 
to  leave  Peking  within  twenty-four  hours  simply  a  subterfuge  to 
get  us  outside  the  city  walls,  where  we  would  all  be  massacred. 
Major  Conger  said  that  he  and  the  other  ministers  had  protested, 
but  added,  "  Hold  yourselves  in  readiness  for  I  know  not  what  an 
hour  may  bring  forth."  The  night  of  the  nineteenth  of  June 
was  one  of  intense  anxiety. 

The  next  morning,  having  occasion  to  enter  my  house  which 
had  been  occupied  by  twenty  United  States  marines,  I  found  Mr. 
Cordes,  the  Secretary  of  the  German  Legation.  He  said  that  that 
morning  he  had  left  the  German  Legation  with  Baron  von  Ketteler, 
being  carried  in  sedan  chairs  on  the  shoulders  of  men.  They  had 
passed  along  several  streets,  one  of  which  was  called  Everlasting 
Peace  Street, —  inappropriately  named  for  they  fired  constantly 
up  and  down  Everlasting  Peace  Street  all  through  the  summer, — 
until  they  reached  a  single  honorary  gateway  across  the  street.  The 
streets  were  densely  thronged  by  Chinese,  both  the  military  and 
civilians.  As  they  were  being  carried  along,  a  military  mandarin 
with  yellow  jacket  and  peacock  feather  in  his  hat  had  ridden  up 
to  the  chair  in  which  Baron  von  Ketteler  was  being  carried,  and 
fired  into  it,  killing  the  Minister.  The  chair  occupied  by  Mr.  Cordes 
was  also  fired  upon,  and  he  was  seriously  wounded;  but  in  the 
confusion  which  followed  he  managed  to  make  his  way  through 
the  crowded  streets  and  finally  reached  the  alley  on  which  the 
Methodist  Mission  was  located,  and  through  its  gateway  into  my 
hall,  where  he  fell  in  an  almost  fainting  condition  from  loss  of  blood. 


334  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

This  meant  that  we  were  warned  before  the  lapse  of  that  fateful 
twenty-four  hours.  There  is  a  sense  in  which  the  death  of  Baron 
von  Ketteler  may  be  said  to  have  been  vicarious.  It  gave  us  warning 
by  which  we  were  able  to  reach  the  British  Legation  before  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  at  which  time  they  promptly  opened  upon  us 
with  rifle  fire. 

I  have  not  time  to  emphasize  what  Dr.  Ament  has  also  referred 
to,  that  the  Government  was  back  of  this  whole  uprising.  I  have 
a  document  in  my  hand  which  bears  testimony  to  that  fact,  but 
I  will  not  take  the  time  to  speak  of  it.  In  connection  with  this  mur- 
der of  Baron  von  Ketteler  and  the  statement  of  the  German  Sec- 
retary of  Legation,  I  will,  however,  mention  an  interesting  fact. 
I  hold  in  my  hand  a  well-worn  copy  of  The  New  York  Sun  of 
Sunday,  June  17.  It  was  handed  me  at  Yokohama  on  my  return  to 
this  country  by  some  friends  who  gave  me  a  great  bundle  of 
newspapers,  and  who  said,  "  As  you  cross  the  Pacific  you  will  be 
interested  in  seeing  what  the  papers  say  about  the  siege."  In  this 
New  York  Sun  my  eye  caught  the  large  heading,  "  Riot  Rule  In 
Peking!  Legations  Reported  Destroyed  and  German  Minister 
Killed!"  I  looked  at  the  date  —  Sunday,  June  17.  Baron  von 
Ketteler  was  killed  on  Wednesday  morning,  June  20.  My  first 
thought  was,  verily  the  enterprise  of  the  American  newspaper  is 
great.  On  further  meditation,  however,  I  concluded  that  it  was  a 
political  intrigue,  which  had  leaked  out  and  had  been  telegraphed 
to  this  country.  Since  I  have  been  in  the  United  States,  I  have 
met  those  in  touch  with  Chinese  parties  in  high  authority  who 
say  that  this  was  the  fact. 

An  hour  after  that  warning  we  left  the  Methodist  compound. 
I  have  no  time  to  describe  that  march,  but  simply  call  attention 
to  the  fact  that  some  800  souls,  foreigners  and  native  Christians, 
marched  through  the  streets  exposed  to  the  possible  rifle  fire  of  the 
government  troops,  armed  with  Mauser  rifles,  to  the  Legation 
without  the  loss  of  a  single  life.  How  did  it  happen?  It  did  not 
happen.  I  believe  that  God  has  a  mission  of  inspiration,  as  we 
realized  how  He  heard  and  answered  prayer.  In  New  York  City, 
in  Boston,  in  Edinburgh,  in  Glasgow  and  at  Exeter  Hall  in  London 
prayer  meetings  were  held  that  day  to  beseech  God  to  protect  those 
who  were  in  peril  in  Peking.  These  meetings  on  the  twentieth  of 
June  could  not  explain  the  reason  why  we  passed  through  the 
streets  unharmed ;  but  we  know  that  before  the  great  meetings 
had  been  called  there  had  been  an  intense  feeling  in  the  hearts 
of  God's  children  and  earnest  prayers  had  been  going  up  from 
thousands  of  hearts. 

Furthermore,  our  special  danger  perhaps  was  during  the  first 
forty-eight  hours.  I  have  been  asked,  "  Why  did  not  the  Chinese 
rush  your  positions  the  first  two  days  ?  "  We  put  up  some  pretty 
strong  fortifications  later,  but  during  those  first  forty-eight  hours 


PROVIDENCE  OF  GOD  IN   THE  SIEGE  OF  PEKING  335 

we  were  practically  at  their  mercy.  Why  did  they  not  rush  our 
positions  then?  Because  God  would  not  let  them.  We  say  in  our 
creed,  "  I  believe  in  God,  the  Father  Almighty."  Is  anything  too 
hard  for  God?  The  prayers  of  His  children  were  ascending  not 
only  from  those  five  meetings  mentioned,  but  from  God's  children 
everywhere.  Colonel  Scott-Moncrieff,  of  the  Royal  Engineers,  as 
he  went  over  the  fortifications,  said,  "  Your  fortifications  astonish 
me  by  their  extent :  I  am  surprised  at  what  you  have  accomplished ; 
but  it  is  not  your  fortifications  alone  that  have  saved  you.  You 
are  saved  in  answer  to  prayer.  Probably  never  in  the  history  of  this 
world  has  such  a  volume  of  prayer  ascended  to  God  for  one  people 
as  ascended  for  you  in  Peking  this  summer." 

There  were  four  especial  dangers  threatening  us,  rifle  fire, 
incendiary  fire,  famine  and  disease.  In  saving  us  from  each  of 
these  dangers,  had  I  time,  I  could  show  you  most  clearly  that  God's 
hand  was  manifest.  In  connection  w^ith  escape  from  rifle  fire, 
our  salvation  was  due  to  the  fact  that  we  were  surrounded  by 
walls.  Had  we  been  in  one  of  our  American  cities  of  open  con- 
struction, or  in  a  town  of  wooden  construction,  we  would  undoubt- 
edly have  been  cut  to  pieces  within  twenty-four  hours.  But  we  had 
walls  surrounding  us,  and  they  protected  us,  though  they  had 
exposed  points,  until  such  time  as  we  could  strengthen  them.  How 
was  this  strengthening  done?  It  was  done  because  our  native 
Christians  were  true.  Major  Conger  and  Sir  Claude  MacDonald, 
in  letters  written  afterward,  acknowledged  their  indebtedness  to 
our  Christians.  They  said,  "  Without  your  wise  and  careful  plan- 
ning and  the  uncomplaining  execution  of  the  Chinese,  I  believe 
that  our  salvation  would  have  been  impossible."  I  see  in  those 
events  in  the  summer  of  1900,  not  reason  for  discouragement,  but 
ground  for  encouragement.  We  should  thank  God  and  take  courage. 
Already  God  has  caused  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  Him,  as  prophe- 
sied in  the  second  Psalm. 

I  want  to  add  a  little  testimony  for  North  China,  that  the 
prospect  never  was  so  bright.  I  have  just  received  a  letter  from 
Dr.  Lowry,. —  not  a  young  man  just  girding  on  the  harness,  but  one 
who  has  been  in  China  for  over  thirty  years,  —  and  in  this  letter 
he  says,  "  I  have  never  felt  that  the  prospect  in  Peking  and  in 
North  China  was  as  bright  as  it  is  now." 

I  said  at  the  beginning  that  I  felt  that  mine  must  be  a  twofold 
message,  one  of  inspiration  and  one  of  responsibility.  There  is  an 
inspiration  of  which  we  have  already  briefly  spoken.  Let  me  em- 
phasize for  a  moment  the  other  message.  There  is  a  message  of 
responsibility.  These  changes  in  China  have  brought  about  a 
crisis,  and  this  crisis  must  be  met  immediately.  Now,  there  are 
some  things  which  you  have  to  deal  with  at  the  time.  I  think  a 
part  of  our  strength  in  Peking  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the  issue 
was  on  us;  it  was  a  struggle  for  life,  and  we  had  to  concentrate 


336  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

every  energy  and  stretch  every  nerve  to  meet  the  thing  at  the 
moment.  I  beheve  that  in  some  such  sense  there  is  a  crisis  in  the 
Church  of  God  at  the  present  time.  There  are  opportunities,  not 
only  in  China  but  all  over  the  world.  Of  course  we  -who  toil  there 
are  more  particularly  interested  in  China,  but  I  feel  more  and  more 
that  I  am  not  a  special  pleader  for  China  but  in  behalf  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  During  the  siege  wherever  the  line  was  hard 
pressed  there  we  rallied,  regardless  of  what  nationality  held  the 
hard  pressed  point,  because  failure  at  one  point  meant  failure  at 
every  point.  So  in  winning  the  world  to  Christ.  May  God  by  His 
Holy  Spirit  give  us  an  acute  sense  of  our  responsibility. 

How  is  this  responsibility  to  be  met?  It  comes  back  to  the  old 
story.  It  will  never  be  met  by  conventions,  no  matter  how  helpful 
they  may  be.  It  will  not  be  met  by  the  Church  as  a  mass,  but 
it  will  be  met  by  the  individual  consecrated  to  the  work  of  bringing 
the  world  to  Christ.  This  brings  us  to  that  great  truth  again,  a 
personal  consecration  to  the  work  of  God,  to  be  used  as  He  will 
and  where  He  will.  Oh,  may  God  quicken  our  faith  in  the  power 
of  the  gospel  to  bring  all  men  to  Christ ;  and  may  He  anew  bring 
to  our  hearts  the  spirit  of  consecration,  that  these  busy,  crowded 
Convention  days  may  speak  to  us  constantly  of  His  great  purpose 
for  the  redemption  of  this  world ! 

"  Laid  on  Thine  Altar,  O  my  Lord  divine, 
Accept  this  gift  to-day,  for  Jesus  sake. 
I  have  no  jewels  to  adorn  Thy  shrine, 
Nor  any  world-famed  sacrifice  to  make. 
But  here  I  bring,  within  my  trembling  hand 
This  will  of  mine,  —  a  thing  that  seemeth  small, 
But  Thou  alone,  O  Lord,  canst  understand 
How,  when  I  yield  Thee  this,  I  yield  mine  all. 

"  Hidden  therein  Thy  searching  gaze  can  see 
Struggles  of  passion,  visions  of  delight. 
All  that  I  have,  or  am,  or  fain  would  be  — 
Deep  loves,  fond  hopes,  and  longings  infinite. 
It  hath  been  wet  with  tears  and  dimmed  with  sighs. 
Clenched  in  my  grasp  till  beauty  hath  it  none; 
Now  from  Thy  footstool,  where  it  vanquished  lies, 
The  prayer  ascendeth,  may  Thy  Will  be  done! 

"Take  it,  O  Father,  ere  my  courage  fail. 
And  merge  it  so  in  Thine  own  Will  that  een 
If,  in  some  desperate  hour,  my  cries  prevail, 
And  Thou  give  back  my  gift,  it  may  have  been 
So  changed,  so  purified,  so  fair  have  grown. 
So  one  with  Thee,  so  filled  with  peace  divine, 
I  may  not  know,  or  feel  it,  as  my  own. 
But  gaining  back  my  will,  may  find  it  Thine ! " 


THE  CLAIMS  OF  CHINA'S  WOMEN  UPON 
CHRISTENDOM 

MISS  HARRIET  NOYES,  CANTON 

A  FEW  years  since  a  Chinese  student  in  America  wrote  to  me  in 
these  words :  "  My  country-women  should  have  the  first  claim  on 
the  attention,  sympathy  and  charity  of  Christian  people  in  more 
favored  lands.  That  those  who  need  help  most  should  be  helped 
first  is  a  saying  as  true  as  it  is  trite.  That  they  have  not  had 
the  consideration  they  deserve  in  the  schemes  for  the  evan- 
gelization of  China  is  inexplicable  to  me.  The  seed  of  a  man's 
faith  in  the  providence  of  God  is  planted  in  his  heart  by  his  mother, 
and  no  one  else  can  do  it  half  as  well,  and  the  surest  way  of  elevat- 
ing and  Christianizing  China  is  by  giving  her  daughters  the  ad- 
vantages of  a  Christian  education."  These  are  the  conclusions  of 
an  intelligent  educated  man,  fitted  by  years  spent  in  China  to  under- 
stand the  conditions  and  needs  of  his  country-women,  and  by  years  in 
America  to  appreciate  the  difference  between  them  and  the  women  of 
Christian  lands,  and  to  realize  what  Christianity  would  do  for  them. 

One  of  the  claims  of  China's  women  upon  Christendom  is  found 
in  their  exceeding  need  of  the  gospel.  Those  who  need  help  most 
should  be  helped  first.  It  may  help  us  to  realize  the  condition  of 
China's  women,  if  we  think  for  a  moment  what  it  would  be  to  us  if 
all  the  spiritual  blessings  and  advantages  which  we  enjoy  to-day, 
all  our  hopes  for  the  future  were  swept  away.  However  far  below 
our  privileges  we  may  live,  however  weak  our  faith  and  love  and 
trust  may  be,  would  anything  induce  us  to  give  up  our  Christian 
hope,  to  part  with  it  forever?  Oftentimes  in  our  beautiful  churches 
while  listening  to  the  melodious  tones  of  the  organ  and  choir  or  the 
eloquent  words  from  the  pulpit,  I  seem  to  see  the  shadow  that  rests 
on  the  other  side  of  the  world,  and  the  question  comes  back  again 
and  again.  Why  has  God  given  so  much  to  some  of  His  children  and 
so  little  to  others  ?  "  Ye  have  the  poor  with  you  always,  and  when- 
soever ye  will  ye  may  do  them  good,"  but  what  poverty  can  be  com- 
pared to  the  poverty  of  soul,  the  barrenness  of  a  future  reaching 
out  interminably  into  outer  darkness?  What  matters  it  if  earthly 
life  is  destitute  of  every  comfort,  even  if  it  stretches  out  to  the  full 
measure  of  the  allotted  three  score  years  and  ten,  if  at  the  end  there 
is  a  Savior's  welcome  and  a  home  in  the  many  mansions  of  our 
Father's  house? 

337 


338  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

In  all  heathen  lands  the  darkest  shadows,  the  heaviest  burdens 
fall  to  the  lot  of  the  women.  Often  unwelcome  when  they  come  into 
the  world,  the  journey  through  it  is  a  weary  pilgrimage.  We  have 
often  read  with  pain  the  story  of  hopeless  years  of  suffering,  so 
plainly  written  on  the  sad  patient  faces  of  the  old  women  for  whom 
life  has  held  so  little  happiness.  Who  can  estimate  the  weight  of 
sorrow  which  may  be  crowded  into  such  a  life  between  the  cradle 
and  the  grave,  without  a  single  ray  of  hope  to  brighten  the  future. 
The  daughters  of  Christian  lands  are  lovingly  welcomed  and  ten- 
derly cared  for,  but  in  some  parts  of  China  the  little  girl  oftentimes 
at  the  threshold  of  life  is  met  by  the  question  whether  she  shall  be 
allowed  to  live  or  not.  Sometimes  it  is  an  unloving  father,  some- 
times the  mother-in-law,  sometimes  the  mother  herself  who  decides 
that  there  is  no  place  for  her  in  the  world,  no  room  in  the  family 
circle,  no  loving  affection  in  their  hearts,  and  the  little  spark  of  life 
is  extinguished  by  the  very  hands  which  should  protect  and  cherish 
it.  One  of  the  women  employed  in  our  Seminary,  now  a  sincere 
Christian,  is  the  mother  of  six  daughters  of  whom  only  two  were 
allowed  to  live.  These  two  are  now  educated,  intelligent  Christian 
women,  one  is  doing  missionary  work  as  teacher  in  a  boarding 
school,  the  other  is  the  wife  of  a  promising  Chinese  preacher  in  San 
Francisco.  How  many  times  the  mother  has  said:  "  If  I  had  only 
known  about  Christianity,  it  might  all  have  been  so  different ;  but 
I  did  not  know." 

For  Chinese  girls  who  are  the  daughters  of  poor  parents  the 
years  of  childhood  are  often  clouded  by  the  fear  of  being  sold  into 
slavery.  Some  years  since  one  bright  Sabbath  morning,  just  as  we 
were  going  over  to  the  morning  service,  a  woman  came  to  ask  that 
her  little  daughter,  one  of  our  pupils,  might  be  allowed  to  go  home 
to  see  her  father  who  was  so  ill  that  he  was  not  expected  to  live. 
The  woman's  very  evident  distress  seemed  quite  natural  under  such 
circumstances,  and  we  could  not  understand  the  unwillingness  of 
the  little  girl  to  go  with  her  mother.  Never  dreaming  that  it  was 
more  than  a  feeling  of  reluctance  to  go  away  from  the  school  for 
a  few  days,  we  told  her  that  it  seemed  best  for  her  to  go  and  see 
her  father  and  then  come  back  again  and  left  her  thinking  that  the 
mother  would  soon  persuade  her  to  go  with  her  willingly.  What 
was  our  distress  when  we  returned  from  church  to  learn  that  the 
story  of  the  father's  illness  was  false,  and  that  she  had  really  been 
taken  away  to  be  sold.  The  woman  left  in  charge  told  us  how 
frantically  the  little  girl  had  cried  and  clung  to  the  door  in  the 
vain  effort  to  escape  from  the  fate  which  she  knew  awaited  her. 
To  the  mother  the  experience  was  as  painful  as  for  the  little  girl, 
but  her  husband  had  treated  her  most  cruelly  and  compelled  her 
by  threats  to  come  for  her  daughter.  Every  effort  was  made  to 
redeem  the  child  from  slavery,  but  without  success. 

No  class  of  the  world's  unfortunates  could  have  a  stronger  claim 


CLAIMS    OF    CHINA  S    WOMEN    UPON    CHRISTENDOM         339 

upon  the  pity  and  help  of  Christians  than  the  bhnd  girls  of  some 
parts  of  China.  Sold  or  given  away  by  their  parents  to  those  who 
value  them  only  as  a  means  of  profits,  doomed  to  lives  of  misery, 
hopeless  and  helpless,  their  situation  is  pitiable  beyond  the  power 
of  language  to  express.  A  few  years  since  two  women  came  from 
the  country  village  to  Canton,  each  bringing  a  little  blind  girl  in  the 
hope  that  some  one  might  be  found  who  would  take  the  children 
and  give  them  a  home.  The  mothers  were  both  widows  and  had 
been  left  entirely  destitute.  One  of  them  had  three  other  children 
with  no  way  of  securing  a  support  for  them  excepting  her  own  ill- 
paid  labor ;  and,  as  she  said,  the  care  of  the  child  who  was  so  helpless 
was  a  hindrance  to  her  in  providing  for  the  others.  There  was 
no  lack  of  maternal  affection  in  these  cases,  only  the  crushing 
weight  of  poverty  made  the  blind  girls  burdens  which  the  mothers 
could  not  bear.  With  tears  streaming  down  their  faces  they  told 
their  sad  story,  and  said  that  if  no  one  would  take  the  children, 
they  would  be  obliged  to  drown  them  or  see  them  starve.  The  poor 
little  girls,  who  were  old  enough  to  understand  all  that  was  said, 
wept  silently,  and  nothing  could  have  been  more  pitiful  than  to  see 
the  tears  falling  from  their  sightless  eyes.  Their  sorrow  was 
turned  into  joy  when  they  learned  that  Christianity  had  provided  a 
refuge  for  them,  and  in  the  School  for  the  Blind,  opened  by  a  mis- 
sionary, they  found  a  happy  home. 

For  nearly  all  Chinese  girls  except  those  belonging  to  the  ser- 
vant class  there  is  the  lifelong  suffering  entailed  by  the  cruel  prac- 
tice of  foot  binding.  Their  marriages  are  arranged  without  their 
knowledge  or  consent,  and  they  often  suffer  with  constant  dread 
lest  at  any  moment  they  may  be  taken  away  from  their  home  and 
friends  to  a  strange  family  circle  where  they  may,  or  may  not,  be 
kindly  treated,  their  comfort  and  happiness  depending  to  a  very 
great  extent  upon  the  character  and  temper  of  the  mother-in-law 
whose  authority  is  absolute,  and  whom  they  are  expected  and  obliged 
to  serve.  Not  long  ago  in  a  town  a  few  miles  from  Canton  nine 
young  girls  committed  suicide,  their  only  means  of  escaping  the  fate 
of  being  thus  married,  —  and  I  have  known  of  several  similar  in- 
stances. With  so  much  to  darken  and  >^dden  their  lives  is  it  any 
wonder  that  the  burden  sometimes  becomes  too  heavy  for  them  to 
bear? 

But  let  us  turn  to  a  brighter  page  of  China's  history  and  read 
some  of  the  living  epistles  which  Christianity  has  written.  We  are 
sometimes  asked,  "  What  kind  of  Christians  do  the  Chinese  make?  " 
The  same  kind  of  Christians  that  the  people  of  other  lands  make; 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  same  whether  in  the  heart  of  a 
native  of  China  or  of  America.  I  certainly  never  expect  to  find 
anywhere  more  earnest  consecrated  Christians  than  I  have  known 
in  China.  I  have  felt  very  humble  in  the  presence  of  examples  of 
their  strong  faith,  implicit  trust  in  God,  and  their  reliance  in  and 


340  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

prompt  resort  to  prayer  in  times  of  need,  the  evident  feeling  that 
God  is  near  and  the  assurance  that  He  will  hear.  The  bonds  of 
Christian  fellowship  are  not  limited  by  any  ties  of  church  or  nation- 
ality. We  have  often  rejoiced  to  feel  that  while  superior  ad- 
vantages of  birth  and  education  seem  to  place  us  in  many  respects 
upon  a  different  plane  from  those  whose  environment  has  been  so 
different,  whose  lives  have  run  in  such  narrow  channels,  yet  when  we 
meet  as  Christians  soul  to  soul,  we  meet  on  the  same  plane,  sharing 
the  same  blessed  hope,  looking  forward  to  the  same  glorious  future. 

To  the  women  of  the  poorer  classes  whose  bare,  cheerless  dwell- 
ings are  destitute  of  almost  everything  which  we  consider  neces- 
sary, our  homes  furnished  according  to  our  ideas  of  comfort  seem 
palaces,  and  often  when  they  come  in  they  will  look  around  the 
rooms  and  say,  "  This  must  be  just  like  heaven."  While  our  hearts 
are  filled  with  pity  for  lives  so  barren  and  destitute  as  to  make  such 
comforts  seem  heavenly,  we  joy  to  think  of  the  inheritance  prepared, 
the  revelation  that  it  will  be  to  them  when  they  enter  in  through  the 
gates  and  see  and  know  what  heaven  really  is.  Although  it  is  im- 
possible now  to  find  in  lives  which  have  been  lived  under  such  dif- 
ferent conditions  congeniality  of  thought  and  feeling  in  many  lines, 
we  look  forward  with  glad  anticipations  to  the  time  when  all  the 
differences  which  have  existed  in  earthly  conditions,  the  distinctions 
of  rank  and  wealth  and  learning  and  advantages  and  inheritance 
have  passed  away,  and  Christians  of  all  lands  shall  meet  in  our 
Father's  house  and  rejoice  together,  and  then  realize  as  perhaps  we 
cannot  now  that  "  there  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  is  neither 
bond  nor  free,  there  is  neither  male  nor  female,  for  ye  are  all  one 
in  Christ  Jesus." 

What  will  Christianity  do  for  China's  women?  Just  what  it 
has  already  done  for  the  women  of  Christian  lands,  —  what  it  has 
done  for  us.  I  have  a  message  to  you  to-day  from  a  Christian  sister 
in  China.  I  wish  that  she  could  be  here  to  give  it  to  you  herself, 
and  I  wish  that  you  might  hear  her  sing ;  for  she  has  what  is  un- 
usual in  China,  a  very  beautiful  voice.  One  well  qualified  to  judge 
said  that  with  the  necessary  culture  her  voice  would  give  her  a  high 
standing  among  musicians  in  any  land.  We  have  sometimes  almost 
felt  regret  that  she  could  not  have  this ;  and  yet  we  know  that  the 
position  she  is  filling  so  successfully  as  the  principal  of  the  School 
for  Training  Teachers  and  Bible  Women  is  far  better.  She  is  in- 
telligent, well  educated  and  an  earnest,  consecrated  Christian.  It 
would  be  difficult  to  find  in  any  land  a  teacher  better  fitted  for  her 
position  or  more  solicitous  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  her  pupils. 
Not  long  since,  when  the  question  of  calling  a  pastor  for  the  Second 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Canton  was  being  discussed,  one  of  the 
elders  said  that  he  would  rather  listen  to  her  sermons  than  to  those 
of  any  one  else.  She  has  been  connected  with  our  Seminary  for 
many  years,  first  as  pupil,  then  as  teacher. 


CLAIMS    OF    CHINA  S    WOMEN    UPON    CHRISTENDOM  34I 

One  of  my  first  remembrances  of  the  writer  of  this  message  is 
of  a  little  girl  only  nine  years  old  standing  beside  her  dying  father 
and  whispering  to  him  words  of  comfort.  I  seem  still  to  hear  the 
very  words  in  which  she  told  him  that  he  had  served  the  Lord  so 
faithfully,  and  now  he  was  going  to  be  with  Him,  and  that  he  must 
not  feel  anxious  nor  troubled  about  those  he  was  leaving;  for  the 
Heavenly  Father  would  take  care  of  them  and  they  would  surely 
follow  on  and  come  to  him  in  heaven.  Her  mother  had  always 
seemed  a  very  timid  woman,  but  after  her  husband's  death  she  took 
up  the  burden  of  life  very  bravely  and  became  an  active  Christian 
worker.  In  less  than  two  years  she  was  laid  to  rest  beside  her  hus- 
band, and  the  little  daughter  was  left  doubly  orphaned  and  with  the 
care  of  a  younger  brother.  At  first  his  waywardness  caused  her 
much  anxiety,  but  after  a  time  her  constant  prayers  for  him  were 
answered.  He  became  a  Christian  and  afterward  studied  medicine 
with  Dr.  Kerr  and  became  his  first  assistant  in  the  Refuge  for  the 
Insane. 

After  she  had  spent  several  years  in  the  Seminary  she  was  very 
happily  married  to  a  young  man  who  was  preparing  himself  for 
missionary  work  among  his  people.  But  yet  again  she  was  bereaved 
and  left  a  widow  with  one  little  daughter,  a  child  of  unusual  intel- 
ligence and  promise.  The  little  girl  was  recently  received  into  the 
church,  and  for  a  Chinese  girl  has  the  unusual  inheritance  of  a 
Christian  ancestry  through  several  generations,  —  so  far  as  I  have 
been  able  to  ascertain,  the  first  Protestant  Christian  in  China  of  the 
fifth  generation. 

The  letter  from  which  I  will  read  some  extracts  was  written  to 
the  missionary  society  of  the  home-land. 
"  Dear  Christian  Friends  : 

"  I  write  to  send  you  our  greetings.  Because  of  our  love  for 
the  Savior,  we  feel  that  we  know  and  love  you ;  for  we  alike  belong 
to  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  and  to  the  family  of  God,  and  we  shall 
soon  be  together  in  the  mansions  that  our  Savior  has  gone  to  pre- 
pare for  us.  The  anticipation  of  such  a  glad  meeting  fills  me 
with  happiness.  We  constantly  remember  God's  great  mercy 
in  choosing  us  to  be  His  disciples.  Jesus  said,  "  Ye  have  not 
chosen  me  but  I  have  chosen  you,  and  ordained  you  that  ye 
should  go  and  bring  forth  fruit " ;  therefore  it  is  our  desire, 
according  to  the  measure  of  our  ability  and  opportunity,  to 
bring  forth  fruit.  We  think  of  the  work  that  you  have  done  in 
China,  and  remember  with  deepest  gratitude  the  love  which  for 
Christ's  sake  you  have  shown  to  us  in  helping  us  to  learn  the  true 
doctrine  and  come  to  the  Savior.  When  any  inquire  the  purpose 
for  which  this  school  was  established,  we  carefully  explain  to  them 
that  because  of  your  love  to  Jesus  you  have  opened  this  school  to 
teach  others  to  know  and  love  Him,  and  to  come  to  God  and  obtain 
eternal  life. 


342  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

"  This  is  the  time  of  China's  distress  and  humiHation.  It  is 
truly  pitiable,  but  we  remember  that  it  is  written  in  the  Bible,  '  Now 
no  chastening  for  the  present  seemeth  joyous  but  grievous,  never- 
theless afterward  it  yieldeth  the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness.' 
So  we  hope  that  God  will  bless  China  and  change  the  hearts  of  the 
people  that  soon  they  may  turn  from  the  false  to  the  true  and  seek 
the  Savior,  I  believe  that  God  certainly  will  do  this  because  He  is 
compassionate  and  merciful.  Dear  friends,  '  pray  for  us  that  the 
Word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course  and  be  glorified  even  as  it 
is  with  you.'  The  members  of  the  Missionary  Society  and  the 
pupils  in  the  Seminary  all  unite  in  sending  greetings." 

We  find  that  the  Chinese  women  are  almost  invariably  ready  as 
soon  as  they  become  Christians,  to  begin  working  for  the  salvation 
of  others.  A  great  number  of  young  Chinese  women  have  taken  a 
medical  course  and  are  now  practising  physicians.  They  are  able  to 
do  much  in  relieving  the  sufferings  of  their  sisters  and  in  helping 
them  in  every  way,  as  all  are  Christians.  One  who  has  some  prop- 
erty of  her  own  has  recently  opened  a  free  hospital  for  women  and 
children.  The  day  that  it  was  opened  a  large  meeting  was  held. 
The  man  who  had  been  invited  to  make  the  address  through  some 
mistake  was  not  present,  and  as  no  one  else  was  prepared,  the  doctor 
herself  came  forward  and  explained  the  purpose  of  her  work,  her 
plans  and  hopes,  and  it  was  done  with  such  ability  and  grace  that 
all  present  felt  that  it  could  not  have  been  done  better  by  any  one. 

A  few  years  since  then  prizes  were  offered  for  the  best  exegesis 
to  be  written  on  selected  portions  of  Scripture.  The  competition 
was  open  to  all  the  assistants  except  the  ordained  ministers.  The 
first  prize  was  won  by  a  woman  graduate  from  the  Seminary.  The 
union  meetings  for  Christian  women,  which  arc  held  regularly  in 
Canton,  mark  the  progress  and  development  of  their  spiritual  life. 
The  addresses  given  by  the  teachers  and  Bible  women  show  their 
consecration,  spirituality,  ability  and  earnest  desire  for  the  salvation 
of  others  and  their  growth  in  grace. 

There  are  those  who  say:  "  For  what  purpose  is  this  waste?  " 
so  many  dollars  and  cents  spent  for  the  conversion  of  a  single 
heathen.  It  is  not  the  right  way  to  estimate  such  work ;  and  yet 
for  those  who  look  at  the  question  from  such  a  view-point,  is  there 
not  an  answer  in  the  fact  that  in  a  certain  mission  in  China  the 
amount  spent  during  the  year  was  equal  to  $125  for  each  convert, 
while  in  the  City  of  New  York,  with  Christian  ancestry  for  gene- 
rations. Christian  environment  and  influences  it  was  $629  for  each 
addition  to  the  churches.  What  is  Christ's  estimate  of  the  value  of 
a  soul  ?  "  What  shall  it  profit  a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and 
lose  his  own  soul  ?  "  And  will  any  one  dare  to  claim  that  in  His 
sight  the  soul  of  the  intelligent,  cultured  man  who  has  enjoved 
every  advantage  of  birth  and  education  in  a  Christian  land  is  of 
more  value  than  that  of  the  man  whose  sad  fate  has  been  to  miss  all 


CLAIMS   OF   CHINA  S    WOMEN    UPON    CHRISTENDOM         343 

this  from  his  earthly  Hfe.  Let  us  not  forget  that  of  him  to  whom 
much  is  given,  much  shall  be  required. 

There  is  work  enough  to  do  at  home.  Yes,  there  is  work 
enough  to  do  at  home  and  there  are  many  workers  and  many  more 
who  might  and  ought  to  be  workers.  Is  there  any  one  anywhere 
in  our  Christian  lands  who,  if  he  wished  for  assistance  in  the  line 
of  the  development  of  spiritual  life,  could  not  find  some  Christian 
who  would  be  rejoiced  to  aid  him?  Is  it  any  reason  why  the  crumbs 
which  fall  from  the  table  should  be  refused  to  the  needy  ones  out- 
side the  gates,  because  many  of  those  who  are  invited  and  urged  to 
sit  down  to  the  feast  so  bountifully  spread  within  the  palace  will  not 
accept  the  invitation? 

When  the  lives  of  a  few  hundred  from  Christian  lands  were  in 
jeopardy  in  Peking,  the  whole  world  was  stirred  to  sympathy  in  their 
behalf  and  action  for  their  relief;  and  it  was  right  that  it  should 
be  so.  Yet,  for  those  who  won  the  martyr's  crown  it  was  but  a 
sharp,  swift  agony,  the  prelude  to  the  Master's  welcome  and  an 
eternity  of  bliss.  But  what  of  the  thousands  of  heathen  who  are 
daily  swept  into  a  hopeless  eternity.  Why  should  Christendom  be 
so  slow  to  recognize  their  claim  upon  our  sympathy  with  their  des- 
perate need  of  help. 

Hath  not  God  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men  ?  Can  we 
not  hear  Him  say,  "  These  ought  ye  to  have  done,  and  not  to  leave 
the  other  undone"?  Is  it  not  a  most  painful  comparison,  that  if 
anything  is  to  be  gained  politically  or  financially,  if  it  is  decided 
that  the  Chinese  have  merited  punishment,  there  are  thousands  of 
men  and  millions  of  money  available  to  carry  out  any  measures 
deemed  desirable  to  mete  out  punishment  to  them,  while  there  are 
so  few  to  go  and  such  a  lack  of  funds  to  be  employed  for  their 
spiritual  help  and  benefit?  Let  every  effort  be  made  to  keep  the 
open  door  for  commerce  that  other  nations  may  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  reaping  a  harvest  in  China;  but  do  not  send  any  more 
missionaries,  lest  they  should  complicate  matters  and  interfere  with 
the  interests  of  commerce.  Let  us  secure  all  that  is  possible  for  our- 
selves, but  do  not  let  us  share  any  of  our  blessings  with  them.  Is 
not  this  the  spirit  too  often  shown  ?  The  expense  of  firing  a  single 
volley  from  the  two  large  guns  of  the  United  States  war  vessel  sta- 
tioned at  Canton  during  the  recent  troubles  would  be  sufficient  to 
support  fifty  Bible  women  for  a  whole  year.  I  remember  a  few 
years  since  hearing  some  men,  who  were  familiar  with  existing  con- 
ditions in  China  and  who  looked  at  the  situation  from  a  humanitarian 
rather  than  a  Christian  standpoint  say,  that  it  seemed  pitiable  that 
the  one  idea  of  Chinese  officials  with  regard  to  the  advantages  to 
be  derived  from  western  civilization  seemed  to  be  that  the  study 
and  adoption  of  Western  methods  of  warfare  would  enable  them 
better  to  defend  their  country  from  the  encroachments  of  other 
lands,  and  protect  it   from  threatened  dismemberment.     The  one 


344  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

pressing  need  of  China  is  Christianity;  her  need  of  railroads,  tele- 
graphs, electric  lights,  the  development  of  mines,  the  advantages 
to  be  derived  from  commerce  with  western  nations,  however  desir- 
able these  may  seem,  is  not  vital.  As  past  centuries  have  proven, 
she  contains  within  herself  all  that  is  necessary  for  a  good  degree 
of  comfort  for  the  earthly  life.  But  for  the  life  beyond  she  has 
nothing. 

Her  wisest  sage  has  written,  "  Not  yet  fully  understanding  the 
present,  how  can  we  speak  of  the  future?  "  The  future  is  to  them 
a  sealed  book,  but  to  us  is  given  the  power  to  open  the  seals,  the  key 
which  can  unlock  for  them  the  door  of  hope.  We  cannot  wonder 
that  those  who  will  not  accept  the  best  blessings  of  Christianity  fail 
to  recognize  the  need  and  claims  of  heathen  lands.  But  what  of  the 
many  Christians  who  know  and  realize  what  Christianity  means  for 
themselves,  and  yet  close  their  hearts  against  these  claims?  We  do 
not  need  to  go  back  many  centuries  to  find  our  ancestors  living  on 
a  far  lower  plane  of  civilization  than  the  Chinese  were  then  and  are 
to-day.  Surely  the  command,  "  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely 
give,"  is  binding  on  us  all.  Nearly  nineteen  hundred  years  ago  the 
Apostle  Peter  said  to  the  multitude  assembled  in  Jerusalem,  "  The 
promise  is  to  you  and  to  your  children  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off." 
Century  after  century  has  passed  away  and  to-day  how  many  of 
those  that  are  afar  off  have  never  even  heard  of  the  promise.  For 
the  generations  of  the  past  we  have  no  responsibility,  for  those  of 
the  future  only  indirectly,  but  for  the  present  generation  our  re- 
sponsibilities are  limited  only  by  our  opportunities,  and  they  are  very 
great.  In  this  age  no  part  of  the  world  seems  far  away  and  the 
prayer  of  faith  can  reach  to  the  remotest  corner. 

Is  there  no  message  for  Christendom  from  the  unknown  graves 
of  the  Christian  Chinese  women  who  have  sealed  their  testimony 
with  their  lives?  They  have  joined  the  great  cloud  of  witnesses  by 
whom  we  are  compassed  about.  Surely  they  have  not  ceased  to 
care  for  their  countrywomen.  Are  they  not  rather  looking  down 
with  clearer  vision,  a  keener  interest  and  deeper  solicitude  for  their 
welfare?  Let  us  be  faithful  to  our  trust;  let  us  heed  the  claims  of 
China's  women,  and  as  far  as  is  in  our  power,  give  to  them  the 
gospel  both  for  their  own  sakes,  and  to  enable  them  to  be  to  others 
the  power  for  good,  which  is  their  right  and  may  be  their  privilege. 
And  the  future  years  will  surely  show  that  in  China  as  in  other 
lands  the  elevation  and  Christianization  of  woman  is  at  once  the 
measure  and  the  means  of  the  advancement  of  mankind. 

Many  years  ago  I  attended  a  large  missionary  meeting  in  Chi- 
cago. As  we  were  passing  up  the  broad  stone  steps  leading  to  the 
hall  in  which  the  meeting  was  held,  a  woman  who  was  standing  on 
the  upper  one  turned  and  looking  down  said  to  one  near  her :  "  Oh, 
if  this  movement  had  only  come  twenty  years  ago.  See  the  silver 
hairs ;    for  so  many  of  us  it  means  such  a  short  time  to  work." 


CLAIMS   OF   china's   WOMEN   UPON    CHRISTENDOM         345 

The  time  to  work  is  short,  even  for  these  who  do  not  yet  find 
the  silver  threads  among  the  gold.  In  this  age  when  life  is  so  in- 
tense the  years  pass  very  rapidly,  bearing  away  the  opportunities 
which  never  return.  Some  of  us  know  that  the  time  of  service  must 
be  short ;  no  one  can  know  that  the  time  will  be  long.  Let  the  years, 
whether  many  or  few,  be  so  filled  with  loving  service,  that  when 
they  are  in  the  past  the  joy  of  having  faithfully  served  our  genera- 
tion will  be  ours  forever. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  If  you  learn  one  dialect,  can  you  be  understood  all  over  the 
Empire?  A.  No.  I  know  one  preacher  who  preaches  in  six  dif- 
ferent  dialects. 

Q.  Is  the  Bible  printed  in  the  classical  language  for  that  whole 
people?     A.  Yes. 

Q.  Can  all  the  people  read  it?  A.  In  the  South  five  men  in 
one  hundred  can  read  it,  and  five  women  in  a  thousand. 

Q.  What  proportion  in  the  North  ?  A.  Five  women  in  ten  thou- 
sand and  five  men  in  two  hundred. 

Dr.  Gamewell.  ■ —  I  find  that  there  is  a  very  widespread  mis- 
apprehension regarding  Chinese.  John  Wesley  remarked  that  the 
Devil  invented  the  Chinese  language  to  keep  the  gospel  out  of 
China.  If  he  did,  he  is  failing  in  that  as  he  has  in  everything  else, 
as  the  Mandarin  spoken  language  is  usable  in  fifteen  of  the  eighteen 
provinces.  I  was  transferred  from  one  province  to  another  two 
thousand  miles  away,  and  I  could  speak  the  language.  The  small 
dialects  are  mainly  confined  to  the  three  south-eastern  provinces. 

Q.  What  is  the  feeling  of  the  higher  classes  toward  Christian- 
ity? Has  the  Boxer  uprising  made  any  difference  in  their  at- 
titude? A.  In  the  northern  part  of  Canton  Province  I  visited  a 
few  months  ago  a  German  Mission  where  there  were  sixteen  grad- 
uates of  what  we  call  the  bachelor's  degree,  and  the  missionaries  told 
me  that  a  large  number  of  the  better  classes  of  Christians  and 
educated  men  were  interested  since  the  trouble. 

Another  Missionary.  —  I  received  a  letter  from  a  missionary, 
the  other  day  and  he  said  that  officials  there  were  very  friendly 
and  were  anxious  to  learn,  and  that  just  as  soon  as  he  could  get 
the  buildings  erected  he  would  have  a  number  of  the  high  officials' 
boys  attending  the  school. 

Q.  Is  the  attitude  of  officials  and  of  the  scholarly  class  in 
general  more  favorable  now  than  before  the  outbreak?  A.  A  large 
majority  of  the  missionaries  voted  that  it  was  more  favorable. 


ACHIEVEMENTS  OF  THE  PAST  AN  ENCOURAGEMENT 
TO  GREATER  EFFORTS  IN  THE  FUTURE 

F.  HOWARD  TAYLOR,  M.D.,  HO-NAN  PROVINCE 

Since  our  time  is  so  limited,  if  I  speak  only  of  the  bright  side 
of  the  situation  in  China  every  one  will  excuse  me.  I  have  been 
asked  to  speak  on  what  has  been  accomplished  in  that  country,  as  an 
encouragement  and  an  incentive  to  go  forward  in  fresh  endeavor. 

Take  a  single  instance  of  what  has  been  going  on  in  all  parts 
of  the  country.  A  scholar  with  a  university  degree  came  to  see 
one  of  our  missionaries  some  years  ago,  to  inquire  more  fully  about 
certain  scientific  matters  that  he  had  been  studying  from  Christian 
tracts.  His  questions  were  answered,  and  then  the  missionary  seiz- 
ing the  opportunity  said,  "  Have  you  among  your  books  one  called 
the  New  Testament?"  The  man  said  that  he  had  but  could  make 
nothing  of  it.  The  missionary's  reply  was,  "  Do  you  know,  if 
you  could  understand  that  book,  it  would  not  be  worth  the  paper 
it  is  printed  on  ?  "  That  was  rather  a  hard  blow  for  the  proud 
Confucianist,  but  he  very  graciously  asked  for  further  explanation. 
Mr.  Stevenson  said :  "  This  book  is  written  by  the  direct  inspiration 
of  the  living  God,  and  it  is  impossible  for  any  one,  in  any  country, 
however  great  his  learning  or  his  intelligence,  to  understand  its 
truths,  without  the  enlightenment  of  the  Spirit  of  God  through  whom 
it  was  written.  If  you  go  home  this  evening  and  take  down  that 
Book  and  before  you  read  it,  ask  God  to  grant  you  His  Holy 
Spirit,  you  will  find  that  it  is  a  new  book  and  an  open  book  to  you." 
Mr.  Ning  smiled  and  said :  "  Really,  sir,  things  of  that  kind  should 
be  told  to  the  uncultivated  masses  and  not  to  men  of  scholarship 
and  education.  Why,  if  I  were  to  go  to  the  Governor  of  the  Prov- 
ince and  ask  to  see  him  I  should  not  be  able  to  obtain  an  audience, 
still  less  from  the  Emperor  of  our  country ;  and  would  you  have 
me  believe  that  I,  or  anybody  else,  can  go  at  will  and  obtain  an 
audience  from  the  Supreme  Ruler  of  the  universe?  Why,  sir, 
it  stands  to  reason,  that  the  thing  is  absurd."  Mr.  Stevenson  replied : 
"  My  friend,  I  see  that  you  are  a  good  hand  at  arguing,  but  you 
know  arguing  does  not  alter  facts.  For  instance,  you  might  say  to 
me,  'Mr.  Stevenson,  why  do  you  put  that  kettle  on  the  fire? 
Water  and  fire  are  opposing  elements,  and  in  trying  to  combine  them 
you  are  attempting  the  impossible.'  But  while  your  argument  is 
progressing,  do  you  notice  tliat  the  lid  of  the  kettle  begins  to  bob 

346 


PAST   ACHIEVEMENTS   AN    ENCOURAGEMENT  347 

up  and  down,  and  that  puffs  of  steam  are  coming  out  of  the 
spout,  and  —  before  your  argument  is  concluded  I  am  ready  to 
make  you  a  cup  of  tea?"  The  Chinaman  smiled  in  his  turn 
and  said,  "  Sir,  I  see  that  you  also  are  a  good  hand  at  arguing." 
"  Yes  ? "  said  Mr.  Stevenson,  "  One  can  argue  from  two  sides 
of  a  question,  but  after  all  the  facts  remain  the  same.  And  if  you 
go  home  this  evening  and  take  down  that  Book  and  simply  ask  God 
to  enlighten  you  by  His  Holy  Spirit,  that  Book  will  be  a  new  and 
an  open  Book  to  you."  Mr.  Ning  was  courteous  still  —  the  Chinese 
are  always  courteous,  or  almost  always  —  there  are  occasions  when 
they  are  not,  but  very  rarely  —  and  he  said,  "  I  hope  I  shall  see  you 
again  " ;  and  after  evidencing  that  he  did  not  at  all  believe  what 
Mr.  Stevenson  said,  he  bowed  himself  away. 

Meanwhile  Mr.  Stevenson  was  praying  for  him  as  he  told 
him  that  he  would  be ;  and  Mr.  Ning  went  home  saying  to  himself : 
"  Well,  that  was  the  strangest  thing  that  ever  came  to  my  hearing. 
That  foreigner  positively  believes  that  he  can  pray  there  in  his 
house  for  me,  and  that  I,  away  in  another  part  of  the  city  reading 
in  a  book,  will  read  it  in  a  different  attitude  and  witli  a  different 
result.  Most  extraordinary !  How  can  an  intelligent  gentleman, 
as  he  evidently  is,  believe  such  an  absurd  story?"  He  went  home; 
and  as  he  was  taking  his  supper,  once  and  again  his  eye  fell  on  the 
books  on  the  bookshelf.  He  said  to  himself :  "  Well,  that  was  a 
most  extraordinary  idea  of  the  missionary,  certainly.  I  won't  look 
at  the  book,  it  is  not  worth  while,  but  certainly  it  was  a  very  strange 
thing."  But  when  he  had  finished  his  supper  a  strange  influence 
that  he  could  not  account  for  prompted  him  to  take  the  book  down. 
He  opened  it,  and  before  he  began  to  read  he  said :  "  O  God, 
if  there  is  a  God,  grant  me  Thy  Spirit,  that  I  may  understand  the 
meaning  of  this  book."  He  began  at  the  first  Chapter  of  St.  Mat- 
thew, that  long  genealogy;  he  read  about  the  birth  of  our  Lord; 
about  the  ministry  of  John  the  Baptist  and  about  our  Lord's  com- 
mencing His  work  in  Galilee;  he  read  that  long  and  beautiful 
Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  about  the  healing  of  the  leper  and  so  on 
right  through  the  Gospel.  He  then  began  the  Gospel  of  Mark,  and 
went  on  reading  with  riveted  attention.  His  wife  came  to  him  at 
ten  o'clock  and  said,  "  Isn't  it  time  that  we  should  retire?  "  He  said : 
"  Yes,  you  would  better  retire,  but  I  have  something  important  in 
hand  just  now ;  I  will  come  later."  He  went  on  reading  till  mid- 
night, but  he  could  not  close  the  book.  He  read  right  through  the 
gospels  of  Luke  and  John.  When  he  had  finished  John  he  thought, 
"  Why,  it  is  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night,  I  had  better  retire  on 
account  of  to-morrow's  duties " ;  and  reluctantly  he  closed  the 
book  with  a  sigh.  Next  evening  he  began  reading  again,  and  in 
a  few  days  that  man  was  a  profound  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  as  his  Savior. 

I  wish  that  I  could  tell  you  the  rest  of  his  deeply  interesting 


348  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Story, —  of  how  he  was  the  means  of  the  conversion  of  his  wife, 
of  whom  he  was  so  frightened  that  he  did  not  think  he  ever  would 
be  able  to  screw  up  courage  enough  to  speak  to  her.  And  then 
the  neighbors  heard  of  the  case,  and  later  the  mayor  and  last 
of  all  the  big  portly  chancellor  of  the  university  heard  from  his 
lips  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  a  little  church 
is  now  to  be  found  in  that  city,  raised  up  as  the  result  of  the  work 
of  that  one  Christian. 

Is  that  an  isolated  instance?  How  many  such  instances  could 
be  told  by  the  company  of  fellow-workers  who  are  here  before 
us!  Ah,  the  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  still  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation  for  every  soul  that  believeth. 

What  has  been  accomplished,  though,  on  a  broader  scale?  If 
time  permitted  I  would  like  to  take  you  through  one  or  two  prov- 
inces in  some  detail :  but  I  must  not  do  it.  When  my  father  went 
to  China,  less  than  half  a  century  ago,  there  were  300  Chinese 
Christians  in  the  world,  all  told.  At  the  close  of  the  first  two-thirds 
of  this  century,  in  1866,  there  were  but  3,000.  Foundations  had 
been  laid  low  and  deep  and  strong,  but  there  was  not  very  much 
yet  to  show  of  superstructure.  The  blessing  of  God  has  so  rested 
on  that  little  company  of  Christian  workers,  —  at  that  time  there 
were  but  ninety-seven  missionaries  in  China, —  that  as  the  result  of 
their  work  and  that  of  the  native  Christians,  that  when  the  first 
general  missionary  conference  was  held  in  Shanghai  in  1877  and  the 
statistics  were  brought  together,  it  was  found  that  the  3,000  had 
increased  by  10,000,  and  there  were  more  than  13,000  adult  Chris- 
tians in  full  fellowship  with  the  various  churches  in  that  country. 
Passing  rapidly  on  until  the  second  general  missionary  convention 
in  1890,  when  again  the  statistics  were  collated,  it  was  found  that 
the  13,000  had  increased  by  27,000,  and  there  were  40,000  adult 
Protestant  Christians  in  China.  Eight  years  later  the  40,000  had 
increased  to  80,000 ;  and  when  the  Boxer  troubles  broke  out  in 
1900  the  Church  of  Christ  numbered  in  China  112,808  adult  Protest- 
ant Christians,  full  members  in  good  standing  of  the  various 
churches. 

But,  thank  God,  though  that  is  much,  that  is  not  all.  Besides 
these  there  are  numbers  of  secret  believers  who  could  not  join  the 
churches ;  who  on  account  of  social  conditions  in  China  through 
no  fault  of  their  own,  were  absolutely  prevented  from  actively 
connecting  themselves  with  the  churches :  for  instance,  young  wives 
of  Christian  husbands,  so  young  that  their  people  considered  that 
they  could  not  decently  appear  in  public ;  and  young  men  who,  by 
aged  parents  were  forbidden  to  be  baptized.  Then  there  is  still 
another  large  class  of  inquirers  about  whose  conversion  there  is  no 
reason  to  doubt,  but  who  are  kept  on  probation  that  they  may  learn 
more  perfectly  the  truths  which  they  have  believed,  so  that  when 
they  do  join  the  Church  they  may  be  a  credit  to  it,  instead  of  a 


PAST    ACHIEVEMENTS    AN    ENCOURAGEMENT  349 

possible  discredit.  Then  there  is  a  still  larger  number  of  children 
of  Christian  families,  who  from  their  early  infancy  are  being 
trained  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  If  these 
classes  are  included,  there  are  probably  at  the  present  day  not  fewer 
than  250,000  Protestant  Christians  in  the  length  and  breadth  of 
China  —  a  pretty  encouraging  growth  for  little  more  than  a  third 
of  a  century  —  a  single  generation  —  within  the  memory  of  the 
speaker ! 

But  even  that  is  not  all.  As  the  result  of  extended  missionary 
itineration  and  colportage  there  has  been  a  widespread  leavening 
throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  country.  Take  a  single 
instance  of  the  way  in  which  that  is  being  brought  about.  At  the 
great  examinations  when  the  scholars  of  the  Province  meet  at  the 
provincial  capital  and  are  practically  incarcerated  for  a  period 
of  eight  or  ten  days  in  the  immense  examination  halls,  there  are 
from  ten  to  twenty  thousand  students  present.  When  the  examina- 
tions are  over  with  high  hopes  the  students  step  out  again  into  the 
open  air.  Outside  the  main  entrance  to  the  examination  hall  they 
not  infrequently  find  on  either  side,  and  perhaps  in  the  middle  as 
well,  great  tables  piled  high  with  Christian  literature  done  up  in 
red  parcels  containing  gospels  and  tracts  that  make  clear,  in  elegant 
Chinese,  the  leading  truths  of  the  gospel.  In  the  form  of  these 
neatly  packed  books  wrapped  in  red  paper  —  red  paper  itself  being 
an  expression  of  good-will  and  congratulation  —  they  receive  the 
message  of  salvation.  They  go  back  to  all  parts  of  the  province, 
and  in  the  quiet  of  their  own  homes  in  the  restful  re-action  after 
hard  duties  of  study  and  examination,  those  tracts  and  gospels  are 
read  in  very  many  instances.  There  are  large  numbers  of  people 
in  that  country  who  have  never  met  the  missionaries  except  at 
examination  time,  and  who  are  pondering  those  truths  that  have 
thus  had  access  to  their  minds. 

Not  only  is  this  so  in  the  case  of  the  young  scholars,  but 
through  all  classes,  to  the  very  Imperial  Palace  itself  the  truth 
is  slowly  spreading.  You  remember  that  a  few  years  ago  the 
Christian  Chinese  women  put  their  cash  together  and  purchased 
a  most  magnificent  New  Testament  and  presented  it,  on  her 
sixtieth  birthday,  to  the  Dowager  Empress.  That  was  before  she 
had  exhibited  those  traits  in  which  she  appeared  two  years  ago. 
Among  those  who  saw  this  precious  book  in  the  Imperial  Palace 
was  the  Emperor  himself,  and  as  a  result  he  determined  to  possess 
not  only  the  New  Testament  but  the  Old  also.  He  wrote  on  a  slip 
of  paper,  "  New  Testament,  one  volume ;  Old  Testament,  one  vol- 
ume," handed  it  to  a  eunuch  and  sent  him  to  an  agent  of  the 
American  Bible  Society  to  obtain  the  books.  The  agent  wanted  to 
keep  the  slip,  but  he  was  told  that  it  was  written  by  the  sacred 
hand  of  the  Ten-thousand  years  Emperor  himself  and  must  be 
returned  on  the  penalty  of  the  life  of  the  messenger.     The  eunuch 


35°  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

took  back  the  slip  and  the  books  as  well.  And  as  it  is  not  customary 
that  the  Chinese  Emperor  should  read  printed  matter,  he  commanded 
that  a  chapter  of  the  Gospels  should  be  copied  out  for  him  every 
day,  and  two  native  Christians  were  invited  into  the  Palace  to 
explain  the  meaning  of  that  chapter  as  he  read  it  from  the  tran- 
scribed copy. 

It  may  be  that  one  of  the  results  of  that  study  was  that  series 
of  astonishing  edicts  that  were  promulgated  more  than  three  years 
ago.  I  remember  how,  when  we  were  still  up  country,  the  news 
came  with  a  thrill  all  over  the  Empire.  Christians  came  to  me 
and  asked,  "Could  it  be  true?"  It  proved  to  be  true,  that  the 
Emperor  had  issued  an  edict  under  his  own  seal,  that  multitudes  of 
idol  temples  throughout  the  Empire  were  to  be  swept  of  idolatry 
and  were  to  be  re-opened  as  schools  and  colleges  of  Western  learn- 
ing. I  suppose  that  never  in  the  history  of  the  world  has  idolatry 
received  such  a  blow.  When  we  found  that  it  was  true,  we  could 
but  thank  God  and  take  courage.  Well  might  the  enemy  call  to- 
gether his  forces  at  such  a  time,  with  results  that  we  know.  Those 
edicts  were  rescinded,  and  the  progressive  Emperor  himself  was 
nearly  killed,  and  he  has  remained  under  the  thumb  of  the  Dow- 
ager Empress  from  that  day  to  this.  She  was  trying  to  stem  the 
incoming  tide,  but  neither  Dowager  Empress  nor  Boxer  soldiers 
can  stop  the  progress  of  the  work  of  God. 

When  these  troubles  began  in  [900,  the  first  to  suffer  in  person 
were  not  the  foreign  missionaries  but  the  native  Christians,  and  so 
far  as  I  know  in  the  Province  of  Shan-si  the  very  first  person 
was  one  of  the  members  of  the  family  of  the  late  Pastor  Hsi,  so 
well  known  throughout  the  whole  of  North  China  and  increasingly 
known  throughout  the  Christian  v/orld.  He  himself  had  already 
gone  to  his  reward.  His  noble  widow,  whom  we  know  and  value 
as  a  personal  friend,  was  still  carrying  on  that  grand  work,  and 
she  was  away  on  a  missionary  tour  when  the  Boxers  came  to  her 
home  with  their  gleaming  swords  held  aloft.  Her  mother,  an 
old  lady  of  seventy  odd  years,  timid  and  retiring,  was  alone  in  charge 
of  the  home.  At  the  front  door  she  met  the  noisy  rabble  of  the 
Boxer  soldiers  and  asked,  "  What  do  you  want?  "  They  said,  "  We 
have  come  here  to  tell  you  that  you  must  give  up  this  foreign  devil's 
religion,  and  come  back  to  the  faith  of  your  ancestors."  The  old 
lady  was  terribly  frightened,  as  would  be  anyone  with  the  upbringing 
she  had  had.  She  asked,  "What  do  you  mean?"  They  said: 
"  We  have  come  to  tell  you  that  you  must  give  up  this  foreign 
religion  and  must  worship  the  gods ;  and  as  we  knew  that  we  would 
not  find  any  gods  here  we  have  brought  one  along  with  us.  We 
have  brought  you  incense  and  you  must  burn  the  incense  and  wor- 
ship that  god."  The  old  lady  replied,  "  If  you  come  here  to  ask 
me  to  deny  my  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  cannot  do  it."  Then 
they  said,  "  Well,  if  you  do  not  renounce  this  foreign  devil's  re- 


PAST    ACHIEVEMENTS    AN    ENCOURAGEMENT  35 1 

ligion,  we  will  chop  your  hands  off."  The  old  lady  replied,  "  You 
can  chop  my  hands  off,  or  you  can  chop  my  head  off,  but  you 
cannot  make  me  deny  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  who  died  for  me !  " 
And  they  did  chop  her  hands  off.  We  have  heard  no  word  of  her 
since.  I  suppose  the  shock  sent  her  home  to  her  reward,  but  she  did 
not  stand  alone. 

There  were  some  that  face  to  face  with  the  terrible  tortures 
and  persecutions  of  martyrdom  went  back  for  a  time,  and  no  won- 
der ;  but  multitudes  preferred  death  rather  than  surrender,  and  with 
their  lives  sealed  their  witness  to  their  love  for  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Some  of  them  were  literally  wound  up  in  cotton  wool  and 
coal  oil  was  poured  over  them,  and  then  with  a  flaming  torch 
held  in  their  faces  they  were  called  upon  to  recant,  and  refusing 
went  in  a  chariot  of  fire  to  be  with  the  Lord.  Dear  friends,  these 
are  the  kind  of  Christians  that  the  Chinese  make.  Do  not  we  do 
well  to  thank  God  and  take  courage? 

And  now  in  a  closing  word,  what  about  the  future  ?  During  the 
last  quarter  of  the  old  century  the  Church  in  China  doubled  every 
eight  years.  Work  that  out,  and  see  where  that  will  land  you  in 
1950,  if  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  delays  His  coming  so  long.  By  that 
time  there  would  be  at  the  present  rate  of  progress  in  China  as 
many  believers  in  China  as  there  are  out  and  out  Christians  now 
in  the  United  States.  I  mean  real,  decided  Protestants.  By  a  simple 
calculation  you  will  see  that  there  will  be  16,000,000  Christians  by 
1950  if  the  present  rate  of  progress  is  continued.  I  believe  that  there 
is  every  reason  to  think  that  things  will  go  forward  faster  now  than 
they  ever  have  in  the  past.  In  the  history  of  the  Christian  centuries 
it  has  always  been  so,  that  after  times  of  persecution  or  martyrdom. 
the  Church,  the  truth  and  the  faith  have  spread  like  wildfire 
among  the  nations.  And  now  it  remains  to  be  seen  what  we  will 
do  to  bring  in  this  good  time  that  ought  to  be  coming  for  China 
in  the  very  near  future.  It  is  a  glorious  work  in  a  grand  field.  I 
thank  God  for  having  given  me  a  little  share  in  it,  and  I  rejoice 
this  afternoon  and  shall  rejoice  again  this  evening,  as  I  look  over  the 
great  assembly  and  see  gathered  together  thousands  of  students, 
many  hundreds  of  whom  are  looking  up  into  the  face  of  Him  we 
love  and  serve  —  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  saying,  "  If  Thou 
wilt,  '  here  am  I,  send  me.' " 


INDIA 

India  as  a  Mission  Field 

The  Claims   of  India  upon    the    Best  Young   Men  of 

Our  Seminaries  and  Colleges 
India's  Women  and  Their  Appeal 
Work  among  Lepers 
Of  What   Use    is    It   for    Me    Personally    to    try    to 

Help  Save  India? 
The  Bright  Side 
A  Word  from  North  India 


353 


INDIA  AS  A  MISSION  FIELD 

REV.   JOHN   N.    FORM  AN,   FATEHGARH 

The  Apostle  Paul  in  describing  the  situation  in  Ephesus  in 
writing  to  the  Corinthians  said,  "  A  great  door  and  effectual 
is  opened  unto  me,  and  there  are  many  adversaries."  I  believe  these 
words  describe  the  situation  in  India  to-day ;  a  great  door  is  opened 
to  the  gospel.  You  can  reach  India  in  one  month,  traveling  com- 
fortably. In  the  days  that  our  own  fathers  went  to  India  it  was 
a  six  months'  voyage.  When  you  reach  that  country  you  can  go  to 
any  part  of  the  land.  We  find  that  the  Government  has  given  us  a 
splendid  system  of  railroads,  something  like  25,000  miles,  and  about 
35,000  miles  of  excellent  macadamized  roads  besides  other  roads, 
making  it  easy  for  us  to  reach  every  part  of  the  country  with 
the  gospel. 

A  great  door  is  opened  to  the  gospel  also  because  of  our  having 
a  firm  and  just  Government.  Again,  a  great  door  is  opened  to  the 
gospel  because  of  the  marvelous  accessibility  of  the  people.  Wher- 
ever you  go  you  will  get  an  audience,  both  for  public  preaching 
and  private  work  and  work  in  the  schools.  There  is  no  difficulty 
on  that  score. 

Not  only  is  a  great  door  opened  to  the  gospel  in  India  but  also 
an  effectual  door.  We  can  point  to  large  bodies  of  Christians 
throughout  the  country,  to  a  large  force  of  native  workers.  There  has 
been  in  regard  to  the  old  religions  a  process  of  disintegration.  We  do 
not  believe  that  the  religions  of  India  begin  to  have  the  hold  upon  the 
popular  mind  that  they  had  fifty  years  ago.  Again  we  find  that  an 
effectual  door  is  opened  to  the  gospel  in  India  because  recently  there 
has  been  a  great  deal  accomplished  in  connection  with  the  famine 
work.  We  might  speak  of  such  work  as  is  done  in  one  of  our 
Western  India  missions,  where  the  number  of  Christians  was  doubled 
during  the  famine  year  1900 ;  but  what  I  believe  is  a  still  more  sig- 
nificant fact  is  that  during  the  year  1900  there  were  25,000  children 
gathered  into  our  orphanages,  and  these  boys  and  girls  are  going 
to  go  out  of  these  orphanages  in  almost  every  case  nominal 
Christians.  We  believe  that  most  of  them  are  going  to  be  real  Chris- 
tians and  that  a  very  large  number  will  make  some  of  the  finest 
workers  India  has  ever  known.  We  know  what  has  been  the  result 
of  the  gathering  in  of  these  children  in  the  earlier  times,  and  we 
expect  much  more  from  the  famine  in  1900. 

355 


356  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

We  say  further,  that  an  effectual  door  has  been  opened  in 
India  because  of  the  movement  in  different  parts  of  India  among 
the  low  castes.  We  probably  have  not  much  less  than  20,000  castes, 
and  below  all  these  caste  strata  we  have  the  outcaste  and  the  low 
caste  community.  Probably  there  are  no  less  than  50,000,000  be- 
longing to  the  outcaste  and  very  low  caste  communities.  If  you  look 
back  to  the  early  days  when  there  was  that  wonderful  movement 
in  connection  with  the  Baptist  work  among  the  Telugus,  if  you 
regard  the  large  numbers  gathered  in  in  connection  with  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  work  in  the  Northwest  Provinces,  if  you  look  at 
the  work  going  on  in  the  extreme  north  and  then  go  down  to  the 
extreme  south  and  see  the  work  done  there  by  the  Church  of 
England  Mission,  you  find  that  in  different  places  there  has  been 
a  movement  toward  Christianity.  This  is  largely  a  social  movement ; 
but  we  believe  that  it  can  be  so  utilized  that  it  is  going  to  be  of 
the  very  greatest  importance  to  the  Christianization  of  India. 

But  we  must  add  these  words,  "  And  there  are  many  adver- 
saries." I  wish  to  speak  very  briefly  indeed  of  these.  In  the 
first  place,  we  have  to  face  great  religious  systems.  We  are  not 
dealing  with  people  who  do  not  know  what  their  religion  is.  We 
have  to  face  Mohammedanism.  It  is  an  adversary,  first,  because  of 
its  unitarian  teachings ;  second,  because  the  Mohammedans  are  fatal- 
ists, and  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  appeal  to  them  on  the  ground 
of  personal  responsibility ;  third,  because  there  is  something  in  that 
religion  which  makes  the  Mohammedans  bigoted,  self-satisfied  and 
intensely  hostile  to  Christianity  and  to  Christians.  I  was  very  much 
entertained  a  short  time  ago  by  reading  an  article  by  Max  O'Rell 
—  who  will  be  recognized  as  an  eminent  authorty  on  comparative 
religions!  —  in  which  he  stated  that  Mohammedans  did  not  object 
to  Christianity,  but  that  they  hated  Christians.  I  wish  Max  O'Rell 
could  take  a  Bible  and  stand  up  in  a  bazaar  in  the  Northwest 
Provinces  and  read  the  first  chapter  of  St.  John.  It  would  call 
out  a  volume  of  blasphemous  utterances  from  these  men.  The 
fact  that  the  Gospel  of  John  teaches  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God 
causes  Mohammedanism  to  stand  up  to  fight  Christianity.  Some- 
times a  man  comes  down  from  the  northern  frontier  and  drives  a 
knife  into,  the  heart  of  some  Englishman.  Why  does  he  do  that? 
Because  he  feels  that  he  is  doing  his  religion  a  service  thereby.  The 
animus  of  Mohammedanism  is  shown  by  that  act,  and  we  have 
50,000,000  Mohammedans  in  India. 

Let  me  speak  of  the  Hindu  religion  and  show  what  makes 
it  difficult  to  win  people  of  that  religion  to  Christ.  It  might  seem 
that  the  Hindus,  being  polytheists,  are  more  easily  won.  They 
are  more  easily  won ;  but  there  is  the  difficulty  that  below  all  their 
polytheism  they  have  the  pantheistic  basis,  and  if  you  try  to  corner 
a  Hindu  in  argument,  if  you  try  to  show  him  the  absurdity  of 
bowing   down   and    worshiping   a    snake   or   a   contemptible    idol, 


INDIA   AS    A    MISSION    FIELD  357^ 

what  is  his  answer?  Is  not  God  everywhere?  Is  not  God  all 
pervasive?  And  if  He  is,  is  He  not  in  that  stone?  If  He  is,  I 
am  not  worshiping  that  object  but  God.  Pantheism  is  the  city  of 
refuge  for  the  Hindu. 

There  is  another  point  in  Hinduism,  namely,  the  great  obstacle 
presented  by  its  caste  system.  Another  point  is  their  teaching  in 
regard  to  the  transmigration  of  souls.  I  remember  hearing  a  mis- 
sionary say  that  it  was  because  of  that  doctrine  that  so  few  of 
our  Hindus  became  Christians.  I  would  hardly  go  as  far  as  that, 
but  it  is  one  of  the  great  obstacles  in  India.  There  are  people  in 
Christian  lands  who  think  that  there  is  a  second  probation,  but 
what  would  you  say  of  a  religion  that  believed  that  there  were 
8,400,000  probations !  How  would  you  preach  to  a  congregation 
like  that,  "  Now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation  "  ? 
The  Hindu  believes  that  he  dies  to  be  born  again,  and  he  must  go 
through  8,400,000  of  these  births.  How  are  you  to  convince  a  man 
of  the  extreme  urgency  of  being  saved  now  ? 

We  have  not  only  these  religions  but  also  great  reforms  and 
many  sects.  We  have  the  great  Arya-Somaj.  They  are  strong  in 
the  Northwest  Provinces  and  also  in  the  Punjab.  The  teaching 
of  the  Arya-Somaj  is  that  there  is  only  one  revelation  of  God's 
will,  namely  the  four  eternal  Vedas,  and  their  modern  books  base 
their  teaching  upon  the  Vedas.  The  beauty  of  the  Vedas  is  known 
to  very  few.  They  get  ideas  from  the  missionary  teaching,  and  then 
they  say  that  they  are  found  in  the  ancient  Vedas,  and  they  hold 
them  up  and  show  the  excellencies  of  the  Vedic  religion.  The  dif- 
ficulty with  reforms  like  the  Arya-Somaj  is  that  they  put  away, 
in  theory  at  least,  idol  worship  and  caste  and  hence  satisfy  many. 
A  young  man  who  is  almost  convinced  that  he  ought  to  be  a 
Christian  and  would  come  up  and  be  baptized,  is  met  by  one  of  the 
leaders  of  the  Arya-Somaj,  and  they  say,  "  It  is  not  necessary  to 
become  a  Christian;  join  us."  He  joins  the  Arya-Somaj,  and  he 
is  satisfied  with  that  and  never  becomes  a  Christian.  Then  there 
is  the  Brahmo-Somaj.  The  choicest,  most  intellectual  and  most 
cultured,  the  very  finest  specimens  of  young  men  join  it ;  and  if  it 
were  not  for  that  society,  many  of  them  would  confess  Christ  in 
baptism. 

I  might  refer  to  another  adversary,  namely,  materialism.  The 
people  of  India  are  living  for  this  world ;  they  are  not  thinking  of  the 
next  world,  and  what  wonder  is  it?  In  our  part  of  the  country  we 
pay  a  man  four  cents  for  a  day's  work,  and  he  boards  himself. 
When  people  are  earning  only  four,  six  and  ten  cents  a  day  and  have 
to  keep  a  family  alive,  how  natural  it  is  that  the  supreme  questions 
with  them  are,  What  shall  we  eat  and  drink,  and  wherewithal  shall 
we  be  clothed  ?  and  that  they  should  say  "  first  food  and  then 
prayer."  We  can  hardly  blame  them.  Those  poor  people  hardly 
know  what  it  is  to  have  their  hunger  satisfied.    We  appeal  to  them 


35^  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

along  spiritual  lines,  while  with  them  the  vital  problem  is.  How  can 
we  live? 

The  great  question  coming  to  us  in  regard  to  that  Empire  is, 
What  does  India  mean  for  us?  The  opportunities  are  splendid 
and  the  adversaries  are  great.  What  this  is  going  to  mean  to  us 
is  that  we  will  determine  in  the  language  of  the  Apostle  Paul, 
when  he  summed  up  the  situation  in  Ephesus,  "  I  will  tarry  until 
Pentecost."  I  believe  that  we  ought  to  say,  because  of  the  great 
and  effectual  door  opened  to  us  in  India,  that  we  are  going  to  tarry 
there  until  there  is  a  veritable  Pentecost.  Oh,  let  us  take  hold  of  that 
work  as  we  have  never  taken  hold  of  it  before ! 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  Does  the  caste  system  pervade  Mohammedanism?  A.  They 
have  four  castes,  but  they  do  not  make  any  distinction  between  those 
castes  in  the  matter  of  eating  and  drinking.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
they  have  not  been  able  to  resist  the  Hindu  caste  feeling.  A 
Mohammedan  according  to  his  religion  has  no  right  to  eat  with 
idol  worshippers,  but  in  fact  he  will  eat  with  them  and  will  not 
eat  with  Christians.  They  tell  us  that  the  reason  why  they  do  not 
eat  with  us  is  because  we  drink  liquor  and  eat  swine's  flesh.  The 
real  reason  is  that  they  are  influenced  by  the  Hindu  caste  people. 

Q.  Do  you  not  think  that  the  drinking  habits  of  the  European 
population  are  a  very  great  adversary?  A.  I  believe  that  this  objec- 
tion of  the  Mohammedans  really  has  its  foundation  in  that  fact. 
It  is  not  at  all  rare  to  find  drunken  English  soldiers,  but  it  is  very 
uncommon  to  see  a  drunken  native. 

Q.  Is  there  much  of  a  propaganda  against  Christianity  coming 
from  America?  A.  The  only  form  in  which  I  have  seen  it  is  in  the 
translations  of  western  books.  "  Self-Contradictions  of  the  Bible  " 
is  one  of  the  books  which  they  use  considerably,  and  some  of  their 
other  caricatures  of  the  Bible  are  practically  Western. 

Q.  What  is  the  attitude  of  the  educated  young  people  of 
India  toward  Christianity?  A.  I  have  not  lived  in  Calcutta,  or 
in  Bombay ;  but  speaking  for  my  own  section,  we  find  that  the 
boys  in  our  mission  schools  have  largely  given  up  their  faith 
in  the  Hinduism  which  still  exists  in  their  own  families.  They 
have  not  the  courage  to  come  out  and  testify  to  Christianity,  how- 
ever. It  is  a  hard  thing  for  a  high  caste  man  or  Mohammedan 
to  be  a  Christian.  There  was  a  man  who  came  to  a  missionary  and 
wished  to  study  Greek,  but  he  did  not  return  again  until  after 
some  ten  years  had  passed.  When  he  re-appeared  the  missionary 
said  to  him,  "  That  is  a  strange  way  to  study  Greek."  He  replied : 
"  I  have  been  a  prisoner  ever  since.  My  people  learned  that  I  was 
here,  and  they  locked  me  up  in  the  house,  and  I  have  only  got  out 
now  because  the  house  cautrht  fire." 


INDIA   AS   A    MISSION    FIELD  359 

Q.  What  in  your  opinion  is  the  greatest  obstacle  to  mission 
work  in  India?  A.  The  greatest  reason  is,  that  the  people  do  not 
care  whether  they  are  lost  or  saved.  The  other  difficulties  lie  in 
the  religions  which  are  peculiar  to  India. 

Q.  Do  you  think  that  the  people  are  indifferent  toward  religion  ? 
A.  My  experience  is  that  the  people  are  indifferent.  If  you  want 
to  find  the  most  utterly  indifferent,  hopeless  class,  get  hold  of  the 
most  religious  class.  The  leaders  of  this  class  are  about  the 
hardest  men  you  can  find. 

Q.  What  is  the  position  of  a  native  Christian  in  the  estimation 
of  the  people  about  him  who  are  not  Christians  ?  A.  In  one  way  he 
is  looked  upon  as  an  outcaste,  so  far  as  caste  goes.  By  his  friends 
he  is  looked  upon  as  an  outcaste,  though  not  like  the  regular  out- 
caste, because  he  is  in  the  same  position  as  the  English.  In  a  way 
the  English  are  all  outcastes.  He  partakes  of  the  respect  which  be- 
longs to  the  English  Government,  but  his  father,  brother,  or  sister 
would  not  eat  a  meal  with  him. 

Q.  Is  the  condition  of  the  common  people  declining  or  im- 
proving? A.  I  do  not  see  any  improvement.  That  is  one  reason 
why  some  of  our  missions  are  advocating  industrial  work.  A  young 
man  went  out  from  Oberlin  a  short  time  ago  to  open  an  agricultural 
college.  Only  about  one-third  of  India's  area  is  under  cultivation, 
and  we  have  a  population  of  nearly  300,000,000  people  to  live  on 
the  produce  of  that  land.  I  think  we  have  to  look  to  Christianity 
for  improvement. 

Q.  Is  that  all  that  is  being  done?  A.  A  great  deal  has  been 
done  by  the  Government  in  connection  with  education,  and  of  course 
a  tremendous  work  is  being  done  by  it  in  connection  with  the 
irrigation  systems.  Thirteen  and  a  half  million  of  acres  are  irri- 
gated by  these  canals. 

Q.  Do  those  who  become  Christians  show  any  aggressive  spirit  ? 
A.  If  you  asked  a  man  in  India  that,  he  would  say,  "  the  five  fingers 
of  the  hand  are  not  equal."  They  are  very  different.  Some  of  them 
are  full  of  enthusiasm  and  power ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  some  are 
so  weak  that  we  cannot  understand  why  they  became  Christians. 

Q.  Is  there  any  part  of  India  which  the  gospel  has  not  reached  ? 
A.  There  is  a  part  of  the  State  of  Gwalior,  presided  over  by  a  native 
prince  and  having  a  population  of  probably  four  or  five  millions, 
whose  inhabitants  thus  far  have  not  had  the  gospel  preached  to  them. 
They  may  have  heard  of  it  in  some  way. 

Q.  Has  the  introduction  of  railways  done  anything  to  break 
down  caste  barriers?  A.  Yes.  With  people  huddled  together  in 
third-class  apartments  and  rubbing  up  against  each  other,  there 
is  no  doubt  but  that  has  aided  somewhat.  The  introduction  of 
Western  medicine  is  another  helpful  factor,  but  it  is  interesting  to 
see  how  the  people  get  around  that  in  our  part  of  the  country.  They 
are  very  anxious  for  the  medicine,  yet  if  you  give  it  to  them  in 


360  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

a  spoon  or  cup  it  breaks  their  caste;  if  they  get  it  from  a  bottle 
their  caste  is  unbroken. 

Q.  Do  you  have  any  trouble  in  inducing  their  children  to  at- 
tend our  schools?  A.  In  our  section  we  have  no  trouble. 

Q.  What  is  being  done  for  the  education  of  the  children?  A. 
The  Government  has  a  very  large  educational  work  for  the  boys 
and  a  little  is  done  for  the  girls. 

Q.  Do  you  think  that  the  character  of  the  people  promises  a 
great  future  for  the  Indian  nation  ?  A.  I  do.  We  have  there  an 
exceedingly  intellectual  class  of  people.  There  is  a  great  difference 
between  a  Bengalee  and  a  Punjabee.  The  Bengalese  are  exceed- 
ingly intellectual;  the  Punjabee  are  warriors  and  fine  men  in  that 
way.  They  have  the  qualities  of  leaders.  Judging  from  their  ancient 
civilization  we  may  expect  a  great  deal  from  them. 

Q.  What  prospect  is  there  for  self-supporting  churches?     A. 
That  is  what  we  are  looking  toward,  and  the  prospects  are  bright. 
We  are  not  quick  in  realizing  them,  but  great  work  is  being  done 
in  that  line  in  different  missions. 


THE  CLAIMS  OF  INDIA  UPON  THE  BEST  YOUNG  MEN 
OF  OUR  SEMINARIES  AND  COLLEGES 

REV.  JOHN  P.  JONES,  D.D.,  PASUMALAI 

Young  men  and  women,  I  come  from  the  great  land  of  the 
Vedas,  a  land  where  I  have  spent  twenty-three  years,  the  best,  as 
they  have  been  the  happiest,  years  of  my  life.  I  press  upon  you, 
to-day,  the  claims  of  that  wonderful  country  of  300,000,000  souls. 
I  appeal  to  you,  my  young  friends,  in  the  name  of  all  that  you  hold 
most  precious  as  Christian  disciples  and  students  to  go  forth  and 
bear  to  that  historic  people  the  best  that  you  have  in  thought  and 
in  life. 

I.  I  appeal  to  your  laudable  ambition  to  be  eminently  useful. 
You  seek  a  great  field;  you  are  right  in  desiring  to  make  your  life 
count  for  the  most.  Well,  come  and  consecrate  yourself  to  the 
young  manhood  and  womanhood  of  India.  There  you  will  find 
more  young  men  to-day  than  there  are  people,  all  told,  in  this  great 
country  of  ours.  Place  them  side  by  side  and  shoulder  to  shoulder 
and  they  will  make  a  solid  phalanx  which  will  more  than  reach 
around  this  whole  earth.  And  every  one  of  them  has  bright  and 
eternal  possibilities  centered  in  his  young  heart  and  life,  —  possibil- 
ities which  it  may  be  your  opportunity  to  transmute  into  a  glorious 
reality.  There  are  a  thousand  barriers  which  stand  between  every 
one  of  those  youth  and  the  realization  of  his  mission  in  the  world; 


CLAIMS    OF    INDIA    UPON    THE    BEST    YOUNG    MEN  361 

and  there  is  an  ancient  and  mighty  superstition  which  rests  Hke  a 
pall  upon  him  and  his  and  keeps  them  in  the  bondage  of  a  dreary, 
Egyptian  darkness.  It  is  yours  to  remove  those  barriers  and  to  dis- 
pel that  darkness  and  to  bring  to  them  the  light  and  the  life  of  joy 
and  hope  which  you  yourself  enjoy.  In  this  land  of  ours  Christian 
workers  are  jostling  each  other  so  that  the  sacred  office  seems 
crowded  and  many  are  discouraged.  Among  the  teeming  millions 
of  India  you  will  find  none  to  encroach  upon  your  parish  of  nearly 
a  quarter  of  million  souls.  A  sense  of  the  vastness  of  your  work, 
the  greatness  of  your  opportunities  and  the  urgency  of  the  call  for 
help  will  only  increase  with  the  multiplying  years  of  your  labor  in 
that  land.  And  the  burden  of  your  prayer  will  be  that  God  may 
send  more  laborers  into  His  harvest.  There  are  millions  of  our 
brothers  and  sisters  in  India  to-day  to  whom  the  message  of  the  cross 
of  Christ  was  never  preached ;  30,000  of  those  who  know  not 
Christ  in  that  land  daily  pass  through  the  portals  of  death  into  the 
unknown  future.  The  helplessness  and  spiritual  paralysis  of  the 
living  and  the  dying  is  the  Macedonian  cry  to  all  of  us  at  this  moment. 

2.  I  appeal  to  your  highest  sense  of  duty.  Have  you  ever 
thought  how  strangely  God  has  bound  the  destiny  of  that  great  land 
of  the  Orient  with  that  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race?  Though  these 
two  races  are  in  many  respects  antipodal,  during  the  last  century 
and  a  half  there  has  been  a  wonderful  Providence  which  has  been 
drawing  them  into  an  ever  closer  relationship,  so  that  to-day  India 
is  in  a  peculiar  sense  our  ward.  In  matters  social,  political,  intel- 
lectual and  religious  our  responsibility  for  the  future  of  that  people 
is  becoming  increasingly  manifest,  and  the  day  is  at  hand  when 
India  will  appear  to  all  of  us  as  the  paramount  duty  and  oppor- 
tunity of  Anglo-Saxon  Christendom.  The  progress  and  the  new 
achievements  of  that  land  to-day  are  largely,  if  not  exclusively, 
thrust  upon  it  by  the  Anglo-Saxon.  They  partake  of  our  material 
blessings;  they  are  inspired  by  our  thought  and  intellectual  pro- 
cesses ;  they  are  increasingly  enamored  of  our  social  and  political 
institutions ;  they  are  held  within  the  meshes  of  our  highest  moral 
and  religious  principles ;  they  are  giving  a  growing  welcome  to  our 
message  of  life ;  and,  mark  it,  they  are  adopting  some  of  the  most 
accursed  habits  and  damning  customs  of  life  and  thought  which  are 
connected  with  the  Western  civilization  of  the  present  time.  We 
could  not,  if  we  would,  shake  off  this  God-imposed  responsibility 
which  we  owe  India  to-day.  May  you,  young  people,  help  us  to  take 
up  this  glorious  task  and  show  to  those  brothers  and  sisters  in  the 
East  that  we  deem  this  responsibility  a  God-given  one  and  that  we 
propose  to  fulfil  it  in  the  Spirit  of  our  divine  Lord,  to  the  glory  of 
His  Name  and  to  the  redemption  of  all  that  people, 

3.  In  behalf  of  India  I  again  appeal  to  your  deepest  Christian 
compassion.  Remember  that  with  all  their  desire  for  something 
better  those  young  people  are  strongly  anchored  to  the  past.    Custom 


362  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

is  the  god  which  they  have  been  taught  to  worship.  Caste  tyranny 
is  the  bondage  in  which  they  were  born  and  in  which  they  hve.  An 
all-pervasive  ceremonialism  and  a  debasing  idolatry  are  the  accursed 
heritage  which  is  fastened  upon  them.  And  above  all  there  is  a  uni- 
versal pessimism  in  thought  and  life  which  paralyzes  all  activity  and 
which  casts  a  deep  gloom  over  them  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave. 
Is  life  worth  living?  In  this  land  we  discuss  this  question. 
In  India  there  is  no  thought  of  it.  It  is  their  universal  conviction 
that  human  life  is  an  absolute  evil ;  and  the  highest  ambition  of  the 
best  in  that  land  is  to  be  done  with  this  earthly  existence  and  its 
myriad  incarnations  —  to  be  rid  of  all  that  are  beautiful  and  inspir- 
ing and  ennobling  in  human  life  and  ideals,  as  well  as  all  that  are 
debasing,  and  to  be  lost  in  an  unconscious  impersonal  and  eternal 
nothingness.  Oh,  the  unrelieved  gloom  and  the  hopeless  outlook  of 
both  the  philosophy  and  the  religion  of  India !  To  all  it  is  depress- 
ing; to  the  young  it  is  an  ever  present  nightmare  which  converts 
youth  itself  into  a  perpetual  sadness. 

Young  friends,  we  call  upon  you  to  go  forth  in  the  light  of  the 
Lord  to  flood  that  land  of  darkness  with  His  optimism  and  with 
the  bright  cheer  of  His  faith  and  His  life.  India  needs  pre-eminently 
the  brightness  of  an  immortal  hope  and  the  joy  of  an  ever  expanding 
life  which  are  the  gift  of  Christ  to  this  ruined  and  doomed  human 
race.  Poor  despairing  India  needs  you.  Go  and  take  to  that  down- 
cast people  the  upward  look  of  life  and  of  hope  in  Christ  which  is  the 
highest  and  best  message  which  we  have  to  give  to  the  Christless 
world. 

4.  Again  I  appeal  to  your  eager  desire  for  the  highest  oppor- 
tunity. The  masses  of  India  are  ignorant,  superstitious  and  de- 
graded. But  there  have  always  been  in  that  land  men  of  thought 
and  intellectual  prowess.  In  ancient  times,  when  our  ancestors  were 
in  the  lowest  depths  of  barbarism,  there  was  in  India  a  unique  civi- 
lization, embracing  philosophic  thought  and  culture.  Of  their  re- 
ligious speculations  of  ancient  times  even  a  Schopenhauer  could  say : 
"  In  the  whole  world  there  is  no  study  so  beneficial  and  so  elevating 
as  that  of  the  Upanishads.  It  has  been  the  solace  of  my  life  ;  it  will 
be  the  solace  of  my  death."  Dr.  Matheson  gives  the  following  es- 
timate of  ancient  Hindu  thought :  "  The  mind  of  the  West  has  never 
exhibited  such  an  intense  amount  of  intellectual  force  as  is  to  be 
found  in  the  religious  speculations  of  India.  Whenever  the  Euro- 
pean mind  has  risen  to  the  heights  of  philosophy,  it  has  done  so  be- 
cause the  Brahman  has  been  the  pioneer." 

And  let  me  here  assure  you  that  India  has  not  forgotten  her 
intellectual  cunning.  The  descendants  of  the  rishis,  who  of  old 
reached  higher  than  any  other  people  in  their  self-propelled  flight 
after  God  and  divine  things,  to-day  do  a  great  deal  of  religious 
thinking.  And  the  thinkers  of  that  land  are  possessed  of  minds 
among  the  keenest  upon  earth.     Moreover,  the  contact  of  the  West 


CLAIMS    OF    INDIA    UPON    THE    BEST    YOUNG    MEN  363 

with  the  East  has  resulted  in  a  great  revival  of  thought  in  that  land. 
The  140  colleges  there  established  with  their  more  than  18,000  stu- 
dents and  their  annual  output  of  5,000  graduates  mean  a  new  influx 
of  intellectual  energy.  Western  philosophy  and  processes  of  thought 
are  stirring  to  their  depths  the  million  minds  of  India's  men  of  cul- 
ture ;  so  that  the  thinking  of  to-day  in  that  land  is  the  most  rational 
and  profound  that  they  have  ever  known,  and  it  comes  much  more 
closely  to  the  motive  powers  of  life  and  action  than  it  ever  did  before. 
Thus  the  greatest  need  of  the  Christian  cause  in  India  at  the 
present  time  is  for  men  of  large  intelligence  and  deep  culture  com- 
bined with  a  broad  training  in  Christian  truth  and  philosophy.  We 
need  men  who  can  grapple  with  the  subtleties  of  Hindu  thought, 
men  who  can  meet  the  best  Hindu  thinkers  and  convince  them  of 
their  errors  and  give  a  satisfying  reason  to  such  men  of  the  Christian 
faith  which  they  hold  and  teach.  We  need  men  who  can  guide  and 
feed  the  mind  of  young  India  —  men  who  can  not  only  stand  firmly 
by  their  own  conviction,  but  who  also  can  inspire  confidence  in  all 
those  young  people  as  to  their  own  highest  sanity  and  the  sanity  and 
eternal  truth  of  their  religion. 

We  ask  not  for  men  of  cold,  disturbing  doubts  and  frigid  un- 
certainties. India  can  furnish  enough  destructive  doubts  and  nega- 
tions. Give  us  men  who  know  something,  who  have  convictions, 
who,  while  teachable,  have  something  positive  to  impart  to  an  igno- 
rant, thirsty  soul.  Does  a  man  feel  called  to  teach  ?  Our  multiply- 
ing institutions  of  learning  invite  him  and  will  give  him  an  excel- 
lent field  of  work  among  the  young.  Is  he  an  administrator?  The 
rapidly  developing  Christian  community  with  its  multiplying  de- 
partments of  activity  will  give  ample  scope  for  his  best  powers. 
Does  he  aspire  to  become  a  writer  ?  India  needs  nothing  more  at  the 
present  time  than  men  who  have  special  gift  in  this  Hne ;  men  who 
can  enrich  the  Christian  literature  of  that  land,  both  in  the  ver- 
naculars and  in  English,  who  by  pen  can  strengthen  the  faith  and 
inspire  the  heart  of  the  Christian  and  enlighten,  convince  and  lead 
into  life  the  awakened,  thoughtful  non-Christian.  Infidel  literature 
abounds  in  that  land ;  we  must  meet  literature  with  literature  and 
thus  bring  the  people  to  Christ  and  His  truth. 

There  are  great  Reform  movements  in  India  —  movements 
which  draw  around  them  multitudes  of  the  unsatisfied,  the  restless, 
the  young,  all  of  whom  are  seeking  something  better  than  the  old 
faith.  These  movements  have  their  faces  towards  the  light;  some 
have  brought  their  followers  to  the  very  threshold  of  our  faith.  We 
need  missionary  statesmen  who  can  say  the  right  word  and  say  it 
wisely  to  these  reformers  and  help  them  into  the  Kingdom.  They 
must  wisely  direct  this  tide  so  as  to  bring  all  or  many  of  these  un- 
settled, inquiring  ones  unto  Christ  and  into  His  Faith. 

The  thinking  men  of  the  East  to-day,  while  looking  to  the  West 
for  wisdom,  care  not  for  it  when  presented  in  too  Western  a  form. 


364  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

They  love  to  see  our  best  things  clothed  in  an  Eastern  garb.  Twice 
blessed  the  man  who  can  go  to  that  land,  imbibe  the  spirit  of  the 
people  and  bring  to  them,  in  an  Oriental  form,  the  teaching  and  life 
of  our  Lord  and  the  ritual  of  His  faith.  We  must  learn  more  and 
more  to  reach  the  East  through  Eastern  methods  and  by  the  high- 
ways of  Oriental  thought  and  processes.  It  must  be  remembered 
that  there  is  no  special  virtue  in  being  too  obstinately  attached  to 
our  Western  forms  and  in  thinking  that  the  "  mild  Hindu  "  must 
give  up  his  own  preferences  in  everything  in  favor  of  our  prejudices 
and  customs. 

5.  I  appeal  to  your  love  and  loyalty  to  Christ  our  Lord.  India 
pre-eminently  needs  Christ.  And,  thank  God,  with  an  increasing 
eagerness,  she  is  seeking  Him  and  trying  to  catch  His  spirit.  A 
great  change  has  come  over  that  land  in  this  respect.  It  is  not  long 
ago  when  they  slighted  and  despised  Him  and  claimed  to  have  among 
their  own  gods  better  than  He.  That  day  has  passed  by.  Hindus 
all  over  the  land  would  to-day  unanimously  vote  to  give  Him  a  place 
in  their  pantheon.  He  is  becoming  increasingly  enthroned  in  their 
imagination,  if  not  in  their  heart.  And  the  educated  men  of  that 
land  exalt  and  praise  Him  as  they  never  did  before.  They  acknowl- 
edge Him  as  the  ideal  of  our  race  and  the  exemplar  of  mankind. 
They  speak  of  Him  as  an  Oriental  and  love  Him  accordingly.  They 
are  yielding  more  and  more  to  the  spell  of  His  influence  upon  their 
lives.  The  famous  Chunder  Sen  truly  exclaimed,  "  None  but  Jesus 
is  worthy  to  wear  this  diadem,  India,  and  He  shall  have  it."  An 
orthodox  Hindu  judge  recently  lectured  before  his  fellow-religionists 
and  uttered  these  words :  "  We  cannot  be  blind  to  the  greatness,  the 
unrivaled  splendor  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  lives  in  Europe  and  Amer- 
ica, in  Asia  and  Africa  as  king  and  guide  and  teacher.  He  lives  in 
our  midst.  He  seeks  to  revivify  religion  in  India.  We  owe  every- 
thing, even  this  deep  yearning  toward  our  own  ancient  Hinduism  to 
Christianity." 

Yes,  his  Spirit  is  abroad  in  that  land  as  never  before.  They 
are  thirsting  after  an  increasing  knowledge  of  Him  and  seek  Him 
for  their  devotions.  A  Brahman  gentleman  of  culture  and  large 
influence  asked  me  to  purchase  for  him  a  small  copy  of  Thomas 
a  Kempis's  '*  Imitation  of  Christ."  He  had  a  large  copy  for  home  use 
and  wished  the  pocket  copy  for  travel.  I  sold  to  him  and  his  eager 
fellow-Brahmans  all  the  copies  I  could  find  for  sale  in  South  India 
and  Bombay.  At  his  request  I  also  bought  for  him  a  copy  of  Dr. 
Sheldon's  "  In  His  Steps."  Indeed  I  sold  to  Brahmans  and  Chris- 
tians alike  forty-eight  copies  of  that  excellent  little  book.  This 
eagerness  after  Christ  is  a  growing  feature  of  the  life  of  the  edu- 
cated men  of  India  and  we  thank  God  for  this.  In  like  manner  the 
spirit  of  our  Lord  is  transforming  all  the  institutions  of  that  land, 
creating  a  revolution  such  as  the  world  has  hardly  ever  witnessed. 

We  need  in  that  land  to-day  an  increasing  number  of  Christian 


CLAIMS  OF  INDIA  UPON  THE  BEST  YOUNG  MEN  365 

workers  who  are  absolutely  loyal  to  the  Spirit  of  our  Lord,  who  are 
thoroughly  possessed  by  Him  and  who  rejoice  to  give  themselves, 
soul  and  body,  to  the  supreme  work  of  bringing  the  millions  of 
awakened  India  into  the  life,  the  joy,  the  fellowship  and  the  image 
of  our  blessed  Savior.  Young  men,  that  great  land  is  open  to  you 
to-day  and  invites  with  earnestness  every  one  of  you  to  come  and 
give  it  the  best  that  you  have  and  are.  The  Lord  Himself  invites 
you  and,  pointing  to  India,  says :  "  Behold  I  have  set  before  thee  an 
open  door ;  and  no  man  can  shut  it."  It  is  the  great  door  of  His 
opening.     Will  you  not  enter  in  and  find  your  life-work  and  joy? 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  What  characteristic  of  our  faith  is  particularly  offensive  to 
the  Hindus?  A.  Its  Occidental  type.  I  think  that  they  would  ac- 
cept our  faith  much  more  largely,  if  we  could  present  it  in  a  more 
Oriental  form.  We  have  much  to  learn  in  this.  We  can  never  do 
it  perfectly  until  the  Indian  Christian  Church  not  only  becomes  self- 
thinking  but  self-directing,  and  then  they  will  present  Christ  to  these 
people  in  an  attractive  form  as  we  of  the  West  are  not  fully  able  to 
do.  The  doctrine  of  the  atonement  they  cannot  easily  accept,  be- 
cause there  is  no  conception  of  the  atonement  in  Hinduism. 

O.  Are  we  to  understand  that  Hinduism  is  borrowing  from 
Christianity?  A.  Hinduism  is  borrowing  from  it  very  largely.  In 
these  reform  movements  of  which  we  have  spoken,  —  for  instance, 
the  eclecticism  of  the  Brahmo-Somaj, — you  will  find  some  Hin- 
duism, some  Buddhism,  some  Mohammedanism  and  a  great  deal  of 
Christianity.  Hindus  to-day  are  looking  to  our  faith  in  many  ways. 
If  a  vote  were  taken  in  India  to-day,  the  Hindus  would  vote  almost 
imanimously  to  place  Christ  among  the  gods  in  their  Pantheon. 

Q.  Are  those  students,  who  are  somewhat  educated,  influenced 
by  the  destructive  criticism  of  the  Western  world,  and  would  you 
recommend  us  to  send  students  who  are  of  the  opinion  that  the  first 
part  of  the  Bible  is  mythical  and  not  historical?  A.  I  have  met  in 
India  Ingersoll's  "  Mistakes  of  Moses,"  scattered  broadcast  in  the 
vernacular  in  our  villages.  I  have  seen  an  edition  published  by 
Hindus  scattered  before  the  people  in  my  presence.  That  is  the 
Western  form  of  criticism  which  largely  prevails.  The  lower  classes 
take  principally  Ingersoll,  but  also  Mr.  Bradlaugh.  Their  works 
are  found  not  only  in  English  but  in  the  vernacular.  As  for  the 
educated  men,  they  study  rationalism  and  Spencer's  views,  those 
forms  which  are  undermining  our  faith ;  they  are  types  of  agnos- 
ticism. 

Q.  Who  sends  them  there?  A.  They  come  largely  from  the 
West.  Mr.  Bradlaugh  was  held  very  highly  in  esteem  in  India  until 
his  death  because  of  his  friendship  toward  the  people  of  India,  and 
that  helped  the  circulation  of  such  literature  very  much.     IngersoH's 


366  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

writings  were  connected  with  Bradlaugh's.  A  movement  was  started 
in  India  which  carried  a  great  deal  of  that  there ;  and  after  the 
Hindus  found  that  it  was  the  easiest  method  of  attacking  Christianity, 
they  adopted  it,  and  they  are  using  it  largely  for  that  purpose. 

Q.  If  a  man  were  not  strong  intellectually,  should  he  be  sent  to 
some  other  field  than  India?  A.  Not  necessarily.  We  need  all 
kinds  of  men  there.  My  appeal  now  is  for  men  of  large  intellectual 
power,  because  there  is  a  very  distinct  intellectual  movement  in 
India ;  but  there  is  an  opportunity  for  men  who  have  not  such  large 
intellectual  power.  We  need  men  who  can  go  into  the  practical 
part  of  the  work ;  we  need  administrators  to  develop  the  Christian 
activities  of  many  departments. 

Q.  Did  the  Parliament  of  Religions  in  Chicago  have  any  effect 
in  India?  A.  Yes,  for  a  time.  I  would  not  say  that  it  will  be  per- 
manent, for  I  think  it  will  lead  to  a  re-action.  At  the  time,  how- 
ever, it  led  to  a  great  deal  of  bumptiousness  on  the  part  of  Hindus. 
They  said  to  us :  "  Well,  what  can  you  say  ?  Our  faith  has  been 
exalted  and  has  been  placed  on  an  equality  with  yours."  It  was 
rumored  that  America  was  coming  over  in  millions  to  the  Hindu 
faith.     That  has  now  largely  passed  away. 

Q.  How  does  the  medical  missionary  succeed  in  comparison 
with  his  non-medical  brother?  A.  So  long  as  he  keeps  to  his  medical 
work  exclusively,  his  success  is  not  as  large  in  India  as  in  some 
other  countries,  because  the  Government  is  doing  a  very  large  work 
in  that  line ;  but  nearly  all  of  our  medical  missionaries  engage  in  the 
spiritual  work  as  well.  When  you  combine  both  lines  a  great  deal 
of  good  is  done.  Exclusively  medical  work  is  not  needed  now  so 
much ;  and  yet  in  our  own  mission  our  doctor  is  doing  a  splendid 
work  of  that  sort,  and  there  stands  on  the  streets  of  Madura  to-day 
a  hospital  for  our  mission,  which  cost  42,000  rupees  given  by  his 
Hindu  patients.  It  is  a  monument  of  their  appreciation  of  his  work 
for  them. 

Q.  Are  the  students  of  India  attracted  to  Christ  as  a  man  or 
as  a  God?  A.  They  begin  with  Christ  as  an  ideal  of  moral  character, 
but  many  of  them  are  passing  to-day  through  that  into  a  real  spirit 
of  devotion  to  Christ.  I  know  of  many  who  are  going  much  beyond 
that  conception  of  Him  as  a  man.  It  is  not  difficult  to  believe  in  the 
Incarnation.  There  are  millions  of  them  in  India,  and  for  us  to 
bring  Christ  before  them  as  the  Incarnate  of  God  is  not  a  difficult 
thing;  present  Him  as  the  Ideal  Man  and  the  Hindu  will  at  once 
accept  Him  as  the  manifestation  of  God. 

Q.  What  do  you  understand  to  be  their  objection  to  the  Occi- 
dentalism of  Christianity?  Is  it  genuine  or  not?  A.  I  think  that  it  is. 
It  is  a  spirit  of  nationalism  which  has  sprung  up,  and  I  have  felt 
ever  since  I  have  been  there  that  we  can  and  ought  to  adapt  our 
faith  in  many  ways  to  Oriental  conceptions.  You  know  the  Orient 
and    the    Occident    view    almost    everything    from    opposite    sides. 


CLAIMS  OF  INDIA  UPON  THE  BEST  YOUNG  MEN  367 

Character  itself  has  two  aspects :  we  have  the  aggressive,  the  positive 
element  of  character,  and  the  Hindu  has  the  passive,  the  quiescent ; 
we  are  always  ready  to  fight  for  what  we  believe;  the  Hindu  is 
always  willing  to  suffer  for  what  he  believes.  There  is  a  very 
marked  difference  in  their  intellectual  character  too.  It  is  difficult 
to  explain,  and  yet  it  is  a  real  thing.  We  carry  to  them  our  Western 
form  of  ritual,  and  we  say  to  these  men,  "  Take  this  or  nothing  " ; 
and  they  are  saying  to  us,  "  Give  us  something  that  is  more  Oriental 
in  type."  They  speak  of  Christ  as  an  Oriental,  one  of  their  own  kind ; 
and  you  may  know  that  a  book  was  written  many  years  ago  by  one 
of  these  men  on  "  The  Oriental  Christ."  It  is  worth  studying  to 
show  just  what  their  idea  is  from  the  Oriental  side. 

Q.  Can  you  give  us  an  example  of  how  you  could  change  the 
Occidental  Idea  into  the  Oriental  without  interfering  with  the 
teaching  of  Christianity?  A.  Take  the  conception  of  Christ.  We 
in  the  West  have  always  emphasized  the  transcendentalism  of  God. 
Though  we  have  recently  taken  to  the  immanence  of  God,  we  have 
done  so  only  because  we  have  brought  it  from  the  East.  The 
Hindu  has  always  emphasized  God's  immanence,  but  has  carried 
it  to  the  extreme  of  pantheism.  If  we  are  going  to  reach  the  East 
which  has  emphasized  the  immanence  of  God,  we  must  cease  em- 
phasizing the  transcendental  character  of  God  and  face  this  problem 
of  His  immanence  and  give  that  a  new  emphasis.  I  can  illustrate 
it  in  another  way.  When  our  Bible  was  translated  into  the  Tamil 
language  200  years  ago,  the  missionaries  declined  to  use  any  popular 
Hindu  terms  in  their  translation ;  for  instance,  when  they  came  to 
the  word  God,  there  were  splendid  popular  words  for  God  but  they 
said,  "  That  is  Hindu  and  we  cannot  accept  it."  We  have  a  beautiful 
native  word  for  faith,  and  they  rejected  that  and  used  a  word  which 
the  people  knew  nothing  about  as  a  translation  of  the  word  faith. 
We  did  not  adapt  the  translation  of  our  Bible  to  the  comprehension 
and  to  the  tastes  and  life  of  the  people;  it  is  something  remote.  Of 
course  we  have  had  it  now  for  200  years,  and  the  Christian  com- 
munity has  developed  in  the  line  we  have  indicated  to  them,  but  it 
is  not  a  natural  line.  Just  so  with  our  music.  We  would  not  accept 
their  music  or  their  hymns.  We  have  brought  the  translation  of 
our  music  and  hymns  both  of  which  are  foreign  to  them.  Recently 
we  adopted  the  Hindu  tunes  and  now  our  music  goes  well. 


INDIA'S  WOMEN  AND  THEIR  APPEAL 

MISS    ADELAIDE    G.    FROST,    MAHOBA 

Even  in  the  midst  of  the  culture  of  this  land  of  homes  and 
in  times  like  this  of  great  spiritual  uplifting  for  which  we  grow  so 
hungry  in  other  countries,  my  mind  is  full  of  India  pictures.  I  seem 
to  see  beneath  some  tamarind  or  banyan  tree  another  audience  — 
a  huddled  group  of  village  women,  sitting  on  the  brown,  dusty 
earth.  The  houses  about  them  are  mud-colored,  their  faces  are 
brown,  the  general  impression  is  one  of  the  earth  earthy.  These 
women  are  not  kept  in  purdah  or  "behind  the  curtain";  they  are 
women  who  may  even  toil  in  the  fields,  and  go  to  the  village  well 
with  face  uncovered  to  God's  sweet  light  and  sunshine.  They  have 
lived  starved  lives  whose  pitiful  narrowness  we  can  scarcely  under- 
stand. 

The  days  leave  cruel  marks  on  some  of  India's  women,  and  it 
is  upon  the  faces  of  the  aged  that  we  see  what  life  has  been.  I 
think  no  sight  in  the  homeland  is  more  sweet  to  me  than  the  peaceful 
faces  of  aged  Christians.  There  is  a  glow  on  such  faces  that  India's 
bright  sunshine  cannot  give.  I  feel  that  I  should  never  leave  a  vil- 
lage without  giving  some  message  for  those  whose  lives  have  been 
passed  in  India's  silence  and  famine  for  God's  Word.  I  have  had 
old  women  led  up  close  to  my  feet,  as  I  sat  on  a  stone  or  camp- 
chair,  and  have  been  asked  to  repeat  what  I  had  said.  "  They  are 
good  words,  good  words,"  they  would  murmur ;  but  who  can  tell 
how  much  light  had  pierced  those  long  dark  souls? 

Again  I  see  the  women  who  live  behind  the  wall  in  the  head- 
man's house.  In  the  midst  of  the  jars  and  hand  mills,  cots  and 
cooking  utensils  in  the  court,  the  women  are  sitting.  They  look 
well-fed  in  this  house ;  their  ornaments  are  many  and  varied, 
and  there  is  a  pleasant  jingle  and  tinkle  as  they  go  about.  The 
young  women  with  pretty  brown  babies  are  very  attractive  here. 
We  try  to  bring  in  our  story  naturally,  and  this  is  not  difficult  since 
our  Master  came  first  to  the  East  and  lived  amid  the  symbols 
of  the  East.  Only  this  week  I  had  a  letter  from  one  of  India's 
women,  a  dear,  happy-faced  woman  with  a  crown  of  silver  hair. 
She  tells  of  her  work,  and  I  should  like  our  dear  sister  to  give  her 
message  to  you  just  as  it  came  to  me,  seemingly  for  this  Convention. 
"  My  dear  sister  in  Jesus : 

"  The   Lord   desired   that   I   should   carry   the   good   message 

368 


INDIANS    WOMEN    AND   THEIR    APPEAL  369 

of  free  salvation  to  zenana  women  who  are  shut  up.  As  the 
Lord  desired  it,  so  he  opened  for  me  a  way  and  blessed  it,  so  I  may 
succeed  in  getting  into  zenana  houses  one  after  another.  I  have 
got  into  twenty-five  zenana  houses  and  a  few  poor  people's  cottages. 
The  latter  requested  me  to  visit  them  also,  while  I  was  passing 
their  cottages.  These  poor  feeble  women  listen  to  the  story  of 
Jesus  gladly  and  say  to  me,  that  they  feel  a  sort  of  comfort  in 
their  broken  heart,  while  listening  to  the  story  of  Jesus  and  His 
love  for  sinners. 

"  Dr.  Oxer  introduced  me  to  a  rich  Brahman  widow,  to  whose 
house  she  used  to  go  to  treat  a  sick  patient.  She  has  great  faith 
in  Christian  doctor's  treatment.  The  patient  was  the  only  brother 
of  the  above-mentioned  rich  widow  and  the  medicine  used  proved 
useful.  Sometimes  the  zenana  women  complain  of  their  illnesses; 
these  I  recommended  to  Dr.  Oxer.  I  am  glad  to  say,  by  the  blessing 
of  God,  the  remedies  given  to  them  prove  useful.  In  the  chief  man's 
house,  I  teach  twenty  or  twenty-two  women.  In  the  pensioned 
Inspector  of  Police's  house  there  are  about  eighteen  women  whom 
I  teach.  The  zenana  women  to  whom  I  go  every  day  are  of  dif- 
ferent castes. 

"  Almost  all  zenana  women  receive  me  kindly  into  their  homes, 
listen  very  attentively  to  what  I  say  and  admit  all  to  be  facts. 
They  do  not  wish  me  to  go  away  when  I  have  finished  my  work 
with  them.  They  urge  me  to  sing  Christian  hhajans  (hymns)  about 
Jesus,  which  gives  them  great  joy  and  peace  in  their  fainting  hearts, 

"  Some  of  the  rich  zenana  women  have  Brahman  widows  as 
servants.  These  always  expect  me  eagerly;  their  mistresses  wish 
all  their  servants  to  be  present  when  I  go  to  them.  Two  of  the 
Brahman  widows  always  shed  tears  when  I  sing  the  one  hundred 
and  twenty-sixth  bhajan  (the  funeral  song),  and  that  other  one 
touching  on  the  sufferings  of  our  Lord.  Once  I  was  explaining 
the  funeral  hymn  when  one  of  the  widows  asked  me,  '  How  can 
Jesus  raise  all  the  dead  burnt  into  ashes  ?  '  Then  I  reminded  her 
what  is  said  in  her  own  religious  books,  that  those  who  sin  would 
go  to  hell  and  those  who  have  done  puny  (given  alms)  would  go 
to  heaven.  After  reminding  her  of  this  belief  I  asked :  '  How 
can  the  dead  go  to  heaven  or  hell  if  they  rise  not? '  She  could  not 
answer.  One  widow  said  that  she  believed  Jesus  was  her  Sat 
Guru  (True  Teacher)  ;  but,  oh,  caste  is  a  great  obstacle  to  the 
public  acknowledgment  of  Jesus !  The  mistress  of  the  house  asked 
the  widow,  what  she  was  going  to  do  with  her  only  son  if  she 
became  a  Christian,  to  which  she  gave  no  answer.  Always  I  pray 
for  this  widow  that  she  may  be  courageous. 

"  As  I  go  about  I  endeavor  to  do  the  will  of  my  Heavenly 
Master.     With  much  love         »  your  sister  in  Jesus, 

"  Rebecca  Benjamin/' 


370  WORLD-WIDE  EVANGELIZATION 

An  old  Brahman  pilgrim,  a  widow,  comes  to  see  us  frequently. 
Her  name  is  Ramabai,  but  she  is  not  our  famous  Ramabai  of  Mukti. 
She  has  been  all  over  India  seeking  by  some  penance  to  mitigate 
the  punishment  for  the  sin  which  caused  her  widowhood.  She 
knows  not  what  the  sin  is ;  perhaps  it  was  committed  after  a  previ- 
ous birth.  In  the  early  days  of  our  Orphanage,  when  the  famine 
was  desolating  our  district,  she  first  visited  us  and  heard  of  the 
Savior  who  can  save  from  sin.  How  well  I  remember  her  keen 
eyes,  shaven  head,  dingy,  scant  white  widow's  drapery  and  the 
single  iron  band  on  her  arm!  When  she  returned  she  found,  not 
the  wretched  famine  waifs,  but  more  than  a  hundred  happy  girls 
in  the  schoolroom.  As  they  crowded  about  her  she  exclaimed, 
"  Light  in  the  darkness,  light  in  the  darkness !  "  Eagerly  our  girls 
told  her  who  had  wrought  the  change  and  sang  to  her  of  Jesus' 
love.  It  is  a  picture  that  I  shall  never  forget  —  young  India  of 
the  shining  face  and  old  India  hopelessly  shaking  her  widowed  head. 
At  that  time  she  told  me  the  story  of  her  early  widowhood  and  that 
there  was  no  one  to  pity.  "  I  went  and  poured  out  my  grief  to  the 
fields,"  were  her  words.  We  pray  that  she  may  become  truly  the 
Master's.     She  has  groped  in  darkness  through  a  long  life. 

We  are  training  in  our  station,  Mahoba  in  the  Northwest 
Provinces,  175  girls  orphaned  by  the  famine  of  1896  and  1897. 
The  missionaries  of  our  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  care 
for  400  such  girls.  We  trust  and  believe  that  they  are  to  take  the 
message  to  the  women  "  behind  the  wall."  Into  the  Hindu  word 
for  "  house "  we  trust  that  they  will  breathe  the  spirit  of  our 
"  sweet  home."  There  can  be  no  greater  work  for  Christian  women, 
we  believe,  than  to  strive  to  make  ''  the  world  circle  the  home  circle." 
There  is  a  Voice  speaking  of  sweetness,  tenderness  and  hope;  and 
it  rises  above  the  jangling  cries  of  widows,  abused  wives  and  little 
crying  child-wives,  —  above  the  wail  of  weak,  undisciplined  woman- 
hood. It  is  the  invitation  of  the  Savior  from  sin,  calling  to  the 
life  that  now  is  and   the  life  that  is   to  come. 

And  yet  there  are  not  enough  messengers  to  publish  the  tidings. 
Earth's  "  little  while  "  is  so  little  and  India's  women  do  not  wait 
for  us.  They  cry,  they  know  not  to  whom;  they  go,  they  know 
not  where;  and  we  play  with  little  things  and  our  time  of  silence 
comes.  Is  it  not  our  privilege  to  reach  out  a  hand  to  our  dying 
sisters  now?     India  needs  our  help  now  and  we  may  not  tarry. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  Is  practical  training  a  help  to  women  missionaries  among 
the  women  of  India?  A.  Yes.  All  our  zenana  workers  have  found 
that  the  training  which  they  have  had  in  their  own  homes  has  helped 
them  greatly.  A  knowledge  of  simple  remedies  for  children  and  of 
different  kinds  of  hand-work  is  very  useful. 


INDIA  S    WOMEN    AND    THEIR   APPEAL  37I 

Q.  What  has  been  the  effect  of  the  famine  on  the  work  ?  A.  We 
find  in  many  places  that  out  of  the  deep  grief  and  sorrow  of  the 
famine  blessing  has  come  to  India,  and  in  our  section  we  were  able 
to  save  600  children  from  famine,  and  they  are  now  in  different 
orphanages. 

Q.  Are  there  opportunities  for  trained  nurses  there?  A.  Very 
great  opportunities.  We  have  in  our  mission  several  trained  nurses, 
and  they  have  taught  other  women. 

Q.  Are  there  opportunities  for  lady  physicians?  A.  We  have 
a  number  of  lady  physicians,  and  their  work  is  very  necessary  for  the 
carrying  on  of  our  enterprise. 

Q.  How  many  Hindu  women  did  you  find  who  could  read  in 
your  five  and  a  half  year's  work  among  them?  A.  Several  of  our 
teachers  have  been  trained,  but  of  the  women  found  in  our  villages 
and  towns,  I  have  heard  of  only  one  Mohammedan  woman  that 
could  read.  When  we  went  to  our  district,  in  looking  over  the  district 
statistics  we  found  that  there  were  twenty-six  women  out  of  250,000 
who  could  read,  and  that  included  all  the  English  women  in  the 
district  as  well  as  the  natives. 

Q.  Have  you  any  difficulties  of  dialect  such  as  are  found  in 
China?     A.  We  have  many  dialects  where  we  are. 

Dr.  Jones.  —  The  Government  in  its  last  census  says  that  there 
are  seventy  languages  and  distinct  dialects. 

Q.  Are  the  languages  inflected?  A.  Bishop  Thoburn. — 
Many  a  painful  headache  on  my  part  responds,  Yes. 

Q.  Does  woman  have  an  influence  in  India?  A.  Yes,  and  the 
influence  of  the  mothers  in  the  homes  affects  the  husbands  too. 

O.  Have  the  women  part  and  lot  with  the  men  there  ?  A.  There 
are  many  things  which  they  are  not  allowed  to  do.  They  do  have 
a  part  in  the  religion,  however,  and  there  are  some  women  who  go 
about  who  are  considered  holy  women. 

A.  What  is  the  youngest  age  for  girls  to  be  married?  A.  As 
some  one  has  said,  just  as  soon  as  a  girl  is  born  she  may  be  mar- 
ried and  may  become  a  widow  too,  a  widow  for  life. 

Q.  Do  the  women  use  opium?  A.  Yes.  Little  opium  boxes 
sold  in  our  bazaars  for  the  children  are  very  common. 

Bishop  Thoburn.  —  In  some  parts  of  the  Empire  they  do  not 
use  it. 

Q.  Do  the  women  of  India  consider  themselves  very  unhappy, 
and  are  they  very  discontented?  A.  I  found  very  many  who  were 
happy  with  their  surroundings.  They  love  their  children  and  their 
homes,  and  there  is  happiness  there;  but  there  is  much  that  makes 
them  unhappy,  and  their  happiness  is  founded  on  such  a  very  slight 
foundation. 

A  Delegate.  —  Dr.  Butler  in  his  "  Land  of  the  Vedas  "  says 
that  he  never  saw  a  woman  smile  in  India. 

Miss  Frost.  —  There  are  very  many  of  them  that  are  happy. 


372  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Q.  What  chance  is  there  for  a  college  man  to  go  into  business 
in  India  or  into  the  professions?  Can  he  do  anything  in  a  Christian 
way?  A.  Dr.  Jones.  —  The  chance  is  very  good  in  some  respects 
in  the  great  centers.  A  college  man  may  have  fine  opportunities  as 
a  teacher  in  government  schools,  private  institutions,  or  Hindu 
schools ;  and  there  is  very  little  opposition  to  a  man's  exercising  the 
largest  Christian  influence  that  he  desires  in  that  country,  whether 
he  be  a  business  or  a  professional  man. 


WORK  AMONG  LEPERS 

MISS  LILA  WATT,  GUELPH,  ONTARIO 

You  hear  of  many  classes  of  people  in  India.  I  want  to  speak 
to  you  in  behalf  of  one,  —  the  lowest,  "  the  least  of  these,"  the 
lepers. 

There  are  lepers  in  India  now,  as  there  were  in  the  East  in 
Bible  times.  Do  you  remember  the  command  given  to  Moses? 
"  And  the  leper  in  whom  the  plague  is,  his  clothes  shall  be  rent, 
and  his  head  bare,  and  he  shall  put  a  covering  upon  his  upper  lip 
and  shall  cry,  unclean,  unclean !  All  the  days  wherein  the  plague 
shall  be  in  him,  he  is  defiled ;  he  is  unclean ;  he  shall  dwell  alone ; 
without  the  camp  shall  his  habitation  be." 

That  is  true  still.  Here  is  the  cry  of  one  ol  them,  "  Have 
pity  upon  me,  have  pity  upon  me,  O  ye,  my  friends,  for  the  hand  of 
God  hath  touched  me."  Friends,  can  you  understand  at  all  what 
it  means  when  "  the  hand  of  God  "  means  leprosy  ?  The  lepers 
are  still  outcastes.  They  wander  about  and  beg  and  live,  or  die,  as  it 
happens.  In  some  countries  they  are  buried  alive  or  burned  alive. 
In  India  there  are  half  a  million  of  them.  Leprosy  is  still  incurable, 
just  as  in  the  Bible;  and  it  is  the  worst  of  all  diseases. 

There  is  a  mission  to  these  poor  people  —  to  them  only.  It  is 
not  an  experiment.  It  has  been  in  operation  for  twenty-eight  years. 
It  is  not  a  mission  working  by  itself ;  it  works  with  all  other  missions, 
and  is  the  hand-maid  of  them  all.  Its  one  object  is  to  provide  the 
missionaries  of  other  missions  with  money  to  work  among  lepers. 
We  send  out  no  missionaries  of  our  own.  We  house  the  lepers, 
feed  them,  cloth  them,  and  the  missionaries  preach  to  them.  Bishop 
Thoburn  and  Mr.  Fox,  of  England,  who  spoke  this  morning,  can 
tell  you  how  our  mission  works. 

One  of  its  most  interesting  features  is  the  saving  of  the  children 
of  lepers  from  becoming  lepers  themselves.  No  one  knew  that  this 
could  be  done.  Doctors  said  it  could  not  be  done;  that  the  disease 
was  hereditary;  that  there  was  danger  in  having  anything  to  do 


OF    WHAT    USE    IS    IT    TO    HELP    SAVE    INDIA?  373 

with  the  children  of  lepers.  But  one  woman  in  India  could  not 
endure  the  sight  under  her  very  eyes  of  children  as  bright  and 
brown  and  bonny  as  any  in  the  East,  becoming  lepers  one  after 
another,  as  they  grew  up.  She  determined  to  try  —  to  take  the 
children  from  their  parents  and  see  if  there  was  any  chance  for 
them.  She  did  so  and  succeeded.  Those  children  have  grown  up, 
and  they  have  not  become  lepers ;  they  have  married,  and  their 
children  are  not  lepers.  This  experiment  has  shown  the  world  that 
the  disease  is  not  hereditary,  that  the  children  can  be  saved.  There 
is  only  one  case  in  this  Home  that  I  know  of  where  the  experiment 
has  failed,  and  the  reason  why  it  failed  here  was  that  the  boy  was 
too  old ;  he  had  been  left  too  long  with  his  mother  before  being 
taken  away. 

Do  you  remember  the  leper's  cry  ?     Oh !  can  we  not  "  have 
pity"?    Cannot  all  the  West  "have  pity"? 


OF  WHAT  USE  IS  IT  FOR  ME  PERSONALLY  TO  TRY 
TO  HELP  SAVE  INDIA? 

REV.    J.    W.    CONKLIN,    M.A.,   FORMERLY   OF   INDIA 

Why  is  it  worth  my  while  to  help  to  save  India  by  going,  or  if 
not  by  going,  by  doing  just  as  much  as  if  I  went  ?  India  is  a  poverty- 
stricken  country.  You  have  heard  to-day  of  its  poverty.  You  would 
know  it,  if  you  had  not  heard  anything  about  its  famine.  No  country 
that  is  not  poverty-stricken  could  have  such  a  famine;  it  would  be 
impossible.  You  would  know  it  if  you  saw  the  way  in  which  they 
work ;  if  you  saw  the  men  and  women  go  into  the  harvest  field 
with  a  sickle ;  if  you  saw  a  man  sawing  a  big  log  into  boards.  Those 
people  have  not  gone  forward  in  mechanical  arts  one  inch.  I  think, 
of  all  nations  whose  labor  statistics  are  published,  that  their  annual 
wage  is  the  lowest.  Is  it  worth  while  for  a  man  or  woman  to  go 
and  help  raise  those  people  out  of  that  economic  distress?  If  a  man 
or  a  woman  can  go  and  teach  them  to  work  to  more  advantage  so 
that  a  quarter  of  them  need  not  be  hungry  for  half  the  year,  it 
would  be  worth  while  just  for  that. 

India  is  a  country  stricken  with  filth.  "  Oh,"  but  you  say, 
"  they  are  always  bathing."  Yes,  but  what  is  the  use  of  always 
bathing  when  you  always  bathe  in  dirty  water?  They  go  to  their 
tanks  and  ponds  and  step  down  into  them  and  wash  their  clothes 
and  brush  their  teeth,  and  then  they  dip  the  water  out  in  pots  and 
take  it  home  to  drink  and  cook  with.  How  would  you  know  that 
it  is  dirt-stricken?  Because  of  the  bubonic  plague  and  cholera  and 
smallpox,   which   are   filth   diseases.     The   people   of   India   know 


374  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

nothing  about  hygiene;  they  hardly  know  what  disinfectant  means. 
Their  common  disinfectant  is  cow-dung  and  water,  and  that  is  a 
great  improvement  over  the  other  smells  which  you  get  from  the 
houses.  This  is  plain  talk,  but  it  is  a  plain  subject,  and  we  must 
face  it.  Is  it  worth  while  to  go  and  teach  those  people  how  to  live 
cleanly,  how  to  get  rid  in  a  measure  of  these  diseases,  how  to  be 
clean  and  sweet  and  pure  physically?  Is  it  worth  while  to  bind  up 
some  of  their  wounds  and  heal  some  of  their  diseases?  Yes,  it  is 
worth  a  man's  while  or  a  woman's  while  to  go  just  for  that. 

India  is  an  ignorant  country.  You  have  heard  this  afternoon 
from  these  missionaries  who  have  been  in  the  field  that  the  women 
cannot  read.  Only  seven  per  cent,  of  the  whole  population  can 
read.  We  in  this  country  cannot  imagine  what  real  ignorance  is. 
We  of  the  States  talk  about  our  negroes,  half  of  whom  can  read. 
We  talk  about  our  Indians ;  half  of  them  can  read,  and  in  the 
Dominion  more  of"  them  than  that  can  read.  Last  year  300,000  people 
came  to  the  United  States  in  steerage,  and  there  was  a  great  cry 
in  our  papers  because  twenty-five  per  cent,  of  them  could  not  read. 
India,  according  to  that,  with  seven  per  cent,  who  can  read,  is  ten 
times  worse  off  than  that  steerage  immigration.  I  went  into  a 
village  once,  the  head-man  of  which  could  make  figures  and  add 
them  up  and  sign  his  name.  He  could  not  possibly  read  a  book. 
What  are  you  going  to  do  with  your  magazines  and  newspapers 
and  Bibles  in  such  a  community  as  that?  If  a  person  went  out 
there  as  a  teacher  and  simply  taught  those  people  to  read,  and 
brought  these  great  sources  of  knowledge  within  their  reach,  that 
is  worth  a  life. 

India  is  cursed  with  a  girlhood  and  motherhood  and  wifehood 
that  is  utterly  dwarfed.  I  need  not  go  into  particulars ;  you  have 
heard  much  about  that  this  afternoon.  Kipling  says :  "  What  need 
of  the  men  talking  about  political  advance  or  social  agitation,  when 
the  most  important  moral  half  of  their  people  are  behind  zenana 
walls,  are  doomed  to  child  marriage  and  perpetual  widowhood  ?  " 
He  says  that  the  condition  of  that  part  of  the  community  is  rotten,  ut- 
terly rotten,  beastly  rotten.  Those  men  talk  about  political  and  social 
advance.  I  have  seen  the  mothers  that  bore  those  men  and  say, 
God  forgive  the  men.  Would  you  go  out  to  India  to  relieve  the 
women,  to  take  care  of  the  little  girls,  to  seek  to  change  the  customs 
as  to  child  marriage  or  perpetual  widowhood  ?  Would  that  be  worth 
your  life? 

India  is  a  nation  that  has  utterly  distorted  ideas  of  its  heavenly 
Father.  The  word  God  to  us  means  good.  What  does  your 
drunkard,  or  harlot,  or  criminal  behind  the  bars,  think  of  when  he 
says  God?  If  he  says  it  soberly,  he  thinks  always  of  two  charac- 
teristics, —  they  are  ingrained  and  inrooted,  —  that  God  is  pure, 
and  that  God  is  merciful,  the  two  most  precious  thoughts  in  all 
the  world.    The  New  Testament  places  God  upon  the  white  throne 


OF    WHAT    USE    IS    IT    TO    HELP    SAVE    INDIA?  375 

and  upon  the  throne  of  grace.  India  does  not  know  that.  Their 
histories  of  gods  are  such  that  I  would  not  dare  read  them  to  you 
here;  they  are  too  filthy.  They  do  not  know  that  God  is  merciful. 
When  you  find  a  man  putting  a  hook  through  his  back,  walking 
on  spikes  and  people  sometimes  offering  their  children  in  order 
to  get  peace  with  God,  what  kind  of  an  idea  of  God's  mercy  do 
they  possess? 

Idolatry  is  the  darkest,  deepest  and  blackest,  the  most  tragic 
thing  in  this  world  to-day.  The  idea  of  millions  of  these  people 
created  in  the  image  of  God,  bowing  down  to  the  serpent  and  to  the 
monkey,  things  that  are  lower  than  themselves !  You  know  what 
it  means  when  we  read  in  our  Bibles  "  the  Most  High  God  " ;  and 
they  have  in  monkeys  their  most  low  god !  Some  people  laugh  at 
idolatry,  some  people  say  that  it  is  perfectly  absurd.  St.  Paul  gave 
the  most  vivid  definition  of  it  that  I  have  ever  seen.  He  said  that 
men  have  "  changed  the  glory  of  the  uncorruptible  God  into  an 
image  made  like  to  corruptible  man,"  —  there  is  your  Krishna,  a 
man  who  was  deified  because  he  had  40,000  concubines,  —  into  the 
image  of  "  birds,  and  four-footed  beasts  and  creeping  things."  I 
have  no  bird  image ;  but  I  have  seen  the  Hindus  by  hundreds  wor- 
shiping the  vultures  and  birds  and  four-footed  beasts  and  a  com- 
bination of  the  elephant  and  the  man  and  creeping  things,  especially 
the  cobra,  one  of  the  great  gods  of  India.  You  have  here  a  per- 
fectly literal  interpretation  of  Paul's  description.  Would  you  think 
it  worth  while  to  spend  your  life  to  go  to  these  people  and  teach 
them  of  our  "  Father  which  art  in  heaven,"  of  Him  who  sent  His  Son 
—  embodying  Himself  —  to  the  Cross?  Is  it  worth  while  to  teach 
these  people  how  to  worship  their  Father? 

I  have  suggested  that  it  is  worth  while  to  go  to  India  to  do 
any  one  of  these  things,  to  remove  poverty,  dirt  and  filth,  ignorance, 
the  dwarfing  and  disability  of  woman,  and  most  of  all  the  distortion 
of  thought  concerning  Him  who  is  the  Father  of  us  all.  Now  I 
come  to  you  and  I  place  these  things  together  as  a  holy  trust,  and 
I  say  to  you,  Go,  and  carry  this  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  that  removes 
them  all  like  magic.  Christianity  removes  poverty,  gradually  it  is 
true;  but  when  you  realize  that  Christ  was  the  most  enterprising 
Being  that  ever  lived,  and  that  the  Christian  nations  are  the  most 
enterprising  nations  in  the  world,  you  will  see  that  he  who  follows 
Christ  grafts  enterprise  upon  his  physical  life  and  it  leads  to  the 
removing  of  dirt.  Compare  the  Christian  congregations  with  heathen 
assemblies,  if  you  do  not  believe  it.  There  are  more  schools  on  the 
mission  fields  to-day  than  there  are  churches.  The  gospel  removes 
this  awful  disability  of  woman  like  magic.  There  is  no  thought 
of  child  marriage  in  our  Christian  congregations,  no  thought  of 
perpetual  widowhood,  no  thought  of  the  zenana.  Without  Christ 
it  is  difficult  to  effect  all  these  reforms  taking  one  at  a  time;  but 
if  you  take  Christ  with  you,  you  will  sweep  them  all  out  of  the  earth. 


376  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

This  Christian  gospel  brings  the  Father  of  Hghts  within  the  reach  of 
these  people.  Is  it  worth  your  life  to  go  there  and  remove  these 
obstacles,  to  spend  your  life  in  planting  a  church,  a  school  and  a 
hospital  ? 

I  want  to  add  that  we  have  to  awake  as  Christians  to  the  reali- 
zation of  the  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan.  It  has  not  been 
applied  much  to  missions,  but  we  shall  be  driven  to  it.  If  we  do 
not  minister  to  these  nations  of  India  and  China  as  the  Samaritan 
did,  we  shall  be  like  the  priest  and  the  Levite  and  shall  get  the 
Levite's  curse.  We  have  to  take  that  v^ounded  man  and  put  him 
on  the  beast  and  walk  ourselves ;  and  the  missionary  practically 
gets  off  the  beast  and  walks.  Why  does  he  leave  his  home  here? 
To  make  homes  there.  He  leaves  social  life  here  to  make  a  new 
social  life  there;  he  leaves  his  church  here  and  goes  there  to  found 
a  church  and  establish  the  Lord's  table  and  perform  the  ordinance 
of  baptism  and  give  them  what  he  in  a  sense  has  lost  himself. 
He  has  gotten  down  off  the  beast  and  he  has  put  the  wounded  man 
on  it  and  is  walking  himself;  and  the  Church  at  home  must  do 
likewise.  You  say,  "  But  that  is  fanatical  " ;  then  Christianity  is 
fanatical.  Mr.  Forman  spoke  about  "  many  adversaries,"  but  he  did 
not  mention  most  of  the  adversaries  of  the  work  in  the  foreign  field, 
A  bishop  said  the  other  day  that  the  chief  adversaries  to  missions 
were  the  tesselated  pavements  in  the  churches  and  the  stained  glass 
windows  and  the  handsome  organs.  The  question  is.  Shall  we  get 
down  off  the  beast  and  put  the  poor  neglected  heathen  on  that  beast 
and  let  him  ride? 

Listen  to  the  voice  of  our  glorious  Christ  sounding  louder  than 
ever  before ;  it  is  a  voice  like  the  sound  of  the  trumpet  and  like  the 
sound  of  many  waters,  and  He  is  calling,  "  Follow  Me."  But  where? 
Back  to  Christ?  Never  say  "  Back  to  Christ!  "  He  has  always  been 
ahead  of  you.  He  went  to  India  before  Carey,  he  went  to  China 
before  Morrison,  and  He  is  saying,  "  Follow  me."  You  cannot 
get  back  to  Him ;  He  wants  you  to  get  up  to  Him. 


THE  BRIGHT  SIDE 

REV.    J.    L.    HUMPHREY,    M.D,_,    FORMERLY   OF   INDIA 

I  HAPPEN  to  have  been  in  India  forty-five  years,  two  years 
longer  than  Bishop  Thoburn.  I  had  the  privilege  of  receiving 
him  when  he  arrived  there.  I  want  to  say  that  all  that  has  been 
said  in  regard  to  the  misery  of  India  is  emphatically  true.  It  is 
a  dark  picture  that  presents  itself ;  but  I  want  to  tell  this  audience 
before  it  disperses  that  there  are  two  sides  to  these  questions. 
Dark  as  it  is,  in  the  forty-five  years  that  I  have  known  India  I 
can  see  a  very  great  improvement  in  many  respects ;  it  is  rising. 
It  is  a  poor  country ;  but  there  are  many  bright  and  glorious  things 
about  India,  and  it  has  a  glorious  future  when  the  people  shall 
turn  to  the  Lord  Jesus. 

Last  year  the  census  of  India  was  taken,  and  I  have  been  very 
much  interested  to  know  just  what  progress  has  been  made  during 
the  last  decade.  As  I  was  leaving  my  home  on  Tuesday,  a  paper 
came  from  there  which  contained  a  little  item  that  interested  me. 
It  will  show  you  that  very  great  progress  is  being  made.  You 
will  understand  that  no  system  of  figures  can  give  a  just  view 
of  what  is  actually  being  done,  but  here  are  the  figures  that  have 
been  obtained  from  the  census  just  taken  in  India.  Sir  Charles 
Elliott,  formerly  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Bengal,  has  been  giving 
special  attention  to  this  subject  and  has  collected  the  figures  in 
part  with  regard  to  the  progress  of  Christianity  during  the  decade. 
A  few  weeks  ago  nine  provinces  were  reported,  and  the  progress 
during  that  period  had  been  something  like  seventy  per  cent.  On 
Tuesday  I  secured  additional  information.  The  figures  have  now 
been  tabulated  for  the  whole  of  India  with  the  exception  of  Bom- 
bay and  Burma,  where  there  are  a  great  many  Christians.  In 
1891,  when  the  previous  census  was  taken,  there  were  1,952,704 
native  Christians  in  India.  The  present  census,  leaving  out  Bombay 
and  Burma,  gives  the  number  of  native  Christians  as  2,501,808. 
The  number  of  native  Christians  has  been  more  than  four  times 
the  natural  increase  of  the  population  during  that  period.  In 
the  portions  of  the  Empire  where  the  figures  have  been  tabulated, 
the  increase  is  549,104.  When  we  get  the  data  from  Bombay 
and  Burma,  we  will  probably  find  that  the  number  of  native 
Christians  amounts  very  nearly  to  three  millions.  That  means  a 
mighty  power,  nearly  doubled  in  ten  years.    So  the  work  is  moving 

377 


3/8  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

on,  God  is  doing  wonders  in  India,  and  when  India  is  redeemed 
it  will  be  a  glorious  land,  and  a  great  power  will  go  out  from 
India  to  all  the  Eastern  world. 


A  WORD  FROM  NORTH  INDIA 

BISHOP    JAMES    M.    THOBURN,    D.D.,    NORTH    INDIA 

Mr.  Conklin  gave  us  such  a  very  graphic  statement  con- 
cerning things  out  there  that  it  reminded  me  that  at  times  you 
may  make  a  pillar  so  exceedingly  straight  that  it  appears  to  lean 
over  a  little.  I  am  afraid  that  you  will  get  a  depressing  idea  of 
the  condition  of  the  people.  What  he  said  about  their  cleanliness 
applies  to  South  India  as  it  does  not  to  a  large  portion  of  the 
more  civilized  parts  of  the  Empire.  The  majority  of  the  people 
in  Northern  India  are  cleanly,  bathe  daily  and  are  very  particular 
about  the  water  they  use,  —  more  so  than  people  in  this  country. 
Their  cooking,  too,  is  at  times  very  tempting.  We  have  to  look 
at  these  things  which  Mr.  Conklin  has  brought  out  in  the  face, 
but  do  not  let  us  look  at  them  so  long  as  to  begin  to  assume  that 
they  are  permanent ;  they  are  fading  away  in  some  places. 

One  point  that  has  not  been  touched  yet,  has  to  do  with  what 
has  been  done  for  the  great  mass  of  the  low  caste  people  in  the 
last  ten  or  fifteen  years.  They  have  received  a  new  inspiration. 
When  I  first  began  to  call  attention  to  them  in  Northern  India 
and  elsewhere  I  was  often  chided  by  people  who  thought  I  was 
too  sanguine.  There  are  fifty  millions  of  Indians  who  live  below 
the  line  of  social  respectability.  Among  these  people  there  is  a 
general  idea,  which  is  rapidly  spreading,  that  there  is  a  better  future 
for  them,  and  that  that  good  time  will  be  associated  in  some  way 
with  Christianity.  There  are  at  the  present  time  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  those  people  who  wish  to  become  Christians.  We 
have  in  our  missions  more  than  100,000  adults  who  say,  apparently 
in  earnest,  that  they  wish  to  be  Christians,  and  we  cannot  do 
anything  for  them. 

From  what  has  been  said  with  regard  to  the  women  of  India, 
I  am  afraid  that  some  of  you  will  think  that  their  condition  is 
almost  hopeless.  The  women  are  developing  in  a  marvelous  way. 
Within  the  past  few  days  I  have  received  three  letters  written 
in  English  by  native  Christian  women,  two  of  them  in  India  and 
one  in  Burma.  They  had  been  formerly  connected  with  my  sister's 
work  in  Lucknow.  There  are  few  ladies  in  this  audience  that 
would  write  more  creditable  letters.  That  school  is  in  a  mission 
field  of  seventeen  millions  of  people.     Dr.   Humphrey  was  there 


A   WORD   FROM    NORTH    INDIA  379 

when  I  went  out  forty-three  years  ago,  and  among  the  seventeen 
milHons  there  were  not  seventeen  women  that  could  read  a  Hne. 
Now  we  have  three  or  four  high  schools  for  women  and  one  col- 
lege. One  of  these  schools,  where  in  the  beginning  we  had  five 
girls,  is  now  a  high  school  of  150  girls,  their  parents  paying  for 
their  tuition  and  board ;  and  while  it  is  true  that  they  eat  only 
two  meals  a  day,  the  girls  are  in  splendid  condition,  for  that  is 
the  custom  in  their  parents'  houses.  That  school  has  sent  out 
1,000  married  women  who  are  living  all  over  the  Province,  and 
I  could  tell  you  if  I  had  time  some  most  interesting  facts  about 
the  influence  of  those  educated  women  upon  the  communities  where 
they  live. 

One  instance  I  will  cite.  The  head-man  in  a  village,  who  had 
a  perfect  contempt  for  Christians,  knew  that  there  was  in  his 
village  a  Christian  family,  and  that  among  them  there  was  a  woman 
that  could  read  and  write.  He  received  a  letter  from  the  post- 
man one  day,  and  he  was  extremely  anxious  to  know  what  was 
in  it.  Unfortunately  he  could  not  read  a  line,  and  the  man  that 
usually  did  his  reading  happened  not  to  be  at  home.  The  head- 
man was  so  eager  to  know  what  that  letter  contained,  that  he 
humbled  his  pride  enough  to  go  over  to  where  this  woman  was 
living,  a  great  point  in  the  eyes  of  the  people.  He  began  by 
saying  that  he  would  like  to  see  the  husband  of  this  woman.  The 
husband  came  out,  and  he  said,  "  I  am  told  that  your  wife  can 
read."  "Yes."  "  Can  she  read  a  letter  for  me  ?  "  "Yes."  "Would 
you  please  bring  her  here  ?  "  The  husband  went  back  and  brought 
the  young  wife  out.  He  handed  the  letter  to  her  and  she  stood 
and  read  it  to  him  modestly,  never  looking  in  his  face,  and  having 
read  the  letter  she  handed  it  back  and  made  her  salaam  and  returned 
home.  The  other  men  in  that  village  instinctively  felt  that  the 
Christian  woman  was  superior  to  their  own  wives,  and  that  the 
whole  village  had  been  taught  a  lesson  in  the  person  of  the  head- 
man. When  the  incident  was  related  to  me,  it  was  said  to  be  one 
of  the  providential  events  that  were  opening  the  way  for  the  edu- 
cation of  all  the  women  in  those  plains.  There  are  1,000  such 
women  living  among  about  800,000  people,  and  they  are  prac- 
tically unpaid  missionaries,  and  the  same  school  is  turning  out 
thirty  or  forty  such  women  every  year.  There  are  such  schools 
all  over  India.  Do  not  be  discouraged ;  there  is  a  good  time  com- 
ing; the  dawn  has  been  on  now  for  some  years,  and  the  sun  will 
soon  be  up. 


JAPAN    AND    KOREA 

General  Account  of  the  Political  and  Religious  Situa- 
tion in  Japan 
The  Political  and   Religious  Situation  in   Korea 
The  Results  of  Missionary  Work  in  Japan 
The   Recent   Revival  in  Japan 
Missionary  Methods  in  Korea 
Woman's  Work  in  Japan 
How  Prepare  for  Japanese  Work? 
The  Need  for  Workers  in   Korea 
The  Need  in  Southern  Korea 


381 


GENERAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  POLITICAL  AND  RELIG- 
IOUS SITUATION  IN  JAPAN 

REV.   J.    P.    MOORE,   JAPAN 

The  form  of  government  and  political  principles  by  which  a 
nation  is  governed,  the  kind  of  laws  and  the  way  in  which  they  are 
executed,  the  administration  of  justice,  together  with  the  relig- 
ion that  holds  sway  over  the  hearts  of  any  people,  are  the  data 
by  which  we  arrive  at  a  conclusion  as  to  their  social  condition. 
The  intimate  relation  of  the  politics  of  a  country  and  their  religion 
to  the  life  of  the  people,  and  their  close  relation  to  each  other 
and  to  the  work  of  missions,  show  that  we  may  with  propriety 
and  profit  consider  the  political  and  the  religious  condition  of  a 
country  in  a  general  way  on  such  an  occasion  as  the  present. 

During  a  little  more  than  the  life  of  one  generation  Japan 
has  emerged  from  the  condition  of  a  feudal  despotism  and  has 
taken  on  the  form  of  a  constitutional  monarchy,  adopting  repre- 
sentative government  and  institutions.  This  change  from  the  con- 
dition of  feudalism  to  that  of  a  representative  form  of  government 
with  an  elective  Parliament,  and  with  a  fine  school  and  banking 
system,  railroads,  telegraphs,  etc.,  was  so  great  a  change  and  has 
taken  place  so  rapidly  and  yet  so  quietly  and  silently,  that  the  whole 
world  has  looked  on  and  wondered  at  the  gracious  results.  The 
question  arises.  Has  representative  government  in  Japan  been  a 
success?  In  the  year  1881,  the  reigning  sovereign  promised  the 
people  a  share  in  the  government  after  a  lapse  of  a  certain  time, 
when  the  people  would  be  prepared  to  take  such  a  part  in  legisla- 
tion. In  the  year  1889,  the  new  Constitution  was  promulgated  amid 
the  rejoicings  of  the  people,  and  the  following  year  the  first  Parlia- 
ment convened.  During  that  time  and  subsequently  there  were  many 
people  who  looked  on  and  feared  that  the  Japanese  had  undertaken 
too  much,  that  the  nation  was  not  prepared  for  the  step  which  it 
had  taken,  and  that  in  the  end  confusion  and  failure  might  result. 
But  the  years  that  have  intervened  have  shown  that  the  experi- 
ment has  succeeded,  and  the  present  and  the  future  of  Japan,, 
politically  speaking,  is  assured,  and  the  nation  will  go  on  in  its 
upward  career  beyond  a  doubt. 

I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  there  has  been  no  friction  devel- 
oped under  this  new  regime.  From  the  very  beginning  there  was 
friction  and  opposition  between  the  Diet  and  the  Cabinets.     Many 

383 


384  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Cabinets  came  in  and  went  out,  Parliaments  were  elected,  con- 
vened and  from  time  to  time  prorogued.  But  when  we  ask  the 
question  to-day,  "  Has  this  new  form  of  government  succeeded  ?  " 
we  can  answer  the  question  affirmatively. 

There  were  two  great  questions  that  have  been  before  the 
Japanese  public  and  the  Government  concerning  which  there  was 
a  great  deal  of  agitation  and  discussion.  One  was  that  of  finance, 
and  the  other  was  that  of  the  international  relations  of  Japan. 
When  the  Government  announced  a  new  program  after  the  Chinese- 
Japanese  War,  a  program  of  expansion,  involving  the  outlay 
of  millions  of  dollars,  there  was  no  unanimity  of  opinion  in  the 
Government  as  to  the  way  in  which  the  money  should  be  raised, 
as  to  how  it  should  be  spent,  and  the  manner  of  raising  the  reve- 
nue, and  hence  there  was  a  great  deal  of  conflict.  The  govern- 
mental wheels  were  often  clogged,  and  it  seemed  for  a  while  as 
if  representative  institutions  in  Japan  might  prove  a  failure.  But 
at  the  time  of  the  Chinese- Japanese  War,  all  these  differences, 
for  the  time  being  at  least,  disappeared,  and  the  nation  was  a  unit 
in  maintaining  the  honor  and  prestige  of  the  Government  and  of 
the  nation.  Since  that  time  there  has  been  more  or  less  of  friction 
and  it  continues  to  the  present  time,  but  it  is  not  of  a  serious 
character. 

The  other  was  the  question  of  treaty  revision.  I  remember 
how  we  missionaries  rejoiced  when  that  was  consummated.  It 
was  only  in  1899  that  the  revision  of  the  treaties  went  into  effect. 
And  that  was  the  beginning  of  the  era  of  good  feeling  in  Japan.  The 
Japanese  are  a  proud  and  sensitive  nation  and  chafed  under  the 
injustice,  as  they  thought  it,  that  was  being  heaped  upon  them 
by  treaty  revision  so  late  in  being  consummated.  There  was  crim- 
ination and  recrimination;  the  foreigners  thought  the  Japanese  pre- 
sumptuous, and  the  Japanese,  on  the  other  hand,  thought  the  for- 
eigners haughty  and  tyrannical ;  but  the  treaties  have  been  revised 
and  the  revision  has  gone  into  effect.  This  is  the  era  of  good 
feeling  in  Japan  and  has  very  materially  improved  the  missionary 
situation  there. 

At  the  present  time,  the  great  problem  is  the  Far  Eastern  ques- 
tion ;  but  we  also  believe  that  the  Anglo-Japanese  alliance,  which 
has  been  announced  to  the  world  so  recently,  has  brought  much 
joy  to  the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  will  relieve  the  situation.  Under 
this  alliance  we  may  believe  that  Japan  will  be  able  to  carry  out 
her  Far  Eastern  policy,  and  so  this  too  will  very  materially  improve 
the  missionary  situation. 

Is  the  present  political  situation  in  Japan,  I  ask  again,  such 
a  one  as  to  encourage  us?  Yes,  we  need  to  have  no  fear  or  anxiety. 
Law  and  order  obtain  there.  Justice  and  peace  prevail  throughout 
the  length  and  breadth  of  that  land.  Human  life  and  property 
are  secured,  and  that  being  so,  there  need  be  no  anxiety  whatever. 


POLITICAL    AND    RELIGIOUS    SITUATION    IN    KOREA         385 

Japan's  religious  condition,  too,  is  favorable.  It  was  formerly 
more  or  less  true,  that  the  educated  classes  of  Japan  had  very 
little  interest  in  religion.  Now  they  are  beginning  to  think  favor- 
ably upon  religion,  and  there  is  a  change  of  sentiment  and  of 
faith.  I  believe  that  if  this  had  not  been  the  case,  the  great 
religious  awakening  that  we  have  had  in  that  country  during  the 
last  year  would  not  have  been  possible.  Had  it  not  been  for  a 
change  of  sentiment  and  feeling,  the  wonderful  work  which  the 
Chairman  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  Mr.  John  R.  Mott, 
was  able  to  do  in  that  country,  would  not  have  been  possible. 

How  is  it  as  regards  the  missionary  or  Christian  situation 
in  that  country?  That,  too,  is  favorable.  At  the  present  time 
more  than  at  any  other  period  for  many  years,  the  door  of  oppor- 
tunity has  opened  wide,  and  there  is  a  rich  harvest  to  be  gathered 
there.  This  is  not  the  time  then  for  reducing  the  missionary  force 
in  Japan ;  this  is  not  the  time  for  our  foreign  boards  to  decrease 
their  appropriations  for  the  work  in  that  country.  It  is  a  time 
for  the  increase  of  force,  and  for  the  increase  of  contributions 
for  the  evangelization  and  Christianization  of  Japan.  I  adopt  the 
words  of  another  who  has  written  on  this  subject,  when  I  say  that 
we  should  pray  God  that  the  missionary  force  in  Japan  may  be 
doubled  in  the  near  future  and  that  those  who  are  already  on  the 
field  may  experience  an  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  their 
hearts  that  they  may  become  still  more  consecrated  to  the  work 
that  God  has  given  them  to  do  in  that  country  at  this  particular 
juncture.  We  should  also  pray  that  many  other  consecrated  men 
and  women,  filled  with  the  Spirit  of  God  may  be  led  to  give  them- 
selves, and  that  our  boards  may  be  moved  to  send  them  forth  to 
take  part  in  the  evangelization  of  Japan;  and  that  this  force,  thus 
augmented  and  reconsecrated  to  that  all-important  service,  may 
in  the  near  future  gather  a  grand  and  glorious  harvest  for  the 
Master  in  the  "  Sunrise  Kingdom." 


THE  POLITICAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  SITUATION  IN 

KOREA 

REV.    C.    F.   REID,   D.D.^    KOREA 

The  changes  are  so  rapid  and  so  far  reaching  in  Eastern 
Asia,  that  an  absence  of  one  or  two  years  compels  one  to  change 
all  his  ideas  and  revise  his  theories  and  his  policies  with  reference 
to  them.  It  was  about  three  years  ago  that  I  left  that  country, 
and  a  few  months  since  I  again  passed  through  Korea,  and  the 
changes  are  very  remarkable.     I  remember,  speaking  of  the  ma- 


3^6  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

terial  condition  of  Korea,  that  in  1895  when  Bishop  Hendrix  and 
myself  first  went  to  Korea,  we  could  only  approach  Seoul,  the 
capital,  by  a  very  tedious  donkey  ride  of  a  day  in  length,  or  by 
quite  as  tedious  a  journey  on  a  tug  that  used  to  run  up  the  river. 
On  my  last  journey  I  stepped  from  the  wharf  at  Chemulpo  into 
a  very  handsome  American  railway  car  and  very  quickly  was  at 
the  gate  of  the  capital.  When  we  went  there  in  1895,  the  streets 
of  Seoul  were  mere  ditches,  and  we  had  to  jump  from  one  stone 
to  another  to  keep  dry.  Now  we  see  broad,  beautiful,  macadamized 
roads  everywhere,  and  when  I  got  out  at  the  Seoul  station  at  the 
south  gate,  I  stepped  across  the  street  and  took  my  seat  in  an 
American  trolley  car  that  took  me  to  my  door  and  with  equal 
ease  to  any  other  part  of  the  city.  These  are  some  of  the  material 
changes.  And  I  heard,  when  I  was  in  the  city,  that  an  American 
company  had  made  a  contract  with  the  Korean  Government  for 
installing  in  Seoul  a  magnificent  water  system  costing  something 
like  three  and  a  half  million  dollars,  which  provides  for  a  hydrant 
every  500  feet  throughout  the  city. 

The  Government  of  Korea  is  a  despotic  monarchy.  The  ruler 
of  the  country  is  called  Emperor.  He  has  all  power  in  his  hand; 
but,  as  in  other  countries  similarly  governed,  it  ordinarily  resides 
in  a  Cabinet  or  in  some  favorite.  When  I  was  there  it  was  in 
the  hands  of  a  man  quite  notorious  or  infamous,  who  has  peculiar 
ability  and  genius  for  squeezing,  and  hence  is  kept  in  power.  A 
personal  friend  of  mine  who  is  the  Governor  of  one  of  the  provinces, 
said  to  me :  "  I  don't  think  the  Korean  Government  could  possi- 
bly be  any  worse  than  it  is.  It  is  just  as  bad  as  it  can  be."  If 
that  is  the  case,  why  do  they  have  this  Government?  Simply 
because  Korea  is  in  about  the  position  that  Turkey  has  been  in 
for  many  years.  The  Ottoman  Empire  would  long  ago  have 
been  swept  off  the  face  of  the  globe,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the 
jealousy  of  the  other  nations,  which  has  kept  it  alive. 

Korea  is  a  small  nation.  Its  territory  covers  considerably 
less  than  90,000  square  miles,  something  like  the  states  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  New  York  combined,  and  it  has  about  12,000,000 
inhabitants ;  and  yet  this  little  nation  is  bound  to  be  at  no  distant 
date  the  great  thoroughfare  of  the  world.  At  the  present  time  it 
is  little  known.  Very  few  travelers  have  managed  to  get  to  Korea, 
though  Japan  and  China  have  plenty  of  them.  This  is  because 
the  steamer  accommodations  are  not  great.  Do  you  remember  that 
there  is  a  great  Trans-Siberian  Railroad  just  being  finished,  and 
that  a  branch  is  coming  down  into  Manchuria  and  another  branch 
around  to  Port  Arthur?  That  will  be  the  southern  terminus  of  the 
Trans-Siberian  road.  The  other  terminus  will  be  at  Vladivostok 
in  southeastern  Siberia.  Now  the  lines  of  great  ocean  steamers 
crossing  the  Pacific  all  come  to  Yokohama,  then  they  go  from 
Yokohama  to  Kobe,  and  from  Kobe  down  the  Inland  Sea  to  Naga- 


THE    RESULTS    OF    MISSIONARY    WORK    IN    JAPAN  387 

saki  and  then  down  the  Yellow  Sea.  It  now  leaves  Korea  out, 
but  when  that  great  trunk  line  across  the  continent  comes  into 
operation,  there  will  be  a  marked  change.  These  steamers  will 
connect  somewhere  with  the  railroad.  They  will  simply  pass 
through  the  straits  and  touch  at  the  southeastern  port  of  Korea, 
and  at  Fusan  they  will  connect  with  that  Trans-Siberian  hne  and 
with  the  Trans-Pacific  line  of  steamers. 

There  have  been  a  great  many  enterprises  started  in  Korea, 
most  of  which  have  failed.  But  there  is  one  enterprise  that  from 
its  very  inception  has  gone  magnificently  on  until  this  present  mo- 
ment, and  it  is  still  going  on.  And  that  is  the  Protestant  Christian 
mission.  Dr.  Underwood,  who  was  there  at  the  very  beginning 
of  it,  and  who  has  been  in  very  intimate  touch  with  it  all  the 
way  through,  will  tell  you  about  the  work.  The  Lord  intends  to 
have  Korea,  and  very  soon,  and  we  must  bestir  ourselves  and 
pre-empt  the  ground  before  those  other  forces,  that  are  going  to 
make  a  great  fight  for  that  country,  get  in  and  block  our  way. 
The  Lord  help  Korea  and  give  to  us  such  an  interest  in  that 
country  as  will  enable  us  to  send  out  the  men  that  will  evangelize 
it.  I  tell  you  without  hesitation  that  if  we  had  the  men,  Korea 
could  be  won  to  Christ  in  five  years.     I  am  confident  of  that  fact. 


THE  RESULTS  OF  MISSIONARY  WORK  IN  JAPAN 

REV.  J,  O.  SPENCER,  FORMERLY  OF  JAPAN 

A  TRAVELER  oncc  Came  into  my  study  in  Japan,  pulled  out  his 
note-book  and  said,  "  Now  tell  me  all  about  our  mission  work  in  five 
minutes."  He  had  been  four  weeks  in  Japan  seeing  the  sights  and 
had  failed  to  present  up  to  that  time  his  letter  of  introduction.  He 
was  to  sail  the  next  day.  I  declined  the  task  and  advised  him  to 
sail  without  the  information.  I  could  not  furnish  it  him  in  the 
required  time. 

The  results  of  Japanese  missions  may  be  broadly  classified  under 
two  heads,  direct  and  indirect.  The  direct  results  are  found  in  the 
very  valuable  collection  of  statistics  recently  made  public  by  the 
Tokyo  Missionary  Conference  and  in  other  ways.  There  are  at 
present  723  missionaries  at  work  in  Japan,  including  the  wives  of 
missionaries  but  excluding  children.  Up  to  last  year  the  church 
membership  numbered  slightly  less  than  45.000  Protestant  Christians 
in  a  population  of  about  45,000,000.  This  is  only  one  Christian  per 
thousand  of  the  population,  "  What  are  these  among  so  many  ?  "  is 
asked  as  of  old  by  the  timid  disciples ;  but  as  of  old  the  multitude 
may  be  fed  by  these  few  if  they  have  the  blessing  of  the  Master. 


388  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

I  should  say  that  these  figures  do  not  include  the  large  accession  of 
inquirers,  the  result  of  the  recent  awakening.  This  accession  alone 
is  estimated  at  20,000. 

The  following  figures  in  addition  to  those  given  above  will 
furnish  a  pretty  clear  idea  of  the  numerical  results  of  mission  work 
in  Japan: 

Wholly  self-supporting  churches 71 

Partly    self-supporting    churches    3^6 

Congregations  or  preaching  places 9^7 

Church  buildings   289 

Value  of  church  buildings  yen  376,000 

Number  of  Sunday-schools 864 

Sunday-sclK)ol  scholars 33,039 

There  are  fifteen  boys'  schools  with  pupils 1,898 

There  are  iorty-four  girls'  schools  with  pupils 2,962 

Day  schools  (boys  and  girls)   74 

Pupils  in  same 5,m 

Theological  schools   ^4 

•    Students     98 

Total  number  of  schools I57 

Total  number  of  pupils  and  students 10,069 

Value  of  school  property  yen  751,140 

There  are  fifteen  orphanages  with  inmates 140 

The  total  mission  property  is  valued  at yen  1,710,256 

Tracts  published  per  year   titles  83 

Number  of  copies  per  year over  1,000,000 

It  should  be  remarked  that  the  property  valuations  given  are  much 
too  low,  since  property  has  greatly  advanced.  The  value  of  a  yen 
is  about  one  half  a  dollar. 

The  above  figures  represent  in  the  barest  outline  the  visible 
direct  results  of  mission  work,  but  what  shall  be  said  of  the  indirect 
results,  which  no  man  can  tabulate?  Christianity  has  literally 
leavened  the  whole  lump  of  Japanese  life.  While  there  is  but  one 
Christian  for  every  thousand  of  the  population,  the  number  of 
Christians  in  Parliament  since  its  organization  in  1890  has  been 
fifteen  each  session  on  the  average  and  it  is  the  universal  verdict 
that  these  Christian  members  have  been  the  molders  of  parliamentary 
tliought.  Out  of  the  seven  who  have  held  the  exalted  post  of  Presi- 
dent of  the  Plouse,  four  or  five  have  been  pronounced  Christians. 
These  Christian  members  have  been  particularly  active  in  educa- 
tional, social  and  administrative  reform  measures.  They  have  stood 
for  a  sturdy  type  of  legal  integrity.  Indeed  it  is  not  too  much  to 
say  that  it  is  the  influence  of  Christianity  which  placed  the  im- 
mortal article  in  the  Constitution  of  Japan,  guaranteeing  religious 
liberty  to  every  Japanese  subject.  The  freedom  of  speech  and  of 
the  press  has  been  secured.  The  old  ordeal  in  criminal  law  has 
been  abolished.  Honesty  and  economy  in  public  expenditure  have 
been  secured.  Life  and  property  are  as  safe  there  as  in  the  homes 
and  on  the  streets  of  Toronto. 


THE   RESULTS   OF    MISSIONARY    WORK   IN    JAPAN  389 

In  international  affairs  Japan  has  come  as  near  to  recognizing 
the  appHcation  of  the  Golden  Rule  as  any  nation  of  ancient  or 
modern  times.  Some  of  my  colleagues  sitting  here  will  remember 
the  long  and  painful  fight  for  treaty  revision,  which  should  guarantee 
to  the  Japanese  equal  representation  at  the  council  table  of  the 
nations.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  the  missionaries'  influence 
was  not  slight  in  determining  that  result.  When  equal  treaties 
became  a  fact  a  great  load  was  lifted,  and  the  missionary  was  in 
Japan  not  by  courtesy  and  forbearance,  but  by  right.  A  direct 
consequence  of  this  has  been  the  placing  of  Christianity  in  an  open 
and  unobstructed  field  of  work  for  the  Japanese. 

I  would  fail  in  presenting  even  the  more  important  results  if 
I  did  not  mention  the  effect  of  Christianity  in  the  suppression  of  vice. 
Is  there  a  mother  here  who  can  look  unmoved  upon  the  spectacle  of 
a  Japanese  mother  selling  her  daughter  without  a  tear  to  a  life  of 
shame  more  hateful  and  infamous  than  ever  disgraced  the  galley 
slave,  and  that  too  for  a  few  paltry  dollars?  But,  please  God, 
licensed  vice  has  already  received  its  death  blow.  Out  of  the  heart 
of  Japanese  life,  owing  to  the  influence  of  Christianity,  there  arises 
a  mighty  protest  which  even  those  who  sit  on  thrones  of  power 
must  heed  and  hear. 

Christianity  has  given  Japan  a  new  literature  and  even  a  new 
literary  style ;  a  new  poetry  with  a  new  poetic  meter ;  a  new  music 
set  to  the  old  song  of  Redemption,  that  is  ever  new.  But  highest 
and  best  of  all  is  the  spiritual  influence  on  the  lives  of  redeemed 
men  and  women  which  leads  them  to  establish  Christian  homes  where 
the  name  of  God  is  known  and  revered.  A  letter  just  at  hand  will 
illustrate  this  point.  Several  years  ago  when  in  Japan  a  father 
brought  me  his  little  son  saying :  "  Take  this  boy  and  care  for  him. 
You  may  do  what  you  please  with  him."  He  was  given  a  place 
in  the  school  where  he  remained  nine  years.  Before  he  had  been 
there  long  he  showed  intellectual  and  spiritual  qualities  of  a  high 
order.  At  last  he  graduated.  Later  he  entered  the  Imperial  Uni- 
versity where  he  graduated  with  high  honors.  Previous  to  his 
graduating  he  was  Mr.  John  R.  Mott's  interpreter  on  the  occasion 
of  his  first  visit  to  Japan.  Recently  our  young  friend  passed  a 
higher  Civil  Service  examination,  being  one  among  the  forty-three 
successful  candidates  of  the  471  who  were  examined.  But  of  this 
achievement  we  were  not  so  proud  as  of  something  which  follows. 
He  writes :  "  You  may  congratulate  me  on  my  marriage.  My  home 
I  know  will  be  very  humble,  but  I  pray  that  from  it  there  may  go 
a  ceaseless  influence  for  Christ  and  for  the  redemption  of  my  people. 
This  is  what  I  live  for.    Pray  for  me  that  such  may  be  my  home." 

To-day  I  can  truly  say  that  if  nothing  remained  of  my  small 
influence  in  Japan  save  the  Christian  life  of  this  young  man,  the 
fifteen  years  spent  there  would  not  be  in  vain.  Christianity  has 
lifted  up  the  fallen,  healed  the  sick,  ministered  to  those  in  prison, 


390  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

given  courage  to  the  downtrodden  and  hope  to  the  hopeless.  Its 
ministrations  have  touched  every  class  and  condition  of  men  and 
women.  Its  results  cannot  be  known  till  we  know  as  even  also  we 
are  known,  till  the  book  of  the  ages  shall  have  been  written  by  the 
recording  angel. 


THE  RECENT  REVIVAL  IN  JAPAN 

REV.   B.   C.   HAWORTH,  TOKYO 

It  is  exceedingly  encouraging  to  note  that  this  wonderful 
awakening  in  Christian  interest  in  Japan  began  with  the  Japanese 
Christians  themselves.  The  movement  had  its  origin  at  the  triennial 
meeting  of  the  Japan  Evangelical  Alliance,  an  organization  of  Japa- 
nese Christian  churches.  A  whole  year  was  given  to  preparation. 
This  Alliance  meeting,  to  which  I  refer,  occurred  in  the  spring  of 
1900.  In  the  following  October  we  had  a  grand  missionary  con- 
ference in  the  city  of  Tokyo.  Forty-five  missionaries  from  Japan 
and  China  were  there  for  eight  days,  and  the  Japanese  Committee 
came  to  that  meeting  with  the  delightful  request  that  the  missionary 
preachers  should  co-operate  in  a  great  Twentieth  Century  Union 
Evangelical  Movement,  with  the  object  of  bringing  the  gospel  to 
all  the  millions  of  that  Empire  during  the  first  year  of  the  twentieth 
century.  Of  course  we  gladly  made  them  happy.  The  Conference 
appointed  a  committee  of  ten  men  to  co-operate  in  the  plan  of  car- 
rying forward  this  great  movement  in  conjunction  with  the  Japanese 
central  committee  who  were  in  charge.  But  the  main  part  of  the 
work,  both  in  plan  and  execution,  was  done  by  the  Japanese 
Christians.  Can  anyone  doubt  what  foreign  missions  will  one  day 
be,  when  within  less  than  fifty  years  there  has  been  planted  in  that 
Empire,  a  Christian  community  capable  of  such  a  mighty,  aggressive, 
self-conducted  movement? 

Again,  it  is  exceedingly  interesting  to  note  that  the  movement 
was  co-operative.  In  the  official  report  at  the  close  of  last  December, 
the  secretary  said  that  there  had  been  twenty  different  denominations 
co-operating  in  the  movement  during  the  year.  Almost  all  the 
evangelical  churches  and  missions  in  Japan  took  part  in  this  great 
work  for  the  one  purpose  of  evangelizing  the  land.  May  it  not  be 
that  here  lies  in  large  part  the  secret  of  the  wonderful  success 
attained,  "  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us,  that  the  world  may  believe 
that  thou  hast  sent  me."  Oh,  that  Christians  in  America  and  Europe 
might  realize  the  paramount  importance  of  co-operation  in  soul- 
winning  !  Presbyterians,  Congregationalists,  Methodists,  Episco- 
palians, Baptists,  and  a  score  of  other  bodies,  —  oh,  that  they  might 
forget  their  denominational  names  and  join  this  great  union  campaign 


THE  RECENT  REVIVAL  IN  JAPAN  39 1 

for  the  regeneration  of  Japan!  It  is  not  wonderful  that  the  whole 
Empire  was  shaken  from  center  to  circumference. 

But,  in  the  third  place,  it  is  well  to  take  note  of  the  fact  that 
this  great  awakening  followed  after  a  period  of  great  spiritual 
depression  in  the  Japanese  churches  and  a  period  of  difficulty  and 
discouragement  in  the  prosecution  of  the  missionary  work.  I  can- 
not go  now  into  the  details  of  the  anti-foreign  reaction  in  Japan  and 
its  causes,  —  the  rise  of  the  mercenary  spirit,  the  spirit  of  money 
worship  among  the  Japanese,  —  on  the  introduction  of  a  spirit  of 
materialism  and  atheism  among  the  educated  classes  and  the  ranks 
of  the  native  clergy,  nor  the  immediate  influence  of  the  war  with 
China  in  1894-95,  with  all  the  new  schemes  which  followed  that 
war,  —  railroad  extension  and  manufacturing  and  other  similar 
absorbing  and  exciting  topics.  These  and  many  other  causes  had 
brought  religion  in  Japan  to  a  state  of  great  apparent  weakness 
and  especially  was  this  true  among  the  churches  in  the  capital  itself. 
How  surprising  it  was,  then,  that  in  May  or  June  of  last  year  Tokyo 
should  become  the  scene  of  such  a  wonderful  manifestation  of  the 
power  of  God's  Spirit.  Surprise  filled  the  hearts  even  of  those  who 
were  the  promoters  of  the  movement. 

But,  again,  this  great  movement  followed  after  a  period  of 
heart-searching  and  prayer,  and  there  is  a  lesson  for  you  and  me. 
From  the  time  when  this  movement  was  first  planned  in  April, 
1900,  to  May  12,  1 901,  when  the  first  public  meetings  for  the  pur- 
pose of  reaching  the  unconverted  began,  was  a  period  of  more  than 
one  year,  during  which  time  prayers  were  going  up  to  God  from 
earnest  hearts  in  very  many  places  throughout  the  land.  Union 
meetings  for  prayer  were  called  in  the  churches.  The  central  com- 
mittee in  charge  of  the  movement  in  Tokyo  met  every  week  for 
prayer  and  conference  and  the  transaction  of  the  necessary  business 
connected  with  the  movement,  and  on  the  eleventh  day  of  February, 
that  great  national  holiday,  a  grand  union  prayer-meeting  in  the 
churches  throughout  the  Empire  was  called  to  implore  God's  blessing 
on  the  coming  campaign.  When  Christians  of  so  many  denomina- 
tions come  together  with  one  accord  agreed  as  touching  one  thing, 
why  should  we  not  expect  God  to  fulfil  His  promises.  We  could 
have  a  revival  at  any  time  and  anywhere  under  similar  conditions. 

But,  in  the  fifth  place,  the  Japanese  Christians  did  not  stop 
with  prayer.  The  prayer  that  brings  blessing  from  God  is  that  which 
is  offered  by  him  who  suffers  himself  to  become  the  instrument  of 
its  fulfilling.  Systematic,  organized  methods  of  work  were  adopted 
with  wonderful  success.  I  cannot  stop  to  detail  these  methods  here, 
interesting  as  they  are,  but  will  mention  only  a  few.  In  the  first 
place,  I  must  refer  to  the  wonderful  part  taken  by  laymen  and 
women,  among  them  many  young  men  and  women  students.  There 
was  a  great  dearth  of  trained  evangelists  and  workers,  but  God  raised 
up  a  little  army  of  consecrated  lay  workers,  whose  hearts  had  been 


392  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Stirred  by  the  appalling  spiritual  needs  of  their  countrymen  and 
by  the  sense  of  their  own  individual  responsibility  for  souls ;  and 
these  lay  workers,  who  responded  to  the  appeal  for  volunteers  and 
labored  under  the  wise  direction  of  native  pastors  and  missionaries, 
enabled  us  to  reach  thousands  of  souls.  And  then,  again,  work 
done  by  evangelistic  bands  through  street-preaching  and  house-to- 
house  visitation  was  wonderfully  blessed  in  the  advertising  of  the 
meetings,  in  the  distribution  of  tracts  and  Christian  literature,  in 
preaching  Christ  by  the  wayside  and  in  filling  the  houses  of  wor- 
ship with  eager  listeners  to  the  gospel. 

Another  very  effective  method  was  the  free  use  of  the  printing 
press,  the  distribution  of  large  and  small  posters  and  leaflets,  etc. 
These  did  wonderful  service  as  they  hung  at  street  corners  and  in 
public  baths,  in  railroad  and  steamboat  stations  and  everywhere 
around  the  city,  calling  attention  to  the  cross  of  Christ,  through  a 
few  salient  questions  about  sin  and  salvation.  Exactly  2,731,900 
copies  of  tracts,  leaflets,  Christian  poems,  song  leaves,  etc.,  were 
distributed  during  that  remarkable  campaign.  Wonderful  were 
the  results  secured  by  the  wise  distribution  of  this  Christian  literature. 

Again,  if  I  may  speak  of  it  as  a  method,  the  Christians  in 
Japan  have  learned  to  give  for  the  Lord  as  never  before,  and  many 
touching  incidents  occurred  where  finger  rings,  hair  ornaments, 
etc.,  were  cast  into  the  contribution  boxes  by  those  who  wanted  to 
help  the  movement.  Many  of  the  missionaries,  —  all  of  them,  I 
think,  —  gave  very  liberally  of  their  own  limited  incomes  to  help  in 
this  movement ;  but  the  larger  part  of  the  money  used  in  the  great 
campaign,  amounting  to  $10,000  and  more,  came  from  the  native 
Christians  themselves.    They  believe  in  giving  as  well  as  in  praying. 

One  feature  much  blessed  in  the  campaign  was  the  mutual 
aid  plan,  whereby  weak,  struggling  churches  were  helped  by  volun- 
teers from  other  churches,  thus  enabling  them  to  get  on  their  feet, 
to  fill  their  churches  with  worshipers  and  to  enlarge  their  ranks 
with  converts.  Some  of  the  pastors  came  to  the  committee  and  said : 
"  We  have  enough ;  don't  help  us  any  more.  Our  houses  won't  hold 
the  people." 

Then  the  work  done  for  and  by  children,  oh,  how  touching  it 
was !  We  had  not  planned  in  the  central  committee  to  do  any  work 
for  children,  but  the  very  first  day  revealed  that  there  was  a  deep 
interest  among  the  little  ones,  hundreds  of  whom  came  out  in  the 
meetings  and  made  intelligent  choice  of  the  Christian  life  and 
became  zealous  workers.  There  are  many  touching  stories  of 
parents  and  relatives  and  friends  brought  to  God  by  the  resistless 
ministry  of  these  little  children.  I  wish  you  could  read  some  of 
the  incidents  that  have  been  published.  Daily  united  prayer  was 
another  central  feature.  The  different  denominations,  ten  or  twelve 
uniting  together,  met  at  three  o'clock  to  pray  and  report  and  plan 
for  the  carrying  on  of  the  work. 


THE   RECENT   REVIVAL   IN   JAPAN  393 

A  word  or  two  about  results.  Look  at  the  numbers  of  uncon- 
verted people  reached.  In  the  official  report  of  the  secretary  last 
December,  he  gave  the  number  reached  in  exact  figures,  17,939. 
But  a  great  many  were  not  reported  officially.  Twenty  thousand 
would  not  be  a  high  estimate ;  and  a  missionary  later  arrived  from 
Japan  than  I  says  that  25,000  would  not  be  too  large  a  number  for  the 
converts  and  seekers  who  were  secured  in  this  great  movement. 
Think  of  it !  We  were  told  a  while  ago  that  the  Christian  Prote- 
stant forces  in  Japan  were  only  about  45,000.  For  the  last  ten  or 
fifteen  years  they  have  been  barely  40,000.  What  a  gain  it  was 
to  add  25,000  within  twelve  months.  They  have  not  all  been  bap- 
tized ;  some  may  never  be.  But  the  fact  that  so  many  new  recruits 
have  been  added  to  the  church  going  people  in  Japan,  so  many  new 
ones  added  to  the  Bible  classes,  so  many  men  and  women  willing 
to  come  out  boldly  and  declare  their  sympathy  with  the  Christian 
religion,  is  an  inspiring  thing  to  think  of.  And  the  fact  that  so 
many  of  these  are  young  men  is  exceedingly  encouraging.  The 
future  of  the  Empire  is  in  the  hands  of  these  young  men. 

A  word  by  way  of  forecast.  I  lift  my  eyes  to  that  old  Empire, 
—  so  lately  reckoned  in  our  geographies  as  a  semi-civilized  nation, 
now  a  part  of  Christendom,  admitted  on  terms  of  equality  because 
of  her  own  unparalleled  achievements,  —  and  I  see  there,  in  place 
of  old  heathen  Japan  a  new  Japan,  a  Christian  nation.  I  see  there 
the  great  Christian  Church  of  the  future,  —  a  great  Christian  Church 
addressing  itself  more  and  more,  first  to  the  evangelization  of  the 
native  land,  and  then  to  the  paramount  duty  of  filling  Eastern 
Asia  with  Christian  truth  and  Christian  civilization.  In  other  words, 
Japan  will  be  a  Christian  nation  and  the  Christian  Church  of  Japan 
will  be  a  great  missionary  Church.  God  will  make  of  this  Sunrise 
Kingdom  the  gate  of  Asia  through  which  shall  flow  into  China  and 
Korea  and  other  lands  the  life-giving  influences  which  shall  solve 
that  old  Eastern  problem  and  deliver  the  world  from  the  terrors  of 
the  so-called  "Yellow  Peril."  Do  foreign  missions  pay?  Is  there 
a  Christian  in  North  America  that  still  dares  to  ask  that  question? 
Let  him  candidly  look  upon  Japan  of  to-day  compared  with  the 
Japan  of  forty  years  ago  and  take  full  account  of  the  real  causes  of 
that  marvelous  change,  and  he  will  never  ask  it  again. 


MISSIONARY  METHODS  IN  KOREA 

REV.    GRAHAM    LEE,    PHYENG   YANG 

There  are  three  great  departments  of  missionary  work,  the 
medical,  the  evangelistic  and  the  educational.  These  are  not  named 
in  the  order  of  their  importance,  for  the  first  one  and  the  last  are 
simply  the  handmaids  of  the  middle  one,  evangelistic  work.  In  any 
missionary  scheme,  whenever  the  time  comes  that  either  medical  or 
educational  work  grows  out  of  its  due  proportion,  then  by  just  so 
much  it  becomes  an  end  instead  of  a  means,  by  just  so  much  it 
loses  in  power  and  fails  to  do  its  proper  work.  But  to-day  I  want 
to  speak  to  you  for  a  few  moments  about  some  of  the  principles  upon 
which  we  have  been  working  along  evangelistic  lines  in  Korea. 

The  first  principle  is  this :  We  determined  in  our  work  in  that 
country  that  we  would  lay  it  down  as  a  fundamental  principle  that 
we  would  give  the  Holy  Spirit  His  proper  place  in  the  work.  And 
I  want  to  tell  you  that  that  is  no  easy  thing,  for  missionaries  are 
always  men  of  strong  convictions.  But  for  a  man  with  strong  con- 
victions, it  is  the  hardest  thing  in  the  world  to  give  up  to  some  one 
else.  Yet  we  have  made  it  a  rule  that  in  the  very  beginning  we 
would  give  the  Holy  Spirit  His  proper  place,  and  let  Him  have 
rule,  just  as  He  did  in  New  Testament  times  when  He  said,  Separate 
me  Barnabas  and  Saul,  and  send  this  man  there  and  the  other  man 
here.  In  Korea  that  principle  has  taught  the  people  two  things, 
how  to  work  and  how  to  give. 

We  have  tried  to  teach  them  from  the  very  inception  of  the 
enterprise  that  if  a  man  believed  in  Jesus  Chr'ist,  he  was  in  duty 
bound,  not  to  put  a  muzzle  on  his  mouth,  but  to  go  and  tell  some 
one  else.  Do  you  know  how  it  works?  A  man  does  not  have  to 
be  paid  a  salary  to  get  him  to  preach  Jesus  Christ.  From  the  very 
beginning  it  has  been  so.  When  a  man  became  a  Christian,  he 
would  go  and  tell  some  one  else.  He  might  be  walking  along  the 
road  and  would  meet  a  man  and  get  into  conversation  with  him 
and  introduce  himself  according  to  the  Korean  method,  and  by 
and  by  he  would  ask,  "  Do  you  believe  in  Jesus  ?  "  "  Jesus  ?  Who's 
Jesus?"  "And  you  have  never  heard  of  Jesus?"  And  then  he 
would  begin  to  tell  him  all  he  knew  about  Jesus,  and  perhaps  he 
would  go  to  the  inn  at  night  and  there  as  he  sat  in  the  little  room, 
when  the  opportunity  came,  the  question  would  ring  out  again,  "  Do 
you  believe   in  Jesus?"     And   again   would  come   the  answering 

394 


MISSIONARY   METHODS   IN    KOREA  395 

response :  "  Jesus  ?    Who's  Jesus  ?  "    "  And  haven't  you  heard  who 
Jesus  is?"  and  the  old,  old  story  would  be  repeated. 

And  the  people  have  been  taught  how  to  give.     We  do  not 
need  a  surgical  operation  to  get  five  cents  out  of  a  man  for  Christian 
work.     They  give  because  they  believe  in  Jesus  Christ.     We  have 
never  had  anything  like  a  strawberry  festival  or  an  oyster  supper, 
and,  please  God,  we  never  will.    When  we  want  money  for  Korea, 
we  simply  present  the  work  to  the  Koreans  and  ask  them  to  give. 
I  wish  vou  could  have  been  there  a  year  ago  last  Christmas  and 
could  have  seen  the  audience  all  contribute  for  the  purpose  of  givmg 
to  others.    We  had  two  big  boxes  for  the  collection,  one  on  each  side 
of  the  pulpit,  and  we  expected  large  things.     I  must  tell  you  that 
the  money  we  have  is  that  round  copper  cash  with  a  square  hole 
in  the  center,  and  a  hundred  pieces  of  this  makes  one  yen;  but  in 
purchasing  power  for  the  Korean  the  yen  is  the  same  there  as  one 
dollar  is  here.    When  the  Koreans  came  up  and  deposited  their  col- 
lection in  the  box,  we  had  600  yen,  equivalent  to  $600  with  you. 
The  reason  why  they  gave  it  is  because  they  love  Jesus  Christ.     I 
received  a  letter  the  other  day  from  my  co-laborer,  Mr.  Moffat,  in 
which  he  speaks  of  the  Korean  Home  Missionary  Board  that  took 
up  a  subscription  in  the  city  church  for  this  work.    He  thought  that 
he  would  be  satisfied  if  they  gave  200  yen,  but  his  faith  was  too 
small;  they  gave  400.     It  was  the  first  offering  which  had  been 
made  for  the  Home  Missionary  Board. 

There  is  another  principle  which  we  have  been  trying  to  work 
upon,  namely  this:  We  would  preach  the  gospel  as  we  found  it 
in  the  New  Testament,  and  when  we  preached  it,  we  would  not 
fail  to  believe  that  it  had  power  in  itself  to  win  its  way.  Wherever 
you  take  it  and  believe  in  it,  and  in  its  inherent  power,  there  it  proves 
that  it  has  the  power.  We  preach  the  old  gospel  of  repentance 
for  sin  and  forgiveness  through  the  crucified  Lord.  We  would 
be  called  500  years  behind  the  times  in  America,  but  we  have 
found  in  Korea  that  it  is  exactly  what  they  want,  exactly  what  is 
wanted  by  one  who  has  been  sunk  in  that  slough  of  degradation  and 

sin.  .  , 

Another  principle.  After  we  secured  a  constituency,  we  began 
the  development  of  the  church.  We  would  be  sure  that  we  had 
firmness  and  faithfulness  and  discipline.  In  all  my  experience  in 
the  United  States  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  I  never  came  in  con- 
tact with  a  case  of  discipline.  We  determined  in  the  building  up  of 
our  church  in  Korea  that  we  would  make  these  the  great  foundation 
principles,  firmness  and  faithfulness  and  discipline.  Let  me  tell 
you  how  that  works.  I  went  to  a  town  where  I  have  a  little  group 
of  believers.  When  I  arrived,  I  took  the  list  of  the  catechumens  and 
the  baptized  members,  and  went  through  the  list  name  by  name, 
asking  what  the  spiritual  condition  of  each  one  was.  W^hen  we  came 
to  one  of  the  most  prominent  men  in  the  group,  my  informant  said: 


396  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

"  I  want  to  tell  you  something  about  him ;  he  has  been  gambling. 
He  went  into  the  lottery  the  other  day."  I  asked  him  about  it,  and 
he  confessed  it  all.  I  told  him  that  he  must  be  publicly  suspended 
from  the  church  for  six  months,  and  that  he  could  not  come  to  the 
Lord's  table;  and  that  evening,  as  we  sat  about  the  elements  of  His 
broken  body  and  shed  blood,  before  I  passed  them  to  the  people 
I  told  them  that  one  of  their  number  had  been  suspended.  I  asked 
them  if  there  was  any  one  else  who  had  anything  to  confess.  One 
by  one  they  stood  up.  The  first  said  that  he  had  just  come  into 
town  and  a  friend  of  his  had  asked  him  if  he  would  not  go  into 
a  saloon  and  take  a  drink,  and  he  could  not  resist.  One  after  an- 
other they  arose  and  confessed  their  faults,  and  then  the  leader 
said  that  he  had  not  gone  into  the  lotten,',  but  that  he  knew  the 
lottery  was  going  to  need  a  lot  of  paper,  and  so  he  laid  in  a  supply. 
And  there  we  were  until  ten  o'clock  that  night.  Do  you  wonder  that 
when  the  confessions  were  all  made  and  we  sat  around  the  table 
we  had  a  most  delightful  communion  service? 

And  there  is  one  more  principle,  that  of  self-support.  We  de- 
termined from  the  very  inception  of  our  work  in  Korea  that  we 
would  put  it  on  that  basis,  and  that  the  Korean  Church,  not  some 
foreign  thing  which  we  were  trying  to  foist  on  them,  was  their  own, 
and  because  it  was  their  own,  it  was  their  duty  to  support  it.  Hence 
when  we  had  any  chapels  to  build,  they  were  to  build  and  pay  for 
them  themselves.  Do  you  want  to  know  how  it  succeeded  ?  I  have 
told  you  about  that  church  in  the  city  of  Phyeng-yang.  It  was 
packed  every  Sunday  to  the  doors.  It  would  only  hold  1,200,  but  it 
was  packed  even  to  the  wood  boxes.  They  were  packed  in  so  closely 
in  that  church  that  it  is  an  actual  fact  —  you  know  they  all  sit  on 
the  floor,  we  have  no  chairs  —  that  one  day  when  a  man  got  up  to 
stretch  himself,  he  could  not  sit  down  again,  and  it  was  in  that 
church  that  they  gave  400  yen  for  home  mission  work.  That,  too, 
was  the  church  that  gave  at  Christmas  600  yen  for  an  offering  for 
others.  It  pays  its  own  pastor,  who  is  not  ordained,  and  who  gets 
$80  a  month.  That  same  church  pays  half  the  salary  of  another 
man,  $30  a  month,  and  it  pays  the  salary  of  a  woman  to  go  about 
among  the  women  at  $25  a  month.  Besides  this,  it  pays  all  its 
own  running  expenses  and  is  continually  giving  to  the  weak  churches 
in  the  country  to  help  them.  All  our  other  churches  are  founded 
upon  the  same  principle. 


WOMAN'S   WORK   IN  JAPAN 

MISS    ANNA    B.    WEST,    TOKYO 

Woman's  work  for  women,  for  young  people  and  for  the 
children,  is  the  work  for  the  souls  of  those  women  and  children. 
In  Japan  there  are  two  factors  which  enter  into  this  work,  the 
efforts  of  women  who  have  gone  from  this  and  other  Christian 
lands  to  help  in  the  evangelization  of  Japan,  and  the  work  of 
those  Japanese  women  who  have  become  Christians  in  Japan. 

That  element  which  comes  from  Christian  lands  to  work  with 
the  women  of  Japan  must  know  the  language  of  the  people  and 
come  into  that  close  sympathetic  friendship  and  co-operation  that  is 
possible  only  when  the  language  of  the  country  is  known.  That 
is  the  first  task  in  any  foreign  land,  because  the  work  for  women 
is  more  individual  in  character  than  the  work  of  men ;  it  goes  from 
heart  to  heart,  and  one  cannot  accomplish  this  through  an  inter- 
preter. Hence  it  is  that  in  this  work  for  women,  —  individual, 
personal,  close  effort  demanding  a  knowledge  of  the  people  and 
of  their  conditions,  —  one  is  greatly  helped  by  thinking  of  Christ's 
mtercourse  with  people.  If  we  look  at  Him  and  what  He  did 
for  woman,  it  was  marked  by  unique  sympathy,  patience  and  ten- 
derness. And  it  seems  to  me  that  that  must  be  the  secret  of  all 
women's  work  for  women. 

Women's  work  begins  with  the  kindergarten,  and  it  runs  up 
into  the  higher  education  of  women.  In  Japan  there  are  kinder- 
gartens where  our  little  children  are  reached,  and  whence  those 
little  children  carry  the  message  to  their  mothers,  to  their  grand- 
mothers, to  the  women  of  the  household;  and  not  only  to  the 
women,  but  to  the  men,  because  every  father  here  knows  how  his 
heart  is  touched  by  the  message  given  him  by  his  little  child. 
Woman's  educational  activities  extend  also  into  the  girls'  schools 
which  now  have  their  higher  departments;  and  there  is  one  part 
of  the  women's  education  which  Dr.  Spencer  did  not  mention,  viz., 
the  Bible  woman's  work.  When  you  consider  that  there  is  scarcely 
a  Christian  of  thirty-five  years  of  age  that  was  born  in  a  Chris- 
tian household,  you  will  know  that  Christian  women  are  not  quite 
ready  to  do  what  they  are  ready  to  undertake  in  our  own  country. 
One  of  the  things  that  we  try  to  do  in  Japan,  therefore,  is  to 
train  Christian  women  who  have  come  into  the  Church  to  teach 
Christ  and  bring  Him  into  the  lives  and  homes  of  their  own  peo- 

397 


39^  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

pie.  One  of  the  marked  features  of  last  year's  evangelistic  work 
was  that  instead  of  teaching  and  preaching  Christianity,  it  was 
Christ  that  was  preached  and  taught. 

For  this  work  we  have  a  training  school  for  Bible  women. 
They  come  into  it  with  no  more  knowledge  of  Christ  than  that 
He  is  their  Savior  and  that  they  look  to  Him.  They  have  been 
taught  in  their  preparation  for  baptism  all  the  Gospels,  and  the 
teaching  that  is  in  them;  but  they  are  as  yet  unprepared  to  go 
out  and  systematically  teach  their  own  people.  In  this  training 
school  we  teach  just  as  much  as  we  can,  not  only  of  the  Gospels, 
but  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  giving  them  instruction  in  the  Old 
Testament  as  well  as  in  the  New.  Three  or  four  weeks  ago  a 
graduate  of  Columbia  University  said,  "  Do  you  mean  to  tell  me 
that  you  teach  the  Japanese  the  Old  Testament  ?  "  I  replied,  "  Yes, 
what  would  you  teach  them  ?  "  "I  should  teach  them,"  he  responded, 
"  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount."  And  I  replied :  "  What  will  you 
do  when  you  teach  that  Christ  came  to  fulfil  the  law  and  the 
prophets  ?  What  is  '  the  law  and  the  prophets  '  ?  "  That  is  what 
we  try  to  teach  the  Japanese  women  in  this  Bible  school,  —  the 
prophets  who  came  to  teach  of  that  Messiah  who  was  to  be  the 
Light  of  the  World  and  its  Savior. 

It  is  a  wonderful  experience  when  you  come  to  teach  a  man 
or  a  woman,  who  has  lived  without  our  religion,  all  that  is  in  the 
Old  Testament,  —  God  the  Creator  and  God  the  Redeemer,  lead- 
ing out  His  chosen  people,  and  following  that  line  through  to  the 
time  when  the  Messiah  came.  It  is  a  revelation  to  watch  the 
mind  of  that  woman  grow  as  she  sees  that  God  is  the  Creator.  She 
goes  out  and  looks  upon  the  skies  at  night  with  a  different  idea. 
Her  mind  is  awakened  and  as  one  of  our  Bible  women  has  said, 
"  It  is  such  a  delight ;  we  have  something  to  think  about  even 
when  we  go  to  bed."  Those  women  we  are  trying  to  train  just 
as  carefully  as  we  can  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  giving 
them  a  reason  which  they  can  pass  on  to  others  for  the  faith 
that  is  within  them  and  preparing  them  to  teach  those  who  are 
living  in  more  or  less  seclusion  in  their  homes.  Women  of  the 
upper  and  better  classes  may  come  to  the  churches  some  times ; 
but  when  you  consider  that  women  will  ask  for  your  visiting  card 
to  prove  that  they  are  not  going  to  church  without  invitation, 
you  naturally  think  they  have  some  regard  for  proprieties.  Unless 
there  are  women  who  will  carry  the  gospel  to  these  people  in 
their  homes,  they  must  live  and  perhaps  pass  out  of  this  world 
without  it.  These  women  pass  through  a  course  of  three  years, 
and  after  this  they  develop  in  a  wonderful  way.  They  are  not 
all  young  women.  Some  are  even  fifty  years  old.  They  have 
not  had  the  advantages  of  a  modern  education  in  Japan  such  as 
may  be  gained  in  our  own  schools,  in  government  schools  and 
in   the   school   for  girls   of  the   nobility.     Their   mothers   did   not 


WOMAN  S    WORK    IN    JAPAN  399 

have  them,  and  these  women  have  not  been  Hving  intellectual 
lives. 

The  chief  point,  however,  is  to  keep  those  women  in  the 
spirit  of  Christ,  and  for  that  there  is  nothing  like  personal  con- 
tact. A  few  years  ago  I  was  left  alone  in  our  work  for  these 
Bible  women  and  the  weight  seemed  to  be  too  heavy  for  me. 
From  the  household  every  day  went  out  four  women  who  gradu- 
ated from  the  Bible  school.  They  were  to  meet  all  classes  of 
people  and  I  could  not  give  them  in  one  lesson  enough  to  repro- 
duce. Some  went  to  visit  those  who  knew  more  or  less  of  Chris- 
tianity and  of  the  Bible.  Others  went  where  they  were  meeting 
people  who  were  not  Christians,  and  if  we  tried  to  give  them  only 
one  lesson  to  teach,  what  could  they  do?  So  morning  after  morn- 
ing, before  those  four  women  went  out,  I  called  them  together 
and  we  had  prayer  together  and  talked  about  the  possibilities  of 
the  day.  Then  they  went  out  with  the  thought  that  wherever 
they  went,  Christ  must  be  with  them,  Christ  must  be  the  One  who 
should  teach  them  just  how  to  give  the  message  with  all  tenderness 
and  with  all  sympathy.  That  thought  has  helped  those  women 
more  than  anything  else;  because  in  the  case  of  women  that  have 
suddenly  come  into  an  intellectual  and  spiritual  life,  there  arises 
the  strongest  temptation  to  bring  self  to  the  front.  Unless  they  can 
keep  before  their  minds  constantly  that  it  is  not  they  but  Christ, 
their  message  may  be  one  which  will  entertain,  one  which  will  be 
welcomed  by  the  people  to  whom  they  come ;  but  it  will  not  be 
a  message  which  will  bring  them  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  because 
it  has  so  much  of  self  in  it. 

Some  one  may  ask,  "  And  for  what  class  is  this  work  done  ?  "  It 
is  for  any  class  with  which  we  may  come  in  contact.  I  once 
heard  a  Japanese  say :  "  I  lived  for  so  many  years,  in  such  and  such  a 
city.  I  was  the  vice-Governor  there  and  knew  a  great  many  peo- 
ple who  were  Christians,  but  not  one  of  them  ever  spoke  to  me 
about  Christ  or  Christianity."  What  a  rebuke  that  is !  I  con- 
stantly pray  that  we  all  may  not  for  so  many  years  know  people, 
and  never  bring  to  them  the  message  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

If  there  are  any  young  women  here  who  are  thinking  of  going 
to  Japan,  let  me  say  to  them,  whether  they  are  to  work  in  a 
girls'  school,  in  a  kindergarten,  in  a  Bible  school,  or  in  direct 
personal  work  in  the  homes  of  the  people,  when  you  come  to 
Japan,  bring  with  you  all  that  you  have  that  is  best  and  strongest, 
and  come  prepared  to  learn  the  Japanese  language,  ready  to  come 
into  sympathy  with  the  people  whose  lives  have  been  different 
from  yours,  ready  to  give  your  heart  and  your  life  and  your 
soul  to  that  work  for  Japan,  and  for  her  needy  women. 


HOW  PREPARE  FOR  JAPANESE  WORK? 

REV.    S.    H.    WAINRIGHT,    M.D.,    KOBE 

In  speaking  of  the  difficulties  met  with  in  Japan  it  will  be 
convenient  to  divide  the  people  roughly  into  two  classes,  the  mili- 
tary class  and  the  common  people. 

We  have  peculiar  difficulties  in  preaching  to  the  common 
people  in  Japan.  Christianity  has  won  its  most  glorious  triumphs 
among  the  common  people  of  many  lands,  but  not  in  Japan,  There 
its  greatest  progress  has  been  among  the  more  intellectual  classes, 
and  the  reason  why  this  is  so,  is  because,  first,  of  the  ignorance 
of  the  low-class  men,  which  you  cannot  realize  until  you  approach 
such  persons.  You  cannot  realize  how  difficult  it  is  to  make 
spiritual  ideas  clear  to  their  minds,  how  spiritually  dull  they  are, 
how  lacking  in  those  elementary  religious  ideas  which  every  one 
possesses  who  has  come  under  the  influence  of  Christ.  And  so 
their  dense  ignorance  is  an  obstacle  in  the  way  of  reaching  them. 
But  there  is  another  reason.  They  are  under  the  tyranny  of 
priests  whom  they  have  allowed  to  do  their  thinking  for  them 
without  troubling  themselves  about  religious  ideas.  They  have 
paid  the  penalty  by  coming  into  bondage  to  the  priests.  So  to- 
day, if  a  missionary  goes  to  a  certain  section  or  village  to  preach 
to  the  common  people,  the  priests  become  aroused  and  get  the 
people  to  sign  a  vow  that  they  will  not  attend  Christian  service, 
nor  hear  Christianity  preached,  nor  send  their  children  to  the 
Christian  Sunday-school. 

How  are  we  to  meet  this  difficulty?  One  of  the  ways  is  to 
reach  the  children.  Fortunately  the  Japanese  government  school 
system  embraces  people  of  all  classes.  The  children  from  the 
poorest  homes  go  to  school  and  are  becoming  enlightened,  and 
therefore  the  priests  are  losing  power  over  the  children.  Hence 
to-day  one  of  the  greatest  opportunities  of  the  Christian  Church 
in  Japan  is  found  among  these  5,000,000  children  in  the  elementary 
institutions  of  learning.  The  department  of  work  that  is  fuller  of 
promise  than  any  other  in  Japan  to-day  is  Sunday-school  work. 
We  have  Sunday-schools  there  not  only  on  Sunday  but  on  every 
day  of  the  week,  and  these  schools  are  very  fruitful  in  results, 
because  the  children  of  the  common  people  are  open  to  our  in- 
struction. I  would  like  to  have  power  given  me  by  the  Spirit 
to  lay  the  5,000,000  children  of  Japan  on  your  hearts  and  con- 

400 


HOW    PREPARE   FOR   JAPANESE   WORK?  40I 

sciences  that  you  might  contribute  in  some  way  to  bring  the 
gospel  to  their  knowledge.  From  our  institutions  of  learning  we 
gladly  send  out  young  men  to  organize  Sunday-schools,  reach- 
ing large  companies  of  children  every  Sabbath,  teaching  them  the 
Commandments,  etc. 

The  difficulty  which  we  have  to  meet  among  the  intellectual 
classes  is  rationalism.  They  have  never  been  accustomed  to  the 
authority  of  God.  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord "  does  not  enter  into 
Confucianism,  and  so  we  find  them  naturally  rationalistic.  Their 
minds  are  void  of  all  those  ideas  which  cluster  around  the  per- 
sonality of  God.  God's  authority,  His  providence,  His  miracles. 
His  work  in  human  history,  —  all  these  things  are  difficult  for  them 
to  understand.  Confucius  told  them  to  reverence  the  gods  but 
to  keep  far  from  them,  and  the  people  have  obeyed  his  command. 
When  Confucius  was  asked  about  the  future  life,  he  answered, 
"I  do  not  understand  about  the  things  of  this  life,  and  how  can 
I  understand  the  things  of  the  future  life  ?  "  Their  minds  are 
naturally  secular;  they  do  not  take  in  the  idea  of  a  personal  God 
easily;  they  do  not  concern  themselves  about  the  future  life.  I 
do  not  see  any  way  of  overcoming  this  obstacle  except  through 
the  supernatural  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  has  been  over- 
come in  the  minds  of  a  large  number  of  the  brightest  men  of 
Japan,  who  believe  in  a  personal  Savior  and  in  the  operation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  in  the  Father  in  Heaven  who  has  a  providential 
care  over  the  world  which  He  has  created. 

The  minds  of  the  Japanese  are  occupied  with  earthly  things, 
with  the  acquisition  of  wealth  and  knowledge  and  position.  They 
are  indifferent  to  spiritual  blessings.  The  ordinary  Japanese  will 
agree  to  almost  everything  you  say  with  regard  to  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  He  will  agree  that  it  is  good  and  that  his  country 
ought  to  have  it,  but  he  has  no  desire  to  make  a  personal  appli- 
cation of  it  to  his  own  heart  and  life.  There  is  indifference 
everywhere.  With  regard  to  the  difficulties  which  we  have  met 
in  obtaining  from  them  a  consideration  of  Christ  and  the  building 
up  of  Christian  character,  I  may  say  that  the  social  order  in 
Japan  is  against  the  Christian  life,  and  hence  when  a  man  becomes 
a  Christian  it  means  conflict  in  his  home,  in  business  life,  conflict 
on  every  hand.  I  have  sent  forth  young  men  from  our  institu- 
tion of  learning,  as  have  others,  with  God's  blessing  upon  them 
and  with  every  word  of  encouragement  to  stand  up  against  the 
corruption  in  society  and  to  be  true  business  men;  but  they  have 
had  such  odds  against  them  that  they  have  yielded  to  corrupt 
practices  and  have  not  been  able  to  stand  for  Christian  princi- 
ples. Not  long  ago  I  was  talking  with  a  young  business  man 
about  this  very  matter  and  said  to  him,  that  if  he  were  true  and 
honest  under  all  circumstances,  he  would  surely  be  promoted.  He 
said:   "You   think   so,   teacher,  but   that   is   not   true.     Unless   I 


402  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

fall  in  line  with  the  practices  of  the  business  house  with  which 
I  am  connected,  unless  I  use  bribery  under  certain  circumstances 
and  do  things  in  accord  with  the  policy  of  the  house,  I  never 
can  be  promoted;  there  is  no  hope  for  me."  These  are  some 
of  the  real  difficulties  that  we  have  to  contend  with  in  Japan, 
and  the  only  way  to  overcome  them  is  to  keep  continually  before 
the  Christians  a  sense  of  duty  and  obligation  to  the  Christian 
God  in  heaven  and  strengthen  them  in  their  principles,  that  they 
may  mold  and  shape  sentiment  and  transform  the  social  order 
in  Japan. 

Another  difficulty  that  I  shall  speak  of  is  the  relation  be- 
tween missionaries  and  the  Japanese  leaders.  You  would  not 
think  of  a  difficulty  there,  perhaps,  but  the  Japanese  preachers 
are  a  growing  body  of  men.  They  study,  they  grapple  with 
those  great  questions  of  modern  thought  and  with  theological  and 
religious  questions ;  and  so  they  take  part  actively  in  all  Chris- 
tian work.  A  missionary  goes  out  expecting  to  be  a  leader,  to 
take  an  important  place  in  the  Christian  Church  out  there  and  to 
be  looked  up  to;  but  perhaps  he  will  find  among  the  Japanese 
preachers  men  who  can  instruct  him,  who  can  lead  him,  and 
it  is  very  difficult  for  him  to  yield  to  these  men.  So  the  mis- 
sionaries and  the  Japanese  preachers  work  side  by  side,  and  often 
there  are  strained  relationships ;  but  on  the  whole,  they  are  cor- 
dial, and  we  have  been  working  together  amicably,  especially  in 
these  forward  movements. 

But  how  are  we  to  meet  this  difficulty?  My  purpose  in  men- 
tioning it  here  to-day  is  a  practical  one.  We  can  only  meet  it 
by  sending  to  Japan  young  men  of  ability  and  thorough  equip- 
ment, men  who  are  capable  of  leadership;  such  persons  will  have 
no  difficulty.  The  Japanese  preachers  will  recognize  them  and 
give  them  opportunity  to  exercise  their  gifts ;  but  I  think  it  is 
useless  to  send  men  to  Japan  not  capable  of  leadership  and  not 
thoroughly  educated.  Men  that  can  take  their  places  as  leaders 
in  the  Church  and  help  the  Japanese  ministry  as  well  as  the 
Japanese  Christians  and  preach  to  those  who  are  yet  unsaved, 
are  very  greatly  needed. 


THE  NEED  FOR  WORKERS  IN  KOREA 

REV.    H.    G.    UNDERWOOD,    D.D.,    SEOUL 

Before  I  attempt  to  urge  the  absolute  need  of  workers,  we 
should  know  the  outstanding  results  of  the  work  there.  In  the 
last  sixteen  or  seventeen  years  of  labor  in  the  little  Hermit  Nation 
we  are  able  to  report  to  the  Church  at  home  six  or  seven 
thousand  baptized  communicants,  a  class  of  catechumens  of  be- 
tween three  and  four  thousand,  to  which  should  be  added  that 
large  class  of  men,  women  and  young  people,  about  20,000  in 
number,  who  call  themselves  by  the  name  of  Christians,  who 
have  given  up  their  heathen  practices,  but  whom  the  missionary 
has  not  deemed  ready  to  be  received  as  catechumens.  This  is 
God's  work,  and  as  we  acknowledge  that  fact,  we  should  realize 
that  it  is  God's  call  to  His  Church  to  fully  man  the  field  which 
He  has  blessed  so  abundantly. 

The  first  reason  for  desiring  new  workers  is  that  the  mis- 
sionaries are  absolutely  unable  to  keep  up  with  the  growth  of 
the  Church  there.  That  is  what  every  Korean  missionary  will 
tell  you,  no  matter  where  he  is.  One  little  village  in  the  north- 
ern part  of  one  of  the  provinces  had  heard  something  about  Christ, 
and  some  one  took  down  a  few  copies  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles. The  people  read  them,  and  as  it  does  wherever  it  enters 
into  men's  hearts,  the  truth  compelled  one  of  those  men  to  believe, 
and  when  he  believed  there  was  but  one  thing  to  do,  namely,  to 
tell  his  neighbors,  after  which  he  appealed  to  us  to  send  some 
one  to  teach  the  gospel.  As  there  was  no  one  to  send,  he  appealed 
two  years  in  succession,  and  there  was  still  no  one  to  go.  Then 
what  do  you  suppose  those  people  did?  They  had  read  the  Bible, 
and  they  saw  there  that  the  command  was,  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  baptize  them  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  They  had  believed,  but  they  had 
not  received  baptism,  and  they  seriously  considered  what  this  wash- 
ing rite  was.  One  day,  after  prayer  and  conference  among  them- 
selves, they  went  off,  each  one  to  his  own  home,  and  in  the 
name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  they 
bathed  themselves.  Perhaps  according  to  our  ideas  it  was  not 
a  very  proper  baptism;  perhaps  it  is  heresy  to  call  it  such;  but 
I  believe  that  in  the  eyes  of  Almighty  God  it  was  as  true  a  bap- 
tism as  was  ever  administered  by  ordained  hands. 

403 


404  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

The  missionaries  are  unable,  I  say,  to  keep  up  with  the  work. 
Here  is  a  letter  in  which  the  writer  says  in  effect :  "  We  are 
in  the  midst  of  the  class  with  about  400  workers  in  attendance. 
There  are  so  many  that  as  usual  the  buildings  are  too  small. 
Every  morning  prayers  are  held  in  the  big  room  at  the  academy, 
and  we  meet  for  conference  in  the  church.  Last  Sunday  the 
church  was  crowded,  people  sitting  on  the  platform  and  every- 
where. There  were  multitudes  that  could  not  get  in  at  all.  An 
actual  count  showed  867  men  and  over  137  boys,  and  with  the 
women  there  were  at  least  1,500  people.  During  the  Week  of 
Prayer  one  thousand  people  came  out,  wading  through  snow  drifts 
up  to  their  waists.  The  situation  has  become  alarming  in  this 
respect,  that  we  are  all  of  us  overworked  and  under  such  a 
strain  that  there  is  serious  danger  of  a  breakdown.  I  am  hoping 
and  praying  that  I  may  get  through  the  class  without  being  sick. 
The  reports  from  all  sections  are  such  that  we  could  just  about 
duplicate  our  work  if  we  only  had  the  force  with  which  to  do  it." 

This  is  what  you  hear  of  everywhere.  The  work  could  be 
doubled.  We  are  appealing  to  the  boards  and  they  say,  "  Where 
are  the  men  and  the  women  and  the  means  ? "  Much  as  they 
rejoice  over  the  situation  there,  they  do  not  appreciate  the  pres- 
ent opportunity,  nor  do  we  missionaries  ourselves,  although  I  con- 
fess that  we  are  nearly  killing  ourselves  in  trying  to  grapple 
with  it.  If  we  had  the  time  to  devote  to  practically  new  work 
and  the  developing  new  territory,  during  the  last  three  years  I 
could  have  established  thirty  new  groups  inside  of  a  year.  But 
how  can  we  establish  them  when  we  have  no  time  to  examine  the 
catechumens  who  are  waiting  to  be  examined,  and  to  baptize 
them? 

The  work  which  I  have  been  speaking  about  is  up  in  the 
north,  just  in  one  section.  Take  your  reports  of  Korean  work 
and  look  at  the  map,  and  you  will  find  the  reported  results  in 
Korea  almost  entirely  north  of  the  city  of  Seoul.  Why  has  there 
been  so  little  fruitage  in  the  southern  part?  You  might  as  well 
expect  to  reap  a  crop  where  you  had  not  sown,  as  to  reap  a  large 
harvest  in  the  south  of  Korea ;  we  have  not  had  the  women  or 
the  men  to  work  it.  Oh,  to  think  of  it,  that  the  only  thing  that 
is  holding  back  and  hindering  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  the  little 
Hermit  Land  to-day  is  the  Church  of  God!  The  members  of  the 
body  of  Christ,  though  they  hear  the  calls  to  go  forward,  falter 
and  hesitate  and  do  not  go. 

The  question  is  also  asked,  "  For  what  are  the  new  workers 
needed  ? "  They  are  needed  to  train  the  people.  We  tell  you 
of  the  large  numbers  coming;  let  me  describe  more  fully  one 
place.  Down  on  the  river  there  is  a  little  village  whose  people 
came  and  told  me  that  there  were  over  a  hundred  converts  there. 
I  went  down  and  on  Sunday  we  held  a  service.     A  large  number 


THE   NEED   FOR   WORKERS   IN   KOREA  405 

turned  out.  The  little  chapel  which  they  had  made  ready  be- 
fore any  missionary  had  ever  gone  there  was  too  small  to  hold 
them  all.  I  said  to  an  old  woman,  "  Do  you  believe  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ?"  "Yes,  I  do,"  was  the  reply.  "Who  is  Jesus?" 
was  my  next  question.  "  I  don't  know,"  she  answered.  "  Why," 
I  said,  "  you  just  told  me  that  you  believed  in  Him,  and  you 
don't  know  who  He  is?  How  can  that  be?"  She  replied:  "I 
am  nothing  but  a  poor  old  ignorant  woman.  They  told  me  that 
these  things  that  we  have  been  worshiping  are  all  false,  and 
that  there  is  only  one  true  God  and  that  we  were  sinners,  which 
we  knew,  and  they  told  me  that  if  we  would  believe  in  that  One, 
Jesus,  our  sins  would  be  forgiven,  and  I  am  just  believing  that, 
and  I  am  so  happy."  I  do  not  believe  that  woman  was  ready  to 
be  received  into  the  Church  of  Christ,  but  I  do  believe  that  in 
God's  sight  she  was  a  true  Christian.  We  need  men  to  train  those 
people. 

One  of  the  great  difficulties  in  that  land  is  that  we  have 
no  leaders.  We  need  men  to  guide  and  direct  the  people,  and 
hence  missionaries  to  take  these  people  who  are  willing  to  come 
out  on  the  Lord's  side  and  guide  and  direct  them  in  their  studies 
and  in  their  work.  If  we  do  not  do  it,  we  are  leaving  the  door 
wide  open  for  him,  who  goes  about  as  a  roaring  lion  seeking 
whom  he  may  devour  to  bring  in  Romanism  and  its  errors  and 
other  heresies,  to  feed  these  people  whom  God  has  brought  to  the 
point  where  they  are  hungering  and  thirsting  for  bread. 

This  question  also  is  asked,  When  do  you  need  re-enforce- 
ments? At  this  moment.  Mr.  Moffat's  letter  says,  "Right  now." 
Every  Korean  missionary  will  tell  you  that  we  need  them  im- 
mediately. Why?  Study  the  history  of  missions,  and  you  will 
find  that  there  has  been  a  time  when  the  populace  has  been  in 
favor  of  Christianity,  and  then  a  reaction  has  come.  It  must  come 
in  Korea.  Thus  far  no  officialdom  has  been  opposing  us,  but 
the  change  must  come.  Look  away  north  and  see  how  Russia 
joins  Korea.  Where  Russia  directs  her  eye,  she  always  goes. 
God  is  pointing  out  to  His  people  that  there  is  an  open  door,  that 
the  time  for  the  closing  of  that  door  is  imminent,  and  He  is 
saying  to  His  Church  in  tones  that  cannot  be  misunderstood,  "  Son, 
daughter,  go  work  to-day  in  my  vineyard." 

The  next  question  that  I  have  been  asked  to  discuss  is,  How 
many  missionaries  are  needed  ?  I  cannot  say  how  many  are  needed, 
but  surely  as  many  as  we  already  have  on  the  field,  and  that  is 
twenty-five.  Secretary  Brown  in  his  report  about  affairs  in  Korea, 
not  yet  published,  says  that  to  keep  up  with  the  work  in  hand,  you 
ought  to  quadruple  the  force  now  on  the  field.  We  are  not  asking 
for  a  hundred,  but  for  twenty-five  men  and  women.  Missionaries 
of  the  Methodist  Church,  South,  say  that  they  want  thirty-five, 
but  when  they  say  this  to  the  board,  the  board  turns  and  says, 


406  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

"  Where  are  the  men  and  women?  "    There  is  a  question  that  con- 
fronts the  Church  and  this  Convention. 

The  next  question  has  to  do  with  the  possibiHty  of  the  evan- 
geHzation  of  Korea  in  this  generation.  I  have  been  an  optimist, 
and  we  have  the  good  Lord  on  our  side.  In  this  generation  ?  Yes, 
it  is  possible ;  I  know  that  it  is.  Korea  is  wide  open  to-day,  and  the 
question  for  the  Church  to  answer  is  whether  she  will  enter.  The 
Koreans  are  ready  to  hear  and  listen.  The  only  hindrance  is  God's 
own  Church  and  people.  I  verily  believe  that  our  Church,  as  she 
looks  forward  in  her  prophetic  vision,  takes  in  too  small  a  horizon, 
and  I  really  feel  that  with  this  whole  world  wide  open  to-day  and 
God  calling  upon  His  people,  if  the  Church  of  God  would  rise  as  one 
man  in  this  work  now,  it  might  be  done.  I  pray  God  that  the  power 
of  His  Holy  Spirit  may  so  roll  the  burden  for  souls  upon  every  man 
and  woman  here  and  that  they  may  so  carry  that  burden  into  every 
part  of  the  continent  that  God's  Church  may  rise  with  all  her  God- 
given  power  and  go  forward  to  evangelize  this  world  in  our  gen- 
eration. It  is  possible ;  but  O,  how  weak  our  faith !  God  grant 
us  such  a  strong  faith  that  we  will  realize  its  possibility,  that  we  will 
undertake  great  things  for  God,  expect  great  things  from  God, 
and  then  see  them  realized. 


THE  NEED  IN  SOUTHERN  KOREA 

REV.    EUGENE  BELL,   SOUTHERN   KOREA 

You  have  heard  of  the  conditions  prevailing  in  the  north  of 
Korea,  and  you  will  remember  that  Dr.  Underwood  said  that  it 
would  be  just  as  reasonable  to  expect  a  harvest  in  southern  Korea 
as  to  expect  a  harvest  where  we  had  not  sown  the  seed.  The 
conditions  prevailing  are  very  different  in  southern  Korea  from 
those  in  the  north,  from  the  fact  that  the  north  was  occupied  first ; 
but  the  seed  is  being  sown  in  southern  Korea,  and  I  wish  to  assure 
yOu  all  that  we  are  following  the  same  methods  there  that  our 
brethren  in  the  north  have  followed.  We  have  good  evidence 
of  the  fact  that  the  work  will  develop  along  the  same  lines  and  that 
at  no  very  distant  day  we  are  going  to  rejoice  by  seeing  the  same 
glorious  results. 

We  were  assigned  by  a  council  of  missionaries  some  eight 
years  ago  to  two  southern  provinces  in  Korea.  We  have  been 
doing  the  work  with  such  a  small  force  of  missionaries,  that  we 
could  only  attempt  to  occupy  one  of  those  provinces,  and  even 
in  that  one  we  have  only  three  stations  and  reach  only  about  one- 
fourth  of  the  province.     To  this  day  there  is,  so  far  as  I  know, 


THE   NEED   IN    SOUTHERN    KOREA  dfirj 

no  regularly  established  resident  missionary  station  in  the  other 
province  of  something  like  two  million  souls.  At  each  one  of  our 
stations  our  seating  capacity  in  the  church  has  had  to  be  enlarged, 
and  the  work  is  growing  more  rapidly  than  we  can  take  care  of  it. 
To  illustrate  the  need  of  more  workers  in  that  section  of  the  country 
to-day  and  repeating  something  that  has  already  been  hinted  at, 
down  at  one  of  the  principal  towns  in  the  extreme  southwest  of 
Korea  we  gathered  in  a  group  of  believers  and  baptized  seven  or 
eight,  one  of  whom  lived  sixty  miles  away  in  the  interior.  He  used 
to  walk  once  or  twice  a  month  the  sixty  miles  to  attend  church, 
coming  in  on  Saturday  evening  and  leaving  on  ]\Ionday  morning. 
He  lived  in  one  of  the  most  populous  districts  of  that  southern 
province,  near  its  capital.  I  visited  his  home  a  few  times,  and 
gathered  in  the  neighbors  of  that  village  and  tried  to  teach  them 
the  gospel.  In  a  very  short  time,  in  that  little  village,  under  the 
leadership  of  that  Christian  man  there  was  gathered  a  group  ready 
to  put  themselves  under  the  instruction  of  some  missionary.  A 
few  weeks  ago  I  had  a  letter  urging  me  to  return  on  the  ground  that 
up  at  the  capital  there  had  been  gathered  in  more  than  150,  under 
the  influence  and  leadership  of  this  man,  who  wanted  some  one  to 
go  and  instruct  them,  and  we  had  no  missionary  or  native  who  had 
been  properly  qualified  as  a  leader.  What  will  be  the  result  in  that 
instance,  and  in  other  instances?  Simply  this,  that  the  devil,  going 
about  as  a  roaring  lion,  will  enter  in.  They  are  ignorant  and  wish 
to  be  instructed ;  and  unless  they  are  instructed  and  properly  guided 
and  directed,  they  will  run  into  heresies,  and  form  some  club  or 
society  for  the  betterment  of  their  physical  condition.  Such  in- 
stances might  be  multiplied.  The  need  is  great  in  the  south  of 
Korea  also. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  What  is  the  climate  of  Korea?  Does  one  have  to  be  very 
strong  physically?  A.  It  is  practically  the  same  as  New  York 
State.  It  is  pretty  cold  in  the  winter  and  warm  in  the  summer, 
but  any  one  who  can  live  in  New  York  State  can  live  in  Korea 
without  having  to  be  extra  strong. 

Q.  Is  Korea  a  good  field  for  the  medical  missionary?  A. 
Medical  work  is  no  longer  needed  in  Korea  as  an  entering  wedge; 
it  is  simply  used  now  as  an  illustration  of  the  blessings  of  the  gospel. 
The  need  there  is  not  so  great  as  it  is  in  other  countries. 

A  Missionary.  —  I  want  to  add  a  word  to  what  Dr.  Lee  has 
said.  In  the  south  we  can  get  a  hearing  without  it,  but  it  would  be 
more  helpful  and  there  is  more  need  for  it  in  the  south  than  you 
would  infer  from  what  he  has  said. 

O.  The  issues  of  denominational  papers  lead  one  to  believe  that 
Japan  is  overstocked  with  missionaries.  Is  this  true?  A.  It  is  not 
true.    The  demand  now  is  greater  than  the  supply. 


408  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

Q.  Is  there  need  for  more  workers?  In  answer  I  will  give 
the  sense  of  the  resolution  passed  by  the  great  conference  of  workers 
in  Tokyo,  We  need  to  have  the  force  of  workers  in  Japan  vigor- 
ously maintained. 

Q.  Has  the  revival  in  Japan  materially  lessened  the  opposition 
which  materialism  presents  to  Christianity?  A.  It  has  not  les- 
sened the  opposition  of  pronounced  materialistic  teachers ;  but  it 
has  greatly  narrowed  the  scope  of  their  influence  and  has  at  the 
same  time  given  the  Christian  Church  greater  power  of  resistance. 
The  revival  and  similar  meetings  have  transferred  from  the  ranks 
of  materialism  i,ooo  or  1,500  students  in  the  high-schools  of  Japan 
to  the  ranks  of  the  Christian  Church.  Christian  workers  and 
leaders  have  had  their  thoughts  clarified.  They  are  not  so  much 
afraid  of  supernaturalism  in  religion.  Public  opinion  has  been 
largely  changed  by  these  revivals  to  an  attitude  favorable  to  Chris- 
tianity; so  that  on  the  whole  the  influence  of  rationalism  is  very 
greatly  diminished. 

Q.  How  does  the  climate  of  Yokohama  compare  with  that  of 
the  United  States?  A.  Compared  with  Pennsylvania  or  Philadel- 
phia, I  would  say  that  the  extremes  of  heat  and  cold  are  not  so  great ; 
but  in  Yokohama  there  is  a  great  deal  of  moisture  in  the  atmosphere, 
and  that  is  trying  to  many  of  us,  especially  to  those  who  have 
nerves. 

O.  What  is  the  work  of  the  missionary  in  Japan  during  the  first 
two  or  three  years  of  his  residence?  A.  It  is  mainly  to  study  the 
language.  He  may  be  able  to  do  some  practical  work  in  the  mean- 
time, but  he  ought  to  study  the  language  during  two  or  three 
years ;  and  then,  in  answer  to  the  question,  How  long  will  he  need 
to  study  the  language?  I  would  say,  As  long  as  he  remains  in 
Japan. 

Q.  Could  one  whose  means  would  permit  him  to  live  among  the 
well-to-do  as  well  as  among  the  poorer  classes  of  Japan,  make  any 
appeal  greater  than  to  the  middle  and  lower  classes?  A.  Any  one 
who  wishes  to  make  Japan  a  home  and  has  the  means  to  live  among 
the  well-to-do  people  and  has  a  heart  devoted  to  Christ,  will  be 
able  to  find  entrance  into  homes  and  will  be  able  to  do  a  very  good 
work. 

O.  Are  the  Japanese  characteristically  commercial  as  the  Hindus 
are  characteristically  philosophical  ?  A.  Not  as  a  nation.  The  samu- 
rai, or  knights,  scorn  commerce,  and  turn  it  over  to  the  fellows  who 
can  cheat  the  most,  and  that  is  the  reason  why  commerce  is  having 
such  difficulty  nowadays. 

Q.  What  effect  does  an  American  education  have  upon  the 

Christian  character  of  the  Japanese?    What  is  their  attitude  toward 

the  work  in  their  own  country?    A.  We  have  had  some  very  unfor- 

itunate  cases  in  this  respect,  and  there  is  a  general  sentiment  against 

sending  young  Japanese  students  to  America.     But  every  student 


QUESTIONS  409 

ought  to  be  welcomed  and  duly  recommended  who  comes  to  America, 
and  a  great  advantage  to  the  Christian  Church  and  to  the  Christian 
cause  in  Japan  can  be  obtained  by  the  education  of  a  large  number 
of  Japanese  young  men  in  America.  The  Japanese  Government 
sees  that  it  is  necessary  to  send  a  large  number  of  their  choice 
young  men  to  America  and  Europe  in  order  to  keep  in  touch  with 
civilization ;  and  there  is  something  to  be  gained  by  having  a  number 
of  young  men  come  to  this  country  and  receive  an  education.  I 
think,  however,  that  it  ought  to  be  largely  post-graduate  work,  and 
that  they  ought  to  be  duly  recommended  when  they  come. 

O.  Why  will  the  situation  in  Korea  be  so  changed?  A.  Up 
to  the  present  time  the  large  majority  of  foreigners  who  come  to 
Korea  have  been  missionaries.  In  the  course  of  a  short  time,  fol- 
lowing the  lines  of  commerce,  trade  there  will  be  flooding  Korea, 
a  class  of  men  and  women  who  are  not  missionaries  and  who  have 
brought  such  changes  into  other  countries  everywhere  will  come 
in,  and  we  would  like  to  pre-empt  the  country  before  that  class 
comes. 

Q.  Is  the  need  really  for  men  or  money?  A.  It  is  both.  As 
Dr.  Ellinwood  says,  the  trouble  is  that  the  boards  are  lame  in  both 
feet.  They  turn  to  the  churches  and  say,  "  We  need  money,"  and 
the  young  men  hearing  that  turn  away  and  say,  "  Why,  the  boards 
have  men  enough."  And  then  the  boards  turn  to  the  seminaries 
and  say  to  them,  "  We  want  men,"  and  the  churches  turn  and  say, 
"  The  boards  have  money  enough."  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  boards 
want  more  money  and  more  men,  and  it  is  not  right  at  any  time 
to  say  that  their  supreme  need  is  one  or  the  other.  No  one  who  has 
a  life  to  give  has  any  right  to  withhold  it  because  he  thinks  that 
the  board  has  not  money  enough,  and  no  one  who  has  money  to  give, 
has  any  right  to  withhold  it  because  he  thinks  that  the  board  does 
not  have  men  enough  to  send. 


JEWISH    MISSIONS 

Present  Condition  of  the  Jews  throughout  the  World 

and  their  ReHgious  Needs 
The  Jew  in  North  America 
The  Obligation  of  Christians  to  the  Jews 


4X1 


PRESENT   CONDITION   OF  THE  JEWS   THROUGHOUT 
THE  WORLD  AND  THEIR  RELIGIOUS   NEEDS 

PROFESSOR  ISMAR  J,   PERITZ,  PH.D.,  SYRACUSE,  N.  Y. 

The  subject  naturally  falls  into  two  main  parts,  the  first 
dealing  with  the  present  condition  of  the  Jews  throughout  the 
world.  It  will  be  best  to  consider  this  phase  of  the  subject  from  the 
point  of  view  of  one  of  the  most  remarkable  movements  of  the 
present  day,  the  Zionist  movement,  of  which  you  have  all  undoubtedly 
heard.  That  movement  stands  for  furnishing  a  country  to  a 
people  that  have  no  country  and  a  people  to  a  country  that  has  no 
people. 

Our  first  question  is,  What  is  the  origin  of  Zionism?  It  is  the 
revival  of  the  persecution  of  the  Jews,  an  old  terror  under  the  new 
name  of  anti-Semitism.  The  so-called  modern  emancipation  of  the 
Jewish  people  dates  back  to  the  French  Revolution.  It  was  the 
outgrowth  of  the  cry  of  equality  and  fraternity  that  led  the  French 
first  to  fealize  that  it  must  include  the  Jews  also,  and  naturally 
enough  it  belongs  to  Napoleon  to  have  taken  the  first  step  to  secure 
for  them  equal  legal  rights  in  France.  With  his  conquests  through- 
out the  continent  the  same  principle  found  its  way  to  other  parts  of 
Europe;  and  yet  it  was  a  slow,  and  it  seems  with  the  present  light 
that  we  have  on  the  subject,  a  very  doubtful  emancipation.  The 
last  legal  disabilities  of  the  Jews  were  removed  in  the  year  1870 
in  Prussia,  and  very  soon  after  that  the  persecution  began.  Though 
at  the  present  time  there  is  no  disability  directed  against  the  Jew 
on  the  statute  book,  yet  none  of  us  dares  to  say  that  they  are 
really  treated  as  are  other  peoples  in  Europe. 

Take  Russia,  for  instance.  Some  place  the  world's  total  Jewish 
population  at  about  11,000,000,  nearly  one-half  of  whom  live  in 
Russia  under  about  the  worst  possible  conditions  that  civilized 
people  can  endure.  Persecution  began  very  soon  after  the  assassina- 
tion of  Alexander  II.  He  had  been  liberal  toward  the  Russians 
as  Avell  as  toward  the  Jews.  The  advisors  of  his  successor  insisted 
that  the  policy  should  be  reversed,  and  of  course  tyranny  took  the 
place  of  liberalism  and  the  Jews  had  to  bear  their  share.  In  1881, 
in  three  different  parts  of  the  Empire,  open  violence  was  used 
against  the  Jews.  In  1884,  in  other  places,  as  a  result  of  the  per- 
secution that  reached  down  to  1895  over  $1,000,000  worth  of  prop- 
erty was  destroyed  belonging  to  the  Jews,  and  scores  of  lives  were 

413 


414  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

taken.  They  were  partially  driven  out  of  Russia  or  else  enclosed 
in  what  is  called  "  the  pale  of  settlement,"  composed  of  about 
twenty-six  provinces,  sixteen  in  Russia  and  ten  in  Poland.  They 
must  live,  not  in  villages,  but  in  already  overcrowded  towns  where 
they  do  not  have  the  freedom  to  earn  a  living  in  any  way  they  may 
choose.  Circumscribed  by  poverty,  by  squalor  and  by  misery,  they 
are  huddled  together  there.  It  is  stated  that  the  Russians  are  of 
all  European  nations  the  most  prolific,  but  the  Jewish  people 
outnumber  them  four  to  one.  You  can  imagine  then  the  outlook 
that  there  is  for  them,  with  one-half  of  the  race  crushed  within 
these  narrow  limits  of  the  pale,  deprived  of  the  possibility  of  living 
as  other  people  live  and  under  special  laws  that  permit  any  cruel 
Russian  officer  to  do  almost  anything  he  pleases  with  them. 

Next  to  Russia  most  of  the  Jews,  some  two  and  a  half  millions, 
have  settled  in  Austria-Hungary,  Roumania  and  Galicia,  and  these 
together  with  those  in  Russia  make  about  three-quarters  of  the  race. 
In  those  last  mentioned  countries  they  are  treated  exactly  as  the 
Russians  treat  them.  Even  in  Germany  that  old  accusation  has 
been  revived,  that  the  Talmud  requires  for  certain  ritualistic  pur- 
poses the  blood  of  Christians  —  the  most  false,  wicked  charge 
ever  brought  against  any  people.  A  child  disappears  and  the 
first  thing  that  is  said  is  that  the  Jews  have  killed  it  for  ritualistic 
purposes.  The  Jews  are  guiltless,  but  the  populace  has  heard  the 
cry,  "  The  Jews  have  done  it !  "  and  they  persecute,  burn  their 
property,  and  slay  them.  In  Germany,  Austria  and  France,  the 
same  anti-Semitic  feeling  prevails,  though  it  does  not  show  itself 
openly.  Even  in  England,  which  has  the  best  Jews  because  of  the 
English  treatment  of  them,  statements  are  heard  that  the  English 
have  to  be  protected  against  the  aliens  who  come  in  and  are  a 
danger  to  the  life  of  the  people.  But  leaving  all  that  aside  and  taking 
the  broad  view,  you  will  see  that  the  origin  of  Zionism  lies  in  the 
revival  of  the  persecution  of  the  Jews,  nearly  three-fourths  of 
the  race.  They  are  still  treated  as  foreigners  and  aliens,  and  they 
realize  it  and  feel  it. 

The  question  may  be  asked,  What  is  the  reason  for  this  anti- 
Semitic  feeling?  It  is  to  be  remembered  that  the  anti-Semitic  agi- 
tators most  definitely  declare  that  it  is  not  on  account  of  their 
religion  that  the  Jewish  people  are  being  persecuted,  and  I  suppose 
from  the  point  of  view  of  modern  religious  liberalism  that  is  very 
plausible.  The  real  reason  as  assigned  is  that  it  is  a  racial,  a 
social,  or  an  economic  question.  The  Jewish  people  are  charged 
with  these  three  things,  aloofness,  cosmopolitanism  and  material- 
ism. By  aloofness  is  meant  that  somehow  the  Jewish  people  do 
not  know  how  to  assimilate.  Almost  everywhere  they  are  a  com- 
munity within  a  community.  They  will  not  intermarry,  they  will 
not  eat  with  Christians,  they  constantly  speak  of  themselves  as 
a  chosen  people  with  a  special  mission.     Consequently  they  insist 


PRESENT    CONDITION   OF   THE   JEWS  415 

on  being  separate  from  the  rest  of  the  world.  They  say  that  is  an 
irritant;  it  causes  prejudice.  It  is  stated  it  is  to  their  failure  to  be- 
come a  part  of  the  people  with  whom  they  live  that  anti-Semitic 
feelings  are  due. 

It  is  even  said  that  they  are  so  cosmopolitan  that  they  cannot  be 
real  patriots.  Sometimes  the  figure  of  the  Gulf  Stream  is  used; 
though  it  is  part  of  the  ocean,  it  always  keeps  separate.  Another 
figure  is  used,  when  it  is  said  the  Jew  is  like  the  chameleon ;  it  can 
sit  on  a  rock  and  partake  of  its  color,  but  on  another  rock  it  will  take 
the  color  of  that  one. 

But  the  greatest  charge  is  what  is  called  materialism.  It  is 
claimed  most  definitely  that  the  Jew  still  worships  the  Golden 
Calf,  that  somehow  he  has  tremendous  ability  to  make  a  sharp 
bargain.  They  say,  also,  that  he  can  cheat  more  successfully  than 
anybody  else ;  that  he  knows  how  to  float  vast  concerns  of  inflated 
value;  and  they  say  that  Jews  cannot  perform  any  physical  work, 
but  are  parasites  and  have  to  live  as  middle  men.  For  these 
reasons,  and  also  because  they  are  the  alleged  originators  of  modern 
socialism  and  have  spread  discontent  through  Europe,  everything 
that  is  evil  is  charged  to  the  materialistic  spirit  of  the  Jewish 
people. 

In  answering  these  charges  there  is  a  danger  of  going  to 
extremes,  and  I  think  we  might  well  admit  it.  If  we  examine 
these  accusations  we  shall  on  the  one  hand  find  that  they  are  not 
altogether  without  foundation,  and  on  the  other,  that  in  the  way 
they  are  presented  they  are  not  true.  That  the  Jew  is  capable  of 
patriotism,  that  he  is  capable  of  self-sacrifice  even  unto  death, 
you  only  have  to  read  the  Bible  to  find  proven.  He  who  stands 
before  the  world  as  the  one  great  example  of  the  highest  love  and 
patriotism  and  self-sacrifice  was  a  Jew.  There  is  in  the  race  the 
capability  of  all  that  is  noblest  and  highest,  because  Jesus  was  a 
Jew.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  true  that  under  present  conditions 
they  have  not  reached  that  high  ideal;  if  they  had  there  would  be 
no  Jewish  question  at  all.  That  they  really  need  bettering,  that 
something  is  required  to  bring  them  up  to  that  which  they  ought  to 
be,  I  need  not  take  time  to  discuss. 

All  this  is  said  simply  to  indicate  the  origin  of  Zionism. 
Whether  these  accusations  are  true  or  false  they  are  held,  and  the 
Jews  are  persecuted.  They  are  being  made  to  feel  that  nobody 
wants  them.  Even  in  Germany  and  in  England  they  say :  "  We 
have  to  be  careful  not  to  let  in  too  many  Jews,  because  we  must 
protect  the  poor  English  of  London.  Jews  will  take  away  their 
labor,  the  same  as  the  Chinese,  who  are  consequently  excluded  from 
the  United  States."  Nobody  wants  them.  They  all  wish  them 
well,  but  they  wish  them  somewhere  else. 

There  is  yet  within  that  people  a  spirit  which  says :  "  Though 
nobody  wants  us,  we  have  the  power  within  us  to  take  care  of  our- 


4l6  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

selves.  Give  us  a  chance :  let  us  go  back  to  our  own  country ; 
provide  for  us  a  place  where  we  can  show  all  the  various  activities 
of  national  life,  agricultural  life,  manufacturing  and  mercantile  life, 
the  life  of  letters  and  art.  Give  us  a  chance  to  get  back  upon 
our  own  soil  where  we  can  be  free,  untrammeled,  and  we  will 
show  the  world  that  we  can  take  care  of  ourselves  and  win  their 
respect."  That  is  Zionism.  The  movement  really  started  in 
1897  when  the  first  Congress  was  held  in  Switzerland.  It 
was  originated  from  an  earlier  attempt  at  colonization.  These 
are  two  distinct  matters.  One  was  an  attempt  on  the  part 
of  certain  rich  Jews  to  carry  colonies  to  Palestine,  but  Zionism 
is  a  national  movement.  The  whole  Jewish  nation,  as  a  nation, 
is  to  be  interested,  to  be  restored,  —  either  by  purchase  or  by 
renting  property  there,  —  to  its  own  Holy  Land.  There  is  to  be 
a  Jewish  government.  The  Jewish  language  is  to  be  spoken  and 
written.  It  is  to  be  national  rather  than  colonial.  Though  all 
Jews  may  not  go,  a  national  government  is  to  be  established  in 
Zion. 

What  should  be  the  attitude  of  the  Christian  toward  this  move- 
ment? I  would  say  that  as  a  means  of  alleviating  a  suffering 
people  it  is  to  be  most  heartily  commended  and  helped.  And  I 
would  enter  a  protest  against  the  statement  which  I  read  recently 
in  one  of  the  most  prominent  missionary  journals  in  America.  The 
statement  w^as :  "  Zionism  does  not  help  Christian  missions  very 
much ;  it  hardens  the  Jew  against  the  approaches  of  missionaries." 
What  a  shame  to  say  anything  like  that !  It  is  not  the  Spirit  of  Jesus. 
In  the  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan,  Jesus  does  not  teach  that 
the  Samaritan  had  to  ask  the  man  what  his  views  are.  He  simply 
showed  this  Samaritan  in  need,  and  we  ought  to  help  any  man  in 
need.  From  the  point  of  view  of  trying  to  help  a  race  that  is  helping 
itself,  and  that  wants  to  win  self-respect,  by  all  means  let  us  help 
by  our  money,  by  our  enthusiasm,  or  in  any  other  way,  that  the  Jews 
may  win  that  which  it  is  noble  to  seek,  their  own  self-preservation 
and  their  own  self-respect. 

But  we  must  consider  the  second  part,  namely,  the  Jews'  re- 
ligious needs.  Here  also  it  is  better  to  consider  these  needs  from  the 
point  of  view  of  their  attitude  towards  Zionism.  There  is,  in  the 
first  place,  the  Jew  who  is  well  taken  care  of  where  he  lives,  and  he 
says :  "  The  mission  of  the  Jews  is  spiritual,  and  there  is  no  need  of 
a  national  government.  Let  them  fulfil  their  mission  by  living 
among  the  people."  That  is  the  attitude  of  a  large  class  of  Jews. 
The  second  class  has  no  religious  motive,  and  the  principal  leaders 
of  the  Zionist  movement.  Herzl  and  Nordau,  are  absolute  ag- 
nostics, who  do  not  regard  this  question  from  any  religious  point 
of  view  whatever.  They  do  not  care  whether  the  Jew  goes  to 
Zion  or  to  the  North  Pole.  They  would  be  willing,  if  they  could 
find  a  place  outside  of  Palestine  that  would  hold  them  and  where 


PRESENT    CONDITION    OF    THE   JEWS  417 

they  could  do  as  they  wished  to  do,  to  have  them  go  there.  Then 
there  is  a  third  class,  which  I  will  call  the  religious  Zionists.  That 
includes  the  large  majority  of  the  Jews.  They  believe  that  the 
Jewish  religion  is  to  be  upheld,  and  that  when  the  Jews  go  back,  they 
will  establish  a  national  life  upon  the  basis  of  the  law  of  Moses 
and  of  the  Talmud.  So  you  have  these  three  classes  representing 
agnosticism.  Reformed  Judaism,  and  real  national  Judaism. 

What  is  their  need?  In  one  word  it  is  Jesus.  But  I  do  not 
mean  simply  by  that  that  they  are  to  learn  the  prophecies,  see  how 
they  are  fulfilled  and  then  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Messiah.  It  is  pos- 
sible for  a  man  to  be  very  orthodox  and  yet  not  be  a  Christian  at 
all.  There  is  something  more  and  stronger  than  this  in  its  influence 
on  life,  and  that  is  the  life  of  Jesus.  The  Old  Testament  has  three 
ideals  of  religion,  one  of  which  is  represented  by  Christianity.  One 
of  these  is  the  priestly  idea,  the  second  is  the  prophetic  idea  and 
the  third  is  the  Christian.  The  priestly  idea  is  narrow  in  spirit ; 
that  is  Talmudic  Judaism.  The  prophetic  idea  is  freer;  it  is  cos- 
mopolitan, in  the  sense  that  to  the  Gentiles  also  is  to  come  the  light 
of  God.  There  is  a  third  kind,  however,  not  represented  by  Judaism 
except  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  is  found  in  the  fifty-third  chapter 
of  Isaiah  and  in  the  Book  of  Job.  It  is  that  part  of  the  prophetic 
religion  which  teaches  that  it  is  right  and  the  highest  thing  attain- 
able by  man  to  lay  down  one's  life  for  the  good  of  others  —  that 
noble  altruism  of  which  Jesus  is  the  highest  type  and  which  the 
world  has  not  yet  begun  to  learn.  When  I  say  that  the  Jews 
need  Jesus,  I  mean  just  that.  The  charge  of  materialism  would  be 
removed  from  them  if  they  would  catch  the  spirit  of  Christ  and 
suffer  for  the  good  of  others,  even,  as  it  were,  be  willing  to  die 
as  a  nation. 

I  conceive  that  this  is  the  greatest  thing  that  the  Jews  can  do, 
and  in  that  lies  their  mission.  I  do  not  believe  that  their  restoration 
to  Palestine  is  to  be  regarded  as  an  end ;  probably  it  is  a  means. 
But  the  Jews'  power  does  not  lie  in  the  fact  of  their  strength  as 
a  nation.  They  can  do  a  great  deal  better  away  from  their  own 
land  than  on  their  soil;  but  the  highest  mission  of  the  Jew  is  a 
religious  mission,  and  that  reached  its  climax  when  God  sent  forth 
Jesus.  For  the  Jews  to  accept  Jesus  and  become  His  missionaries 
in  the  world  and  bring  it  to  the  feet  of  Christ,  —  that  is  the  mission 
of  the  Jew. 

You  can  help  in  this  in  two  ways.  One  way  is  to  become  more 
like  Jesus  yourself.  It  is  strange  but  true,  that  somehow  we  expect 
of  our  enemies  much  more  than  we  demand  of  ourselves.  The  Jews 
are  charged  with  materialism  as  though  they  were  the  only  people 
inclined  to  be  materialistic.  But  churches  are  full  of  materialism 
and  worldliness,  and  the  first  step  is  to  become  more  like  Jesus 
ourselves.  The  second  is  to  have  that  spirit  of  personal  interest 
in  the  best  that  is  in  the  individual  for  the  best  of  the  individual 


4lS  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

life.  You  should  know  that  a  Jew  hates  to  be  worked  for  by  a 
missionary  as  such,  while  he  yields  to  the  power  of  love.  If  we  go 
to  him  in  a  Christian  spirit  that  seeks  to  win  him  simply  for  his 
own  sake  and  for  his  highest  good,  if  we  go  in  the  Spirit  of 
Jesus,  we  shall  aid  him  to  fulfil  this  great  mission,  and  he  will 
become  one  of  the  disciples  of  Christ. 


THE  JEW  IN  NORTH  AMERICA 

REV.    J.    MC  P.    SCOTT,    M.A.,    TORONTO 

For  many  of  us  the  Jewish  people  have  a  peculiar  fascination. 
Their  history  is  absolutely  unique,  and  their  present  position  and 
condition  challenge  the  attention  of  the  Christian  Church  and  of 
thinking  people  everywhere.  What  I  now  say  has  to  do  only  with 
the  representatives  of  this  race  who  have  found  their  home  on  this 
continent. 

After  somewhat  diligent  investigation,  I  venture  with  some 
misgiving  as  to  accuracy  the  statement  that  the  number  of  Jews 
resident  in  the  United  States  and  Canada  is  1,060,000.  My  faith  in 
the  accuracy  of  missionary  statistics  has  been  somewhat  shaken  by 
the  discovery  that  the  Jewish  population  of  the  world  as  reported 
in  missionary  literature  varies  between  7,000,000  and  12,000,000, 
while  the  Jewish  population  of  the  United  States  is  placed  as  low 
as  600,000,  when  by  government  returns,  the  Jewish  emigrants 
entered  at  American  ports  of  entry  from  1881  till  June  30,  1901, 
were  644,966. 

The  number  resident  in  Canada  has  been  over-stated,  but  may 
be  computed  with  some  approach  to  accuracy  as  not  exceeding 
20,000.  The  last  issue  of  the  American  Jewish  Year  Book  gives 
the  Jewish  population  of  the  world  as  10,766,749;  and  of  this  num- 
ber, 1,060,000  find  their  home  in  the  United  States  and  Canada, 
that  is,  about  one-tenth  of  the  whole.  The  annual  increase  in  the 
number  of  our  Jewish  population  may  be  roughly  approached  by 
noting  that  49,421  foreigners  of  this  race  landed  in  the  United  States 
through  three  ports  of  entry  in  the  year  ending  June  30,  1901.  Of 
the  total  Jews  in  those  two  countries,  fully  thirty-seven  per  cent. 
are  in  New  York  State  and  most  of  these  in  New  York  City.  Re- 
porting by  States,  Illinois  furnishes  a  home  to  fully  100,000;  then 
come  Masschusetts  with  60,000  and  Missouri  and  Ohio  with  50,000 
each.  Of  the  comparatively  few  Jews  in  Canada,  the  greater  number 
are  in  Montreal,  with  a  somewhat  slowly  increasing  number  in 
Toronto,  Winnipeg  and  Vancouver.  Jews  of  Russian  and  Polish 
origin  preponderate  with  an  increasing  number  in  recent  years  from 


THE   JEW   IN    NORTH    AMERICA  419 

Austria.  I  have  no  information  as  to  the  approximate  numbers  of 
this  race  belonging  to  the  different  nationahties.  We  note,  however, 
from  the  returns,  that  of  those  who  landed  in  the  United  States 
in  1901,  fifty  per  cent,  were  of  Russian  birth,  twenty-nine  per  cent, 
were  Austrian,  twelve  per  cent,  were  Roumanian  and  seven  per 
cent,  were  Germans. 

Great  differences  in  the  social  condition,  and  the  material 
advancement  of  the  Jews,  obtain  on  this  continent.  Very  many 
of  foreign  birth  but  now  of  English  tongue  have  attained  to 
positions  of  wealth  and  honor  through  their  industry.  -  In  the 
course  of  time  many  extricate  themselves  from  the  thraldom  of 
Old  World  conditions  in  which  they  were  encased  and  by  which 
they  were  handicapped  and  become  creditable  citizens.  The  children 
and  grandchildren  of  these,  becoming  emancipated  from  the  condi- 
tions in  which  their  fathers  lived,  have  possessed  and  displayed  the 
characteristics  of  highest  citizenship  and  patriotism.  As  in  the  Old 
World,  so  in  this,  Jews  have  taken  a  foremost  place  in  finance, 
in  hterature  and  in  the  councils  of  the  State.  When  all  this  has 
been  said,  there  remain  problems  in  regard  to  these  people  as  they 
congregate  in  the  large  cities  of  these  two  countries,  which  perplex 
the  most  sanguine  optimist.  Coming  to  this  country  from  Eastern 
Europe  —  and  the  larger  number  are  from  Russia  and  Austria  — 
they  land  on  our  shores  dulled  and  dispirited  and  denationalized. 

These  Jewish  newcomers  are  great  unorganized  masses,  usually 
penniless,  ignorant  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  country 
and  unfamiliar  with  the  industrial  conditions  which  prevail  here. 
The  result  is  that  they  congregate  in  the  already  over-crowded 
Jewish  centers,  and  are  forced  to  accept  employment  —  chiefly  in 
the  sewing  trades  —  where  they  serve  long  hours  for  little  wages ; 
and  they  not  infrequently  find  that  in  the  New  World  their  life 
is  but  little  improved  over  the  unbearable  Old  World  conditions 
from  which  they  had  fled.  They  crowd  into  unwholesome  and 
ill-smelling  quarters  and  in  many  cases  suffer  from  a  poverty  that 
is  as  terrible  and  persistent  as  they  ever  knew  in  Russia,  and  thus 
they  become  the  dismay  of  Jewish  charity  leaders.  Whether  dis- 
posed to  admit  it  or  not,  the  Jew  to  many  in  our  land  is  an  un- 
lovely personage  and  not  a  hopeful  candidate  for  citizenship. 

We  forget  that  he  is  unlovely  because  we  have  made  him  so. 
When  we  hear  the  Israelitish  junk-dealer  crying  through  the  streets, 
we  hear  a  voice  from  the  Middle  Ages;  and  that  cry  was  forced 
from  Jewish  lips  by  the  cruelty  of  our  Christian  forefathers.  Look- 
ing back  to  the  Middle  Ages,  it  is  impossible  to  conceive  the  atti- 
tude of  mind  that  led  the  Christian  Church  to  the  awful  barbarities 
which  at  that  time  were  visited  upon  the  Jews.  Yet  through  it 
all,  God  has  preserved  them  —  the  miracle  of  history  —  and  saved 
for  them  their  national  individuality  and  racial  characteristics.  They 
have  inherited  the  heirloom  of  racial  immortality.    They  are  seem- 


420  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

ingly  incapable  of  extinction  or  amalgamation.  But  we  must  not 
judge  the  Jew  by  the  condition  in  which  he  comes,  but  by  his  power 
to  rise  superior  to  this  adverse  condition.  Christian  judgment  should 
be  tempered  by  the  memory  that  the  stress  of  life  into  which  they 
have  been  driven,  and  the  unspeakable  hardships  imposed  upon  them, 
have  determined  their  present  characteristics.  This  remembrance 
forbids  impatience  at  their  apparent  unreadiness  to  adapt  them- 
selves to  the  spirit  of  the  New  World,  and  enter  into  full  citizenship. 
We  complain  sometimes  that,  in  the  heart  of  our  great  cities,  we  find 
them  entrenched  in  tribal  exclusiveness,  refusing  intermarriage  and 
treating  the  rest  of  the  community  as  Gentiles.  Slow  as  it  may  ap- 
pear, there  comes  in  time  to  those  born  in  this  country  a  gradual 
emancipation  from  Old  World  exclusiveness.  Their  industry,  fru- 
gality and  business  instincts  have  given  many  of  them  a  distinct 
place  in  the  business  life  of  these  two  countries.  ]\Iany  have  at- 
tained to  great  wealth,  and  are  factors  now  to  be  reckoned  with  in 
the  industrial  and  commercial  life  of  the  country. 

The  Jewish  Chautauqua  Society  for  the  study  of  Jewish  History 
and  Literature ;  The  Council  of  Jewish  Women,  an  organization  with 
a  similar  object,  with  a  membership  of  more  than  5,000;  The 
Jewish  Publication  Society,  with  an  enormous  membership ;  and  the 
Federation  of  American  Zionists ;  together  with  their  strong  edu- 
cational institutions,  charitable  societies,  social  agencies  —  all  these 
indicate  the  existence  of  a  strong  and  growing  communal  life. 

All  the  world  to-day  looks  in  wonder  upon  the  remarkable  move- 
ment known  as  Zionism.  To  the  Gentile  world  it  is  a  matter  of  ab- 
sorbing interest,  and  to  the  Christian  Church,  a  thrilling  spectacle. 
It  has  for  its  object  the  creation  of  a  home  secured  by  public  rights 
for  those  Jews  who  either  cannot  or  will  not  be  assimilated  in  the 
country  of  their  adoption.  At  the  beginning  of  this  movement 
a  sympathetic  response  was  not  generally  forthcoming  from  the 
Jews  in  this  land ;  but  with  multitudes  of  Jews  who  emigrated  here, 
there  slumbered  the  hope  of  a  return  to  their  own  land.  This  has 
been  rekindled  and  strengthened  by  the  repeated  appeals  of  Dr. 
Herzl  and  others,  "  that  the  Jews  in  America  in  particular  forget 
not  in  their  own  happiness  in  the  glorious  land  of  freedom,  how 
heavy  is  the  bondage  of  their  brethren."  It  need  not  be  doubted 
that,  as  soon  as  some  feasible  plan  of  repatriation  is  devised  and  the 
way  is  opened  by  permission  of  the  Turkish  authorities,  there  will 
be  a  general  concert  of  action  on  the  part  of  the  Jews  in  this  land, 
whatever  their  rank  or  condition  may  be.  To  their  honor  be  it  said 
that  they  are  a  temperate  and  law-abiding  people.  The  saloon  is 
not  an  element  in  their  social  or  political  life,  and  in  criminal  sta- 
tistics the  number  of  Jews  is  creditably  small. 

The  phenomenon  of  anti-Semitism  is  less  of  a  factor  in  the  life 
of  the  Jewish  people  on  this  continent  than  in  any  other  large  Jewish 
center  in  the  world.     The  cruel  exhibitions  of  it  found  in  Eastern 


THE   JEW    IN    NORTH   AMERICA  421 

Europe  would  be  simply  impossible  in  the  United  States  or  in 
Canada.  Yet  an  inborn  prejudice  against  the  Jews,  however  un- 
worthy or  inexcusable  shows  itself  here  in  a  social  ostracism  that  it 
seems  hopeless  to  overcome.  Consistent  with  the  native  exclusive- 
ness  which  we  charge  against  them,  there  is  a  distinct  awakening 
of  the  national  feeling  among  them.  There  is  a  movement  toward 
a  new  life.  New  World  conditions  conduce  to  the  nation's  re-dis- 
covery of  itself.  The  American  Jewish  Year  Book  furnishes  inter- 
esting reading.  With  the  gradual  discovery  of  themselves,  move- 
ments inspired  by  national  interests  will  take  place  among  all  the 
different  Jewish  elements.  They  are  well  organized  religiously. 
There  are  more  than  800  congregations  of  Hebrews  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada,  most  of  whom  are  enrolled  in  Unions  repre- 
sentative of  either  the  Reformed  or  the  Orthodox  elements  of 
Judaism  in  this  country.  In  a  recent  report  of  the  United  States 
Bureau  of  Education  there  is  an  interesting  chapter  on  Hebrew 
Sabbath-schools,  for  the  study  of  Hebrew  religious  literature,  and 
the  propagation  of  the  Jewish  faith.  From  it  we  learn  that  there 
are  112  Sabbath-schools,  with  an  attendance  of  13,506  scholars, 
with  558  volunteers  and  paid  teachers  in  charge. 

The  work  of  Christian  missions  among  the  Jews  of  this  conti- 
nent should  have  a  consideration  which  we  fear  the  length  of  this 
address  now  forbids.  The  conditions,  experiences  and  results  of 
Jewish  missions  in  North  America  are  similar  to  what  they  are  in 
Great  Britain.  There  are,  so  far  as  we  can  learn  from  careful 
investigation,  thirty-four  distinct  missions  on  this  continent  working 
for  the  Jews.  Thirteen  of  these  are  denominational  organizations  and 
twenty-one  are  undenominational,  with  a  reported  staff  of  150  mis- 
sionaries. The  larger  and  better-equipped  missions  are  in  New  York 
and  Chicago.  The  attitude  of  the  Jew  toward  Christian  missions 
is  more  favorable  than  formerly.  The  hostility  that  so  often  offered 
is  diminishing,  and  many  believers  are  now  found  within  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  Outside  the  larger  Jewish  centers,  and  even  where  the 
best  work  is  done,  the  attendances  of  Jews  at  the  meetings  in  these 
missions  are  usually  small.  And  so  the  work  goes  on.  The  Church 
of  the  present  day  has  not  adequately  arisen  to  her  great  work  of 
a  world's  evangelization.  Within  her  great  commission  so  inade- 
quately realized  there  lies,  in  a  measure  forgotten,  the  command 
to  give  the  gospel  to  the  Jew,  which  to  them,  as  to  the  Gentile,  is 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 


THE  OBLIGATION  OF  CHRISTIANS  TO  THE  JEWS 

REV.    LOUIS    MEYER,    HOPKINTON,    IOWA 

Very  few  Christians  will  deny  that  the  Jew  is  included  in  the 
general  obligation  which  binds  the  followers  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
evangelize  the  whole  human  race.  "  Preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature "  is  the  imperative  and  standing  commandment  of  the 
risen  Savior  to  His  disciples,  and  this  command  is  not  to  be  ques- 
tioned, or  argued  about,  or  neglected,  or  passed  on  to  others,  but  it 
is  simply  to  be  obeyed.  It  is  true  that  the  Jews  rejected  Christ,  but 
"  God  hath  not  cast  away  his  people."  The  terrible  words  of 
Luther,  —  "  It  is  just  as  impossible  to  convert  a  Jew  as  to  convert 
the  devil.  A  Jewish  heart  is  so  stony  and  iron-like,  that  it  cannot 
be  touched  in  any  way.  In  short,  they  are  young  devils,  con- 
demned to  hell,"  —  are  generally  acknowledged  as  unjust  and  not 
based  upon  the  Word  of  God.  Were  not  the  evangelists  and  the 
apostles  Jews?  Did  not  the  first  congregations  of  Christian  wor- 
shipers consist  mainly  of  Jewish  believers?  Did  not  the  grace 
of  God  display  its  marvelous  power  first  of  all  in  the  conversion 
of  Jews  ?  Is  not  the  gospel  even  now  "  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation "  ?  If  it  can  convert  the  heathen,  why  not  the  Jew  ?  Surely, 
the  Jew  must  be  included  in  the  divine  commandment,  "  Go,  preach  !  " 

But  we  do  injustice  to  God's  ancient  people,  if  we  are  satisfied 
to  place  the  Jews  thus  on  a  level  with  the  Gentile  world,  for  our 
obligations  to  bring  the  gospel  to  them  are  paramount.  Far  stronger 
are  the  claims  of  the  Jews  upon  the  followers  of  Jesus  Christ,  than 
those  of  any  other  nation,  and  among  the  great  multitude,  to  which 
the  voice  of  the  herald  of  the  gospel  is  to  reach,  the  Jews  should 
occupy  the  very  front  rank.     Why? 

I.  Gratitude  for  benefits  derived  calls  for  especial  consideration. 
All  antiquity  was  ready  to  admit  the  existence  of  Jehovah,  for  the 
idea  of  a  great  supreme  ruler  is  an  innate  one ;  but  heathenism  taught 
that  there  were  other  gods  who  were  mighty  and  who  should  be 
served.  It  was  the  narrow  and  exclusive  Jew  who  revealed  the  true 
conception  of  God  to  the  surrounding  nations,  and  who.  even  in 
the  periods  of  greatest  declension,  preserved  the  knowledge  of  the 
one  true  Jehovah.  And  thus  the  Jew  gave  to  the  Gentile  the  in- 
valuable patrimony  of  true  religion  ! 

Again,  "  unto  them  were  committed  the  oracles  of  God."  The 
Bible  is  nothing  else  but  a  consecutive  history  of  the  Jewish  nation. 

422 


THE    OBLIGATION    OF    CHRISTIANS    TO    THE    JEWS  423 

"  All  its  allusions  to  other  peoples  and  to  other  events  in  the  stage 
of  this  world's  everchanging  panorama  are  but  introductory,  sub- 
ordinate and  subservient  to  its  one  grand  theme,  the  Jews !  "  It 
was  written  mostly  by  Jewish  authors  under  God's  inspiration,  and 
we  owe  it  to  the  jealous  care  with  which  the  Jews  watched  the  Old 
Testament,  that  its  text  has  been  preserved  to  us  in  such  purity  and 
perfection. 

But  not  alone  was  the  Bible  given  to  the  world  by  the  Jewish 
people;  they  gave  to  it  Him  of  whom  the  Bible  testifies.  Jesus 
Christ  Himself  was  a  Jew.  And  thus,  salvation  is  of  the  Jews. 
But  alas!  though  they  have  been  the  bearers  of  the  light,  they 
themselves  remain  in  darkness,  thus  calling  for  our  special  consider- 
ation. 

2.  Injuries  and  cruelties  inflicted  by  nominal  Christians  demand 
reparation.  The  record  of  the  sufferings  of  the  Jews  is  unparalleled. 
History,  past  and  present,  bears  testimony  to  the  cruel  wrongs  in- 
flicted upon  the  exiles  from  the  land  of  their  inheritance.  For  a 
long  series  of  centuries  the  Jews  were  thrown  back  upon  themselves, 
were  confined  to  special  quarters  of  the  cities  which  they  inhabited, 
and,  warned  off  from  settling  in  the  open  country,  they  were  only 
grudgingly  and  by  a  bare  tolerance  allowed  to  exist.  Expulsions, 
oppressions,  spoliations  and  injustice  in  every  shape  and  form  were 
the  cruel  and  inhuman  treatment  that  the  Jews  have  received  from 
nominal  Christians  in  every  land  during  long  ages.  And  to-day?  The 
cry  of  the  suffering  Jew  is  heard  from  Russia,  while  Roumania 
in  cruel  hatred  drives  Jewish  citizens  from  its  territory.  Germany 
silently  permits  anti-Semitic  outrages,  and  France  is  shaken  to  its 
very  foundations  by  the  struggle  between  the  friends  and  the  foes 
of  the  Jew.  The  alien-law  in  England  is  directed  against  the  Jewish 
refugees  from  Russia  and  Roumania.  Alas!  Italy  and  North 
America  alone  are  fair  and  friendly  to  the  "  homeless  tribe  of  the 
wandering  foot  and  the  weary  breast."  Think  of  all  these  perse- 
cutions, the  horrible  wrong,  the  great  iniquity,  that  has  been  per- 
petrated generation  after  generation,  century  after  century,  upon 
the  Jewish  people.  Does  not  justice  cry  aloud  for  reparation  and 
satisfaction  for  injuries  so  various,  so  accumulated,  and  so  ag- 
gravated ? 

3.  The  future  mission  of  the  Jews  demands  attention.  For  4,000 
years  Jehovah  has  been  preserving  them  a  distinct  and  peculiar  peo- 
ple, by  what  seems  to  be  a  perpetual  miracle  of  Providence  —  like 
the  bush  in  Horeb,  burning  yet  not  consumed.  Scattered  among  the 
Gentiles  for  more  than  eighteen  centuries  yet  not  crushed  to  ex- 
tinction, they  continue  a  "  cast-out  but  not  cast-off  "  nation,  a  people 
of  a  marvelous  destiny.  After  the  long  and  dark  day  of  their  disper- 
sion, the  light  of  eventide  that  shall  shine  upon  the  outcasts  of 
Israel  and  the  dispersed  of  Judah  will  be  glorious.  Yes ;  God  says 
unto  His  chosen  people,  "  Though  ye  have  lien  among  the  pots, 


424  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

yet  shall  ye  be  as  the  wings  of  a  dove  covered  with  silver,  and  her 
feathers  with  yellow  gold."  They  are  now  lying  among  the  pots, 
with  plumage  polluted,  ruffled  and  torn ;  but  soon  the  weary- footed 
wanderers  in  all  lands  will  have  accomplished  their  sorrowful  pil- 
grimage, and  God  will  bring  them  back  and  give  them  rest !  Then 
the  veil  shall  be  taken  away,  and  the  triumphant  shout  shall  arise, 
like  the  sound  of  many  waters,  "  This  is  the  Lord !  we  have  waited 
for  Him,  and  He  will  save  us !  "  Then  universal  religious  knowl- 
edge will  be  diffused,  and  uninterrupted  peace  will  be  enjoyed ;  then 
a  new  and  blessed  era  will  commence  for  all  nations. 

"  When  the  Lord  shall  again  bring  Zion,"  the  whole  fulness 
of  the  Gentiles  shall  be  brought  in ;  for  the  Jews,  having  found  their 
Messiah,  are  to  be  the  missionaries  in  the  regions  beyond  who  shall 
give  to  all  flesh  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  We  can  never 
expect  any  particular  enlargement  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  till 
the  veil  be  removed  from  Israel.  Israel's  conversion  means  the 
conversion  of  the  world.  When  Israel's  light  is  come,  then  shall 
the  Gentiles  come  to  her  light,  and  kings  to  the  brightness  of  her 
rising ;  then  the  name  of  Christ  shall  be  known  "  from  the  rising  of 
the  sun  even  unto  the  going  down  of  the  same,"  and  His  praises 
shall  be  heard  and  celebrated  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth. 
Since  the  conversion  of  the  Jews  is  indisputably  an  object  most  in- 
timately connected  with  the  glory  of  God  and  with  the  honor  of 
Christ,  does  not  a  special  obligation  rest  upon  the  followers  of 
Christ  to  turn  their  attention  unto  the  Jews? 

4.  The  wonderful  care  with  which  God  is  preparing  the  Jews 
for  their  glorious  mission  calls  for  immediate  effort.  God  almost 
always  prepares  those  destined  for  important  work  in  the  fiery  fur- 
nace of  affliction  and  suffering.  Thus  the  suffering  of  the  Jewish 
people  is  only  the  process  of  purification  preparatory  to  rule;  and 
out  of  suffering  shall  come  not  only  blessings  to  themselves,  but 
blessings  to  the  world.  "  Perfected  by  suffering"  the  Hebrews 
shall  reveal  God's  glory  among  the  heathen,  preachers  especially 
prepared  to  express  every  movement  of  the  loving  heart  of  God 
and  to  apply  the  healing  balm  of  the  gospel  to  every  bleeding 
heart. 

How  marvelously  God  has  distributed  this  people  over  all  the 
world.  Inured  to  every  climate,  they  can  live  in  all  parts  of  the  in- 
habited globe,  an  army  in  actual  occupation  of  the  world,  prepared 
as  an  instrument  for  diffusing  the  gospel,  because  they  are  familiar 
with  the  languages,  manners  and  customs  of  all  the  nations  among 
which  they  are  dispersed.  And  what  a  peculiar  disposition  to  preach 
the  gospel  God  gives  to  those  of  His  Jewish  children  who  follow 
Jesus  "outside  the  camp"!  Thus  all  the  first  preachers  of  the 
gospel  were  Jews  who  believed  in  Christ.  And  to-day  about  one 
in  every  hundred  of  the  army  of  Hebrew-Christians  in  the  world  is 
actively  engaged  in  preaching  Christ,  while  of  the  Hebrew-Christians 


THE    OBLIGATION    OF    CHRISTIANS    TO    THE    JEWS  425 

living  now  in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  one  out  of  every  thirty- 
seven  is  a  messenger  of  the  gospel. 

Again  to  the  desire  to  preach  the  gospel  God  has  added  a 
singular  ability  to  teach.  Time  fails  us  to  repeat  the  names  of  all 
the  illustrious  Bible  scholars  found  among  the  Hebrew-Christians 
of  the  past  century.  Neander,  Margoliouth,  Bissenthal,  Jacobi, 
Edersheim,  Hellmuth,  Schereschewsky,  are  names  familiar  to  every 
Christian  scholar. 

Add  to  these  considerations  the  facts  of  the  continuously  in- 
creasing prominence  of  the  Jewish  people  in  education,  politics  and 
literary  work  of  every  kind,  and  of  their  wonderful  success  in  com- 
merce and  in  the  accumulation  of  vast  wealth,  and  can  one  deny 
that  God  is  preparing  with  marvelous  care  the  instrument  which 
He  has  chosen  for  a  glorious  mission  ?  Think  what  a  mighty  power 
for  Christian  work  is  ready  to  your  hands  in  the  conversion  of  a 
scholarly  Jew.  With  those  characteristics  that  have  made  them  such 
strong  factors  in  human  history  converted  to  Jesus  Christ  and  made 
subject  to  the  principles  of  His  Kingdom,  what  a  reinforcement  they 
will  give  to  the  Church  of  the  living  God,  what  an  onward  march 
we  may  look  for!  God  has  prepared  the  instrument  with  mar- 
velous care,  and  now  He  calls  to  us,  "  Go,  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
Jew." 

5.  The  readiness  of  the  Jew  for  the  reception  of  the  gospel  de- 
mands recognition.  Here  is  a  people  with  the  knowledge  of  the 
One  True  God,  as  He  is  revealed  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
Testament  —  a  people  looking  hopefully  for  the  Messiah,  although 
their  knowledge  of  the  prophecies  is  but  superficial.  Here  is  a 
people  groping  after  something  which  will  satisfy  the  longing  of  their 
souls.  The  Jews  are  now  realizing  that  their  religion  is  a  dead  one 
and  that  it  is  a  physical  impossibility  to  be  a  true  Jew,  according 
to  their  understanding  of  what  that  means.  So  the  children  of 
Israel  are  growing  restless,  are  reforming  their  services,  are  looking 
for  the  living  God  and  the  veil  is  being  removed,  though  slowly, 
from  their  eyes.  The  crisis  in  the  history  of  the  people  of  the 
Old  Covenant  is  reached;  the  movement  toward  Christian  truth  is 
growing. 

How  often  we  have  been  told  that  the  Jewish  field  is  discourag- 
ing and  almost  hopeless.  We  do  not  deny  that  it  is  a  peculiarly 
difficult  one,  but  those  who  call  it  discouraging  or  hopeless,  make 
a  serious  mistake,  for  no  field  of  Christian  effort  is  so  fruitful 
as  the  Jewish  field.  Statistics  tell  us  that  3,500,000  heathen  and 
Moslems  were  gathered  into  the  visible  Church  during  the  nineteenth 
century,  while  204,000  Jews  professed  their  faith  in  Christ  by  public 
baptism.  Be  it  far  from  me  to  exaggerate  the  value  of  these  figures ; 
but  none  can  deny  that  both  are  of  the  same  value,  and  that  they 
prove  that  one  in  every  300  heathen  and  Moslems  became  a  con- 
vert, while  one  in  every  sixty  Jews  found  the  Messiah.     Is  a  work 


426  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

discouraging  and  hopeless  where  the  converts  are  five  times  more 
numerous  than  in  other  similar  effort? 

North  America  with  its  million  of  Jewish  citizens  and  its  erratic, 
and  at  best  inadequate,  Christian  efforts  among  the  Jews,  has 
reported  5,200  Jewish  baptisms  from  1870  to  1900,  or  an  average  of 
140  per  annum,  with  an  increase  to  179  annually  for  the  last  six 
years, —  1895  to  1901.  Three  hundred  and  seventy-three  Hebrew- 
Christians  have  occupied  pulpits  of  evangelical  churches  in  America 
since  April  15,  1818,  when  J.  S.  C.  F.  Frey  was  ordained  by  the 
Westchester  and  Morris  County  Presbytery,  of  which  number  sixty- 
three  are  still  living.  Two  hundred  and  fifty-four  ministers  occupy- 
ing to-day  pulpits  of  American  evangelical  churches  have  Jewish 
blood  in  their  veins.  Are  not  these  figures  surprising?  Do  they 
not  indicate  that  if  the  Church  enters  this  field  so  peculiarly  pre- 
pared by  God  with  zeal  and  consecration  there  would  be  results 
that  would  astonish  the  world?  Is  not  opportunity  the  fingerpost 
of  duty?  We  have  a  people  whose  mind  is  full  of  God-given  truth 
regarding  the  Messiah,  but  who  are  without  the  Messiah  Himself; 
a  people  groping  after  something  which  will  satisfy  the  longing  of 
their  hearts ;  a  people  never  so  ready  to  listen  to  the  blessed  gospel 
as  they  are  to-day ;  a  people  calling  loudly  for  immediate  attention 
and  help.     Do  we  hear  the  cry? 

How  shamefully  have  we  neglected  our  duty  to  the  benighted 
Jew !  The  treatment  of  him  by  the  Christian  is  among  the  darkest 
pages  of  the  world's  history,  and  may  well  fill  all  Christendom 
with  shame  and  should  impel  the  Church  of  Christ  to  fall  on  her 
knees  and  pour  forth  her  penitent  prayer.  Surely,  we  are  very  guilty 
as  concerning  our  brother.  Let  the  consciousness  of  this  supply  the 
motive  for  amendment,  and  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ,  enabled 
by  His  grace,  encouraged  by  His  approval  may  we  pay  our  debt  to 
our  long-neglected  Jewish  brother.  Then,  "  Israel  shall  blossom 
and  bud  and  fill  the  face  of  the  world  with  fruit,"  and  then  we 
shall  be  blessed,  for  "  blessed  is  He  that  blesseth  thee  "  and  "  they 
shall  prosper  that  love  "  Israel. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  Would  the  Jews,  if  they  returned  to  Palestine,  find  a  home 
and  sustenance  for  themselves  there?  A.  I  would  say,  on  the 
authority  of  the  Consul-General  of  the  United  States  in  Palestine 
and  men  of  that  stamp,  that  the  country  is  capable  of  supporting 
such  a  population  as  the  Zionists  intend  to  send  there.  In  fact  there 
are  already  certain  colonies  that  are  quite  successful,  and  it  is  urged 
on  that  account  that  other  Jews  be  sent  there.  The  land  is  neg- 
lected now  because  of  the  centuries  of  war  that  have  passed  over  it, 
but  there  is  a  good  basis  in  Palestine  soil.  There  is  better  soil 
in  South  America;  but  there  must  be  something  more  than  simply 


THE    OBLIGATION    OF    CHRISTIANS    TO    THE    JEWS         427 

the  idea  of  making  a  living.  There  must  be  some  rehgious  motive, 
and  this  the  Holy  Land  furnishes ;  so  that  the  way  is  open,  and  they 
will  be  supported. 

Q.  What  proportion  of  the  Jews  are  interested  in  the  Zionist 
movement?  A.  I  think  a  very  large  proportion.  There  are  no  sta- 
tistics possible;  but  at  the  last  meeting  of  the  Zionist  Congress 
in  Basle,  Switzerland,  a  few  months  ago,  there  was  evidence  that 
the  movement  is  constantly  gaining  force.  In  the  United  States 
a  journal  has  been  started,  called  The  Maccabbean,  printed  partly 
in  English  and  partly  in  the  Jewish  dialect ;  and  from  that  it  seems 
that  Zionism  is  spreading  into  almost  every  city  in  the  United 
States.  Local  societies  are  formed  to  instruct  the  people  and  to 
raise  the  funds  necessary  to  purchase  or  rent  Palestine. 

Q.  Is  there  any  missionary  effort  directed  toward  the  Jews  in 
Europe?  A.  There  are  a  great  number  of  societies  in  London  and 
Germany.  The  Society  in  London  is  doing  a  great  work.  I  think 
the  greatest  work  that  can  be  done  for  the  Jews  is  not  done  by 
special  missionaries,  but  by  Christian  people  and  by  the  ministers, 
if  they  would  only  once  a  year  invite  the  Jewish  people  around  the 
churches  to  come  and  have  a  talk  about  these  things.  The  Church 
is  neglecting  its  greatest  opportunity.  I  was  converted  through 
the  instrumentality  of  an  individual.  What  is  necessary  to  em- 
phasize is  not  so  much  the  importance  of  establishing  Jewish  Mis- 
sions,—  though  they  are  helpful,  —  but  the  necessity  of  making 
every  Christian  and  every  minister  who  has  the  chance  a  special 
missionary  to  show  them  how  much  they  lose  when  they  have  not 
Jesus  in  their  lives  now.  The  question  of  future  salvation  is  im- 
portant, but  the  life  that  now  is,  is  also  important  and  no  man  can 
make  the  most  of  himself,  unless  he  has  Jesus  as  the  power  of 
God  in  him, 

Q.  What  response  would  the  Jews  give  to  such  an  invitation 
as  was  just  suggested?  A.  I  think  it  would  be  worth  while  trying. 
I  have  an  idea  that  at  first  you  might  not  get  a  response.  It  de- 
pends on  the  community;  it  depends  on  circumstances.  But  I 
venture  to  recommend  that  you  take  up  the  subject  on  Sunday  even- 
ing and  ask  your  members  to  mvite  their  Jewish  neighbors  to 
church. 

Mr.  Meyer.  —  I  was  a  Jewish  missionary  in  Cincinnati  for  four 
years  and  then  went  into  the  regular  ministry  and  have  a  congre- 
gation in  Iowa.  When  I  was  in  Cincinnati  as  a  missionary,  I  got 
into  touch  with  all  classes.  We  had  no  complaints  about  Jewish 
audiences  because  we  had  evangelistic  meetings  and  mixed  audiences. 
But  here  arises  the  question.  Am  I  doing  more  now  ?  I  answer  that 
undoubtedly  I  am.  I  am  in  touch  to-day  with  more  of  the  promi- 
nent Jews  by  letter  than  when  I  was  a  missionary.  As  a  missionary 
I  was  absolutely  excluded  by  prominent  Jews,  and  to-day  where 
I  am  a  minister  they  come.     I  was  converted  through  a  minister 


428  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

and  not  through  a  missionary,  and  I  was  converted  directly  under  his 
private  influence.  If  you  have  seen  an  article  published  in  the 
December  number  of  The  Missionary  Review  of  the  World,  I 
there  made  the  statement  that  1,072  baptisms  occurred  in  the  United 
States  between  1895  and  1901,  and  then  I  added  that  out  of  these 
1,072  baptisms  more  than  500  were  administered  by  ministers, 
while  only  200  were  baptized  by  missionaries.  I  think  you  have 
the  whole  statement  there  that  after  all  the  Church  is  the  place 
to  win  the  Jews,  and  not  the  exclusively  Jewish  mission.  And  so 
I  believe  that  every  one  of  you  has  a  personal  mission,  and  then  in 
that  audience  of  one  let  the  Holy  Spirit  work. 

Mr.  Jacob  Finger,  Drew  Theological  Seminary.  —  As  a  stu- 
dent will  you  allow  me,  please,  to  give  my  experience?  I  simply 
wish  to  tell  how  I,  a  Jew,  became  a  Christian  and  how  I  look  upon 
Jewish  work.  I  didn't  become  a  Christian  because  some  one  came 
to  me  and  proved  out  of  the  Old  Testament  that  Jesus  Christ 
had  fulfilled  prophecy.  I  became  a  Christian  because  a  janitor 
in  a  certain  place  asked  me  one  day  whether  I  wanted  to  go  to 
school.  I  can  look  back  to  that  very  morning,  and  to-day  I  believe 
that  he  was  only  joking ;  but  from  that  day  I  can  date,  not  my  conver- 
sion, but  almost  a  new  life.  The  treatment  in  the  schools  which 
I  have  attended  was  sometimes  shameful,  because  a  great  many 
people  have  no  idea  as  to  what  Judaism  is.  The  Jew  has  a  heart 
as  truly  as  the  Gentile,  and  if  you  want  to  touch  the  Jew  you 
must  go  to  him  in  no  back-door  way;  you  must  face  him  and  treat 
him  as  a  brother.  I  believe  that  the  hope  of  the  Jew  is  Jesus 
Christ  and  a  true  national  assimilation.  If  you  try  to  transport 
them  you  will  have  the  same  experience  as  Bishop  Turner  had, 
who  found  that  for  every  negro  whom  he  sent  to  Africa,  700  were 
born  the  next  day.  If  you  give  us  the  privileges  of  men,  I  believe 
that  the  Lord  God  Almighty  has  created  us  with  the  same  in- 
stincts that  he  has  placed  in  you,  and  all  that  the  Jew  needs  is 
the  same  privileges  that  you  afford  to  your  sons  and  daughters. 
Time  only  will  tell  whether  he  is  capable  of  being  a  man  or  not. 


SOUTH   AMERICA,   WEST   INDIES, 
THE   PHILIPPINES,   PAPAL   EUROPE 

Brazil  as  a  Mission  Field 

Protestant  Missions  in  Mexico 

The  West  Indies 

The  Philippines 

The  Evangelization  of  Papal  Europe 


429 


BRAZIL  AS  A  MISSION  FIELD 

BY  REV.   J.   ROCKWELL  SMITH,  D.D.,   SAO  PAULO,  BRAZIL 

I.  The  Republic  of  Brazil  possesses  a  territory  of  more  than 
3,000,000  square  miles  —  larger  than  the  United  States  prior  to  the 
purchase  of  Alaska.  Its  coast  line  is  3,900  miles  long.  It  was  dis- 
covered in  the  year  1 500  by  the  Portuguese  navigator  Pedro  Alvares 
Cabral.  Hence  it  became  a  Portuguese  colony  speaking  the  Portu- 
guese language,  and  so  continued  under  the  mother-country  until 
1822,  when  it  achieved  its  independence  under  Dom  Pedro  I.  In 
1889  it  became  a  republic  by  the  deportation  of  its  second  emperor, 
Dom  Pedro  11.  It  has  a  population  variously  estimated  at  from 
16,000,000  to  18,000,000.  It  constitutes  one  of  the  best,  and  in  some 
respects  the  most  successful,  of  mission  fields  of  the  last  half  cen- 
tury. The  religion  of  this  vast  country  is  Roman  Catholicism,  or 
rather  an  admixture  of  heathenism  and  Romanism. 

In  all  South  America  we  have  a  territory  of  nearly  7,000,000 
square  miles,  with  an  estimated  population  of  38,000,000.  It  is  said 
that  South  America  has  more  available  territory  for  population  than 
any  other  grand  division  of  the  globe.  The  total  number  of  mis- 
sionaries in  Brazil  does  not  exceed  130,  male  and  female;  and  in 
all  South  America  there  are  only  400  missionaries,  male  and 
female. 

1.  What  has  been  said  shows  that  the  first  great  difficulty  in 
the  evangelization  of  this  Republic  and  the  continent  of  South  Amer- 
ica is  the  vastness  of  its  territory.  When  we  add  to  this  the  sparse- 
ness  of  its  population,  —  18,000,000  people,  scattered  over  an  area 
larger  than  that  of  the  United  States,  —  we  see  how  stupendous  is 
the  task.  Though  we  have  railroads  in  Brazil,  they  are  neither  many 
nor  long,  being  less  than  10,000  miles  in  extent  and  largely  confined 
to  the  coast  regions.  What  are  130  missionaries  to  evangelize  these 
millions  in  so  vast  a  territory? 

2.  The  second  difficulty  we  find  is  the  religion,  or  rather 
heathenism,  of  this  country  and  of  the  continent  of  South  America. 
I  presume  that  I  speak  to  a  Protestant  audience  and  shall  not  of- 
fend, if  I  say  frankly  that  Romanism  is  not  Christianity.  The  Ro- 
manism of  Brazil  after  400  years  of  almost  undisputed  possession 
has  left  four-fifths  of  the  population  of  the  country  unable  to  read 
or  write.  Statisticians  register  a  yet  more  degrading  fact,  that  forty 
per  cent,  of  the  births  are  illegitimate. 

431 


\ 


432  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

In  these  last  years  these  South  American  countries  have  suf- 
fered an  invasion  of  hundreds  of  PhiHppine  priests  fleeing  from  the 
hght  of  a  free  government  and  equality  of  religion  into  the  darker 
and  more  inaccessible  parts  of  lands  enslaved  by  superstition.  We 
are  told  on  the  authority  of  Brazilians  that  in  the  interior  portions 
of  the  Republic,  these  friars  force  parties  who  have  been  married 
by  the  civil  magistrate,  which  is  required  by  Brazilian  law,  to  sep- 
arate from  each  other,  and  each  to  marry  another  party  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  friar  alone,  before  they  may  be  restored  to  the  favor 
of  Church  or  society.  This  will  serve  as  an  illustration  of  the  depth 
of  degradation  to  which  this  Church  will  descend,  in  scattering 
broadcast  immorality,  and  in  polluting  the  fountains  of  social  well- 
being,  in  order  to  retain  in  slavery  the  poor  and  ignorant.  The 
religion  of  these  lands  in  its  practical  outworking,  as  well  as  in  its 
doctrinal  basis,  is  not  the  religion  of  the  Word  of  God;  it  is  not 
Christianity,  the  worship  of  the  Son  of  God,  but  Mariolatry,  the 
worship  of  His  human  mother.  The  Bible  is  always  and  every- 
where withheld  as  far  as  possible  from  the  people,  not  to  say  from 
the  majority  of  the  priests.  The  natural  consequences  are,  sacri- 
mentarianism,  sacerdotalism,  superstition,  crass  idolatry  and  gross 
immorality.     Servile  homage  is  paid  to  the  priests,  though  hated. 

3.  Our  third  difficulty  is  the  great  ignorance  of  the  vast  ma- 
jority of  the  people ;  for  they  must  be  taught,  not  only  the  doctrines 
and  principles  of  Christianity  and  the  foundations  of  morality,  but 
even  to  read  and  write. 

4.  Fourth,  in  addition  to  this  ignorance  we  have  to  contend 
with  great  indifference  and  unbelief  in  all  of  its  modern  forms 
among  the  educated  classes  of  society,  who,  while  they  may  be 
nominal  Romanists,  have  abandoned  all  faith  in  the  Bible,  and  in 
many  cases  have  lost  their  faith  in  God.  The  religion  of  their 
Mother  Church  has  proven  to  be  a  deceit,  and  now  they  cannot  find 
it  possible  to  believe  any  religion. 

Notwithstanding  the  facts  above  stated,  Brazil  is  a  civilized 
country,  and  in  all  the  cities  and  towns  we  find  a  class  of  educated 
men,  some  of  whom  have  studied  in  foreign  lands,  —  lawyers,  phy- 
sicians, engineers,  politicians,  authors  and  others,  —  and  people  of 
wealth,  culture  and  fashion.  The  students  of  our  schools  of  law, 
medicine  and  sciences,  read  in  French  and  even  in  Portuguese  trans- 
lations the  works  of  Comte,  Darwin,  Huxley,  Herbert  Spencer, 
Haeckel  and  others,  not  to  mention  lighter  French  literature.  All 
the  theories  and  hypotheses  of  science  leading  to  unbelief  which  are 
broached  in  Europe  and  North  America,  are  speedily  reflected  by 
the  reading  public  of  Brazil,  in  their  journals  and  in  society.  Add 
to  this  that  the  carnal  heart  is  everywhere  the  same,  and  we  should 
need  no  argument  to  convince  us  of  the  urgent  need  existing  in 
Brazil  and  in  South  America  for  the  gospel  of  redemption.  Does 
not  the  condition  of  these  benighted  peoples  of  our  sister  continent 


BRAZIL    AS    A    MISSION    FIELD  433 

appeal  to  us,  as  Macedonia  did  to  the  Apostle,  as  to-day  they  stretch 
forth  their  hands  for  the  Bread  of  Life? 

5.  The  conditions  being  such  as  have  been  described,  you  will 
readily  see  that  the  expensiveness  of  living  in  a  comparatively  new 
country  with  undeveloped  resources,  relying  largely  upon  the  out- 
side world  for  the  comforts  and  even  for  the  necessities  of  life,  its 
finances  continually  in  a  precarious  condition,  constitutes  a  fifth  and 
most  serious  difficulty  in  the  work  of  evangelization. 

II.  Brazil  is  divided  into  twenty  states,  some  of  them  larger 
than  empires  in  the  Old  World.  The  first  evangelical  work  to  yield 
fruit  was  the  mission  begun  by  Dr.  R.  R.  Kalley,  of  Scotland,  about 
the  year  1856  in  the  city  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  resulting  in  the  organi- 
zation of  churches  in  the  states  of  Rio  de  Janeiro  and  Pernambuco. 
This  was  followed  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
in  1859,  establishing  missions  in  the  states  of  Rio  de  Janeiro  and  Sao 
Paulo.  In  1869  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church  established  her 
first  mission  at  Campinas  in  the  State  of  Sao  Paulo.  Her  second 
mission  was  planted  in  Northern  Brazil  in  the  state  of  Pernambuco 
and  in  the  Northern  states  in  1873.  The  Southern  Methodist 
Church  commenced  operations  in  the  states  of  Sao  Paulo  and  Rio 
de  Janeiro  in  1874.  About  1880  or  1881  the  Southern  Baptists  of 
America  entered  the  same  field.  Later  the  Episcopalians  of  the 
diocese  of  Virginia  planted  a  mission  in  the  extreme  South  of  Bra- 
zil, in  the  State  of  Rio  Grande  do  Sul.  A  few  other  laborers,  mostly 
American,  have  also  engaged  in  this  work  in  different  parts  of 
Brazil. 

First  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  and  then  the  Amer- 
ican Bible  Society  have  labored  long  and  faithfully  in  distributing 
the  Word  of  God  with  good  effect,  often  opening  the  way  for  the 
missionary  and  preacher.  The  work  of  the  Presbyterian  Churches, 
North  and  South,  resulted  in  the  formation,  in  1888,  of  an  in- 
dependent Presbyterian  Church,  its  highest  court  being  a  Synod, 
having  to-day  six  presbyteries.  These  are  scattered  from  the  State 
of  Maranhao,  in  the  far  North,  to  the  State  of  St.  Catharina,  in  the 
far  South,  and  back  into  the  interior  of  the  State  of  Goyaz.  The 
Southern  Methodists  have  an  Annual  Conference,  composed  of  sev- 
eral Districts,  occupying  the  states  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Sao  Paulo, 
and  Minas  Geraes.  The  Baptist  mission  has  developed  and  spread 
into  several  states. 

The  Methodists  and  Baptists  have  publishing  houses  in  the  city 
of  Rio  de  Janeiro.  The  Presbyterians  have  one  also  in  the  same 
city.  A  number  of  evangelical  journals  are  published  by  the  dif- 
ferent churches  and  missions.  Withal  our  evangelical  literature  in 
the  Portuguese  language  is  very  limited,  in  quantity  and  variety. 

School  work,  both  primary  and  advanced,  has  been  undertaken 
by  several  of  the  missions.  The  Presbyterian  Church  has  a  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  under  Sy nodical  jurisdiction,  located  in  the  city 


434  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

of  Sao  Paulo.  The  Methodists  have  a  Theological  Class  or  Semi- 
nary, in  connection  with  their  advanced  school  at  Juiz  de  Fora,  in 
the  state  of  Minas  Geraes.  The  Baptists  have  commenced  a  sim- 
ilar class  in  the  city  of  Sao  Paulo. 

In  our  Presbyterian  Synod  we  have  thirty-four  native  minis- 
ters, of  whom  seventeen  have  passed  through  the  Seminary  during 
the  nine  years  of  its  existence.  And  yet  Brazil  is  not  occupied  by 
the  gospel  forces ;  no,  not  even  one  state  is  occupied.  Whole  states 
have  not  a  missionary,  or  even  an  ordained  native  preacher.  Not 
even  one  city  is  adequately  furnished  with  the  gospel.  A  missionary 
editor  estimates,  that  of  the  38,000,000  in  South  America,  34,000,000 
are  unevangelized ;  and  of  the  16,000,000  of  Brazil,  14,000,000  are 
unevangelized.  Brethren  of  Christ,  do  400  missionaries  for  all 
South  America  and  130  for  Brazil  constitute  a  fair  distribution  of 
the  forces  of  our  Leader,  130  men  and  women  to  3,000,000  square 
miles,  and  16,000,000  people? 

III.  The  present  and  prospective  needs  of  the  field  are  so 
many  and  so  great,  that  it  is  difficult  to  do  more  than  allude  to 
them.  The  great  unceasing  and  evergrowing  need  is  that  of  direct 
evangelization,  and  the  circulation  of  the  truth  of  God. 

1.  Under  this  head  I  mention,  first,  the  foreign  missionary.  He 
will  yet  be  needed  for  many  years  to  come.  Though  the  natives 
become  good  and  efficient  workers  in  proportion  to  the  thorough- 
ness of  the  training  they  receive,  and  though  they  have  advantages 
over  the  foreigner  in  some  districts  and  kinds  of  work,  yet  there  will 
long  be  need  of  the  presence  and  work  of  the  missionary.  Carrying 
with  him  the  knowledge  and  experience  of  the  Protestant  Church 
and  evangelical  work  in  other  lands,  his  aid  and  direction  will  ever 
be  valuable.  He  should  be  a  man  of  the  best  possible  spiritual  and 
intellectual  qualifications;  for  he  has  to  labor  among  a  people 
capable  of  appreciating  and  ready  to  respect  and  honor  the  man 
who  has  these  qualities.  Knowledge  of  the  French  language,  and 
acquaintance  with  that  literature  so  well  known  to  the  educated 
classes  of  Brazil,  would  greatly  increase  his  efficiency.  Acquaint- 
ance with  Italian  will  open  to  him  a  new  field  of  work  among  a 
large  and  increasing  population  of  that  nationality  in  certain  sections 
of  the  country.  A  man  of  the  right  spirit  will  always  gain  influence 
and  win  the  esteem  and  love  of  the  Brazilians  for  whom  he  labors. 

2.  I  place  the  necessity  of  a  trained  native  ministry  as  second 
in  importance,  because  it  follows  the  missionary  in  point  of  time. 
For  the  same  reasons  that  we  emphasize  the  intellectual  and  spir- 
itual qualifications  of  the  missionary,  we  must  insist  upon  them  in 
the  native  ministry.  Every  land  must  be  evangelized  by  its  native 
preachers.  No  foreign  Church  can  do  more  than  initiate  and  do  a 
small  part  of  the  work  to  be  accomplished.  The  native  minister 
must  be  able  to  meet  and  to  cope  —  when  it  is  necessary  —  with  the 
educated  men  of  his  people  on  their  own  ground.     He  must  possess 


BRAZIL   AS   A   MISSION    FIELD  435 

their  learning ;  for  without  it  he  is  Hable  at  any  moment  to  be  con- 
founded and  robbed  of  tlie  respect  of  the  common  people  by  any  one, 
with  small  pretensions  to  learning,  who  chooses  to  contend  with  him. 
Thorough  training  in  all  that  is  good  will  enhance  his  value  and  in- 
crease his  efficiency.  Without  this  prepared  ministry,  Brazil's  evan- 
gelization must  indeed  be  slow  and  poorly  done. 

3.  Third,  I  shall  name  the  Christian  primary  school,  which 
should  follow  the  preaching  of  the  gospel ;  for  "  it  pleased  God  by 
the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe."  The  work 
of  these  schools  should  be  to  teach  the  children  of  poor  believers  in 
the  outlying  districts  how  to  read  the  Word  of  God,  and  inculcate 
Bible  morality,  as  the  basis  of  all  true  education.  Remember  that 
eighty  per  cent,  of  the  Brazilians  cannot  read  nor  write.  The  pa- 
rochial school,  rightly  directed  and  under  thorough  Christian  in- 
fluence, should  be  a  great  factor  in  the  consecration  of  the  Church 
and  in  the  preparation  for  her  future  development.  Brazil  has 
schools  of  a  high  grade,  both  academic  and  professional,  supported 
by  the  State  and  well  equipped  with  appliances  from  Europe  and 
North  America,  using  the  best  foreign  methods  of  instruction  and 
taught  in  some  cases  by  foreign  professors.  It  is  difficult  for 
foreign  missions  to  compete  with  these  institutions  in  their  peculiar 
work  of  secular  education  and  at  the  same  time  to  preserve  that 
decided  evangelical  character  which  will  constitute  them  an  agency 
in  evangelization,  thus  justifying  their  existence.  The  expenditure 
in  men,  money  and  time  is  too  great  to  justify  the  results  attained, 
when  the  whole  land  is  open  for  evangelization,  and  the  work 
develops  so  rapidly  that  we  have  neither  men  nor  means  to  meet  the 
pressing  demands ;  and  this  a  work,  too,  that  yields  the  best  fruits 
in  the  conversion  of  souls. 

4.  A  fourth  great  need  is  that  of  a  Christian  literature  and  a 
well  directed  Christian  journalism.  From  this  we  may  expect  the 
best  results  among  all  those  who  can  read,  and  who  have  any  desire 
to  know  or  to  seek  the  truth.  Indeed  we  know  that  this  branch  of 
the  work  has  exerted  a  beneficent  influence.  As  the  work  goes 
forward  the  demand  for  a  Christian  literature  becomes  greater. 
Our  literature  at  present  is  very  meager.  We  are  obliged  to  do 
most  of  our  theological  teaching  through  English  text-books.  We 
are  almost  as  deficient  in  every  other  department  of  literature.  A 
journal,  tract,  book,  or  Bible  will  go  before  the  preacher,  and  pene- 
trate where  he  cannot  enter,  thus  often  paving  the  way  for  the 
planting  of  a  church. 

5.  Fifthly,  great  and  crying  is  the  need  of  money  to  carry  for- 
ward the  work  in  all  its  branches.  With  liberal  means  we  might 
do  our  part  of  this  work  in  one-fourth  of  the  time  that  it  will  other- 
wise require.  All  our  agencies  and  instruments  should  be  greatly 
multiplied.  With  adequate  means  at  our  disposal  we  could  in  a  little 
while  do  this  with  the  best  results.     Scarcely  a  missionary  but  could 


436  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

double  or  quadruple  his  efficiency,  if  he  only  had  the  means  to  mul- 
tiply his  agencies  and  develop  the  work  which  constantly  presses 
upon  him.  With  money,  the  preachers  of  the  Word,  native  and 
foreign,  might  be  rapidly  multiplied  —  yea,  even  tenfold  to  great 
advantage. 

6.  But,  brethren,  we  need  most  of  all  the  Almighty  power  of 
the  Spirit  of  the  Living  God  in  the  churches  at  home,  in  the  mis- 
sionaries, in  the  workers,  in  the  whole  Brazilian  Church.  "  Not  by 
might,  nor  by  power ;  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord."  Without 
this  all  else  is  naught ;  with  this  all  becomes  easy.  Will  you  not 
help  us  to  secure  this  first,  chiefest  and  all-inclusive  gift?  "  If  ye 
then  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children, 
how  much  more  shal'  your  heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
them  that  ask  him?"     For  Christ's  sake  give  us   your  prayers. 

IV.  What  shall  I  say  of  the  achievements  and  encouragements 
of  the  field?  No  foreign  missionary,  work  of  the  last  half  century 
has,  in  some  respects,  achieved  results  equal  to  those  which  have 
followed  the  work  in  Brazil.  The  Presbyterian  work  has  resulted 
in  an  independent,  self-governing  Synod  after  twenty-nine  years  of 
labor.  Most  of  the  natives  and  their  work  are  supported  by  native 
money.  Considering  the  shortness  of  the  time,  the  small  number  of 
laborers,  the  slight  expenditure  of  money  on  the  part  of  the  churches 
at  home,  and  the  disadvantages  and  obstacles  against  which  we  have 
struggled,  we  believe  that  more  has  been  accomplished  in  no  other 
field.  Success  is  achieved  wherever  work  is  wisely  and  seriously 
undertaken.  Our  laborers  are  constantly  cheered  by  the  accession 
of  members,  the  extension  of  the  field  and  the  opening  of  new  doors 
on  every  side.  Nearly  every  journal  brings  tidings  of  new  con- 
versions. Fields  are  left  uncultivated,  doors  are  unentered  for  lack 
of  laborers.  Work  undertaken  has  been  abandoned  for  lack  of  means 
or  men  to  carry  it  forward. 

We  have  everything  to  encourage  us,  save  the  indifference  of 
the  North  American  Churches.  British  Christians  have  given  to 
South  America  the  name  of  the  "  neglected  continent."  The  needs 
of  these  countries  appeal  to  us.  Not  only  the  success  attained  but 
the  promises  of  God  are  our  encouragement. 

V.  Our  duty  to  evangelize  Brazil  and  South  America. 
Reasons : 

I.  Their  proximity  to  the  United  States  and  the  rest  of  North 
America.  They  are  a  European  people  of  the  same  Aryan  race  as 
ourselves.  They  have  practically  the  same  civilization  as  ours, 
theirs  being  of  southern  Europe  and  Romanist,  ours  of  northern 
Europe  and  Protestant.  In  education,  temperament  and  habits  of 
life  they  are  like  ourselves.  Their  deeper  sympathies  are  with  North 
America  and  the  North  American  republic,  notwithstanding  some 
surface  currents  of  later  years.  Though  prejudices  may  exist  and 
though  the  barriers  be  insurmountable  to  human  strength,  never- 


BRAZIL   AS    A    MISSION    FIELD  437 

theless  they  emulate  and  endeavor  to  imitate  us.  The  gospel  alone 
can  redeem  and  free  these  republics.  This  gospel  we  must  give 
them. 

2.  Great  Britain  and  Europe  have  left  that  continent  to  us. 
Great  Britain  has  India  and  other  parts  of  the  earth  to  evangelize. 
China  and  the  East  and  other  regions  nearer  home  press  hard  upon 
Protestant  Europe.    Who  will  evangelize  South  America,  if  not  we? 

3.  We  have  put  our  hands  to  the  plow  and  cannot  now  turn 
back  without  incurring  the  penalty  of  being  unfit  for  the  Kingdom 
of  God.     If  we  forsake  them,  whom  shall  we  ask  to  take  them  up. 

4.  The  blessing  of  God  is  upon  our  labors.  When  He  has  re- 
deemed His  promise  to  be  with  us  and  calls  us  on,  shall  we  limp 
in  the  race  ?  The  success  of  the  work  is  our  encouragement  and  the 
pledge  of  our  God  for  the  future. 

5.  Again,  the  small  number  of  inhabitants  is  an  encouragement. 
It  is  easier  to  move  18,000,000  or  40,000,000  than  to  move 
400,000,000,  —  Brazil  or  South  America  than  China.  Brazil  evan- 
gelized will  go  with  us  to  evangelize  Africa.  Our  native  Christians 
already  show  their  readiness,  not  only  to  help  themselves,  but  also 
to  help  others. 

6.  A  sixth  reason  is  the  prospective  population  of  this  vast 
continent.  Let  us  prepossess  the  land  for  our  Lord  and  fill  it  with 
His  gospel,  ere  incoming  populations  take  it  for  His  adversary. 

7.  We  find  another  reason  in  the  aggressiveness  of  Rome  in 
our  own  countries  and  in  the  Protestant  countries  of  Europe.  Not 
a  stone  is  left  unturned  to  bring  these  lands  under  the  heel  of  Rome 
who  never  changes,  and  boasts  that  she  only  waits  the  opportunity 
to  make  her  sway  all  powerful.  Oh,  that  we  may  flood  South 
America  with  the  gospel,  that  God  may  perpetuate  to  us  the  light 
of  His  countenance. 

8.  Lastly,  time  is  fleeting.  We  have  already  lost  golden  oppor- 
tunities in  this  work.  The  door  will  not  always  stand  open.  The 
enemy  was  never  more  active  in  his  efforts  to  close  it.  "  Now  is  the 
day  of  salvation."  Young  brethren  of  the  Volunteer  Movement, 
we  call  upon  you,  and  upon  the  Church  of  this  new  generation,  to 
undertake  and  to  carry  out  what  we  have  but  begun,  with  an 
abundance  of  men  and  means  unknown  to  us  of  a  generation  ago. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  Does  the  Presbyterian  Church  pay  any  attention  to  the 
Indians  ?  A.  There  is  one  gentleman  of  the  Northern  Presbyterian 
Church,  Mr.  Witte,  who  a  year  ago  made  his  second  visit  to  Brazil, 
going  through  the  Amazon  valley  and  into  the  central  parts  of  the 
country,  getting  information  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  what  could 
be  done  for  them. 

Q.    Does  the  number  of  missionaries  mentioned,  130,  include 


438  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

the  native  missionaries?  A.  It  does  not  include  the  native  preach- 
ers nor  the  wives  of  missionaries.  It  is  Hmited  to  the  men  mis- 
sionaries and  the  unmarried  women. 

Q.  Does  the  Government  object  to  the  work  of  evangeliza- 
tion? A.  It  offers  no  objection;  but  we  have  suffered  in  one  or 
two  respects  more  persecution  since  the  Republic  was  established 
than  under  the  monarchy.  Within  the  last  five  or  six  years  there 
have  been  two  murders  connected  with  the  preaching  of  the  gospel 
in  Pernambuco  —  a  thing  which  had  not  occurred  since  the  middle 
of  the  sixteenth  century.  The  opposition  in  some  cases  is  now 
sharper ;  and,  while  the  State  Church  has  been  disestablished  and 
the  Government  professes  to  be  a  free  government,  yet  sometimes 
the  authorities  secretly  abet  the  cause  of  Romanism.  Some  thirty  or 
forty  priests  have  come  in  from  the  Philippines,  and  their  presence 
creates  a  strong  influence  against  our  work. 

Q.  Would  you  advise  men  who  have  taken  their  degrees  to 
go  out  there  with  the  idea  of  preaching  the  gospel  alone,  without 
doing  educational  work?  A.  What  better  thing  can  they  do  than 
preach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ?  I  put  the  work  of  evangelization 
above  any  mere  educational  work. 

Q.  Are  there  any  public  schools  in  Brazil?  A.  Yes.  In  the 
State  of  Sao  Paulo  there  is  an  extensive  public  school  system  and 
a  large  normal  school ;  and  teachers  male  and  female  are  graduated 
from  this  school  and  scattered  all  over  the  State.  Other  States  also 
have  their  public  school  system  and  normal  schools.  There  are  also 
schools  of  medicine,  of  law,  of  technology  and  of  engineering;  all 
these  advanced  schools  Brazil  now  has. 

Q.  Yet  only  twenty  per  cent,  can  read  or  write?  A.  Yes. 
What  we  need  is  an  evangelical  school  to  teach  the  children  of 
the  poor  to  read  the  Word  of  God.  Then  let  the  people  themselves 
gradually  provide  their  own  schools,  which  they  will  do  as  soon  as 
they  are  once  touched  by  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  need  not 
undertake  this  work  except  in  its  first  stages,  the  primary  work  and 
the  theological  work.  We  have  to  train  our  theological  students 
and  to  teach  them  arithmetic  and  other  branches  in  order  to  prepare 
them  for  the  ministry. 

Q.  To  what  extent  do  the  agents  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  meet  the  requirements  of  that  people?  A.  The  Roman 
Catholic  priests  are  scattered  throughout  the  whole  country,  in  all 
the  States  near  the  coast  and  far  into  the  interior.  Some  of  them 
are  native,  some  lately  from  the  Philippines.  The  Brazilian  priest 
we  consider  on  the  whole  a  much  better  character,  much  more 
amiable  and  much  easier  to  deal  with  than  the  foreign  priests  who 
come  from  Spain  and  Italy. 


PROTESTANT   MISSIONS   IN   MEXICO 

REV.   W.   E.   VANDERBILT,   MEXICO   CITY 

One  of  the  early  Catholic  missionaries,  being  presented  to  the 
King  of  Spain,  answered  the  question  as  to  the  character  of  the 
country  by  taking  a  piece  of  paper  in  his  hands,  crumpling  it  and 
then  extending  it  before  the  King,  saying,  "  You  have  here  a  good 
bird's-eye  view  of  Mexico."  The  country  is  about  the  size  of  that 
part  of  the  United  States  east  of  the  Mississippi  river,  but  were  it 
possible  to  spread  it  out  and  flatten  down  the  parts  that  seem 
to  be  standing  on  end,  it  would  cover  a  space  nearly  twice  as  large. 

The  work  of  evangelization  has  certain  difficulties  common  to 
all  foreign  fields.  The  employment  of  a  language  foreign  to  the 
speaker,  the  unusual  environment,  strange  customs,  the  food,  dif- 
ferent modes  of  thought  and  mental  processes,  universal  and  dense 
ignorance,  the  natural  prejudice  against  a  foreigner,  are  common 
in  all  lands.  Some  of  these  difficulties  may  be  more  prominent 
in  one  land  and  others  in  another,  but  they  are  all  present  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent  in  all.  Each  field  also  has  its  own  peculiar 
difficulties. 

The  physical  aspect  of  Mexico,  which  I  have  tried  to  set  be- 
fore you,  is  one  of  the  great  hindrances  to  a  rapid  spread  of  the 
gospel.  Probably  because  of  the  almost  impassable  roads,  some 
of  the  missions  have  confined  their  efforts  to  the  cities  and  to  points 
that  may  be  readily  reached  from  the  railroads.  There  are  other 
missions  which  have  pushed  boldly  out  into  the  mountains  and 
are  doing  a  good  work. 

A  missionary  working  in  the  mountains  must  be  a  person  who 
enjoys  physical  exercise  and  who  is  not  easily  discouraged,  even 
though  he  may  need  to  be  in  the  saddle  ten  to  fourteen  hours  per 
day  for  weeks  at  a  time  in  order  to  make  the  rounds  of  his  congre- 
gation. When  starting  out  in  the  morning  on  an  unfamiliar  road 
and  being  told  that  his  destination  is  "  behind  the  little  hill,"  the 
direction  being  accompanied  by  a  gesture  toward  a  small  eleva- 
tion seemingly  near  at  hand,  he  must  still  be  cheerful  and  fresh 
of  body  upon  arrival,  even  though  the  little  hill  may  not  be  the  one 
in  sight  and  is  not  reached  until  nearly  evening.  What  kind  of 
roads  do  we  have  in  the  mountains?  Just  cow-paths,  that  is  all. 
Sometimes  one  must  lie  flat  on  his  back  to  avoid  a  limb;  again 
it  is  necessary  to  draw  up  a  foot  to  prevent  scraping  against  a  tree 

439 


440  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

at  the  side;  and  again  one  must  have  a  steady  head  as  the  path 
winds  near  the  edge  of  a  precipice.  After  a  ride  of  that  kind  any 
sort  of  a  bed  is  welcome.  The  kind  usually  awaiting  one  is  a  reed 
mat  on  the  ground,  or  one  made  of  half  round  sticks  resting  on  a 
frame,  like  a  sawhorse,  about  a  foot  from  the  ground. 

The  sudden  changes  in  altitude  and  temperature  contribute 
also  to  giving  variety  to  life  and  to  disarrangement  of  the  system. 
On  many  roads  it  is  possible  to  leave  a  place  in  the  morning  at  an 
elevation  of  9,000  feet  where  there  was  a  good  nipping  frost  and 
sleep  that  same  night  among  the  orange  groves  and  banana 
orchards  or  sugar  plantations  at  an  elevation  of  5,000  feet  or  less. 
Only  by  the  utmost  care  of  the  health  is  it  possible  to  make  a  suc- 
cessful trip  of  a  few  weeks'  duration. 

In  former  years  Mexico  was  so  priest-ridden  and  enslaved  by 
the  Church  that  when  she  did  arouse  and  throw  off  the  vampire 
that  was  sucking  her  life  she  was  compelled  to  adopt  some  laws 
that  seem  oppressive  and  that  work  against  Protestantism,  her  best 
friend.  The  most  important  one  forbids  all  open-air  religious 
meetings  or  processions,  or  any  assembly  of  a  religious  nature  not 
held  within  a  building  or  inclosed  walls.  This  has  been  inter- 
preted in  some  places  as  forbidding  conversation  on  religious  topics 
on  the  street.  Because  of  this  law  no  active  propagation  can  take 
place  until  the  confidence  of  some  property  owner  has  been  gained 
sufficiently  to  secure  the  use  of  his  house.  This  also  adds  to  the 
expense  of  the  work,  as  it  is  often  necessary  to  purchase  in  order 
to  be  sure  of  a  preaching  place.  The  buildings  must  be  held  in  the 
name  of  private  individuals,  because  Mexican  laws  do  not  permit 
the  holding  of  property  by  religious  organizations.  These  laws 
may  seem  oppressive;  but  as  they  were  framed  to  correct  glaring 
abuses  in  former  days,  we  cannot  expect  their  early  repeal. 

The  reaction  against  the  tyranny  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
has  driven  thousands  of  the  thinking  men  of  Mexico  completely 
over  to  unbelief  in  all  of  its  various  forms.  Atheism,  agnosticism, 
pantheism,  spiritualism  and  almost  every  other  "  ism  "  in  which 
men  have  tried  to  satisfy  their  spiritual  natures  are  rampant.  At 
least  seventy-five  per  cent,  of  the  male  population  who  can  read 
and  write  are  unbelievers.  Many  of  them  outwardly  conform  to 
the  Catholic  Church  by  going  to  mass  once  a  year,  but  it  is  done 
only  to  save  social  ostracism  or  assure  stability  in  business.  Na- 
ture's barriers,  enactments  of  man  and  unbelief  are  thus  the  three 
great  towers  of  the  fortress  which  stand  in  the  way  of  the  rapid 
march  of  the  gospel  army.  The  first  is  gradually  giving  way  be- 
fore the  advance  of  railroads  and  progressive  public  officers  who 
are  constructing  good  roads.  The  second  will  be  removed  when  the 
country  is  thoroughly  prepared  for  it.  The  last  is  the  greatest 
and  is  most  strongly  built.  It  is  far  easier  to  transplant  faith  than 
to  grow  it  anew. 


PROTESTANT    MISSIONS   IN    MEXICO  44I 

The  dense  ignorance  in  Mexico  is  also  a  very  serious  obstacle. 
The  government  census  of  1900  revealed  the  fact  that  but  fourteen 
and  eight-tenths  per  cent,  of  the  population  can  read  and  write  — 
less  than   300  in  2,000. 

Protestant  missionary  agencies  entered  Mexico  a  few  years 
after  the  liberal  party  had  won  its  great  victory  over  the  clericals. 
The  emotions  of  the  people  had  been  greatly  stirred.  The  victors 
were  anxious  to  encourage  every  movement  which  would  tend  to 
make  their  cause  permanently  triumphant.  Hence  in  many  cases 
the  liberals  took  a  prominent  part  in  forming  new  groups  of  Protest- 
ants. The  extension  was  so  rapid  for  several  years  that  it  was 
impossible  for  the  missionaries  to  keep  pace  with  the  movement. 
The  several  groups  of  Protestants  widely  scattered  over  the  coun- 
try could  not  be  properly  trained.  Enthusiasm  began  to  cool. 
Those  who  had  joined  the  Church  during  the  time  of  popularity 
began  to  waver.  Those  whose  hearts  had  not  been  touched  came 
to  realize  that  the  new  religion  was  not  only  to  protest  against  the 
errors  and  abuses  of  the  Roman  Catholic  .Church,  but  aimed  also 
to  build  up  a  new  religious  order  in  society  and  was  founded  on 
purity  of  life  and  integrity  of  character.  For  this  they  were  not 
ready.  New  accessions  became  few  and  many  "  turned  back  and 
walked  no  more  with  Him."  The  young  Church  was  passing 
through  its  first  crisis.  The  faith  of  some  staunch  believers  even 
seemed  to  waver.  It  was  a  trying  time  for  those  who  passed  through 
it.  But  the  sifting  was  good.  Those  who  confounded  liberalism 
and  Protestantism  as  political  agencies,  passed  out;  those  who 
identified  Christianity  with  freemasonry  withdrew;  those  who  had 
gone  in  with  the  crowd  without  having  any  positive  intention  or 
clear  conviction  grew   indifferent. 

The  fruit  of  the  reaction  was  a  firm  conviction  that  rapid 
growth  is  often  dangerous  to  stability  and  that  Christ's  last  com- 
mand was  not  only  to  preach  but  also  to  teach  —  "  teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatever  I  have  commanded."  Now  there 
are  two  kinds  of  teaching  and  two  classes  of  schools,  one  for  a 
select  few  and  another  for  the  multitude.  To  the  first  class  belong 
the  regularly  established  educational  institutions.  Nearly  every 
mission  agency  in  Mexico  has  at  least  one. 

The  Methodist  Church,  South,  supports  boarding-schools  in 
Mexico  City,  San  Luis  Potosi,  Chihuahua,  Durango  and  Saltillo; 
the  Methodist  Church,  North,  in  Mexico  City  and  Puebla ;  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  North,  in  Mexico  City  and  Saltilla ;  the  Congrega- 
tionalists,  in  Chihuahua  and  Guadalajara;  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterians, in  Aguas-Calientes ;  the  Episcopal  Church,  in  Mexico 
City;  the  Presbyterian  Church,  South,  in  Linares.  The  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  and  the  Congregationalists  have  established  in 
Puebla  and  Guadalajara,  respectively,  colleges  for  boys  in  which 
there  are  literary,  commercial  and  manual  training  courses.     The 


442  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Presbyterians,  North,  have  a  theological  school  in  Coyoacan.  In 
addition,  a  network  of  day-schools  is  spread  over  the  whole  coun- 
try. All  of  these  schools  are  doing  a  magnificent  work  and  their 
influence  is  widely  felt,  for  they  are  training  a  select  body  of  boys 
and  girls  who  are  to  be  the  leaders  of  their  people. 

The  schools  for  the  multitude  are  of  most  importance.  Every 
missionary  and  consecrated  native  worker  is  an  instructor  in  them. 
More  and  more  extensively  each  year  the  plan  of  establishing  Sun- 
day-schools and  Christian  Endeavor  Societies  and  of  holding  con- 
ventions, conferences  and  Bible  schools  is  being  put  into  practice. 
There  is  now  hardly  a  group  of  congregations  which  does  not  have 
its  conference  at  least  once  a  year. 

The  people  are  beginning  to  realize  that  there  is  more  in  the 
Christian  life  than  a  protest,  or  even  a  formal  observance  of  Chris- 
tian worship.  The  largest  school  is  one  that  holds  its  sessions 
every  day  in  the  year.  It  has  the  same  instructors  as  the  schools 
just  mentioned.  The  scholars  are  every  man,  woman  and  child 
who  may  be  within  the  circle  of  the  instructor's  influence.  The 
subject  taught  is  Christian  life,  the  method,  objective.  An  earnest 
teacher  in  this  school  is  not  a  recluse  or  hermit.  He  is  a  man 
among  men.  He  is  willing  to  give  up  his  hours  in  the  study,  if 
thereby  he  may  go  out  and  gain  some  one's  confidence ;  or  he  is 
willing  to  diligently  study  foreign  literature  in  the  originals,  if 
thereby  he  may  learn  the  modes  of  thought  of  those  about  him. 
A  few  games  of  checkers  or  chess,  a  hunting  trip,  athletic  sports 
where  used  as  a  means  to  the  end,  are  oftentimes  more  potent 
in  gaining  a  soul  than  a  direct  attack  by  tracts  or  personal  con- 
versation. A  man  who  can  be  patient  under  trying  circumstances, 
or  who  holds  his  temper  under  strong  provocation,  is  giving  a  con- 
vincing object-lesson  in  Christian  virtue.  In  dwelling  thus  at 
length  on  Christian  living,  no  insinuation  is  intended  against  the 
workers  of  former  days ;  we  only  mention  a  method  of  work  which 
is  being  more  and  more  emphasized  each  year. 

Everywhere  in  Mexico  there  are  images  in  the  churches  and 
in  private  homes.  They  are  almost  omnipresent.  Are  these  images 
really  worshiped?  or  are  they  only  used,  as  the  Roman  Church 
claims,  as  a  medium  of  conveying  the  thought  to  the  real  person? 
There  is  a  little  village  called  Tuzantla  whose  patron  saint  is  the 
Apostle  John,  San  Juan.  The  image  in  the  parochial  church  is  a 
very  small  one  and  has  gone  by  the  familiar  name  of  "  San  Jua- 
nito,"  Saint  Johnny.  Some  years  ago  there  was  a  change  of  priests. 
The  newcomer,  wishing  to  embellish  his  church,  put  "  San  Juanito  " 
in  the  back-room  and  installed  in  his  place  a  larger  image  of  San 
Juan.  The  people  did  not  take  very  kindly  to  the  change,  but  very 
little  was  said.  The  rains  did  not  begin  at  the  usual  time  that 
season,  but  were  greatly  delayed.  The  people  became  uneasy. 
The  corn  would  not  grow.     Ruin  for  many  was  imminent.     The 


PROTESTANT    MISSIONS   IN    MEXICO  443 

people  and  the  priest  besought  San  Juan  to  send  rain  but  with  no 
result.  Finally  the  people  sent  a  delegation  to  the  priest,  entreat- 
ing him  to  restore  "  San  Juanito  "  to  his  place,  and  stating  that 
they  were  convinced  that  he  was  angry  at  being  displaced  and 
was  holding  back  the  rain  in  resentment.  After  some  entreaty 
"  San  Juanito  "  was  restored  and  the  interloping  San  Juan  car- 
ried to  the  storeroom.  Within  a  few  days  the  rains  came  in 
abundance,  because  in  the  nature  of  the  case  they  could  not  hold 
back  longer.  But  the  people  rejoiced  in  the  power  of  "  San  Jua- 
nito "  who  is  enshrined  in  their  hearts  as  never  before.  He  is  now 
especially  revered  as  miracle  working.  Is  it  the  Apostle  John  to 
whom  they  direct  their  prayers,  or  that  little  wooden  image,  the 
work  of  man's  hands? 

On  one  of  my  trips  in  the  western  part  of  the  state  of  Mexico 
I  came  to  a  little  town  in  which  there  was  a  fine  large  Catholic 
church  near  the  center  of  the  town,  but  it  was  closed  and  showed 
signs  of  neglect  and  abandonment.  Some  distance  away,  entirely 
at  one  side,  there  was  another  and  much  smaller  church.  My 
curiosity  was  aroused.  Seeking  an  explanation,  I  was  told  that 
the  small  church  was  the  older;  that  a  few  years  before  it  had 
burned,  but  as  the  image  of  the  Virgin  had  escaped  nearly  unscathed 
the  building  was  continued  in  use  until  the  fine  new  church,  more 
conveniently  located,  was  ready  for  consecration.  At  last  all  was 
ready  and  preparations  were  made  for  the  Virgin's  transfer  from 
the  old  to  the  new.  But  upon  taking  up  the  image  she  was  found 
surprisingly  heavy  and  rapidly  increased  in  weight  as  she  was  car- 
ried toward  the  door,  so  that  it  was  reached  with  great  difficulty. 
When  the  attempt  was  made  to  pass  through  the  door  a  great  miracle 
was  wrought,  —  she  grew  so  large  that  the  door  was  too  small  for 
her.  Her  followers  believed  this  to  be  conclusive  proof  that  she 
did  not  wish  to  abandon  her  old  shrine.  Because  of  this  belief  the 
new  church  was  closed  and  the  old  one  was  repaired.  There  she 
remains  to  this  day,  superior  to  all  the  images  of  the  district  be- 
cause she  had  thus  proven  her  miraculous  powers. 

The  young  people  of  Mexico  are  not  only  the  hope  of  the 
future,  but  in  many  places  are  now  the  main  power  of  the  Church. 
More  than  two  years  ago  when  funds  were  getting  low  in  the 
treasury  of  the  Mexican  Home  Mission  Board,  the  Christian  En-^ 
deavor  Society  of  the  Divino  Salvador  Church  of  Mexico  City  prom- 
ised to  raise  $i,ooo  during  the  year  for  this  cause  and  challenged 
the  whole  Mexican  Church  to  duplicate  it.  The  plan  was  a  success. 
Over  $2,000  was  received  by  the  treasurer  of  the  Board  during 
1900.  The  enthusiasm  of  the  Endeavorers  inspired  the  Divino  Sal- 
vador Church  to  take  a  step  in  advance.  With  the  fiscal  year  of 
1901  this  church  became  entirely  self-supporting.  This  church, 
having  its  regularly  installed  native  pastor,  is  the  first  one  in  all 
Mexico  to  assume  the  burden  of  its  entire  financial  support. 


444  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

The  National  Convention  of  the  Young  People's  Societies  of 
Mexico  was  held  in  San  Luis  Potosi  in  1899.  Twelve  young  men 
rode  on  horseback  a  distance  of  300  miles  to  attend  it.  They  en- 
dured hardship  from  storms,  hostile  villages  and  through  being 
mistaken  for  cattle  thieves  by  the  government  troops.  The  impulse 
toward  better  things  is  still  felt  in  the  churches  from  which  they 
went  and  to  which  they  brought  new  ideas.  To  attend  the  Con- 
vention the  following  year  in  Mexico  City  three  walked  from  the 
Pacific  coast  to  the  capital.  Though  footsore  and  weary  they  felt 
well  repaid  and  returned  to  their  homes  carrying  the  Christian  joy 
and  greetings  from  fellow-workers  to  those  distant  congregations. 

The  Mexican  Protestant  Church  during  thirty  years  has  sealed 
her  faith  in  the  blood  of  over  sixty  martyrs.  The  time  for  such  per- 
secution is  passing  but  is  not  yet  ancient  history.  In  1898,  in  Ira- 
puato,  the  house  of  a  Protestant  family  was  sacked  and  burned, 
the  family  barely  escaping  with  their  lives.  In  the  same  year  in 
Venado,  state  of  San  Luis  Potosi,  a  man  was  assaulted  and  left  for 
dead.  He  eventually  recovered.  At  the  close  of  December,  1900, 
the  leader  of  a  congregation  in  the  state  of  Mexico,  a  short  distance 
northeast  of  the  capital,  was  murdered  by  his  fanatical  townsmen. 
Last  September  the  house  in  which  the  speaker  and  a  native  worker 
were  spending  the  night  was  attacked  by  the  populace.  But  the 
opportune  arrival  of  government  troops  prevented  serious  trouble. 
A  few  days  after  the  family  were  compelled  to  flee  in  order  to  escape 
bodily  harm.  They  have  since  been  reinstated  by  the  authorities, 
and  it  is  believed  that  they  will  be  protected.  The  light  of  religious 
toleration  is  breaking  over  the  land,  but  there  still  remain  many 
places  into  which  its  rays  have  not  penetrated. 

In  its  configuration  Mexico  resembles  a  large  cornucopia.  The 
mouth  is  toward  our  own  countries  inviting  us  to  fill  it.  Not  in 
figure  but  in  truth  she  is  eager  to  receive  whatever  we  send  her. 
She  needs  the  pure  gospel  of  Christ  to  vitalize  her.  She  is  rapidly 
acquiring  our  civilization,  but  too  often  it  is  absolutely  divorced 
from  religion.  Specifically,. she  must  have  a  few  more  strong  men 
to  reinforce  the  missions,  a  liberal  support  of  the  educational  insti- 
tutions already  established  and  the  founding  of  several  more.  But 
above  all  she  needs  our  earnest  prayers  and  Christian  sympathy. 
Let  the  tourist  see  more  in  the  stately  Catholic  churches  than  their 
material  beauty.  Let  him  consider  the  significance  of  the  wide 
contrast  in  cost  between  the  church  edifice  and  the  houses  of  the 
people,  the  meaning  of  the  ever  present  image,  or  the  efficacy  of  an 
unintelligible  religious  service. 

Let  the  young  man.  apparently  Christian  at  home,  who  goes 
to  Mexico  to  engage  in  business,  remember  that  the  old  religion 
is  not  obsolete  nor  is  it  a  hindrance  to  his  advancement,  but  that 
it  is  his  safest  anchor  and  that  "  God's  country  "  does  not  stop  at 
the  Rio  Grande,  even  though  it  may  thus  appear.     With  a   few 


THE    WEST    INDIES  445 

Strong  reinforcements,  a  liberal  support  of  education  and  an  earnest 
Christian  sympathy  on  the  part  of  the  thousands  of  Americans  who 
cross  the  Rio  every  year  on  business  or  for  pleasure,  the  Mexico  of 
to-morrow  will  be  a  God-fearing,  liberal  and  enlightened  republic 
in  fact  as  well  as  name. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  Is  there  any  direct  effort  being  made  on  behalf  of  the 
Mexican  Indians  ?  A.  I  think  that  nearly  all  the  churches  that  have 
come  in  contact  with  the  Indians  are  working  more  or  less  for 
them.  It  is  done  in  this  way.  In  many  of  the  Indian  villages 
old  tribal  customs  still  prevail,  such  as  holding  land  in  common; 
but  the  land  is  cultivated  and  the  produce  taken  to  market,  so 
that  the  men  understand  the  Spanish  language.  I  have  visited 
these  Indian  villages,  preaching  in  Spanish,  and  have  had  men, 
in  different  parts  of  the  audience  act  as  interpreters  for  those 
who  do  not  understand  Spanish. 

Q.  What  portion  of  the  richer  people  are  members  or  adher- 
ents of  the  Catholic  Church?  A.  It  is  hard  to  say.  Outwardly 
and  nominally  all  of  the  rich  and  influential  people  are  Roman 
Catholics,  but  actually  and  in  truth  I  do  not  know.  Personally 
I  have  met  some  who  are  not  Catholics.  The  fear  of  social  ostra- 
cism and  of  ruin  to  his  business,  keeps  many  a  man  in  outward 
conformity  with  the  rites  of  Catholicism  while  his  heart  is  divorced 
from  it. 


THE  WEST  INDIES 

REV.    JOHN    FOX,    D.D.,    NEW    YORK 

The  wonderful  providence  of  God  has  been  manifest  in 
the  history  of  the  whole  of  the  West  Indies.  Mr.  Froude  has  a 
book  on  "  The  English  in  the  West  Indies,"  which  those  who 
have  an  idea  of  going  there  will  do  well  to  read.  It  is  not  by 
any  means  a  missionary  book,  but  still  it  is  very  enlightening. 
Mr.  Froude  says  that  if  there  should  be  a  new  Iliad  written  in 
these  latter  days,  describing  the  glories  of  the  British  Empire  and 
its  achievements,  the  scene  of  some  of  the  most  brilliant  cantos 
might  well  be  laid  in  the  Caribbean  Sea,  which  he  calls  the  cradle 
of  the  naval  empire  of  Great  Britain.  No  doubt  he  is  right  in  this ; 
and  if  he  were  only  as  correct  in  some  other  things  he  might  find 
even  more  to  comment  on  in  the  heroism  of  the  early  missionaries, 
the  Moravians  notably,  the  pioneers  of  missionary  work  in  the 
West  Indies  as  far  back  as  1732.     If  you  want  to  fire  your  mis- 


446  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

sionary  zeal  and  deepen  your  missionary  passion  you  cannot  do 
better  than  become  familiar  with  the  heroic  endurance  of  the  Mo- 
ravian missionaries  in  Jamaica  and  the  little  Danish  islands  which 
we  now  suppose  have  been  recently  acquired  by  the  United  States. 

But  I  am  asked  to  speak  because  I  am  supposed  to  have  had 
some  impressions  derived  from  a  very  brief  visit  to  the  islands  which 
are  classed  as  the  Greater  Antilles  —  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico,  and 
along  with  these  are  put  Haiti  and  San  Domingo  and  the  island  of 
Jamaica.  I  would  like  to  make  one  practical  suggestion  at  the 
beginning,  because  I  noticed  that  several  of  you  have  intimated 
that  you  thought  of  going  to  Roman  Catholic  countries,  and  what 
I  would  suggest  bears  not  only  upon  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico  but  upon 
the  whole  of  Latin  America.  Turn  your  attention  to  the  Spanish 
language  at  a  very  early  period  in  your  education.  Those  of  us 
who  have  the  direction  of  mission  work  in  those  countries  find 
that  one  of  the  difficulties  with  which  we  have  to  contend  is  to 
obtain  the  services  of  suitable  persons  who  speak  Spanish. 

Permit  me  to  narrate  some  experiences  which  will  serve  to 
illustrate  the  situation.  In  crossing  from  San  Juan,  Porto  Rico,  to 
Cuba,  there  was  only  one  person  on  the  ship,  so  far  as  I  could  find, 
who  spoke  English.  Through  this  lady  I  was  able  to  meet  many 
of  her  companions  who  were  Spaniards.  To  be  on  that  vessel  was 
a  revelation  of  the  amount  of  travel  there  still  is  between  Spain 
and  Cuba.  That  ship's  company  was  composed  variously,  like 
Chaucer's  Canterbury  pilgrims.  There  were  about  twenty-five 
monks  or  friars  of  various  orders  and  twenty-five  or  thirty  nuns 
in  their  somber  robes.  Then  there  was  a  Spanish  bull-fighting  com- 
pany. I  was  asked  if  I  would  like  to  meet  them.  I  was  told  that 
one  of  them  was  the  most  famous  matador  in  Spain.  I  said,  "  Tell 
him  we  will  fight  the  Pope's  bull  together."  Then  there  was  a 
large  company  of  Spanish  actors  and  actresses,  some  of  them 
famous.  I  was  an  American  and  felt  dubious  as  to  what  recep- 
tion I  might  meet  with.  I  was  a  Protestant;  and  while  it  is  quite 
true  that  most  men  in  those  countries  have  no  real  personal  relig- 
ion, yet  they  have  a  hereditary  and  family  attachment  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  and  the  Roman  Catholic  habit  of  mind.  But  I 
have  never  met  kindlier,  more  gracious  and  more  polite  treatment, 
and  in  every  way  more  what  I  would  like  than  from  these 
people ;  and  oh,  how  I  longed  to  speak  the  Spanish  language,  for  I 
am  sure  I  should  have  preached  the  gospel  to  them, 

I  like  to  do  a  little  of  the  colporteur's  work  myself,  and  I  had 
my  little  book,  and  on  the  deck  I  spoke  to  one  of  the  bull-fighters 
one  day,  and  we  fell  to  talking,  or  at  least  I  was  trying  to  talk. 
So  the  New  Testament  was  produced;  and  he  told  me,  when  he 
found  I  was  a  Protestant,  that  although  he  had  no  book,  it  was  in 
his  heart.  I  think  he  had  a  very  confused  idea  about  what  Prot- 
estantism is.     He  thought  it  some  kind  of  a  political  dissent,  as 


THE    WEST    INDIES  447 

far  as  I  could  make  out.  He  resented  bitterly  what  the  priests 
were  accustomed  to  do  in  Spain.  Finally  I  ventured  to  offer  him 
my  little  book  as  a  gift.  He  bowed  with  that  graceful  urbanity 
which  is  so  characteristic  of  all  classes  of  Spaniards  and  offered 
me  a  cigarette  in  exchange!  This  may  tempt  some  of  you  young 
men  into  colportage ;  and  I  can  assure  you  that  it  is  one  of  the  most 
effective  forms  of  Christian  service.  It  is  no  light  physical  under- 
taking to  carry  the  Bible,  as  it  must  be  carried,  for  hundreds  and 
even  thousands  of  miles  on  the  backs  of  animals.  Then  when  it 
reaches  its  destination,  it  must  be  judiciously  distributed.  That  is 
what  ought  to  be  done  in  all  these  countries,  and  what,  I  am  happy 
to  say,  is  being  done  both  in  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico.  The  popula- 
tion is  relatively  dense  in  Porto  Rico  compared  with  Cuba.  It  is 
therefore  much  more  accessible.  It  is  not  as  in  Brazil  and  many 
other  South  American  countries,  where  there  is  a  small  population 
widely  scattered,  but  the  people  are  all  together. 

In  Porto  Rico  we  now  have  a  system  of  public  education  which 
has  been  inaugurated  under  the  United  States,  and  which  is  an 
aid  to  the  missionary  with  his  more  specifically  religious  instruc- 
tion. They  cannot  teach  the  Bible  nor  any  religion  in  the  public 
schools  in  either  island.  It  is  not  found  prudent  to  do  so;  yet  it 
is  a  great  thing  when  we  can  say  that  there  are  50,000  children  in 
the  public  schools  in  Porto  Rico  and  50,000  more  on  the  waiting 
list.  At  that  little  village  where  the  Spanish  and  American 
armies  faced  each  other  ready  for  battle  when  the  news  of  peace 
came,  I  met  a  school  teacher,  a  young  girl  from  Philadelphia,  who 
taught  the  public  school.  I  asked  her  how  the  people  received  her 
efforts.  She  said :  "  I  teach  the  children  in  the  daytime,  and  the 
parents  —  or  the  men,  at  least  —  come  at  night,  and  I  have  a  night 
school  for  them."  What  a  tempting  community  that  must  be  to 
work  in!  It  is  in  many  ways  a  fascinating  place  for  a  wide-awake 
missionary.  There  is  an  openness  of  mind,  a  friendly  heartiness 
of  spirit  among  the  people  generally  toward  Americans,  for  they 
certainly  seem  to  feel  in  that  way  toward  all  that  come  from  the 
land  of  the  stars  and  stripes.  They  would  feel  toward  an  English- 
speaking  people  probably  in  much  the  same  way.  They  are  very 
glad,  evidently,  to  be  out  from  under  the  Spanish  flag  and  to  be 
under  the  political  institutions  of  Protestantism.  That  is  true  in 
Porto  Rico,  and  I  think  it  is  true  to  a  certain  extent  —  not  to  so 
great  an  extent,  perhaps  —  in  Cuba.  May  God  give  our  legislators 
wisdom  in  Washington  that  nothing  shall  be  done  to  check  the 
rising  tide  which  is  drawing  these  islands  toward  Protestant 
nations ! 

We  have  to  remember  that  in  Latin  America  —  and  in  these 
islands  it  is  specially  true  —  we  are  fighting  the  battle  of  the 
Reformation ;  we  are  face  to  face  with  Philip  the  Second  in  the 
persons  of  his  successors.     Although  there  have  been  changes  in 


448  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

Spain  and  in  all  Catholic  countries,  loosening  of  some  of  the  old 
bitterness,  a  gentler  temper  and  less  persecuting  zeal,  yet  after  all, 
when  you  make  these  abatements,  it  is  the  same  battle  that  our 
fathers  fought  out  three  centuries  ago.  It  is  certainly  true  that 
in  all  these  countries  we  have  to  face  the  peculiar  infirmities,  the 
peculiar  vices,  the  dccp-rootcd  hostility  to  evangelical  religion,  that 
caused  the  break  with  the  Roman  Church  at  the  beginning ;  and  we 
must  not  underrate  the  stupendous  character  of  the  undertaking 
that  we  have  set  our  hands  to  when  we  say  that  if  God  gives  us 
grace,  not  that  we  mean  to  aggrandize  our  national  domain  by 
acquiring  territory,  but  that  we  shall  add  these  islands  to  the  King- 
dom of  Jesus  Christ.  The  charm  of  mission  work  in  these  countries 
is  that  there  seems  really  to  be  some  hope  of  accomplishing  this. 

Porto  Ricans  are  a  musical  people.  Their  national  song  is  a 
love  song  pure  and  simple,  exquisitely  graceful  and  pathetic,  with 
a  strain  through  it  that  I  have  never  heard  anywhere  else.  But 
we  want  to  teach  them  the  hymns  that  we  love.  Some  of  these 
they  have,  but  we  want  them  to  know  our  modern  hymns.  God 
grant  that  these  dear  brethren  who  toucli  our  hearts  with  their 
songs,  or  others  like  them,  may  teach  the  songs  of  the  gospel  there. 
Some  of  our  hymns  are  translated.  It  is  delightful  to  go  into  the 
mission  schools  ahd  listen  to  the  familiar  hymns  and  then  hear 
the  gospel  preached  in  its  simplicity. 

One  more  illustration  of  the  religious  conditions  prevailing 
on  both  islands  is  all  I  can  find  time  for.  At  Cardenas,  Cuba, 
there  is  a  strong  mission  conducted  by  Southern  Presbyterians. 
When  I  was  there  the  minister.  Rev.  J.  G.  Hall,  had  received  a 
petition  from  sixty  persons,  many  of  them  prominent  leading  citizens 
of  that  Roman  Catholic  town,  requesting  him  to  found  and  conduct 
a  school  of  higher  education  for  their  daughters,  guaranteeing  that 
they  would  see  he  was  at  no  expense  in  doing  it,  although  they 
understood  that  he  would  teach  the  Bible  half  an  hour  every  day. 
You  may  believe  with  what  joy  he  and  we  set  our  hands  to  such 
tasks.  However  it  may  be  in  the  future,  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico  are 
to-day  wonderfully  open  to  the  gospel. 


THE   PHILIPPINES 

MR.    E.    W.    HEARNE,    FORMERLY   OF    MANILA 

Four  years  ago  this  afternoon  it  was  my  privilege  to  be  in 
conference  considering  these  very  lands  in  the  city  of  Cleveland, 
and  in  the  talk  on  "  Miscellaneous  Papal  Lands  "  a  short  sentence 
was  given  to  the  Philippine  Islands.  I  knew  nothing  about  them 
imtil  Admiral  Dewey  seized  Manila,  although  by  the  providence 
of  God  the  last  four  years  of  my  life  have  been  largely  spent  in 
those  islands.  While  Mr.  Fox,  Secretary  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  was  speaking  this  morning  of  unconverted  missionaries, 
I  thought  of  the  hundreds  and  thousands  of  unconverted  men  who 
went  out,  —  missionaries  in  a  sense,  —  the  hundred  thousand  Amer- 
ican soldiers  and  sailors  sent  there  during  the  last  four  years, 
more  than  to  any  or  all  other  lands.  And  we  heard  from  another 
voice  that  the  missionary's  life  is  more  important  than  his  work 
and  words.  His  life  is  a  witness,  and  the  lives  of  these  soldiers 
are  witnesses ;  but,  alas,  how  often  witnesses  for  evil  many  of  you 
can  imagine. 

These  islands  are  a  little  larger  than  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
or  than  the  middle  states  and  New  England,  leaving  out  New 
York.  They  extend  from  about  the  fifth  to  the  twenty-first 
parallel  of  latitude,  like  gems  of  the  North  Pacific.  Their  tropical 
richness  and  beauty  is  not  less  inspiring  than  in  fair  Ceylon,  that 
called  forth  Bishop  Heber's  grand  old  hymn.  Man  in  the  Philip- 
pines, too,  lives  in  degradation  and  worships  images  everywhere. 

The  climate  is  equable.  The  predominence  of  the  water  area 
gives  evenness  of  temperature.  In  the  city  of  Manila  the  tem- 
perature ranges  from  seventy-two  to  ninety-two  degrees,  running 
possibly  a  little  above  that,  but  never  below  seventy  degrees.  There 
are  many  things  in  that  tropical  land  which  we  do  not  experience 
here,  —  tropical  diseases  and  insect  pests  that  for  some  people  take 
away  all  the  joy  of  life.  But  there  are  many  things  in  the  islands 
to  compensate  in  various  ways,  and  even  that  garden  of  the  gods 
in  nature,  Kandy  in  Ceylon,  is  hardly  to  be  compared  with  parts  of 
the  island  of  Luzon  in  idyllic  beauty. 

The  people  are  very  heterogeneous.  An  English  traveler  and 
scholar,  John  Foreman,  who  is  one  of  the  greatest  authorities  on  this 
land,  says  that  there  are  thirty-four  distinct  languages  and  eighty- 
seven  dialects.     The  aboriginal  people,   probably  the  smallest  in 

449 


450  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

numbers,  the  Negritos,  are  of  the  Melanesian  race.  The  Igorotes, 
too,  are  a  mountain  people.  In  the  South  we  find  almost  a  million 
Mohammedan  Malays,  a  people  who  live  in  filth  and  ignorance, 
practising  polygamy  and  holding  slaves.  These  are  the  people 
whom  the  American  Board  plans  to  work  with.  Of  the  Chinese  there 
are  fully  100,000  of  whom  60,000  are  in  the  city  of  Manila.  They 
mainly  speak  the  dialects  of  the  southern  cities  of  Canton  and  Amoy. 
The  great  problem,  however,  is  that  of  the  Malay  people  who  have 
been  attached  for  hundreds  of  years  to  the  Roman  Church. 

The  Philippines  until  four  years  ago  had  no  Protestant  mis- 
sion, and  ten  years  since  two  missionaries,  who  entered  quietly 
and  began  work,  disappeared  in  ten  days,  and  their  friends  never 
knew  what  became  of  them.  But  that  land  is  now  open  to  God's 
truth.  Since  coming  home  I  have  been  asked  many  times,  "  What 
are  we  going  to  do  with  the  Philippine  Islands  ?  "  In  the  islands 
there  is  but  one  answer  to  this  question.  If  a  man  is  a  Christian 
he  sees  that  the  hand  of  God  is  manifest  in  this  land ;  a  new  country 
is  opened  up  to  His  truth.  Mistakes  have  been  made,  and  many  of 
our  own  soldiers,  instead  of  holding  up  the  ideals  of  Christian 
civilization,  have  sunk  to  lower  depths  than  the  heathen  people  in 
debauchery  and  vice.  But  God  makes  even  the  wrath  of  man  to 
praise  Him,  and  there  are  in  our  own  army  and  navy  great  possibili- 
ties. About  900  American  school  teachers  are  at  work,  many  of 
them  college  graduates,  and  not  a  few  of  these  are  student  volun- 
teers. Many  of  them  are  becoming  more  and  more  interested  in 
this  problem  as  a  missionary  enterprise ;  and  we  know  that  ignor- 
ance is  a  curse  and  that  knowledge  is  the  ladder  by  which  we  rise. 
Teaching,  even  along  purely  sectarian  lines,  brings  to  the  people 
a  desire  for  better  things.  The  demand  for  God's  truth  is  so  great 
that  the  very  poorest  people  in  one  of  the  stricken  districts,  people 
who  had  absolutely  no  money,  managed  to  trade  a  small  measure 
of  rice  for  each  copy  of  the  Gospel  as  the  American  Bible  Society 
colporteur  passed  through  their  village,  he  taking  the  rice  in  bags 
on  the  back  of  his  water  buffalo  to  the  market  and  selling  it. 

You  may  think  that  it  is  hardly  accurate  to  call  work  in  the 
army  and  navy  a  missionary  enterprise,  but  a  great  force  for  good 
or  evil  is  here.  I  have  seen  some  sad  things  that  cannot  be  de- 
scribed or  imagined  by  people  here  in  this  land.  The  saddest  of 
all  was  an  American  soldier  sitting  with  a  group  of  native  children 
about  him,  their  bright  little  brown  faces  turned  toward  him,  and 
he  teaching  them  to  swear  in  our  language,  —  teaching  them  the 
vilest  words  one  can  imagine,  an  active  agent  for  evil.  These  active 
minds  with  enforced  leisure  might  become  a  great  agency  for  good  in 
the  islands  and  do  a  great  work  for  God. 

The  first  Protestant  agency  definitely  employed  was  the  Army 
and  Navy  Young  Men's  Christian  Association.  Its  secretaries  have 
been  there  ever  since,  varying  in  number  from  two  to  twelve.    They 


THE   PHILIPPINES  45 1 

have  striven  to  bring  these  soldiers  to  Hve  nearer  the  ideals  of  home 
and  to  gather  some  of  them  in  and  use  them  among  these  people  to 
tell  them  of  Jesus  Christ.  Let  me  give  a  single  illustration.  Two 
years  ago  to-day  you  would  have  found  in  Manila  a  private  soldier, 
a  young  man  who  had  run  away  from  home.  Every  pay-day  he 
was  one  of  those  who  drank  and  gambled  and  spent  some  time  in 
the  guard-house.  In  the  spring  he  attended  a  meeting  at  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association,  and  there  this  soldier  found  Christ 
as  a  personal  Savior.  He  went  back  to  his  company  and  gradually 
brought  in  those  with  whom  he  was  associated  until  there  were 
seven  or  eight  Christian  men.  They  studied  and  worked  together, 
went  to  the  field  together  and  remained  true  to  their  faith.  A  few 
months  ago  this  soldier  finished  his  service  in  the  army,  and,  hav- 
ing mastered  the  language,  he  is  to-day  facing  a  life  work  as  colpor- 
teur of  the  American  Bible  Society.  He  has  never  had  a  day's  ill- 
ness and  is  well  fitted  for  the  work.  He  goes  out  among  a  people 
speaking  a  strange  language  to  tell  them  of  Jesus  Christ  and  to  sell 
Gospels  to  them. 

The  first  regular  board  to  send  workers  was  the  Presbyterian, 
who  have  eight  workers;  then  followed  the  Methodist  Episcopal, 
with  seven;  the  Baptists,  with  four;  the  Episcopal,  with  three  and 
a  bishop  under  appointment;  the  United  Brethren  Church,  with 
three;  the  Christian  Church  with  two.  The  American  Board  has 
under  appointment  two  for  the  work  among  the  Mohammedan 
people,  and  one  is  already  at  work  in  Guam,  away  to  the  eastward. 
The  American  Bible  Society  has  its  regular  agent  and  some  em- 
ployed men  there.  The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  has 
two  men  sent  out  from  England.  This  is  the  general  force  of  male 
workers,  and  there  are  some  ladies  attached  to  all  the  missions. 
There  are  nine  representatives  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation in  the  Philippine  field.  From  the  United  States  there  are 
about  twenty-five  workers  in  all  and  some  ten  or  twelve  ladies,  the 
wives  of  the  missionaries.  Some  of  these  are  active  evangelists, 
and  others  are  occupied  with  their  home  duties.  Altogether  there 
are  less  than  fifty  Americans  who  are  there  because  of  the  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ,  sent  out  as  representatives  of  the  American  people. 
Yet  in  one  mission  alone  1,500  have  joined  the  Church  after  but 
two  years  of  work,  while  about  12,000  hear  the  gospel  each  week. 

Possibly  this  does  not  interest  you  as  much  as  South  America 
and  Mexico,  where  work  has  been  longer  established,  but  I  strongly 
feel  that  there  is  no  opportunity  before  the  American  Church  equal 
to  this.  These  islands  are  under  the  stars  and  stripes.  Just  as  the 
Dutch  people  consider  their  East  Indian  islands  as  their  own  mis- 
sion field  and  other  nations  are  not  sending  missionaries  there,  so 
the  Philippines  will  be  our  own  mission  field  and  the  British  and 
continental  societies  will  not  plan  for  them. 

An  Evangelical  Union  was  organized  last  April  by  uniting  all 


452  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

the  missionary  representatives  into  one  organization.  One  of  the 
special  points  is  that  there  shall  be  such  a  distribution  of  territory 
that  the  islands  will  be  more  speedily  evangelized,  each  Church 
assuming  the  responsibility  for  a  certain  defined  area,  and  no  other 
going  there.  Mountain  ranges  are  the  great  natural  divisions  of 
the  territory,  and  the  waterways  are  the  natural  channels  of  com- 
munication ;  so  the  language  divisions  form  the  natural  mission 
limitations.  There  is  a  great  necessity  for  many  translations  of  the 
Bible  because  of  the  many  languages  and  dialects.  As  stated  be- 
fore, there  are  thirty-four  languages  and  more  than  double  that 
number  of  dialects.  In  less  than  a  dozen  of  all  these  tongues  are 
the  Gospels  printed. 

There  is  an  element  in  the  preparation  of  the  field  for  which 
we  must  thank  the  Roman  Church.  It  has  in  a  negative  way  done 
much  by  giving  an  illustration  of  an  unspiritual  religion,  of  a  corrupt 
priesthood.  And  positively,  instead  of  the  old  mystic  characters  of 
the  Malay  language,  we  find  that  in  many  dialects  they  have  re- 
duced the  language  to  the  Roman  alphabet  and  have  introduced 
Arabic  numerals;  so  that  the  industrious  college  student  who  goes 
out  can  speak  the  language  within  a  year.  In  many  of  the  Roman 
churches  the  prayers  and  preaching  are  in  Latin  and  Spanish,  but 
the  Spanish  is  not  so  useful  a  language  in  missionary  work  there  as 
you  may  imagine.  It  is  necessary  in  communication  everywhere, 
but  the  great  mass  of  these  people  have  only  a  smattering  of  it. 
They  talk  together  in  their  own  dialect,  and  if  we  are  going  to  reach 
the  hearts  and  lives  of  the  people,  we  must  teach  them  in  the  lan- 
guage in  which  they  think  —  the  language  of  their  hearts,  of  their 
affections  and  of  their  daily  life.  Those  who  go  out  there  should 
learn  one  dialect  and  devote  themselves  to  the  particular  people 
speaking  that  dialect. 

The  possibilities  for  American  missions  there  seem  to  me 
marked  and  sure ;  for  without  doubt  the  American  Government  will 
hold  these  islands  under  some  plan  or  other,  thereby  assuring  per- 
manence to  the  missionary  enterprise.  These  men  on  the  platform, 
who  have  spent  their  lives  in  Latin-American  countries,  will  agree 
with  me  that  there  is  an  inherent  difficulty  in  the  way  of  self- 
government  in  these  races,  because  the  people  are  unwilling  to 
submit  to  the  will  of  the  majority.  They  stand  in  their  Spanish 
pride,  and  if  their  party  be  defeated  they  are  ready  to  organize  a 
revolt.  Only  a  man  like  President  Diaz  is  able  to  give  a  peaceful 
government,  and  people  are  wondering  what  will  become  of  Mexico 
when  he  has  gone.  We  find  there  must  be  some  guiding  power, 
because  in  this  heterogeneous  mass,  with  its  many  languages,  there 
is  no  one  man  or  people  who  has  the  wisdom  and  strength  to  rule 
all  in  any  manner  whatever;  and  because  all  everywhere  are  un- 
willing to  submit  to  the  will  of  the  majority,  they  stir  up  revolu- 
tions and  strife  is  at  hand. 


THE   EVANGELIZATION    OF    PAPAL   EUROPE  453 

The  Philippine  priests  of  the  Roman  Church  are  going  to  South 
America  to  what  are  for  them  fairer  fields.  These  astute  and 
cunning  men  find  that  the  American  Government  is  there  to  stay, 
and  they  are  leaving;  and  if  their  place  is  not  supplied  by  teachers 
of  a  purer  and  better  religion,  the  people  are  going  to  settle  down 
into  materialism  and  agnosticism.  We  have  apathy  to  contend  with, 
but  in  the  words  of  Arnold  Toynbee,  "  Apathy  can  only  be  over- 
come by  enthusiasm.  Enthusiasm  arises  in  two  ways:  first,  an 
ideal  that  takes  the  imagination  by  storm;  and  second,  a  definite 
intelligent  plan  by  which  that  ideal  can  be  carried  out."  We  offer 
you  the  inspiring  ideal  in  these  people  who  can  be  won  to  Jesus 
Christ  —  almost  ten  millions  of  them;  and  the  definite,  intelligent 
plans  are  represented  by  the  work  of  the  mission  boards,  the  Bible 
societies  and  every  agency  to  which  God  has  given  his  blessing. 
We  must  face  this  opportunity  with  true  enthusiasm.  I  point  you 
who  are  looking  for  a  field  of  work,  to  this  open  door;  and  in 
closing  I  leave  with  you  a  word  from  Daniel,  "  They  that  be  wise 
shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament,  and  they  that  turn 
many  to  righteousness  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever." 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  PAPAL  EUROPE 

REV.    N.    W.    CLARK,   D.D._,  ITALY 

The  field  assigned  to  me  is  a  very  large  one.  It  includes  Italy 
and  Austria,  France  and  Belgium,  Spain  and  Portugal,  and,  in  addi- 
tion, considerable  portions  of  several  other  European  countries. 
Only  a  few  of  the  salient  points  in  the  religious  situation  of  these 
lands  can  be  touched  upon.  Only  here  and  there  may  we  linger 
to  note  what  is  being  done,  and  to  point  out  the  intense  need  for  the 
gospel  and  the  bright  prospect  of  its  acceptance.  May  Christ  Him- 
self be  present  among  us  now  as  the  personal  representative  of  the 
millions  of  Catholic  Europe  who  have  never  yet  heard  His  gospel, 
and  may  His  spirit  plead  with  us  in  their  behalf  to-day! 

Religious  thought  in  the  Latin  countries  of  Europe  is  permeated 
and  controlled  by  Romanism;  its  center  and  chief  source  is  in  the 
Pontifical  court  at  Rome.  The  people  believe  what  the  priests 
believe ;  the  priests  believe  what  the  infallible  Pope  teaches.  There 
is  no  room  for  freedom  of  thought  in  the  individual,  nor  for  the 
direct  influence  and  action  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  individual. 
There  has  been,  undoubtedly,  some  improvement  in  certain  partic- 
ulars within  the  Roman  Church  since  the  days  of  the  Reformation, 
but  its  fundamental  principles  have  not  changed.  It  still  maintains 
the  sole  authority  of  the  Church  in  all  matters  of  faith  or  conscience. 


454  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

It  imposes  its  laws  upon  its  subjects  and  insists  that  their  salvation 
depends  upon  their  unquestioned  obedience  to  its  commands.  This 
reduces  faith  to  mere  assent,  and  it  excludes  the  regenerating  power 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Such  a  system  destroys  the  very  essence  of  true 
religion;  it  saps  the  spiritual  life  of  the  soul. 

One  of  the  highest  authorities  in  Italy  upon  moral  and  social 
conditions  is  Professor  Marianno  of  the  University  of  Naples.  He 
was  born  and  reared  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  and  has  never 
formally  withdrawn  from  it,  yet  he  says :  "  Romanism  makes  the 
sacerdotal  hierarchy  the  only  and  indispensable  mediator  of  the 
religious  and  moral  life.  The  atonement  of  Christ  and  the  re- 
pentance of  the  sinner  become  a  monopoly  of  the  priests.  It  is  the 
priest  who  reconciles  with  God.  This  religion  may  have  had  its 
days  of  glory  and  of  usefulness,  but  it  has  now  become  a  pure 
formalism ;  it  has  no  power  over  the  morals  of  the  people ;  it  does 
not  attract,  or  educate,  or  uplift  the  masses.  It  simply  holds  them 
under  its  sway  by  force  of  habit,  and  its  ultimate  result  can  only 
be  ignorant  credulity  in  the  midst  of  ignorant  incredulity." 

This  deliberate  verdict  of  so  eminent  an  authority  is  fully  ap- 
proved by  all  intelligent  persons  of  unbiased  mind,  who  have  wit- 
nessed the  blighting  influence  of  Romanism  in  those  countries  where 
it  has  had  unlimited  sway  for  centuries.  The  religious  situation 
in  these  lands  is  well  described  by  Professor  Marianno's  phrase, 
"  ignorant  credulity  in  the  midst  of  ignorant  incredulity,"  or,  in 
other  words,  unreasoning  superstition  in  the  midst  of  unreasoning 
indifference.  To  the  masses  of  the  people,  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
is  entirely  unknown ;  it  can  scarcely  be  less  known  to  the  masses  of 
China  or  India.  Those  who  intimate  that  there  is  little  need  of 
preaching  the  gospel  in  Catholic  countries  because  they  are  Chris- 
tian already,  only  show  that  they  have  no  adequate  conception  of 
the  moral  and  spiritual  destitution  in  Papal  lands.  Several  mis- 
sionaries from  heathen  countries,  who  have  visited  Italy,  have  said 
to  me  that  some  of  the  instances  of  superstition  to  be  seen  there 
could  not  be  surpassed  in  darkest  heathendom.  There  is,  for  ex- 
ample, a  church  not  many  miles  from  Rome  where,  every  year  upon 
the  day  consecrated  to  its  patron  saint,  the  poor,  deluded  penitents 
drag  their  tongues  over  the  rough  stone  pavement  from  the  door 
to  the  altar  until  the  floor  is  streaked  with  human  blood. 

My  friends,  the  nearly  200,000,000  of  Catholic  Europe,  who 
are  held  in  spiritual  bondage  through  ignorance  and  superstition, 
or  through  error  and  indifference,  must  have  the  pure  gospel 
preached  to  them.  There  are  evangelical  churches  and  missions  in 
all  of  these  countries,  perhaps,  and  some  of  them  have  produced 
remarkable  results  in  the  face  of  extraordinary  difficulties ;  but 
there  is  not  one  of  them  which  does  not  need  to  be  largely  re- 
inforced. 

In  Italy  the  Waldensians,  the  Methodists,  —  English  and  Amer- 


THE   EVANGELIZATION    OF   PAPAL   EUROPE  455 

ican,  — the  Baptists,  the  Italian  EvangeHcals  and  the  Reformed 
CathoHcs  are  all  doing  excellent  work,  though  greatly  hampered  by 
limited  resources.  Last  June,  the  first  Evangelical  Congress  in 
Italy,  composed  of  the  leading  representatives  of  these  bodies,  was 
held 'in  Rome.  It  was  an  inspiring  gathering,  and  it  is  believed 
that  its  deliberations  will  contribute  largely  to  mutual  co-operation 
among  the  churches  and  to  the  more  effective  evangelization  of  all 

parts  of  the  peninsula.  ,      ,     •     i 

The  Reformed  Churches  of  France  represent  two  theological 
tendencies,  the  evangelical  whose  school  of  theology  is  at  Montau- 
bon,  and  the  liberal  whose  representatives  are  found  in  the  Theolog- 
ical'Faculty  of  Paris.  Both,  however,  are  bound  together  by  their 
heroic  past  and  by  their  common  faith  in  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 
The  Wesleyans  of  England  have  a  prosperous  mission  in  Pans 
and  also  in  several  other  cities. 

The  McAll  Mission  still  continues  its  beneficent  work.  It 
places  its  agents  at  the  service  of  all  the  evangelical  churches  and 
asks  the  co-operation  of  their  pastors.  Dr.  S.  B.  Rossiter,  the 
American  secretary  of  the  McAll  Mission,  who  has  recently  visited 
France,  says:  "The  indications  of  heart  hunger  for  the  gospel 
among' the  people  are  many  and  even  pathetic.  We  find  them 
among  the  rich  and  titled,  as  well  as  among  the  poor  and  laboring 
class.  France  has  been  feeding  on  husks  for  200  years  and  she  is 
crying  for  bread." 

A  fact  of  deep  significance  for  the  moral  life  of  the  people  is 
that  drunkenness  is  increasing  in  all  parts  of  France  in  an  alarm- 
ing manner.  It  is  said  that  in  some  districts,  about  fifty  per  cent,  of 
the  young  men  called  to  military  service  are  not  accepted  because 
their  health  has  been  ruined  through  alcoholism,  either  directly  or 
by  heredity. 

In  Spain  the  advance  of  Protestantism  has  been  more  gradual 
than  in  most  of  the  other  Catholic  countries.    Here  the  Jesuits  have 
had  almost  unlimited  sway,  and  they  do  not  hesitate  to  use  their 
power  without  the  slightest  scruples,  especially  against  the  native 
Protestants.    Religious  liberty,  however,  is  guaranteed  by  the  Gov- 
ernment largely  through  the  influence  of  Castelar,  and  the  outlook 
for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  has  never  been  so  encouraging  as  it  is 
now.      Some   anxiety   was   felt   as   to  the   effect   upon    Protestant 
missions  of  the  war  between  Spain  and  the  United  States,  but  the 
after-result  has  been,  upon  the  whole,  favorable  rather  than  other- 
wise.    The  reflex  influence  of  the  war  upon  the  Spanish  people 
has  tended  to  increase  the  rising  spirit  of  resentment  against  the 
combination  formed  between  the  Jesuits  and  the  aristocracy.     This 
is  evidenced  by  the  serious  riots  last  week  at  Barcelona  and  by  the 
attack  upon  the  Jesuit  monastery  at  Saragossa.     The  masses  in 
Spain  are  awaking  to  the  fact  that  the  chief  cause  of  the  wrongs 
they  suffer  may  be  traced  to  the  power  which  is  everywhere  exer- 


45^  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

cised  by  the  Jesuit  leaders  of  the  Roman  Church.  The  people  will 
not  long  be  held  in  subjection  to  such  rule.  A  better  day  is  rapidly 
approaching  when  Spain,  like  France,  shall  free  herself  from  the 
shackles  of  Jesuitism  and  shall  welcome  the  enlightening  truth  of 
the  gospel.  An  eminent  Spaniard  has  recently  said :  "  The  best 
liberal  sentiment  of  Spain  is  not  opposed  to  the  gospel  propaganda. 
On  the  contrary,  in  its  own  way  it  esteems  and  approves  of  the 
efforts  and  sacrifices  made  by  the  Christians  of  other  countries  for 
the  evangelization  of  Spain." 

The  Church  of  England  is  represented  in  Spain  by  what  is 
called  "  The  Spanish  Protestant  Church."  Bishop  Cabrera  states 
that  since  the  Spanish-American  war  their  membership  has  largely 
increased,  and  that  several  priests  and  many  members  have  left  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  and  united  with  the  Protestants. 

The  English  Wesleyans  have  mission  stations  at  Barcelona  and 
several  other  points.  They  have  recently  been  encouraged  by  the 
conversion  of  an  eloquent  priest,  Sefior  Longas,  who  has  been 
preaching  to  large  audiences  of  all  social  grades.  He  shows  that 
the  present  attitude  of  the  Spanish  people  is  not  unfavorable  to 
the  reception  of  the  evangelical  faith. 

Spain  has  been  occupied  by  the  American  Board  of  the  Congre- 
gational churches  for  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century.  The  center 
of  the  work  has  been  at  San  Sebastian,  and  the  principal  stations 
are  at  Bilbao,  Santander  and  Zaragoza.  By  its  preaching  services 
and  day-schools  this  mission  is  exercising  a  wide  influence. 

There  are  numerous  signs  of  awakening  in  all  parts  of  Catho- 
lic Europe,  which  give  great  encouragement  for  the  future.  One 
of  these  is  the  evident  sympathy  manifested  for  Protestant  schools 
of  a  higher  grade.  About  ten  years  ago,  the  International  Insti- 
tute for  Girls  in  Spain  was  established  at  San  Sebastian.  It  has 
been  well  patronized  and  has  sent  out  many  graduates  who  have 
become  teachers  in  the  day-schools.  At  the  annual  meeting  of 
the  board  of  trustees,  held  a  month  ago  in  Boston,  it  was  reported 
that  more  than  three  thousand  children  are  now  being  taught  by 
women  trained  in  this  Institute.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Spanish- 
American  war,  it  was  found  necessary  to  transfer  it  to  Biarritz, 
across  the  French  border,  but  it  is  now  expected  that  the  school 
will  soon  find  a  permanent  home  in  Madrid,  where  an  eligible  site 
has  already  been  purchased. 

A  similar  school,  which  has  also  been  remarkably  successful, 
is  the  International  Institute  for  Girls  in  Rome.  This  was  estab- 
lished in  1897  under  the  auspices  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  There  are  now  in  attendance  about  two  hundred  young 
women,  the  majority  of  them  from  the  best  families  of  Italy.  An 
admirable  building  has  recently  been  erected  in  the  new  part  of 
Rome,  just  opposite  the  palace  of  Queen  Margherita,  and  the  prop- 
erty is  valued  at  upwards  of  $80,000.     The  Methodist  College  for 


THE    EVANGELIZATION    OF    PAPAL    EUROPE  457 

Boys  in  Rome,  also  has  a  promising  future.  Among  its  students 
at  the  present  time  are  four  grandsons  of  Giuseppe  Garibaldi. 

The  Waldensian  College  for  Boys  is  located  at  Torre  Pellice, 
near  Turin,  Italy,  where  for  many  years  it  has  been  training  the 
sons  of  the  sturdy  patriots  of  Piedmont. 

Of  other  Protestant  colleges  and  of  the  various  theological 
seminaries  there  is  not  time  to  speak,  but  a  word  should  be  said 
of  the  work  among  students  in  France.  The  "  Circle  of  Protestant 
Students,"  founded  by  Pastor  Monnier  in  Paris,  now  extends  to 
Lyons,  Montpelier,  Cannes  and  other  French  cities,  and  numbers 
about  four  hundred  students  and  professors.  Student  conferences 
are  held  each  year  at  Versailles,  attended  by  upwards  of  150  stu- 
dents. The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  is  well  established 
in  various  cities  of  France  and  Italy.  In  Paris  and  Rome,  two 
fine  buildings  have  been  presented  to  the  International  Committee 
by  Mr.  James  Stokes,  of  New  York. 

A  fact  of  very  considerable  significance  is  the  more  favor- 
able attitude  of  Roman  Church  authorities  toward  the  use  of  the 
Scriptures  by  the  people.  This  has  been  particularly  indicated  by 
some  of  the  recent  Encyclicals  of  the  Pope.  This  change  has  been 
made  necessary  by  the  demands  of  the  younger  scholars  in  the 
Church  whose  influence  is  being  more  and  more  felt.  Not  long 
ago,  I  met  in  a  railway  carriage  in  Austria  a  brilliant  young  Italian 
priest,  a  professor  in  one  of  the  leading  Catholic  colleges  in  Rome. 
Though  he  was  cautious  in  expressing  his  views,  the  trend  of  the 
conversation  was  that  the  younger  element  in  the  Church  were 
breaking  away  from  some  of  the  old  ecclesiastical  traditions  and 
were  asking  for  a  larger  liberty  in  the  study  and  discussion  of 
Biblical  and  theological  problems.  The  recent  appointment  by  the 
Pope  of  a  special  commission  to  consider  and  decide  Biblical  ques- 
tions submitted  to  it  is  a  public  manifestation  that  the  leaven  of 
a  freer  thought  is  slowly  working  in  the  old  Church. 

A  few  months  ago  a  priest  published  in  Naples,  with  the 
approval  of  the  Vatican  authorities,  a  translation  of  the  Gospel 
of  St.  Matthew  with  notes,  intended  for  popular  distribution,  and 
faithful  Catholics  were  encouraged  to  read  it  for  at  least  fifteen 
minutes  each  day  by  the  promise  from  the  Pope  that  all  who 
would  do  so  should  receive  special  indulgence.  A  strange  com- 
bination, doubtless,  and  yet  an  indication  of  awakening  interest  in 
the  Bible.  There  would  be,  I  am  convinced,  a  possibility  of  per- 
suading the  more  intelligent  and  more  liberal  priests  to  study  the 
Scriptures  for  themselves  and  to  encourage  their  parishioners  to 
study  it.  There  might  be  hope  for  the  establishment  of  Bible 
circles  within  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  Papal  lands.  Even 
in  Russia,  there  are  instances  of  such  study.  A  Russian  priest  in 
St.  Petersburg  has  invited  his  people  to  meet  him  in  a  Bible  Class 
on  Sunday  afternoons  to  study  the  Scriptures  in  the  vernacular. 


458  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

If  in  Orthodox  Russia  this  has  come  to  pass,  why  may  it  not  in 
Roman  CathoHc  Europe? 

The  beginning  of  the  new  century  has  witnessed  desperate 
efforts  on  the  part  of  the  Roman  Church  to  regain  her  power 
over  France,  whom  she  dehghts  to  call  "  The  eldest  daughter  of 
the  Church."  Protestants  are  bitterly  denounced.  In  a  recent  meet- 
ing held  at  Paris,  presided  over  by  a  retired  general,  the  cry,  "  Vive 
Sai)it  BartJitioiiy! "  was  loudly  applauded  by  the  large  audience. 
The  cause  of  this  clerical  activity  is  undoubtedly  the  manifest  signs 
of  a  revival  of  Protestantism. 

Professor  Paul  Sabatier  is  well  known  in  all  parts  of  the 
Christian  world  because  of  his  admirable  life  of  St.  Francis  of 
Assisi.  For  several  months  he  has  been  sending  me  at  frequent 
intervals  copies  of  Le  Siccle,  a  secular  paper  published  in  Paris 
and  having  a  very  large  circulation  in  France.  This  able  paper 
has  been  printing  a  series  of  articles  entitled,  "  Breaking  Away 
From  Rome,"  which  have  given  a  full  account  of  the  remarkable 
religious  movement  now  taking  place  in  certain  districts  of  the 
Republic.  It  is  a  revival  of  the  old  Huguenot  spirit.  A  new 
factor  has  appeared  in  the  struggle  now  going  on  between  the 
representatives  of  Romanism  and  the  present  liberal  government 
of  France.  It  is  the  Protestant  principle  which,  after  slumber- 
ing for  three  centuries  in  the  breasts  of  the  descendants  of  the 
Reformation,  is  once  more  being  aroused  and  is  making  its  pres- 
ence felt.  In  some  of  the  provinces,  entire  villages  have  become 
Protestant,  and  the  movement  is  attended  by  intense  feeling.  An 
excellent  article  on  the  subject  has  recently  been  published  in 
The  Churchman,  from  which  I  will  read  a  paragraph : 

"  A  pamphlet  of  the  Bishop  of  Tulle,  addressed  to  his  cures, 
declares  that  the  Church  is  in  the  presence  of  a  peril  which  threat- 
ens the  whole  of  France.  An  abbe  sent  by  him  to  this  district 
with  money  gathered  from  the  diocesan  funds  was  powerless  to 
produce  any  result.  The  movement  in  this  region  spread  rapidly. 
Five  Protestant  pastors  became  established  in  Correze.  Four  local- 
ities near  Madranges  applied  to  M.  Creissel,  the  pastor  lately  ap- 
pointed there.  At  St.  Salvador  meetings  are  held  in  a  hall  loaned 
for  that  purpose  by  a  municipal  councillor.  The  audience  in  this 
place  is  composed  mostly  of  men.  At  Merciel  thirty  children  re- 
ceive regular  religious  instruction,  at  which  many  adults  attend. 
At  Marcillon  the  same  results  have  attended  the  preaching.  In 
this  district  two  villages  have  asked  for  pastors.  At  St.  Jal  the 
mayor  himself  sent  for  a  pastor  to  preach  to  the  people.  M. 
Creissel  has  in  this  town  a  regular  audience  of  500  persons.  At 
Pradines  the  entire  population,  with  the  municipal  councillors  at 
their  head,  requested  a  pastor  to  come  and  lecture  to  them.  This 
petition  was  granted,  and  the  lecture  was  held  in  the  town  hall. 
The  movement  in  this  region  has  spread  to  Gourdon  and  Cham- 


THE   EVANGELIZATION   OF   PAPAL   EUROPE  459 

beret,  where  four  villages  were  served  by  the  same  pastor.  The 
town  of  St.  Clement  also  sent  for  a  pastor  to  conduct  a  confer- 
ence. The  Bishop  of  Tulle,  becoming  alarmed,  changed  the  cure. 
But  this  had  no  effect.  To  sum  up  the  result  in  this  section, 
there  are  sixteen  villages  in  the  Department  of  Correze  which  have 
been  converted  to  Protestantism  in  a  few  months.  The  movement 
is  continuing  at  the  present  moment  of  writing,  the  number  of 
pastors  being  totally  insufficient  for  the  work." 

A  very  significant  fact  in  connection  with  the  spiritual  up- 
rising is  that  many  priests  have  been  converted  and  have  with- 
drawn from  the  Roman  Church.  The  Spirit  of  God  is  working 
in  a  remarkable  manner  among  them.  Within  three  or  four  years 
hundreds  of  priests  have  left  the  priesthood  and  connected  them- 
selves with  some  of  the  Protestant  churches.  The  last  paper  that 
I  received  from  Professor  Sabatier  contains  a  most  interesting 
account  of  the  conversion  of  a  Catholic  priest.  He  was  the  cure 
of  a  large  community  and  during  the  mass  he  went  into  the  pulpit 
and  announced  to  his  parishioners  that  this  would  be  the  last  time 
that  he  should  celebrate  the  mass.  Then  he  read  a  letter  addressed 
to  his  archbishop,  in  which  he  declared  that  he  renounced  the  priest- 
hood, that  he  was  abandoning  the  religion  of  the  Roman  Church 
and  that  he  had  been  converted  to  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

I  wish  there  were  time  to  speak  of  similar  movements  in  Italy. 
Hundreds  of  priests  within  the  last  three  or  four  years  have  been 
converted  in  France,  and  other  hundreds  have  been  converted  in 
Italy.  A  home  for  ex-priests  has  been  established  in  Rome  under 
undenominational  auspices.  A  similar  home  is  in  Paris,  where 
priests  are  kept  until  they  can  find  occupation.  Some  very  touch- 
ing experiences  are  those  that  come  to  these  men  who  leave  the 
priesthood.  One  of  the  young  men  who  came  to  the  college  in 
Rome,  of  which  I  have  been  the  president  for  eight  years,  was 
formerly  a  priest ;  and  he  came  to  me  one  day  telling  me  how 
he  had  been  in  correspondence  with  his  own  family  ever  since 
he  left  the  Roman  Church,  but  had  never  received  a  word  from 
them  in  response.  He  came  to  me  with  tears  streaming  down 
his  cheeks,  bearing  in  his  hand  a  little  photograph  of  himself,  which 
he  said  was  the  only  one  that  his  mother  had,  and  he  had  just 
received  it  from  her  without  a  line,  but  across  the  forehead  was 
written  the  word,  "  Heretic."  The  poor  boy  was  broken-hearted, 
saying,  "  I  have  no  mother  and  no  father  in  this  world,  only  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  my  Savior."  Another  boy  in  similar  circum- 
stances, although  dying  of  consumption  so  that  he  could  scarcely 
speak  above  a  whisper,  was  thrust  out  by  his  father  through  the 
door  of  his  own  home  with  the  words,  "  Go  back  to  the  swine  from 
whom  you  came;  I  have  never  had  swine  in  my  house  until  this 
time,  and  I  will  not  have  them  now."  The  young  man  went  to 
the  nearest  Protestant  pastor,  and  there  communication  was  had 


460  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

with  me,  for  he  had  been  a  student  in  our  college ;  and  by  the 
grace  of  God  and  by  faith  in  His  promises  this  young  man  was 
sent  to  Des  Plats  in  Switzerland,  a  place  where  consumptives  are 
treated  in  that  country ;  and  there  is  deep  reason  for  gratitude 
to  God  in  saying  that  about  a  year  ago  this  young  man  returned 
completely  cured  and  is  now  pursuing  his  course  of  study  in  the 
college. 

An  incident  is  related  of  one  of  the  beautiful  mountain  regions 
in  Europe  which  I  will  mention  in  closing.  Some  men  went  up 
on  the  heights  of  the  mountains,  and  a  fog  came  up  beneath  them, 
cutting  them  off  from  the  lower  world  and  shutting  off  their 
view  of  the  mountains  above  them,  so  that  the  familiar  peak  which 
was  their  guide  was  lost  to  sight.  They  were  lost  in  the  snow 
and  fog  and  began  to  shout.  Their  voices  wertt  out  upon  the  air, 
and  floated  away  in  the  distance.  Then  they  turned  in  another 
direction  and  shouted  again.  Still  the  voices  drifted  away  down 
into  the  valley.  Then  again  they  turned,  and  shouted  again.  This 
time  an  echo  came  back  to  them  and  they  knew  that  they  had 
found  the  peak  that  they  sought,  and  that  by  finding  the  peak 
they  had  found  the  world  which  had  been  lost  to  them.  As  I  heard 
that  story  I  thought  of  the  poor  multitudes  of  the  Papal  lands  in 
Europe.  Lost  in  the  darkness,  the  fogs  and  mists  of  superstition, 
of  ignorance  and  indifference,  many  thousands  of  them  are  calling 
out  for  help;  and  the  need  to-day  in  Europe  is  that  some  one 
should  turn  the  faces  of  these  men  and  these  women  unto  Him 
who  may  help  them  and  teach  them  to  call  and  call  again  until 
the  voice  comes  back  to  them  from  the  heights  of  Divine  mercy 
and  Divine  power  and  until,  finding  God  through  Christ,  they 
find  life  and  hope  and  Heaven. 


TURKEY,   SYRIA   AND   EGYPT 

The  Egyptian  Field  of  the  United  Presbyterians 
Mohammedan  Work  in  Egypt 
Mission  Work  in  Syria  and  Palestine 
Varied  Work  in  Constantinople 
Missionary  Efforts  in  Smyrna 
The  Capture  and  Ransom  of  Miss  Stone 
The  Complex  Turkish  Problem  and  One  of  its  Solu- 
tions 


461 


THE  EGYPTIAN  FIELD  OF  THE  UNITED  PRESBY- 
TERIANS 

REV.    W.    W.    BARR,   D.D.,   PHILADELPHIA 

The  mission  field  of  Egypt  extends  from  the  Mediterranean 
to  the  first  cataract  of  the  Nile,  or  rather  to  Wady  Haifa,  about 
100  miles  above  the  first  cataract.  Take  your  stand  just  before 
the  city  of  Cairo  and  look  toward  the  north,  and  you  have  spread 
out  before  you  the  delta  of  Egypt,  while  behind  you  is  the  valley  of 
the  Nile,  extending  up  beyond  the  first  cataract  as  far  as  our  mission 
goes,  a  distance  of  say  600  to  700  miles.  In  that  field  there  are 
10,000,000  inhabitants;  nine-tenths  of  these  are  Mohammedans  be- 
sides many  Hebrews,  the  lineal  descendants  of  the  ancient  Egyp- 
tians. There  are  many  of  those  in  the  land,  and  I  believe  that 
there  are  some  of  almost  every  nationality  in  the  world. 

Our  United  Presbyterian  Mission  began  work  in  the  year 
1854.  We  have  now  in  that  field  no  less  than  forty-four  ordained 
native  missionaries  and  seventy  congregations,  fifty-seven  of  which 
have  their  own  native  pastors.  There  are  5,513  members  of  the 
church.  Four  Presbyteries  are  organized  in  Egypt.  All  this  has 
been  accomplished  in  the  few  years  during  which  our  Church  has 
been  engaged  in  mission  work  in  that  land. 

The  Mohammedans  in  Egypt,  being  not  very  far  from  the 
great  Mohammedan  centers,  are  among  the  most  bigoted  to  be 
found  anywhere  in  the  world.  But  for  the  influence  of  the  British 
flag  in  Egypt  to-day,  I  do  not  suppose  that  our  missionaries  would 
be  there  at  all;  certain  it  is  that  no  Mohammedan  would  be  per- 
mitted to  confess  Christ  as  his  Savior  and  remain  alive  in  that 
country.  The  great  college  of  Mohammedanism  is  in  the  city  of 
Cairo,  and  in  that  college  are  assembled  year  after  year  from  ten 
to  twelve  thousand  students  receiving  their  training.  It  is  mainly 
intellectual,  there  is  very  little  conscience  in  it,  and  these  students 
make  Mohammedans  of  the  most  bigoted  kind.  Let  us  in  our 
educational  institutions  make  Christians  of  our  young  men,  just  as 
the  Mohammedans  do  not  fail  in  that  great  college  to  make  Mo- 
hammedans of  the  young  men  that  come  under  their  influence. 


MOHAMMEDAN  WORK  IN  EGYPT 

REV.    WILLIAM    HARVEY^  D.D.,   EGYPT 

Dr.  Barr  has  told  you  of  the  extent  of  our  field,  but  last  year 
we  extended  our  territory  still  further  south.  We  have  now  four 
missionaries  across  the  river  from  Khartum,  but  they  are  forbidden 
to  go  any  further.  The  British  Ambassador  in  Cairo  has  forbidden 
the  missionaries  to  preach  to  Mohammedans.  We  hope  that  that 
prohibition  will  be  removed  very  soon ;  but  at  the  present  time  they 
are  not  allowed  to  speak  to  Mohammedans  in  the  Sudan.  Two  of 
our  missionaries  last  year  went  up  the  White  Nile  about  600  miles 
and  found  a  good  location  for  a  mission,  but  when  they  returned 
to  Cairo  Lord  Cromer  and  the  Sirdar  said  that  no  work  could  be 
done  even  in  that  place  among  the  non-Mohammedans.  After 
getting  permission  to  preach  to  the  non-Mohammedans,  even  that 
has  been  withdrawn  during  the  last  few  months.  For  twenty-eight 
years  Egypt  was  under  the  care  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church 
of  North  America,  but  after  the  War  some  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society's  representatives  came  there.  They  have  been  work- 
ing with  us  in  Cairo,  and  I  am  glad  to  say  that  they  and  we  work 
together  harmoniously. 

There  are  a  great  many  difficulties  in  the  way,  but  I  will  men- 
tion only  one  or  two.  One  is  the  petty  persecution  to  which  all 
our  converts  are  subject.  I  am  glad  to  say  that  the  Egyptian 
Government  does  not  persecute  converts,  and  it  never  has,  except 
in  very  rare  cases.  In  1882  we  had  a  convert  who  was  banished 
from  Egypt  by  the  then  British  Ambassador,  since  which  time 
there  has  been  no  persecution  on  the  part  of  the  Government. 
While  there  is  no  governmental  persecution,  every  convert,  if  he  is 
known  publicly,  is  subject  to  persecution ;  his  family  casts  him  out ; 
he  is  cut  out  from  social  intercourse  with  his  friends ;  if  he  is  in 
business,  he  is  boycotted.  Let  me  illustrate  this  by  a  concrete 
case.  About  two  years  ago  I  baptized  a  Mohammedan  in  our 
Cairo  Church.  The  very  day  on  which  he  was  baptized  he  went 
to  the  house  of  his  uncle  where  there  were  gathered  a  number  of 
his  relatives ;  his  uncle  drew  a  knife,  and  he  had  to  flee  from  the 
house  and  take  refuge  in  a  Christian  home.  We  received  informa- 
tion of  this  about  ten  o'clock  at  night,  and  I  with  a  colleague  went 
to  police  headquarters  and  informed  them  of  the  facts.  We  were 
sent  to  the  police  station,  and  two  policemen  were  sent  to  guard 

464 


MOHAMMEDAN    WORK   IN    EGYPT  A^c 

the  house  that  night.  They  stayed  all  night  at  the  house  where 
the  convert  was  stopping.  The  next  day  the  whole  face  of  his 
shop  was  covered  with  indigo,  and  there  was  written  in  Arabic 
characters,  "  The  accursed  Christian."  He  tried  to  open  his  shop 
but  could  not.  After  some  days  by  the  help  of  the  police  he  opened 
his  shop,  but  after  a  short  time  all  his  customers  left  him  and 
he  was  obliged  to  sell  out.  Many  of  the  converts  are  afraid  of 
their  own  fathers  and  mothers  lest  they  should  put  poison  into 
the  water  vessels  out  of  which  they  drink. 

One  of  the  great  obstacles  with  which  we  have  to  contend 
in  Egypt  IS  the  institution  referred  to  by  Dr.  Barr.  There  is  a 
Mohammedan  university  there,  older  than  Cambridge,  Oxford 
Glasgow,  or  Victoria  universities.  It  is  the  great  stronghold  of 
Mohammedanism  in  the  Moslem  world.  I  have  been  told  by  the 
sheik  of  the  University  itself  that  it  has  from  ten  to  fourteen 
thousand  scholars  enrolled  from  year  to  year.  Many  of  them  spend 
a  year  m  that  institution.  They  are  taught  in  the  Arabic  language 
grammar,  rhetoric  and  logic,  and  they  give  explanations  of  the 
Koran,  Mohammedan  traditions  and  jurisprudence.  While  they  are 
being  instructed  in  all  these  branches,  they  also  breathe  every  day 
the  spirit  of  intolerance  and  hatred  to  Christianity.  Not  only  the 
prayers  offered  on  Friday  are  against  the  Christian  Church,  but  the 
very  atmosphere  of  the  institution  is  hostility  to  and  intolerance  of 
Christianity. 

As  these  young  men  spend  a  year  there  they  are  imbued  with 
this  spirit,  and  they  then  go  out  as  teachers  of  the  Koran,  or  as 
Mohammedan  priests  and  judges.  They  are  sent  all  over  Egypt, 
to  Syria,  to  the  northern  provinces,  to  Morocco  and  other  parts  of 
Africa.  I  regard  that  institution  as  the  armory  of  Islam,  as  a  train- 
ing school  for  Mohammedan  soldiers  who  are  to  fight  under  the 
crescent.  Whenever  there  is  a  breaking  out  of  fanaticism  in  Egypt, 
we  can  almost  always  trace  it  to  this  institution.  A  few  years  ago 
one  of  our  young  men  published  a  very  mild  and  reasonable  tract  on 
Mohammedanism.  A  sheik  got  hold  of  a  few  copies  of  it,  showed 
them  to  some  of  the  sheiks  of  this  institution.  He  stirred  up  trouble 
in  that  institution.  The  news  was  sent  to  Lord  Cromer.  He  sent 
for  me  and  asked  me  what  this  meant.  I  told  him  that  I  knew  all 
about  it,  and  that  one  of  our  young  men  published  that.  He  asked 
me  to  translate  it  to  him.  I  happened  to  pick  up  the  last  page  where 
the  application  of  the  whole  argument  was  made,  in  which  the  writer 
begs  the  reader  to  accept  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  his  Savior,  be- 
cause His  blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin.  When  I  read  that  he  said  : 
"That  is  all  right;  there  is  no  harm  in  that.  You  have  a  perfect 
right  to  do  that ;  but  you  are  aware,  Mr.  Harvey,  that  the  Moham- 
medans here  do  not  understand  this.  They  do  not  understand  how- 
much  they  owe  to  us  in  saving  their  lives.  Although  you  have  a 
perfect  right  to  publish  these  tracts^  I  prefer  that  you  would  not 


4^6  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

circulate  them  at  the  present  time,  because  it  is  making  trouble  in 
the  country;  for  my  sake  do  not  circulate  any  more."  It  so  hap- 
pened that  we  had  sent  nearly  all  we  had  out  of  that  part  of  the 
country,  and  I  told  him  that  we  would  not  send  out  any  more  for 
the  present.  But  the  source  of  all  this  opposition  was  this  university 
that  I  speak  of. 

Let  me  add  that  we  have  now  two  students  who  are  converts 
from  this  institution,  so  that  it  is  not  quite  invulnerable.  One  of 
these  converts  began  holding  meetings  in  our  chapel  in  Cairo  some 
months  before  I  left.  The  meetings  were  attended  by  Moham- 
medans, many  of  them  students  from  this  university.  They  came 
night  after  night  and  heard  this  Mohammedan  convert  discuss 
Christianity  for  half  an  hour  from  the  Bible,  and  then  for  another 
half  hour  he  would  discuss  Mohammedan  questions,  drawing  com- 
parisons between  the  Bible  and  the  Koran.  But  the  time  came  when 
the  head  sheik  of  this  institution  issued  an  order  that  any  student 
who  should  attend  the  chapel  of  the  American  mission,  would  be 
expelled  from  the  institution,  and  expulsion  from  the  institution 
meant  cutting  off  the  man's  living.  The  consequence  was  that  they 
did  not  attend  these  meetings.  One  came  a  year  or  two  after  that 
to  the  door  of  the  chapel,  and  when  he  was  spoken  to  and  asked  to 
come  in,  he  said,  "  I  would  like  to  go,  but  I  dare  not." 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  Do  you  as  a  missionary  receive  any  personal  opposition  or 
have  much  difficulty  in  the  discussion  of  these  questions?  A.  No. 
Though  I  have  been  in  Egypt  since  1865,  we  have  never  had  any 
direct  opposition  from  the  Mohammedans.  But  years  ago,  before 
the  British  occupation,  we  did  not  have  the  freedom  which  we  have 
now.  We  could  talk  a  little  with  the  Mohammedans,  but  we  could 
not  have  such  public  meetings  as  we  are  now  holding  in  Cairo. 

Q.  Do  your  native  preachers  meet  with  any  opposition?  A. 
The  native  preachers  have  no  opposition  from  the  Government. 
They  are  not  opposed.  Our  native  missionaries  have  liberty  to  go 
over  the  whole  country,  but  they  must  confine  themselves  to  our 
own  churches  or  houses.  They  dare  not  preach  on  the  street.  Some 
very  imprudent  missionaries  from  England  came  to  Cairo,  and  one 
of  them  was  so  unwise  as  to  go  into  their  mosque  and  preach  to 
them,  and  it  stirred  up  trouble. 

Q.  What  are  the  prospects  for  medical  missions?  A.  We  have 
a  medical  missionary  in  Asyijt,  which  is  about  270  miles  south  of 
Cairo  where  we  have  our  college  with  its  600  students.  This  med- 
ical missionary  is  doing  a  fine  work  there.  Before  he  came  the 
Egyptians  did  not  have  much  confidence  in  doctors  and  with  very 
good  reason,  because  their  own  doctors  did  not  deserve  the  name. 
Since  the  American  doctor  went  there  and  showed  himself  to  be  a 


MOHAMMEDAN    WORK   IN    EGYPT  467 

good  Christian  man,  they  have  come  to  have  perfect  confidence  in 
him,  and  he  is  doing  a  grand  work.  Just  recently  a  hospital  was 
built  and  is  under  his  charge.  In  Lower  Egypt  we  have  two  lady 
missionaries  who  are  doing  an  excellent  work  among  the  women  of 
Lower  Egypt. 

Q.  What  is  the  attitude  toward  modern  science?  A.  They  do 
not  use  modern  science  at  all.  But  of  late  years  since  the  English 
occupation  and  since  the  government  schools  have  been  established, 
the  Government  is  insisting  upon  young  students  being  taught  mod- 
ern science  before  they  go  into  the  university,  but  in  the  university 
itself  they  do  not  teach  modern  science;  they  still  believe  there  that 
the  sun  goes  around  the  earth. 

Q.  What  is  the  outlook  for  those  students  ?  A.  Some  of  them 
are  employed  as  judges;  others  are  readers  of  the  Koran  simply; 
others  are  employed  as  religious  teachers ;  and  some  of  them  are 
teachers  in  the  common  schools,  where  they  memorize  the  Koran. 
Some  of  them  since  the  English  occupation  have  positions  in  the 
Government  and  in  the  courts  of  law,  and  as  counselors  they  are 
asked  law  questions. 

Q.  How  would  you  answer  the  objections  made  by  the  Moham- 
medans as  to  the  divinity  of  Christ  and  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  ? 
A.  The  briefest  way  that  we  can  answer  that  is  by  asking  them : 
"  Do  you  receive  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New  Testament  ?  " 
They  say  that  they  do,  as  one  of  the  first  verses  in  the  Koran  says 
that  the  books  that  came  down,  —  this  refers  to  books  that  came 
down  before  the  Koran,  —  came  down  from  God,  so  that  a  Moham- 
medan is  bound  to  receive  these  books.  We  say  to  him,  "  Do  you 
believe  the  verse  in  the  Koran  that  says  so  and  so  ?  "  He  replies 
that  he  does.  We  then  say,  "  If  you  believe  it,  why  do  you  not  be- 
come a  Christian  ?  "  He  says,  "  You  have  changed  the  Books  since 
Mohammed's  time."  I  said  to  a  Mohammedan :  "  I  can  prove  to  you 
that  the  book  we  have  now  is  the  same  book  that  existed  in  the 
seventh  century,  in  your  prophet's  time.  There  are  manuscripts  now 
existing  of  this  Bible  in  different  languages  and  that  would  prove 
that  the  Bible,  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  is  just  the  same  as  it 
was  when  your  prophet  lived.  If  you  say  that  we  have  changed  our 
books,  I  want  you  to  show  me  where  we  have  changed  them,  chapter 
and  verse."  They  invariably  reply,  "  I  do  not  know  that  in  modern 
times  the  Bible  is  true."  I  asked  them  to  let  me  read  the  first 
chapter  of  John.  I  read  that,  including  the  fourteenth  verse :  "  And 
the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his 
glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,)  full  of 
grace  and  truth."  Here  the  first  verse  says  that  "  in  the  beginning 
was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was 
God."  Some  men  have  tried  to  prove  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity 
by  illustration  and  by  logical  arguments ;  but  I  have  made  up  my 
mind  long  ago  that  that  is  of  no  use.    We  cannot  prove  the  divinity 


468  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

of  Christ  or  the  Trinity  from  nature.  I  always  take  the  stand  that 
in  order  to  beheve  those  doctrines  you  must  believe  the  Bible,  and  the 
argument  is  a  conclusive  one. 


MISSION  WORK  IN  SYRIA  AND  PALESTINE 

REV.    F.    W.    MARCH^    SYRIA 

About  one-half  of  the  people  of  Syria  are  Mohammedans,  and 
the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  reaching  Moslems  there  are  often 
greater  than  those  which  have  been  mentioned  in  connection  with 
the  work  in  Egypt.  The  Government  exercises  the  most  careful 
watch  over  its  Mohammedan  subjects,  and  none  are  allowed  to  at- 
tend our  church  services,  none  are  allowed  to  put  their  children 
in  our  school.  There  is  the  most  rigid  censorship  over  our  press 
and  the  circulation  of  all  books. 

The  remaining  half  of  the  people  of  Syria  are  nominal  Chris- 
tians, most  of  them  of  the  Greek  Orthodox  Church  and  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  in  its  various  branches.  I  say  nominal 
Christians ;  for  only  so  far  as  they  have  been  influenced  by  Protes- 
tant missionaries  do  they  know  anything  of  the  truth.  They  know 
nothing  of  the  Bible;  they  scarcely  so  much  as  know  the  name  of 
Christ,  or  the  way  of  salvation ;  and  in  their  daily  life  and  char- 
acter they  are  scarcely  better  than  the  heathen. 

I  have  met  members  of  the  Orthodox  Greek  Church  and  of 
these  Roman  Catholic  sects,  who  are  apparently  truer  Christians 
and  are  leading  better  Christian  lives  than  some  of  our  own  people ; 
and  it  is  also  true  that  many  of  them  have  been  led  to  study  the 
Bible.  I  know  of  some  priests  in  these  churches  who  use  com- 
mentaries ;  I  know  particular  Catholic  missionaries  who  are  good  and 
true  members,  who  to  some  extent  teach  their  people  evangelical 
doctrines.  But  these  are  rare  exceptions ;  and  it  has  been  found  in 
practice  that  as  soon  as  a  man  accepts  the  Bible  as  the  only  rule  of 
faith  and  turns  aside  from  the  superstition  and  corrupt  teaching  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church  and  begins  to  try  to  live  a  pure  Chris- 
tian life,  that  man  is  turned  out  of  these  old  churches.  The  mis- 
sionaries were  therefore  compelled,  contrary  to  their  original  plan, 
to  organize  these  excommunicated  multitudes  into  the  Protestant 
Church. 

The  Russians  pose  as  patrons  of  the  present  Orthodox  Greek 
Church  in  Syria.  They  have  established  about  300  schools,  and  they 
spend  something  like  $300,000  yearly  in  their  support  and  in  the 
carrying  on  of  their  mighty  work.  In  Syria  and  Palestine  persons 
pose  as  protectors  of  the  various  Bible  schools,  and  they  subsidize 


MISSION    WORK   IN    SYRIA   AND   PALESTINE  469 

their  headquarters  to  the  extent  of  something  hke  $10,000  a 
year. 

The  present  missionaries  in  Syria  and  Palestine  are  working  to- 
gether in  a  spirit  of  harmony  and  Christian  love,  each  society  try- 
ing to  make  the  best  use  of  its  own  field  and  endeavoring  to  help 
all  the  others.  To  avoid  any  interference,  the  one  with  the  other, 
it  has  been  agreed  upon  that  the  mission  field  of  Palestine  should 
be  occupied  chiefly  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society  of  England, 
while  that  around  Damascus  is  the  field  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Ireland.  Still  further  north  above  Aleppo  are  the  mission  sta- 
tions of  the  American  Board,  and  in  the  midst  of  us  are  various 
educational  and  medical  societies,  especially  the  British  Syrian 
Schools,  which  have  their  headquarters  in  Beirut,  and  are  doing  a 
noble  educational  work  all  over  the  country.  Within  the  limit  of 
our  own  Presbyterian  field  there  is  no  ecclesiastical  work  done  ex- 
cept that  which  is  under  the  care  of  our  mission. 

This  last  summer  representatives  of  all  these  missionary  so- 
cieties in  Syria,  Palestine  and  Egypt  and  some  other  minor  ones, 
met  at  the  village  of  Brummana  on  Mount  Lebanon  for  a  con- 
ference lasting  several  days.  More  than  200  missionaries  of  various 
nationalities  and  religions  were  present,  and  all  manifested  such  a 
spirit  of  harmony  that  a  stranger  present  would  think  that  they  all 
belonged  to  the  same  denomination  and  society. 

A  little  about  our  methods  of  work.  There  is  throughout 
Syria  a  universal  desire  for  education,  and  it  has  been  found  by  all 
missionary  societies  that  this  is  the  best  means  of  introducing  the 
gospel.  Our  opponents,  the  Russians  and  the  French,  use  this 
method  of  opening  up  schools.  Our  work  usually  begins  in  the 
villages  of  our  field  by  our  receiving  a  deputation  from  the  people 
of  the  village  asking  for  a  school,  and  the  gospel  sometimes  enters 
through  the  same  door.  We  ask  the  people  to  pay  a  portion  of  the 
expense  of  opening  the  schools,  especially  to  furnish  the  buildings, 
and  on  an  average  about  one-third  of  the  expense  of  these  schools 
is  paid  for  by  the  people  of  the  villages.  Village  schools  are 
feeders  for  the  boarding  schools  of  our  missions  and  of  other 
missions.  We  have  two  for  boys  and  three  for  girls  and  various 
other  societies  have  several.  In  these  boarding  schools  are  the  best 
behaved  boys  and  girls  in  Syria  under  the  daily  instruction  and 
influence  of  missionary  teachings.  The  object  of  this  school  work 
is  not  merely  educational,  but  education  as  a  means  of  evangelical 
work ;  and  many  of  the  pupils  become  true  Christians.  Our  best 
teachers  and  preachers  and  the  strongest  church  members  are  those 
who  have  been  trained  in  these  mission  or  boarding  schools.  In  one 
of  the  villages  the  school  teacher  is  not  content  with  simply  teaching 
the  children  the  way  of  salvation  in  school  hours,  but  he  also  tries 
to  draw  them  to  meetings  held  every  evening  at  his  house  or  some 
other  house  in  the  village,  and  many  come  and  are  taught  the  truth. 


470  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

When  a  Protestant  church  is  organized,  the  members  pass 
through  a  period  of  persecution,  generally  petty  persecution  from 
members  of  the  same  family.  I  could  tell  you  many  cases  of  these 
young  converts  who  have  been  turned  out  of  their  own  houses  by 
wives  or  parents,  because  they  have  become  Christians ;  of  many 
who  have  been  beaten,  imprisoned,  deprived  of  property,  tested  and 
purified  by  the  fires  of  persecution. 

Then  follows  the  great  work  of  training  these  church  members. 
This  is  the  principal  work  of  the  majority  of  the  missionaries;  they 
go  into  these  villages,  examine  the  schools,  visit  the  churches,  direct 
the  native  pastors,  and  conduct  the  work  of  training  these  converts 
in  the  way  of  Christian  life  and  faith.  There  are  also  other  branches 
of  the  work,  including  the  medical. 

The  field  is  not  fully  occupied  by  any  means.  In  our  own 
district  of  Tripoli  there  are  about  lOO  villages.  Most  of  them  are 
small,  and  of  these  we  carry  on  at  the  present  time  the  regular 
work  of  the  churches  or  schools  in  only  twenty-one.  Many  of  the 
villages  are  Mohammedan  and  are  practically  closed  against  us ; 
but  many  of  them  are  Christian  and  could  be  entered  had  we  the 
men  and  the  funds  so  to  do. 


VARIED  WORK  IN  CONSTANTINOPLE 

MISS   FLORA   A.    FENSHAM,    CONSTANTINOPLE 

The  forms  of  work  that  are  found  in  Constantinople,  carried 
on  by  our  American  enterprise  there,  are  quite  varied.  Over  in  the 
Turkish  Mohammedan  heart  of  the  city  is  a  hall,  an  institution  which 
brings  together  hundreds  through  its  merciful  and  gracious  work, 
holding  as  it  does  gatherings  on  Sunday  and  during  the  week  accom- 
modating a  school,  also  furnishing  courses  of  lectures  and  in  every 
way  ministering  to  the  needs  of  that  great  community.  It  sends  out 
day  by  day  visitors  into  the  homes  of  the  people  and  does  a  work 
which  is  truly  Christ-like  and  which  has  grown  very  wonderfully. 
And  then  there  is  the  American  Bible  House,  which  is  our  great 
business  bureau.  It  is  the  heart  of  our  American  work  there,  send- 
ing us  funds  and  being  the  center  of  all  this  activity. 

But  you  will  pardon  me  if  I  dwell  more  particularly  upon  the 
work  with  which  I  myself  have  been  connected  for  eighteen  years, 
our  American  College  for  Girls  over  in  Scutari  on  the  Asiatic  side 
of  the  Bosporus.  Looking  away  from  the  water  and  overlooking 
the  beautiful  city  are  the  two  buildings  which  have  been  erected 
especially  for  the  College  with  a  garden  about  them  where  there  are 
roses  blooming  almost  all  the  year  around.   Within  the  buildings  is 


VARIED    WORK    IN    CONSTANTINOPLE  47 1 

a  community  where  the  EngHsh  language  is  spoken  with  the  fluency 
of  any  Anglo-Saxon  country.  We  have  a  cosmopolitan  body  of  stu- 
dents probably  numbering  some  150  or  160.  There  are  fifteen  na- 
tionalities represented,  including  French,  Germans,  etc.  One  large 
British  colony  sends  girls  whom  we  welcome  with  very  much  glad- 
ness, because  of  the  sterling  worth  and  integrity  that  they  bring  into 
our  College  life.  And  then  we  have  as  part  of  this  student  body  the 
Moslems.  The  attitude  of  the  people  in  Constantinople  toward  our 
educational  institutions  is  most  friendly.  We  could  fill  the  College 
easily  with  Moslem  girls,  if  there  were  not  a  restriction  put  upon 
us  by  the  Government  itself.  The  parents  are  eager  for  the  edu- 
cation which  can  be  given  by  these  foreign  institutions.  We  have 
at  present  sixteen  Moslem  girls  in  the  College.  They  enter  into 
the  College  life,  and  easily  assimilate  with  the  rest  of  the  student 
body. 

Difficulties  we  have  in  this  work,  and  the  great  need  of  the 
College  now  is  for  funds  with  which  to  carry  it  on.  So  deeply  is 
this  need  felt  that  sometimes  it  seems  as  though  our  courage  would 
entirely  fail ;  and  yet  it  cannot  fail,  as  we  look  at  this  student  body 
of  150  young  women  with  their  bright  and  eager  minds,  with  their 
quick,  responsive  hearts  ready  to  take  in  the  instruction  that  is  being 
given  to  them. 

_  The  first  thing  which  we  must  do  is  to  stir  them  up  and  develop 
their  bodies  by  giving  them  athletic  sports  and  gymnastics.     The 
Turks  never  ask,  "  Where  do  you  live  ?  "     Following  an  idiom  in 
their  language,  they  always  say,  "Where  do  you  sit?     How  long 
have  you  sat  there?"     The  reply  may  be,  "I  have  sat  there  for 
twenty  years."     And  when  you  come  to  know  the  Turks  well,  you 
realize  that  that  is  what  they  have  been  doing  the  most  of  the  time. 
These  girls  of  ours  who  are  educated  in  the  College  are  not  stu- 
dents who  are  going  back  to  their  homes  "  to  sit  there."     They  are 
going  out  with  the  equipment  and  fitness   for  service  to  society 
wherever  they  may  be  placed,  and  therefore  we  want  them  to  be 
intelligent  women.     We  give  them  science,  mathematics,  history,  art, 
philosophy  and  ethics,  and  we  find  them  equal  to  all  this  work. 
When  we  have  trained  their  minds,  and  stirred  up  their  blood  by 
physical  training,  then  we  must  attend  to  their  religious  training; 
and  here  is  the  great  problem.     A  cosmopolitan  student  body,  com- 
ing from  homes  where  the  standards  and  the  traditions  of  life  are 
so  different,  coming  in  one  body  to  receive  religious  instruction, 
requires  on  the  part  of  the  teachers  the  greatest  intelligence,  dis- 
crimination and  earnestness,  if  we  would  instil  Christian  principles 
and  have  these  girls  get  hold  of  the  best  that  there  is  in  the  Chris- 
tian religion.     We  try  to  make  them  understand  it,  and  set  it  forth 
by  their  devotion  to  Jesus  Christ,  so  that  when  they  go  from  the 
College  it  shall  be  as  intelligent  women,  who  are  able  to  make  the 
most  of  life  in  the  highest  service  for  Christ. 


472  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Every  one  of  these  girls  will  form  a  center  in  her  social 
sphere;  she  will  be  a  pioneer  wherever  she  is,  and  therefore  she 
needs  all  this  training.  Some  of  them  are  nurses,  some  are  doc- 
tors, many  are  teachers,  some  are  mothers  in  homes,  some  have 
done  interesting  literary  work  with  the  desire  of  bringing  among 
their  people  the  inspiring  ideas  and  suggestions  which  they  have 
gotten  from  the  English  literature  read.  Wherever  these  girls  go, 
they  go  with  a  desire  of  doing  something  to  benefit  society.  There- 
fore in  our  work  at  Constantinople  we  have  ever  to  keep  in  mind 
this  highest  aim  and  purpose  of  upbuilding  a  high  type  of  intel- 
ligent and  noble  Christian  womanhood  in  the  East ;  and  if  any  one 
wants  an  inspiring  work,  a  position  where  she  constantly  feels  that 
she  must  use  every  talent  which  God  has  given  her  in  His  service, 
let  her  fit  herself  for  work  in  this  American  College  for  Girls  in 
Constantinople. 


MISSIONARY  EFFORTS   IN  SMYRNA 

MISS    ILSE    C.    POHL,    SMYRNA 

The  work  in  Smyrna  is  young  and  has  had  to  fight  against 
great  odds,  and  only  during  the  last  years  have  we  seen  marked 
progress  in  the  work.  When  I  went  there  seven  years  ago  the 
boy's  school  was  very  small.  I  think  they  had  then  only  ninety 
pupils  and  this  year  they  have  250;  these  numbers  alone  will  speak 
to  you.  The  school  was  not  very  well  organized ;  but  year  by  year 
we  have  been  trying  to  work  it  up.  The  gentleman  who  is  at  the 
head  of  the  boys'  school  has  thrown  himself  heart  and  soul  into  the 
work  of  raising  it  to  a  higher  plane,  and  he  has  succeeded  mar- 
velously  through  the  help  of  God.  He  is  now  desiring  to  make  it 
an  international  college.  There  is  a  great  variety  of  nationalities 
in  Smyrna,  because  it  is  a  seaport,  and  we  hope  with  all  our  heart 
that  the  day  will  soon  come  when  we  shall  have  plenty  of  funds  to 
erect  buildings.  We  are  looking  to  God,  feeling  that  He  will  surely 
send  what  we  are  asking  for. 

The  kindergarten  in  the  girls'  school  takes  in  the  little  ones 
when  they  are  three  years  old,  and  it  keeps  them  until  they  are  six 
or  seven.  Miss  Bartlett,  who  is  at  the  head  of  it,  wins  the  hearts 
of  the  children,  and  they  become  little  men  and  women  under  her 
care. 

Let  me  tell  you  also  about  the  girls'  school.  Seven  years  ago 
we  had  between  eighty  and  ninety  girls;  to-day  we  have  164.  I 
wish  you  could  see  them,  with  their  bright  faces  and  their  loving 
hearts.  They  are  chiefly  Armenians  and  Greeks  with  a  consider- 
able number  of  Spanish  Jews  as  well  —  last  year  we  had  thirty-five. 


MISSIONARY   EFFORTS   IN   SMYRNA  473 

We  were  fortunate  enough  to  have  two  Mohammedan  pupils,  and 
we  have  a  number  of  EngHsh  pupils.  They  have  recently  seen  some 
of  the  results  of  our  work,  and  have  found  out  that  the  American 
school  IS  by  far  the  best  one  for  their  own  daughters.  Last  year 
we  had  ten  English  girls,  and  this  year  sixteen. 

The  course  of  study  compares  very  well  with  that  of  any  hi^h 
school  in  this  country.     Sixteen  years  of  age  is  the  time  at  which 
we  send  these  girls  forth.     At  that  time  they  are  able  to  realize  the 
difference  between  nominal  Christianity  and  a  true  and  vital  faith 
Ihis  last  year  we  have  been  trying  particularly  to  fit  them  to  be 
teachers.     There  is  no  normal  school  in  Turkey,  and  we  have  tried 
to  give  them  some  normal  training  and  it  has  been  appreciated 
because  our  girls  go  as  teachers  to  all  parts  of  Turkey.     One  thin^ 
which  IS  of  the  greatest  help  for  the  religious  life  of  this  institution 
^  the  stimulus  of  various  Christian  societies,  particularlv  the  King's 
Daughters.     I  wish  I  had  time  to  tell  you  how  well  known  they  are 
all  over  that  large  city;   how  they  are  applied  to  by  the  need/and 
sick;   how  they  go  day  by  day  to  visit  the  poor  and  bring  medicine 
to  them  and  speak  words  of  love  and  bring  food  and  garments ;  how 
the  poor  people  come  every  day  to  the  school  to  apply  for  help- 
how  their  cases  are  investigated  by  the  girls.     I  wish  that  I  could 
tell  you  of  the  work  of  the  little  girls  between  six  and  twelve  years 
of  age  who  are  trying  so  hard  to  do  something  for  their  Master  - 
how  they  try  to  sew  garments   for  the  poor  and   in   every  ^ay 
imitate  the  King's  Daughters  Society.  ^ 

The  picture  which  I  would  like  to  leave  with  you  is  that  of  a 
large  city  with  a  mixed   population  of  so-called   Christians,   who 
know  very  little  of  Jesus, -the  Greeks  and  the  Armenians    very 
hopeful^  nations  and  yet  with  an  imperfect  Christianity.      I  wish 
also  to  impress  upon  you  the  fact  that  the  need  for  workers  is  very 
great.     Seven  years  ago  the  Gregorian  churches  were  filled  with 
pictures      To-day  there  is  not  a  picture  worshiped   in  the   main 
church,  because  the  rising  generation,  who  have  come  so  much  in 
contact  with  Protestant  work,  and  who  have  by  Bible  instruction 
come  to  a  true  understanding  of  their  uselessness,  no  longer  need 
the  pictures.     The  character  of  the  work  in  Smyrna  is  most  promis- 
ing,    ihere  are  preachers,   teachers  and  evangelists   ^oino-  about 
among  the  Greeks,  and  in  other  parts  of  Turkfy,  whefe  there  are 
Greek-speaking  people,  they  spread  the  news  of  the  gospel      The 
need  is  great  there,  and  the  hindrances  are  likewise  great    'There 
IS  a  great  deal  of  opposition,  and  yet  we  would  not  be  without  these 
hindrances,  because  they  have  shown  us  in  the  past  that  thev  are 
being  blessed  by  God.  ^  ^ 


THE   CAPTURE   AND   RANSOM   OF   MISS    STONE 

HONORABLE    SAMUEL   B.    CAPEN,    LL.D.,    BOSTON 

It  is  over  five  months  ago  now  since  the  whole  civihzed  world 
was  startled  by  the  account  of  the  kidnapping  of  Miss  Stone,  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  American  Board,  and  of  her  colleague,  Madame 
Tsilka,  somewhere  on  the  border  of  Bulgaria.  The  next  thing  we 
heard  was  the  high  price  which  was  demanded  for  her  ransom. 
Taking  into  account  the  purchasing  power  of  money,  it  was  equiv- 
alent to  almost  $1,000,000  in  United  States  currency.  It  was  a  very 
happy  providence  that  in  this  crisis  we  had  as  President  of  the 
United  States  a  man  of  God,  thoroughly  interested  in  missionary 
work;  it  was  an  added  blessing  that  we  had  as  Secretary  of  State 
another  earnest  Christian,  a  Presbyterian  elder,  and  in  the  Depart- 
ment others  of  like  mind,  men  whose  whole  souls  went  out  with  a 
purpose  to  save  these  brave  women.  We  felt  sure  that  our  case 
was  safe  in  such  hands,  but  after  two  or  three  weeks'  time  it  be- 
came most  evident  to  the  authorities  that,  before  Miss  Stone  could 
possibly  be  released,  a  ransom  must  be  paid. 

It  was  a  fearful  problem  for  the  American  Board  to  face. 
Should  we  establish  a  precedent  like  this?  Should  it  be  understood 
that  people  on  the  other  side  of  the  world  can  steal  American  mis- 
sionaries and  hold  them  until  money  is  paid  over?  The  Board  de- 
cided without  a  dissenting  vote  that  it  was  a  precedent  that  could 
not  be  set  up.  The  money  was  not  given  by  the  churches  for  such 
a  purpose,  and  it  was  a  dangerous  road  upon  which  to  go.  We 
sent  a  deputation  to  Washington  and  found  there  that  in  some  way 
money  must  be  paid  before  release  could  possibly  come ;  and  it  was 
at  this  time  that  a  brother  of  Miss  Stone  started  a  popular  sub- 
scription, to  which  the  American  Board  gave  its  hearty  moral  as- 
sent, and  to  which  its  officials  and  membership  contributed  liber- 
ally, not  only  of  money  but  of  time.  Within  a  few  days  the  amount 
of  money  asked  for  and  more  was  raised.  Then  a  happy  thought 
occurred  to  us,  namely  that  it  was  not  necessary  for  the  American 
Board  to  handle  the  money ;  but  instead,  we  asked  the  Government 
of  the  United  States,  if  they  would  take  the  money  and  pay  the 
ransom  over,  and  they  so  agreed.  This  was  a  most  important  prece- 
dent for  the  future,  because  it  dignified  the  matter  and  showed 
for  all  time  to  come  that  our  Government  proposed  to  stand  by  the 
American  missionary  as  an  American  citizen.     We  know  the  many 

474 


THE    CAPTURE    AND    RANSOM    OF    MISS    STONE  475 

months  through  which  the  prayers  of  the  world  have  gone  up  in 
behalf  of  these  two  women.  Last  Sunday  the  news  was  flashed 
across  the  ocean  that  release  had  come,  and  the  two  women  are 
now  safe  in  the  hands  of  their  friends. 

Two  lessons  are  taught  by  this  episode.  One  has  already  been 
learned,  and  later  there  is  to  be  a  new  chapter  written.  The  lesson 
taught  is  the  oneness  of  the  world ;  that  in  the  presence  of  such  an 
incident  as  this  there  are  no  denominational  lines,  there  are  no 
national  lines.  Wherever  there  was  a  Christian  in  England,  Amer- 
ica and  Germany,  hearts  beat  in  sympathy  for  these  women,  and  they 
were  anxious  to  do  everything  in  their  power.  These  other  Gov- 
ernments were  anxious  to  assist  in  bringing  back  to  their  homes 
and  their  friends  these  two  women.  It  is  a  grand  thing  to  see 
what  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  has  done  already  in  the  world,  that 
all  distinctions  are  gone,  and  that  one  thought,  one  heart  and  one 
prayer  goes  up  for  the  release -of  these  women. 

I  have  told  you  what  England  has  always  done  for  the  Amer- 
ican nation.  If  it  had  not  been  for  the  British  flag,  I  do  not  know 
how  we  could  have  carried  on  our  work.  Our  honored  brother 
who  has  just  spoken  has  told  us  how  in  Egypt,  if  it  were  not  for 
the  protection  of  the  British  flag,  missionary  work  could  not  go  on. 
That  has  been  true  in  many  parts  of  the  world.  But  I  believe  that 
as  a  result  of  the  capture  of  Miss  Stone  there  is  to  be  a  defining 
of  the  rights  of  American  citizens  as  there  has  not  been  in  the 
past.  I  believe  that  the  Government  at  Washington  at  the  present 
time  is  thoroughly  alive  to  the  situation.  We  know  the  reasons 
why  there  has  been  a  delay  in  her  release;  they  cannot  be  spoken 
of  in  public.  But  now  that  she  is  safe,  it  will  be  possible  for  our 
Government  to  exert  an  influence  and  carry  out  plans  which  up  to 
this  time  have  been  impossible.  I  believe  that  it  will  compel  those 
who  have  wronged  us  to  pay  back  every  cent  of  the  money  that  has 
been  paid  over;  and  not  only  that,  but  they  will  demand  that  in 
the  future  an  American  missionary  shall  be  as  safe  as  English  mis- 
sionaries have  been  wherever  the  English  flag  has  gone. 


THE  COMPLEX  TURKISH  PROBLEM  AND  ONE  OF  ITS 

SOLUTIONS 

REV.   HENRY  K.   WINGATE,  TURKEY 

I  WISH  that  I  could  make  you  see  as  I  see  it  the  complexity  of 
the  problem  in  Turkey.  We  hear  constantly  of  the  Eastern  Ques- 
tion ;  we  have  heard  during  the  past  year  of  massacre  and  destruc- 
tion ;  and  we  naturally  draw  the  conclusion  that  every  Turk  is 
going  about  with  a  sword  in  his  hand,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour. 
The  conclusion  is,  Let  us  wipe  him  out,  —  sweep  him  from  the  face 
of  the  earth ;  we  want  nothing  to  do  with  him  whatever.  But  you 
cannot  wipe  him  out.  You  may  destroy  his  Government,  but  re- 
member that  this  question  is  not  merely  a  question  of  government. 
It  is  a  race  question,  a  religious  question,  a  woman  question,  an 
educational  question,  a  business  question,  a  moral  question ;  and 
there  is  nothing  that  will  help  to  solve  all  these  questions  like  the 
introduction  of  the  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  do  not 
mean  simply  standing  up  and  preaching  Christ  here  and  there ;  but 
I  mean  the  putting  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  into  all  those  places  in 
Turkey,  so  that  men  will  actually  live  it  out  before  those  around 
them.  Nothing  short  of  that  will  suffice.  We  must  do  it,  not 
simply  for  the  Armenian  and  Greek  Christians  and  for  all  those 
of  whom  we  have  heard,  but  we  must  try  to  do  it  for  the  Turks 
themselves,  even  though  we  may  despise  them.  There  is  a  great 
race  there,  and  are  they  not  to  be  won  for  Christ? 

I  am  asked  to  speak  upon  the  needs  of  the  field,  and  if  I  should 
say  to  you  to-day  that  we  need  men,  but  that  more  than  men  we 
need  money,  a  cold  wave  would  go  over  this  congregation ;  but  if 
I  should  say  that  what  we  need  there  is  an  effective  modern  machine 
to  do  the  work  which  missionaries  are  put  there  to  do  in  the  most 
effective  and  economical  manner,  it  would  sound  a  little  better.  If 
I  should  say  that  we  need  an  equipment  which  will  make  it  possible 
for  the  Christian  missionary  to  impress  himself  and  to  impress 
Christ  on  those  people  through  his  own  personality  in  the  most 
effective  manner,  then  I  think  you  would  come  to  see  that  we  are 
doing  as  Christ  commanded.  But  after  all  I  would  have  emphasized 
the  same  thing  that  you  have  already  heard  to-day,  namely,  the 
necessity  of  the  Christian  school.  It  is  a  great  necessity  to-day  in 
Turkey ;  for  whatever  people  may  think  of  the  Christian  school,  it  is 
a  great  engine,  it  is  a  great  machine  for  doing  economically  and 

476 


THE   COMPLEX    TURKISH    PROBLEM  477 

rapidly  the  work  to  be  accomplished.  If  instead  of  putting  into  a 
man's  hand  a  lever  which  should  control  a  great  machine  for  turn- 
ing out  the  necessities  of  life,  you  should  insist  on  sending  enough 
men  to  the  factory  to  do  all  that  work  by  sheer  muscle,  you  would 
denounce  it  as  stupid  in  this  day  and  generation.  The  school  is 
the  machine  for  doing  Christian  work.  It  enables  the  missionary 
to  impress  his  personality  and  the  personality  of  Christ  most  ef- 
fectively upon  those  about  him ;  and  yet  if  instead  of  giving  your 
missionary  this  effective  machine,  you  should  insist  on  sending  out 
man  after  man  without  any  such  advantage,  I  think  we  would  have 
to  pronounce  it  stupidity.  Because  of  the  schools  your  single  mis- 
sionary becomes  ten,  twenty  and  a  hundred  missionaries ;  hence  the 
school  is  cheaper  in  the  end  and  much  more  rapid  than  it  would  be 
to  send  perhaps  a  dozen  men. 

You  say.  Let  us  not  talk  about  the  work  of  Christian  missions 
as  a  machine.  But  it  is  only  applying  Christ's  own  principles  to 
modern  conditions.  How  did  Christ  work?  He  preached  the  gos- 
pel, and  He  did  it  most  effectively  by  gathering  about  Him  a  few 
men.  He  kept  them  around  Him  and  impressed  His  life  and  per- 
sonality upon  them.  He  talked  to  them,  He  understood  them ;  and 
day  after  day,  month  after  month,  year  after  year,  should  we  not 
do  the  same  in  the  mission  field  to-day?  In  order  to  impress  our- 
selves upon  the  people,  we  must  have  some  provision  whereby  we 
can  get  hold  of  susceptible  individuals  and  keep  them  by  us,  put 
our  impress  upon  them.  That  is  what  the  school  gives ;  and  so 
when  we  have  the  school,  we  can  gather  in  the  youth  from  the 
territory  around  us.  In  my  field  we  have  40,000  square  miles,  and 
there  is  no  school  worthy  of  the  name  in  the  whole  territory,  if  you 
consider  the  school  from  a  philosophical  standpoint.  But  if  we 
had  a  school  to  which  boys  could  come  from  here  and  there,  we 
would  have  them  coming  from  twenty  villages.  Is  it  not  reason- 
able to  suppose  that  when  they  go  out  of  the  school  there  will  have 
been  received  an  influence  which  will  make  it  possible  for  them  to 
be  centers  from  which  the  Christian  life  shall  flow?  If  our  Chris- 
tianity is  a  life  in  the  souls  of  men,  it  will  show  itself  by  proceeding 
from  the  soul  of  one  man  to  the  souls  of  others,  and  under  God 
it  will  be  the  most  effective  method  of  spreading  Christianity 
throughout  the  Turkish  Empire.  These  schools  that  are  being  es- 
tablished are  for  both  boys  and  girls. 

QUESTION 

Q.  What  hope  is  there  of  a  revival  in  the  old  churches  there? 
A.  There  is  great  hope  in  many  directions.  In  past  years  we 
were  inclined  to  be  skeptical  as  to  any  possibility  of  revival  in  the 
old  Christian  Church.  That  has  changed.  There  are  places  to- 
day where  there  are  evangelical  societies  within  the  old   Church 


478  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

itself,  and  they  are  in  many  respects  as  truly  Protestant  and  Chris- 
tian as  many  of  our  avowed  Protestants.  Some  years  ago  we 
organized  a  Home  Missionary  Society  and  a  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  among  our  people.  A  member  of  one  of  these  old  Churches 
said  to  the  missionary :  "  I  have  heard  of  this  work,  and  I  would 
like  to  support  a  Christian  preacher.  If  you  will  find  a  Christian 
native  preacher  in  China,  I  will  pay  for  his  support."  This  was 
a  merchant  in  the  city  of  Cesarea,  not  a  Protestant  as  I  have  said. 
I  wrote  to  a  friend  of  mine  in  China,  and  he  found  a  native  preacher 
who  could  be  supported,  —  or  at  least  nearly  supported  by  the 
money  which  our  friend  in  Cesarea  gave,  —  and,  so  far  as  I  know, 
up  to  this  time  the  money  from  this  Armenian  merchant  has  gone 
regularly  through  channels  of  the  American  Board  for  the  support 
of  that  Chinese  preacher.  What  he  gave  was  not  very  large,  but 
for  him  it  was  really  more  than  as  if  many  a  member  of  an  Amer- 
ican church  should  give  their  one  or  two  thousand  dollars  a  year 
individually. 


EVANGELISTIC  WORK  IN    MISSIONS 

Missionary  Preaching:  What  It  is  and  How  It  is  Done 
The  Systematic  Evangelization  of  One  s  Field 
Itineration:    Its  Necessity,  Methods  and  Sacrifices 
Equipment  and  Preparation  for  Evangelistic  Work 
Women's  Work  for,  by,  and  among  Women 
Personal  Spiritual  Dealing 


479 


MISSIONARY  PREACHING:  WHAT  IT  IS  AND  HOW  IT 

IS  DONE 

REV.  J.  H.  PYKE,  CHINA 

"  The  Preaching  of  the  Gospel :  What  It  Is."  It  seems  to  me 
that  the  heart  of  such  a  work  is  to  preach  Christ  crucified,  —  to 
preach  Christ  by  testimony,  by  word,  by  example  and  life,  —  and 
it  has  come  to  me  lately  that  it  is  necessary  by  all  these  to  show 
forth  Christ  to  heathen  people.  The  question  implies  that  mis- 
sionary preaching  is,  in  some  respects,  different  from  other  preach- 
ing. It  seems  to  me  that  it  is  not  true.  If  we  want  to  teach  mathe- 
matics to  the  Chinese  or  Japanese,  the  thing  is  for  them  to  master 
mathematics.  The  capacity  of  those  people  for  receiving  a  knowl- 
edge of  mathematics  or  of  any  science,  is  about  the  same  as  the 
capacity  of  the  people  here;  and  the  mathematics  of  the  Chinese  is 
essentially  the  same  as  ours,  which  is  equally  true  of  the  gospel. 

The  gospel  is  one,  —  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism.  The 
only  difference  lies  in  the  fact  that  these  people  have  never  heard. 
Missionaries  must  begin  at  the  beginning.  One  of  our  old  mis- 
sionaries in  Canada  a  few  years  ago  secured  $300,000  for  an  English- 
Chinese  college.  But  he  had  to  begin  with  the  ABC,  just  as  we 
begin  with  the  children  in  this  country.  While  the  gospel  is  the 
same  and  also  the  general  capacity  of  the  people,  whether  they  be 
Chinese,  Japanese,  or  Indians,  their  capacity  for  the  gospel  is 
likewise  the  same.  There  is  the  same  human  nature,  the  same  need, 
the  same  power  to  comprehend  the  gospel,  and  the  gospel  has  the 
same  power  of  producing  conviction  of  sin,  confession,  repentance 
and  receiving  the  pardon  of  sin  and  the  regeneration,  the  cleansing 
and  the  filling  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Now,  while  we  begin  at  the 
foundation,  we  pass  on  just  as  rapidly  as  we  can  from  these  first 
principles  toward  perfection,  toward  all  fulness  of  the  gospel. 

There  are  three  or  four  things  that  I  wish  to  speak  of  in  the 
beginning  as  essentials  that  should  be  settled  before  we  go  to  the 
mission  field ;  and  unless  they  are  settled,  it  seems  to  me  that  we 
should  not  go  abroad.  The  first  is  the  preparation,  and  no  amount 
of  preparation  is  too  great.  If  we  intend  to  go  to  these  people,  we 
should  learn  all  that  we  can  and  should  go  to  them  with  all  the  prep- 
aration possible.  The  fuller  the  preparation,  the  better  it  is.  But  we 
need  something  more.  If  we  wanted  to  teach  mathematics  to  a 
people,  we  might  be  wonderfully  learned  and  yet  if  we  were  de- 

4S1 


482  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

ficient  in  mathematics  itself,  we  could  not  make  good  teachers  in 
that  line.  We  may  learn  everything  that  the  schools,  universities 
and  theological  seminaries  have  to  give  us  before  we  go  abroad ; 
but  if  we  are  deficient  in  the  Scriptures  and  in  the  experimental 
knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  we  shall  not  be  doing  good  work. 

We  want  to  decide,  first  of  all,  to  be  well  grounded  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  Word  which  we  are  to  teach,  but  we  want  also 
the  experimental  knowledge.  We  must  know  God  along  all  the 
practical  lines.  We  must  know  Jesus  Christ ;  we  want  to  be  well 
grounded  in  the  knowledge  of  Him.  I  could  almost  count  on 
the  fingers  of  one  hand  the  number  of  persons  able,  learned,  well 
qualified  in  every  other  respect,  but  who  have  made  a  failure  of 
their  missionary  life  because  they  had  doubts  on  certain  funda- 
mental doctrines.  One  had  doubts  on  the  atonement,  another  as  to 
the  divinity  of  Christ,  a  third  had  doubts  as  to  the  power  of  the 
gospel  to  save  now.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  these  people  do  not 
have  any  great  success  in  their  work,  and  in  all  instances  known 
to  me,  save  one,  they  have  turned  aside  to  some  other  employment 
or  have  returned  to  this  country.  One  even  came  to  believe  that 
Buddhism  was  about  as  good  for  the  Chinese  as  Christianity.  We 
want  those  matters  settled ;  if  they  are  not,  when  the  stress  and 
strain  and  discouragement  of  the  work  come  upon  us  we  shall 
certainly  give  way.  Then  let  us  be  established  in  our  faith  in  God 
and  believe  that  God  has  called  and  commissioned  us.  We  must 
have  an  abiding  faith  in  His  promise  to  be  with  us. 

Then  we  ought  to  be  delivered  from  all  caste  or  race  prejudice, 
and  we  shall  all  have  to  have  a  baptism  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  before 
that  will  come.  I  was  in  the  city  of  Peking  a  few  years  ago  and 
stopping  with  a  friend.  I  said  to  his  wife  one  day,  "  What  is  the 
success  of  your  husband  in  winning  people?"  He  is  one  of  the  best 
of  street  chapel  preachers.  She  replied :  "  I  don't  know  that  there 
is  any  secret  about  it,  except  that  if  he  does  not  win  the  people 
he  gets  so  down-hearted  that  he  cannot  rest  and  he  is  constantly 
in  prayer  about  it."  Now  you  see  the  secret  of  it.  We  must  want 
the  people  and  have  faith  in  them,  no  matter  what  their  outward 
circumstances,  their  degradation,  may  be,  —  faith  that  there  is  the 
capacity  in  them  to  receive  the  gospel  and  to  be  saved.  We  must 
have  a  love  for  the  people  and  a  strong  faith  that  they  can  be  saved. 

In  regard  to  the  best  place  for  preaching,  I  should  say  that 
it  would  be  a  street  chapel.  You  want  not  only  to  preach  but  must 
also  teach.  I  am  glad  that  the  Savior  not  only  commanded  us 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  but  to  disciple  all  nations. 
Fulfilling  this  commission  is  not  going  from  village  to  village 
preaching  and  then  passing  on  to  the  next  village,  whether  they  have 
given  evidence  of  an  understanding  of  the  gospel  or  not.  You  must 
sit  down  by  their  side  and  patiently  teach  them.  It  may  take  two 
or  three  weeks  or  it  may  take  a  month.     Time  does  not  enter  into 


MISSIONARY    PREACHING  483 

the  question  at  all,  but  one  must  preach  and  teach  and  testify 
and  tell  what  Christ  has  done  for  us  and  for  our  people  until  the 
truth  dawns  upon  their  minds.  They  have  not  received  or  heard  the 
gospel  until  we  get  it  down  into  their  hearts,  and  the  best  way 
to  do  that  is  to  get  them  into  a  street  chapel.  We  occasionally 
try  tents  at  some  fair  or  festival ;  but  the  Chinese  are  rude  and  will 
disturb  our  congregation  and  sometimes  overturn  our  tent,  and  we 
have  rather  a  rough  time  of  it.  We  timid  people  like  to  get  into 
the  most  secure  place  available,  where  we  can  get  our  audience  and 
secure  a  patient  hearing. 

Another  thing  that  I  ought  to  emphasize  is  that  as  soon  as 
you  reach  your  field,  you  ought  to  master  the  language.  You  can 
preach  through  an  interpreter,  but  no  one  has  time  to  interpret  for 
you  very  long.  As  you  must  learn  the  language,  give  one  or  two 
years  to  its  continuous  study.  We  sometimes  say  over  there,  "  Break 
the  back  of  the  language  during  the  first  year  or  two;  if  you  do 
not,  you  will  never  get  it  at  all." 

We  must  speak  to  them  in  their  own  simple,  plain  language, 
but  after  all  it  is  interpreting.  I  have  had  great  joy  in  interpreting 
for  some  of  our  revivalists  who  have  spoken,  and  it  has  been  a 
great  pleasure  to  stand  by  their  side  and  pass  on  that  blessed  mes- 
sage ;  but  there  is  one  Person  for  whom  I  want  to  interpret  every 
time  I  speak.  The  Lord  Jesus  will  always  stand  by  your  side,  and 
you  may  pass  on  the  message  from  His  lips.  His  Holy  Spirit  will 
move  your  heart  and  communicate  the  message  to  you.  Learn  the 
language,  interpret  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  Holy  Spirit 
will  bless  the  work  and  it  will  produce  effects.  You  must  not  be 
discouraged,  however.  There  must  be  patient  waiting,  sowing  the 
seed  in  weeping,  but  always  being  hopeful.  Wherever  the  Holy 
Spirit  is,  there  is  always  hope.  The  Holy  Ghost  knows  no  dis- 
couragement. 

That  brings  me  to  another  thing,  namely,  that  we  must  have  the 
enduement  of  the  Spirit  of  power.  Call  it  by  whatsoever  name  you 
will,  it  must  be  the  mind  of  Jesus  in  us,  His  love  of  the  Father, 
His  love  of  the  people.  His  sympathy,  His  kindness,  —  we  cannot 
describe  it  in  any  words  in  our  language,  but  the  fulness  of  the 
Spirit  of  Christ  must  be  in  us  missionaries.  I  love  preaching.  At 
first  I  was  able  to  give  only  a  word  of  testimony,  but  the  second 
year  that  I  was  in  China,  the  Lord  blessed  me.  I  secured  some 
twenty  converts,  and  out  of  that  we  got  one  or  two  preachers 
who  were  very  successful.  One  of  them  is  a  leading  preacher  of  our 
conference  to-day.  But  it  was  only  after  I  had  been  there  some 
years,  when  I  had  received  fuller  teaching  in  regard  to  the  Holy 
Spirit,  that  I  learned  what  seemed  the  most  effective  methods. 
I  seemed  to  see  a  vision  of  the  crucified  Christ  and  to  have  a 
conversation  with  Him.  I  seemed  to  hear  Him  say :  "  Go,  and 
sympathize  with  the  people,  and  love  them  in  some  measure  as  I 


484  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

have  loved  them.  Go  and  tell  them  what  I  have  suffered  for  them. 
Tell  them  how  I  love  them."  And  then  a  blessed  season  followed 
lasting  four  or  five  months.  Everywhere  the  people  seemed  to  want 
to  know  and  confess  and  talk.  Sometimes  it  was  a  burden  to  me 
too  much  to  be  borne  when  they  would  tell  me  of  their  crimes. 
One  would  say:  "  I  have  ruined  so  many  lives;  is  there  any  hope 
for  me  ?  "  And  on  one  or  two  occasions  a  man  stood  up  and  said, 
"Is  there  any  hope  for  a  murderer?"  When  I  heard  that  I  was 
ready  to  sink  out  of  sight ;  I  wanted  to  get  down  behind  the  desk. 
What  should  I  answer?  And  then  these  blessed  words  came  to 
me:  "  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us 
our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness."  And  so  I 
said  that  word,  and  that  man  was  converted  and  became  a  preacher 
and  a  wonder  and  a  blessing  to  many  people.  I  have  always  had 
faith,  but  it  has  been  deepening  all  these  years,  that  the  gospel  is 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  creature  who  will  believe. 


THE  SYSTEMATIC  EVANGELIZATION  OF  ONE'S  FIELD 

REV.    C.    F.    REID^   D.D.,    KOREA 

One  of  the  first  necessities  for  a  rapid  and  systematic  evan- 
gelization of  a  given  field  is  that  each  missionary  should  have  a  field 
which  is  recognized  as  his  own,  and  which  he  recognizes  as  his 
field.  When  you  divide  responsibility  in  any  matter,  just  to  the  ex- 
tent that  you  divide  responsibility  do  you  weaken  the  sense  of 
it  in  each  one.  There  is  power  in  the  possessive  case.  In  order 
to  have  a  definite  field  we  ought  to  be  willing  to  divide  the  district 
and  give  every  other  man  his  portion.  I  was  once  sent  by  my 
board  to  a  distant  part  of  the  country  with  the  view  to  organizing 
work  in  a  climate  that  would  be  more  healthful.  So  I  went  into 
this  other  very  large  region,  and  I  found  that  there  were  a  few  mis- 
sionaries scattered  about  here  and  there,  and  I  talked  with  them. 
In  a  personal  way  they  were  all  very  kind  and  brotherly ;  but  some- 
how or  other  after  I  had  been  looking  and  traveling  around  among 
them,  the  idea  was  conveyed  to  me,  "  We  are  in  this  field,  and 
while  we  have  not  occupied  every  town  and  village  and  every  part 
of  it,  still  we  hope  that  we  will  occupy  it  some  time."  I  came 
home  and  wrote  to  my  board  that  this  field  was  occupied,  either  in 
actual  fact  or  in  contemplation,  and  we  would  better  not  enter. 
I  think  we  should  avoid  such  experiences.  Again,  we  must  get 
rid  of  the  idea  that  it  is  necessary  for  every  section  of  the  country 
to  have  Methodists  and  Baptists  and  Presbyterians.  It  is  not.  We 
must  be  willing  to  give  one  portion  of  it  to  the  Methodists,  another 


SYSTEMATIC    EVANGELIZATION    OF   ONE'S    FIELD  485 

to  the  Presbyterians,  a  third  to  the  Baptists,  etc.,  and  be  satisfied 
to  let  them  occupy  their  allotted  portion  while  others  get  out  of  it. 

In  the  systematic  evangelization  of  any  given  field,  it  is  also 
necessary  for  the  missionaries  so  to  divide  the  field  that  there 
shall  be  no  waste  of  time,  men,  or  money.  It  is  a  shame  that  so 
many  men  and  so  much  time  and  money  have  been  wasted  by  three 
or  four  different  denominations  occupying  the  same  field,  when 
one  could  do  the  work  equally  as  well.  We  should  be  willing 
whenever  another  comes  to  make  room  for  them,  and  we  are  reach- 
ing the  point  now  in  our  missionary  operations  when  we  are  com- 
pelled to  give  up  a  territory  that  we  thought  was  our  own. 

Again,  we  must  have  a  little  patience  in  order  to  evangelize 
our  field  properly.  When  I  first  went  to  China  it  was  our  custom, 
just  as  soon  as  we  got  a  little  company  of  Christians  anywhere, 
to  send  a  native  preacher  to  them  and  pay  him  for  his  work. 
After  seventeen  years  I  made  up  my  mind  that  it  was  the  wrong 
principle  to  work  on,  and  that  when  we  began  in  Korea  we  ought 
never  to  license  a  man  to  preach  the  gospel  until  the  people  who 
were  to  be  his  constituents  were  fmancially  able  to  call  him.  Let 
the  missionary  do  some  personal  work  at  first,  a  great  deal  of  it. 
When  he  gathers  a  little  company  of  Christians,  do  not  let  him 
send  a  native  paid  agent  to  take  care  of  them,  but  let  him  place 
the  responsibility  of  evangelizing  their  neighborhood  upon  each 
one  of  these  persons.  The  Chinese  and  all  Asiatic  peoples  are 
peculiar  in  one  thing,  —  the  minute  you  send  into  a  little  village 
where  there  are  a  few  Christians  a  paid  agent  every  one  says, 
"  We  will  not  do  the  work,  because  he  is  paid  to  do  it."  So,  instead 
of  having  a  home  company  of  workers,  you  simply  have  one  man 
and  he  a  hireling !  The  better  and  more  rapid  way  of  doing  this 
work  as  we  have  found  it,  is  to  organize  your  little  company,  and 
out  of  their  number  select  the  very  best  man  that  you  have  and  make 
him  a  leader.  Say  to  him,  "  We  are  going  to  make  you  the  leader 
of  this  little  company."  That  is  a  tremendous  idea  to  those  Oriental 
people;  to  be  lifted  up  a  little  bit  from  the  mass  around  them  ap- 
peals to  their  minds  and  consciences,  and  calls  out  the  very  best  in 
them.  I  have  seen  men  put  over  a  little  company  like  that  who  were 
so  filled  with  the  importance  of  it  that  they  were  night  and  day 
employed  in  their  work. 

Give  the  leader  a  little  book  and  say :  "  Put  down  the  name  of 
every  Christian  in  your  class;  bring  all  of  them  together  twice  a 
week.  Whenever  you  do  so,  call  the  roll.  If  there  is  one  missing, 
go  and  find  out  why  and  be  sure  that  he  is  not  absent  the  next 
time.  In  this  way  you  will  keep  these  people  together.  More  than 
all  that,  you  are  the  leader,  and  it  is  a  very  much  better  idea  to  be 
a  leader  of  twenty  people  than  of  ten.  You  must  enlarge  your 
constituency  all  the  while.  You  must  get  the  others  to  help  you 
and  so  extend  this  work."    You  must  bring  to  bear  upon  him  all  of 


486  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

those  wonderful  reasons  that  we  have  for  constant  effort  to  bring 
others  into  the  enjoyment  of  the  same  salvation  that  we  ourselves 
possess.     He  quite  appreciates  those  reasons. 

"  If  you  follow  this  plan,"  some  one  says,  "  how  can  you  instruct 
your  people?  These  men  will  be  for  the  most  part  ignorant."  True, 
they  are  ignorant  at  first,  but  we  have  hit  upon  a  plan  of  instructing 
them.  If  we  have  through  a  certain  section  of  the  country  a  dozen  or 
twenty  or  fifty  of  these  classes,  then  once  every  three  or  four  months 
we  bring  their  leaders  together.  When  we  get  them  together,  we 
turn  all  the  force  that  we  have  upon  them  for  three  or  four  weeks. 
We  preach  to  them,  teach  them,  pray  with  them  and  work  with 
them,  and  when  we  have  had  them  there  in  this  way,  they  are  so 
full  and  so  grateful  for  the  work  that  we  have  done  with  them, 
that  they  can  talk  like  a  house  afire  among  their  people.  They 
carry  on  the  work  vigorously  and  impart  what  they  have  received 
from  us ;  and  then  we  do  it  all  over  again  in  a  few  months  and 
thus  are  proceeding  with  our  work.  It  seems  to  me  that  working  in 
this  way  we  can  accomplish  the  task  before  us  very  much  more 
rapidly  than  in  any  other  way.  Give  up  the  idea  of  bringing  within 
the  range  of  your  effort  large  territories  that  are  far  beyond  your 
power  to  reach.  Be  satisfied  with  a  small  field  of  your  own  that 
shall  illustrate  what  you  and  God  have  been  able  to  do.  Make 
room  for  others,  wherever  you  are  able  to  do  so  and  welcome 
gladly  all  who  come.  Going  on  in  this  way  gradually  your  work 
will  become  a  self-supporting  and  a  self-propagating  one,  reaching 
out  farther  and  farther  until  the  whole  shall  be  accomplished. 


ITINERATION:  ITS  NECESSITY,  METHODS  AND  SAC- 
RIFICES 

REV.   GRAHAM   LEE^   KOREA 

It  seems  strange  to  be  called  upon  to  speak  of  the  necessity 
of  itineration.  You  would  think  that  that  was  a  self-evident  fact, 
and  yet  I  heard  the  other  day  of  a  missionary  who  had  the  theory 
that  he  could  do  his  work  without  itinerating ;  he  could  sit  in  his 
house  and  do  all  the  work  in  his  territory  by  correspondence.  It 
seems  to  me  that  such  a  plan  as  that  is  prompted  by  the  devil 
and  by  a  man's  own  inherent  laziness.  The  necessity  of  itineration  ? 
You  can  teach  a  man  through  the  medium  of  an  interpreter  or 
through  a  letter;  but  if  you  are  going  to  make  any  profound  im- 
pression on  a  man,  you  will  make  it  only  by  making  a  personal 
effort  to  reach  him. 

That  leads  me  to  say  a  word  about  what  Mr.  Pyke  mentioned, 


ITINERATION  487 

the  necessity  of  having  a  fluent  command  of  the  language,  so  that 
you  can  talk  easily  with  people.  Let  me  impress  that  thought  upon 
these  young  people  who  expect  to  go  out  as  missionaries.  When 
I  began  my  work,  I  was  told  to  break  the  back  of  the  language 
in  two  years;  if  not,  I  would  limp  all  through  my  life,  and  a  limping 
missionary  is  a  very  poor  worker.  Two  rules  were  given  me  when 
I  began  my  work,  and  one  was  this :  Never  let  a  day  go  by  without 
adding  something  to  your  stock  of  language.  The  other  rule 
was  to  never  let  a  native  escape  without  getting  something  from 
him.  These  two  rules,  if  they  are  put  into  practice  every  day, 
will  bring  you  an  ever  increasing  knowledge  of  the  language.  The 
first  year  of  a  missionary's  life  as  he  sits  down  to  a  language  is 
one  of  the  hardest  years  a  man  can  go  through.  You  are  on  the 
outside,  you  do  not  know  anythmg  and  you  cannot  understand 
what  is  going  on  about  you,  and  the  missionaries  have  no  time 
to  interpret.  It  takes  a  lot  of  consecrated  grit  and  perseverance 
to  get  at  it;  but  if  you  will  persevere,  the  Hght  will  come  by  and 
by,  and  then  you  can  talk  and  it  is  glorious. 

I  am  asked  to  say  something  about  the  methods  of  travel. 
Of  course,  I  only  know  about  those  in  my  own  land,  Korea.  The 
ladies  travel  in  sedan  chairs,  and  the  men  on  the  backs  of  little 
ponies,  the  meanest  brutes  in  all  creation.  Each  pony  carries  a 
pack  saddle,  and  on  one  side  are  the  bags  containing  your  food 
and  on  the  other  similar  bags  containing  your  clothing.  On  top 
of  them  is  your  bedding  and  surmounting  all  you  yourself.  Some- 
times we  use  bicycles;  sometimes  we  walk.  But  the  principal 
method  is  to  sit  up  there  on  the  top  of  your  load  with  your  feet 
hanging  down  on  each  side  of  your  pony,  knowing  that  if  you  are 
not  careful  you  will  be  very  likely  to  fall  off  backwards  and  land 
in  a  ditch. 

Again,  I  believe  that  a  missionary  on  the  field  should  use 
a  little  common  sense  and  judgment  about  his  itinerating,  so  that  he 
will  save  his  strength  and  his  nerve  force  for  the  work  of  doing 
the  personal  work  with  the  people.  Every  missionary  with  a  little 
forethought  and  care  can  save  himself.  I  do  not  say  that  a  mis- 
sionary ought  to  go  in  luxury.  If  he  has  for  fourteen  months 
to  live  on  sour  milk,  that  is  all  right,  and  yet  if  he  can  save 
himself  in  any  way  physically,  he  ought  to.  When  I  first  went  to 
Korea  I  found  the  missionaries  sleeping  on  the  hot  stone  floor 
among  the  vermin,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  get  some- 
thing from  the  United  States  that  would  take  the  missionary  up 
off  of  that  floor.  I  ordered  a  camp  cot  and  made  use  of  it, 
and  now  every  one  of  the  missionaries  has  one.  A  man  can  be 
a  spendthrift  in  strength  and  nerve  force  just  as  much  as  he  can 
in  money,  and  it  is  a  sin  to  do  it.  He  ought  to  save  it  all  for  his 
personal  work  with  the  people. 

And  then  about  the  sacrifices.     I  do  not  like  to  talk  about 


488  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

them,  but  it  is  not  all  roses.  When  you  have  to  go  out  and  work 
among  a  people  that  are  unspeakably  filthy,  after  you  have  lived  in 
a  land  where  cleanliness  is  next  to  godliness,  it  is  no  easy  matter 
to  get  yourself  into  right  relations  with  that  sort  of  thing.  Yet 
I  never  saw  a  missionary  who  was  not  willing  to  undergo  anything 
for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  if  thereby  he  might  gain  some. 

Then  there  is  always  the  element  of  danger  to  be  reckoned  with. 
One  of  my  brother  missionaries  went  out  on  a  tour,  taking  his 
wife  with  him.  On  the  way  he  tumbled  off  of  his  pony  and  came 
back  with  both  of  his  wrists  sprained.  Dr.  Fish  started  out  one 
day  on  her  wheel,  and  on  those  rough  roads  suddenly  her  wheel 
struck  an  obstruction  and  she  came  down  in  the  road  with  the 
frame  across  her  limb  and  the  bone  was  broken.  Mrs.  Hunt  gave 
her  sedan  chair  up  to  her  when  they  were  ten  miles  from  home, 
and  the  injured  woman  sat  in  that  sedan  chair  for  the  ten  miles 
holding  those  bones  with  her  hands.  By  and  by  something  about 
the  chair  broke,  and  still  holding  on  to  the  bones  she  fell  out  on 
her  face.  Then  there  was  Mr.  Sidebotham  who  was  going  up  the 
country,  and  who  met  a  company  of  robbers  armed  with  swords 
and  guns.  They  tore  his  clothes  off  his  back,  stripped  his  wife's 
rings  from  her  fingers  and  took  everything  out  of  her  pack  that 
was  valuable.  It  is  not  all  fun  being  a  missionary ;  and  yet  these 
things  do  not  count,  if  by  doing  them  you  can  gain  some  men  and 
w^omen  for  Jesus. 

Then  there  is  always  the  element  of  danger  from  disease.  Go 
where  you  will,  you  are  exposed  to  smallpox.  I  enter  a  little  inn  and 
a  man  or  boy  comes  and  sits  down  beside  me  who  is  all  broken  out 
with  it.  Shall  I  tell  him  to  go  out?  How  would  I  ever  gain 
a  hold  on  the  people  if  I  did?  Two  or  three  women  come  into 
our  house  and  one  of  them  carries  a  baby  on  her  back  with  its 
face  all  broken  out  with  smallpox.  Shall  I  tell  her  to  go  out  ?  There 
is  only  one  thing  to  do ;  take  all  the  precautions  you  can,  and  then 
never  worry  about  it.  It  is  immaterial  to  me  after  my  work  is 
done  in  Korea,  whether  I  go  to  heaven  by  the  smallpox  road  or 
any  other.  A  new  missionary  came  out  to  us  just  a  year  ago, 
and  went  up  into  the  northern  part  of  the  country  where  he  was 
taken  with  smallpox  and  died  away  from  home.  His  wife  never 
again  saw  him  alive. 

I  was  asked  to  say  a  word,  about  the  possibilities  in  the  train- 
ing of  the  Christian  Church.  I  want  to  emphasize  what  has 
already  been  said.  If  you  cannot  love  the  people  and  get  them  to 
love  you,  you  might  as  well  go  home,  for  your  influence  will  be 
absolutely  nil.  The  Anglo-Saxon  thinks  he  is  the  man  to  effect 
things  above  all  men,  and  it  is  a  very  insidious  temptation  to 
regard  himself  as  a  great  man  and  the  natives  as  of  no  importance. 
If  a  man  cherishes  an  idea  like  that,  the  natives  will  know  it  and  his 
influence  is  lost.    Let  me  tell  you  a  personal  experience.    When  we 


EQUIPMENT    AND    PREPARATION  489 

were  holding  our  class  one  winter,  about  300  men  came  in  to 
study  the  Bible  with  us.  One  day  something  happened  and  a  certain 
man  thought  he  was  slighted  and  he  concluded  that  he  would 
go  home.  Now  Koreans  are  very  clannish,  and  those  who  had 
come  from  that  man's  district  concluded  that  they,  too,  would 
go  with  him  and  so  came  to  my  study  to  bid  me  adieu.  I  said  to 
them,  "  Let  us  sit  down  and  talk  this  thing  over."  They  sat  down, 
and  I  said,  "  Mr.  Kim,  you  ought  not  to  do  this.  It  is  not  right 
to  go  off  in  this  way."  But  he  was  angry  and  said,  "  Teacher, 
you  can't  stop  me."  I  replied,  "  Mr.  Kim,  I  can't,  but  Jesus  Christ 
can,"  and  I  shall  never  forget  the  look  that  came  over  his  face  as 
I  said  those  words.  I  added,  "  Let  us  kneel  down  and  tell  Him  about 
it."  We  all  knelt  down  in  the  little  room,  and  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  came  on  those  men  and  melted  them  down,  and  not 
one  of  them  went  home.  You  can  lead  them  but  you  cannot 
drive  them. 

I  want  to  tell  you  of  the  day  when  we  left  to  come  home  on  our 
vacation.  Some  people  ask,  "  Do  the  Koreans  appreciate  what 
you  are  trying  to  do  for  them  ?  "  I  wish  you  could  have  stood 
on  the  bank  of  that  river.  Days  before  we  left  they  came  to  our 
house  and  brought  us  various  presents,  and  the  day  on  which  we 
left  for  America,  we  were  to  embark  in  a  little  boat.  They  came 
to  the  river  bank  by  hundreds,  and  a  strong  man  would  come  to 
the  boat  and  try  to  say  good-by,  break  down  in  tears  and  go  away 
without  having  said  anything.  A  woman  would  come  up  and  try 
to  say  good-by  and  would  likewise  break  into  tears  and  go  away 
without  a  word.  Why?  Because  they  loved  the  missionaries.  Ah, 
if  you  can  gain  their  love  because  you  love  them,  then  you  can 
lead  them  as  you  will,  but  if  you  try  to  drive  them  you  will  fail. 


EQUIPMENT  AND  PREPARATION  FOR  EVANGELISTIC 

WORK 

REV.  W.  A.  WILSON,  INDIA 

All  mission  work  should  be  evangelistic  in  its  aim  and  tend- 
ency ;  that  is,  it  should  contribute  directly  or  indirectly  to  the  making 
known  of  Christ  and  to  the  establishment  of  His  Kingdom.  In 
the  topic  assigned  me,  the  word  is  presumably  taken  in  a  narrower 
sense  as  distinguished  from  other  departments  of  mission  work, 
such  as  medical,  literary,  industrial,  etc.  We  understand  by  evan- 
gelistic work  the  direct  proclamation  of  the  gospel  of  grace  by  one 
person  to  another,  or  to  multitudes  of  them,  —  the  setting  forth 
of  God's  message  of  love  to  men,  the  proclamation  of  the  truth  con- 


490  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

cerning  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  men  may  see  in  Him  the  revelation  of 
God,  and  believe,  repent  and  follov^^  Him. 

To  those  outside  the  mission  field,  this  may  seem  perhaps  the 
easiest  department  of  the  work.  You  imagine  that,  when  you  have 
overcome  the  difficulties  of  the  language,  it  is  a  simple  matter  to 
proclaim  the  great  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  In  actual 
experience  you  will  find  that  it  is  the  most  difficult  form  of  all 
Christian  service.  The  evangelist  has  to  do  with  the  great  subjects 
of  God  and  the  human  soul  and  eternal  life  and  eternal  death, 
subjects  around  which,  notwithstanding  all  the  revelation  which 
has  been  given,  there  lingers  great  mystery  still.  He  has  to  deal 
with  immortal  spirits  in  that  region  where  God  and  the  soul 
may  meet.  He  has  to  overcome  untold  difficulties  arising 
from  the  ignorance  and  apathy  and  superstition  and  indiffer- 
ence of  the  people,  their  prejudices  and  evil  customs,  worldly  in- 
terests and  the  selfishness  of  those  who  are  the  leaders  in  their 
false  religions.  So  many  are  the  difficulties  that  not  a  few  turn 
aside  to  other  branches  of  work  that  seem  more  congenial,  and  that 
promise  quicker  returns  for  the  labor  expended.  Let  me  say  to  you 
that  there  is  no  branch  of  the  service  that  requires  more  faith,  for 
the  means  seem  so  inadequate  to  the  results  desired ;  more  self- 
consecration  to  God,  for  the  atmosphere  is  chilly  and  harsh;  more 
perseverance,  for  the  fruit  seems  long  in  coming;  more  patience, 
for  the  people  are  often  ungrateful  and  the  material  that  you  deal 
with  is  intractable;  more  adaptability,  for  you  will  find  in  an 
average  audience  in  India  at  least  half  a  dozen  different  sects 
represented,  and  you  will  find  men  ready  to  spring  forward  and 
defend  them  and  oppose  Christianity. 

As  there  is  no  department  of  the  service  that  requires  a  more 
all-around  equipment  and  more  careful  preparation  than  evan- 
gelistic work,  I  would  like  to  say  a  few  practical  things  to  those 
who  are  looking  forward  to  the  work  of  preaching  the  gospel  in 
a  foreign  language,  among  a  foreign  people.  It  is  not  necessary  for 
me  to  emphasize  more  fully  than  has  already  been  done  the  neces- 
sity of  going  with  a  strong  body  and  a  sound  mind.  The  work  is 
exhausting  to  body  and  spirit  and  heart,  and  you  will  often  long 
for  a  frame  of  iron  and  muscles  of  brass,  nerves  of  steel  and  a 
throat  that  will  never  give  out.  Your  opportunities  will  be  lim- 
ited by  powers  of  physical  endurance,  and  hence  you  will  under- 
stand the  necessity  of  getting  as  a  condition  of  success  in  your  work 
a  vigorous  body  and  sound  physical  health. 

While  it  is  unnecessary  to  say  more  about  the  necessity  of 
acquiring  a  knowledge  of  the  language  when  you  go  among  the 
people,  let  me  say  that  there  is  something  which  you  can  do  here 
by  way  of  preparation.  I  would  suggest  that  you  get  a  knowledge 
of  all  the  languages  you  can  in  your  college  course ;  for  the  more 
you  study  of  languages  here,  the  more  quickly  you  will  gain  pro- 


EQUIPMENT    AND    PREPARATION  49 1 

ficiency  in  any  language  in  the  foreign  field.  If  you  are  looking 
forward  to  India,  for  example,  study  the  classical  languages,— 
Sanskrit  for  the  Hindu,  and  Arabic  for  the  Mohammedan. 

It  is  necessary  that  you  have  a  knowledge  of  the  people.    The 
successful  evangelist  at  home  is  the  one  who  understands  the  people 
among  whom  he  labors,  who  knows  what  they  are  ignorant  of  and 
what  they  appreciate,  and  who  is  able  to  adapt  himself  to  their 
condition  of  mind.    Similarly,  the  successful  evangelist  abroad  must 
understand  the  people.     He  must  know  their  history  in  order  that 
he  may  sympathize  with  their  spirit  and  aspirations.    He  must  like- 
wise know  their  customs,  those  that  are  evil  and  must  be  rooted 
out,  and  those  that  may  be  elevated  and  transformed  by  the  spirit 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     He  must  know  their  religions  that  he 
may  appreciate  their  difficulties,  and  that  he  may  not  attack  them  ; 
for  if  you  begin  to  attack  the  religion  of  a  Mohammedan  or  a  Hindu, 
or  of  one  who  believes  in  any  other  religion,  he  will  at  once  get 
angry  and  you  cannot  sow  the  seed  of  the  Kingdom  in  a  soil  made 
cold  and  harsh  by  strife  and  by  dispute.     This  seed  needs  for  its 
development  the  warm  atmosphere  of  love;  and  it  is  necessary  to 
know  these  religions,  not  to  contend  with  the  people  about  them, 
but  that  you  may  understand  their  view-point  and  look  at  things 
through  their  eyes,  thus  reaching  some  common  ground  from  which 
you  may  start  to  lead  them  up  to  higher  and  better  things.     You 
can  communicate  a  new  truth  to  a  mind  only  in  so  far  as  you  find 
some  connection  with  what  is  already  lying  in  the  mind.'    Hence 
you  must  know  the  things  that  they  believe  to  be  true  and  good, 
as  well  as  the  things  that  are  false  which  they  hold  to  be  true,  but 
which  are  bad. 

Then  I  would  say,  you  must  likewise  know  your  own  religion. 
This  already  has  been  referred  to  and  I  would  only  add  that  before 
going  to  a  foreign  country,  be  settled  in  your  own  mind  what  you 
believe  concerning  the  Word  of  God,  concerning  the  divinity  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  and  His  atoning  work.  It  is  around  these  truths  that 
the  controversies  of  the  future  will  rage,  and  you  must  have  your 
own  minds  made  up  in  regard  to  them  and  be  able  to  give  an  answer 
for  the  faith  that  is  in  you. 

While  all  the  things  mentioned  are  useful  and  needful  in  their 
place,  there  is  something  that  is  even  more  necessary  as  an  element 
in  the  equipment  than  any  of  them.  It  is  the  power  to  interpret  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  so  that  these  foreign,  non-Christian  people  may 
see  God  in  Him  and  thus  find  peace  and  eternal  life.  We  are  going 
among  them  not  to  preach  philosophy,  though  the  more  philosophy 
we  know  the  better;  not  to  preach  our  ethical  svstems,  though  the 
better  we  understand  ethical  systems  the  better ;  but  to  preach  Jesus 
Christ,  so  that  men  may  see  in  Him  the  revelation  of  the  Father. 
You  will  find,  when  you  go  among  non-Christian  peoples,  that 
they  are  seeking  to  see  God.     Some  of  them  have  toiled  long  and 


492  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

earnestly  in  their  quest  for  Him,  and  they  think  that  they  see  Him, 
some  in  the  uncouth  stone  or  rock  or  gnarled  tree,  and  some  in  the 
images  of  brass  which  they  have  fashioned  after  their  own  imagina- 
tions. You  will  see  in  India  people  going  into  little  dark  temples 
and  peering  into  their  shrines  and  looking  upon  the  dumb  eyes 
of  the  gods  that  are  there  and  persuading  themselves  that  they  see 
God.  Others,  imagining  that  everything  is  God  and  God  is  every- 
thing, have  merged  God  in  His  works  until  they  have  lost 
Him  and  lost  themselves  in  search  for  Him.  But  when  you  take 
into  account  the  results  of  their  quest  for  Him  you  will  realize 
that  the  revelation  that  has  been  given  of  God  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  highest  and  the  holiest  and  the  most  satisfactory 
to  the  human  heart  that  can  be  found  anywhere.  It  is  our  privilege 
as  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  go  and  help  our  brethren 
there  that  they  may  see  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  order  to  interpret  Jesus  Christ,  there  are  two  things  that  seem 
to  me  to  be  necessary.  The  first  is  a  full  and  adequate  knowledge 
of  the  historical  Christ.  God  has  been  pleased  to  interpose  in 
human  history,  coming  near  to  men  in  a  human  life.  In  that  life 
He  has  revealed  His  character  and  done  redemptive  work ;  and  it 
is  His  plan  to  make  those  in  whom  His  revelation  has  been  effective 
His  agents  in  making  that  revelation  effective  in  others.  This  we 
can  do,  this  we  can  be,  —  God's  agents  by  being  witnesses  for  Christ. 
Christ  Himself  was  His  first  great  witness.  He  was  a  witness 
unto  the  truth,  and  He  proclaimed  Himself  as  the  object,  as  the 
embodiment  of  truth.  The  disciples,  wherever  they  went,  were  His 
witnesses,  basing  their  doctrines  and  their  exhortations  and  their 
instructions  on  the  great  fact  of  the  incarnation,  of  the  life  and 
death  and  resurrection  and  ascension  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  If  we  are 
to  do  apostolic  work  among  non-Christian  people,  we  must  likewise 
be  witnesses  for  Christ  and  so  witness  concerning  Him  that  He  will 
seem,  as  it  were,  to  live  again  among  men.  We  must  see  Him 
going  about  in  Judea  and  Galilee,  healing  the  sick,  opening  the 
eyes  of  the  blind,  touching  the  lepers,  raising  the  dead,  and  so  see 
Him  that  we  shall  be  able  to  set  Him  forth  before  men,  that  they 
may  see  God  in  Him.  It  is  not  enough  for  us  to  stand  up  and  claim 
that  Christ  is  divine.  Others  will  make  the  same  claims  for  their 
prophets  or  for  their  gods.  We  must  actually  show  them  Christ 
in  His  sympathetic  work,  in  His  life,  in  the  incidents  and  the 
events  and  details  of  all  His  ministry,  so  that  when  these  people 
hear  they  will  say  in  regard  to  Him,  "  Surely  this  was  the  Son 
of  God  " ;  and  so  when  at  last  they  see  Him  giving  up  His  life, 
dying  upon  the  cross,  rising  from  the  grave  and  ascending  into 
heaven,  they  will  bow  before  Him  and  say,  "  My  Lord  and  my 
God."  We  must  bring  them  into  such  direct  contact  with  the 
Christ  who  was  here  and  manifested  God  in  His  humanity,  that 
when  they  come  to  see  Him  they  will  be  able  to  say  about  our 


EQUIPMENT   AND   PREPARATION  493 

testimony  as  those  who  heard  John's  testimony  and  said,  "John 
did  no  sign,  but  all  that  John  said  concerning  this  man  was  true." 
So  I  would  advise  you  to  make  yourselves  familiar  with  the  Gospels 
and  put  yourselves  into  such  fellowship  with  Christ  as  He  has 
revealed  Himself  there,  that  He  will  become  in  all  the  fulness  of 
His  grace  and  compassion,  a  living  personality. 

Then,  still  farther,  there  is  indeed  the  presence  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  with  us  and  in  us.  We  preach  not  merely  a  Christ  who  was 
here,  a  historical  Christ,  but  a  living,  reigning,  enthroned  Christ 
who,  in  His  spiritual  personality  and  energy  and  power,  is  with 
His  people  still.  He  promised  to  be  with  them.  He  said,  when 
He  gave  the  last  command,  "  Lo !  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world."  And  we  read  that  when  the  disciples  went 
about  preaching,  the  Lord  went  with  them  and  all  their  writings 
vidicate  that  it  was  their  firm  conviction  that  the  Lord  Jesus  was 
with  them.  And  He  will  be  with  every  one  of  His  witness  bearers 
who  opens  himself  to  the  Lord's  incoming.  He  will  fulfil  His 
promise  and  be  true  to  it.  And  so  before  you  leave  this  land  or 
these  shores  I  would  say,  pray  as  Moses  did,  "  If  thy  presence  go 
not  with  me,  carry  us  not  up  hence."  When  you  go  out  into  the 
bazaars  or  into  the  villages,  put  up  this  same  prayer  and  pray  until 
the  Lord  is  with  you,  and  then  He  will  give  you  courage  and 
strength  in  the  midst  of  the  hostile  peoples  whom  you  may  meet.  He 
will  give  you  wisdom  to  speak  the  word  that  is  true  and  needed,  and 
He  will  give  you  winged  words  that  will  enter  into  the  hearts  of 
the  people. 

Moreover,  He  is  not  only  with  His  people  who  trust  Him  and 
give  themselves  up  to  His  work,  but  He  is  actually  in  them.  "  Abide 
in  me  and  I  in  you."  "  If  a  man  love  me  he  will  keep  my  words 
and  we  will  come  unto  him  and  make  our  abode  with  him."  We 
may  not  be  able  to  put  into  theological  language  or  even  to  express 
to  ourselves  all  that  it  means  to  have  Christ  dwelling  in  us ;  but  it 
means  something  and  we  ought  so  to  submit  ourselves  to  Him  and 
be  so  faithful  and  obedient  to  His  commands,  that  we  may  realize 
in  our  experiences  what  He  meant  when  He  spoke  of  abiding  in 
His  disciples. 

If  we  have  Christ  with  us  and  in  us,  we  shall  be  able  to  in- 
terpret Him,  not  merely  by  our  words,  but  by  our  character  and  by 
our  conduct.  That  is  just  the  kind  of  interpretation  which  will 
appeal^  most  readily  and  most  powerfully  to  the  people  of  non- 
Christian  lands.  They  know  that  there  is  power  in  Christ  to 
change  and  to  renew.  They  will  be  able,  if  you  set  merely  ethical 
precepts  before  them,  to  quote  to  you  other  precepts,  —  parallel,  it 
may  be,  —  which  they  consider  equally  good.  They  can  show  you 
moral  maxims  of  great  value;  but  there  is  one  thing  which  they 
cannot  show  you,  the  power  to  change  these  moral  maxims  into 
holy  character  and  conduct  and  living.    They  know  that  that  power 


494  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

is  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  He  makes  that  claim.  And  so  they 
look  for  the  transformation  of  character  in  those  who  go  forth  to  be 
His  disciples  and  witnesses  and  who  seek  to  make  other  men  His 
disciples.  If  we  cannot  show  that  Christ  has  done  for  us  that  which 
we  say  He  will  do  for  them,  our  witness-bearing  will  be  of  little 
or  no  account.  Mozoomdar,  the  great  leader  of  the  Brahmo-Somaj 
Society  of  Calcutta  said  at  the  close  of  a  pathetic  letter,  "  Only  let 
the  Christians  of  India  be  men  of  Christ  and  see  if  that  will  not 
evangelize  India  from  end  to  end."  And  it  is  true.  The  Hindus 
know  that  character  tells  and  has  more  power  than  mere  precept. 
So  I  would  say  to  you  as  you  go  forth,  seek  to  be  men  of  Christ. 
Whatever  others  may  be,  let  it  be  your  individual  aim  in  life  to  be 
a  man  of  Christ  or  a  woman  of  Christ,  and  then  Christ  can  use 
you  in  His  great  and  blessed  work ;  and  remember  that  there  is 
no  higher  work  in  the  world  than  that  of  bringing  many  sons  home 
to  glory. 


WOMEN'S  WORK  FOR,  BY,  AND  AMONG  WOMEN 

MRS.    F.    HOWARD  TAYLOR^   CHINA 

What  a  great  and  beautiful  subject  that  is,  evangelistic  work 
among  women  in  non-Christian  lands,  carried  on  by  women.  One 
would  like  an  hour  to  talk  about  such  a  theme. 

This  bringing  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  to  the  women 
—  I  speak  especially  of  China,  but  it  applies  to  other  parts  of  the 
world  —  is  done  in  many  different  ways.  First  of  all,  we  begin 
with  the  women  who  gather  around  us  in  our  missionary  homes. 
I  refer  more  particularly  to  the  work  in  the  interior  of  the  country, 
because  that  has  been  where  my  own  life  has  been  cast.  Up  in 
the  interior  where  we  do  not  have  schools  or  much  medical  work, 
a  great  deal  of  our  work  is  evangelistic.  Picture,  if  you  can,  a  mis- 
sionary home  in  some  great  city  in  the  heart  of  China.  The  women 
have  never  seen  foreigners  before  and  are  full  of  curiosity  and 
interest,  and  they  come  about  us  in  large  numbers.  Hundreds  of 
them  in  the  course  of  a  week  will  throng  into  our  homes.  They  have 
plenty  of  time ;  they  are  not  in  any  hurry ;  they  will  bring  their 
babies  and  their  sewing,  or  their  cotton  spinning.  They  sit  down 
and  spend  half  the  day  or  all  the  day.  Perhaps  they  will  come  every 
day  until  their  curiosity  is  ultimately  satisfied. 

We  always  receive  them  with  the  greatest  kindness  and  courtesy 
and  lay  our  houses  open  from  end  to  end.  They  go  in  everywhere 
and  see  all  that  is  going  on.  We  make  them  feel  perfectly  at  home. 
We  have  hot  tea  ready  all  day  long  and  spend  just  as  long  a 
time   with   them    as   they   will   spend   with   us   in   talking  to   them 


WOMEN  S    WORK   FOR   WOMEN  495 

about  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Oh,  how  keenly  they  watch  us!  I 
was  thinking  just  now  as  I  sat  here  of  what  St.  Paul  said  in  his 
Epistle  to  the  Galatians :  "  It  pleased  God  ...  to  reveal  His  Son 
in  me,  that  I  might  preach  Him  among  the  heathen."  They  watch 
our  lives  and  learn  more  from  them  than  they  do  from  our  talk. 
Very  often  they  will  come  and  say,  after  they  have  been  watching 
us  for  a  long  time:  "  Now  just  tell  us  the  truth.  Do  not  try  to  hide 
it.  You  have  been  very  successful  in  hiding  it  so  far.  When  do 
you  do  your  quarreling?  We  never  see  you  quarreling.  And  when 
does  your  husband  beat  you,  at  night  ?  "  They  can  hardly  believe 
that  we  live  without  quarreling  and  that  sort  of  thing.  That  is  a 
revelation.     First  win  their  hearts. 

We  have  many  ways  of  putting  the  gospel  before  the  women 
who  come  about  us.  There  are  our  books,  especially  our  Gospels 
and  hymn  books.  We  find  the  hymn  book  a  very  great  help,  as  they 
have  very  retentive  memories  and  love  to  learn  the  hymns.  So 
we  teach  them  hymns  filled  with  gospel  truth.  They  will  learn  verse 
after  verse,  and  even  the  little  children  pick  them  up.  Then  we 
have  large  sheets  of  calico  on  the  walls,  with  verses  from  the 
Bible  written  in  large  characters.  Nothing  pleases  them  better 
than  to  have  us  teach  them  a  few  characters.  We  teach  them  a 
verse  of  Scripture  hanging  on  the  wall,  or  the  Ten  Command- 
ments, or  questions  and  answers  from  the  catechism.  We  always 
have  our  Testament  or  Bible  in  our  hands,  and  we  read  them  the 
stories  about  Jesus  and  explain  them.  When  I  look  over  an  au- 
dience like  this  and  think  of  how  many  people  can  never  be  mis- 
sionaries, I  feel  so  sorry  for  all  who  cannot  be  missionaries.  I  know 
no  joy  so  sweet  in  life  as  to  sit  down  with  that  group,  by  those 
intelligent  Chinese  women  full  of  interest  and  character,  and  tell 
them  about  Jesus.    That  is  one  phase  of  our  evangelistic  work. 

Another  is  the  work  in  the  city.  When  there  are  two  lady  mis- 
sionaries living  together,  or  a  Bible  woman  who  can  stay  at  home, 
then  we  are  free  to  go  out  and  visit  in  the  city.  All  the  women  who 
come  to  see  us  invite  us  to  go  to  their  homes.  We  visit  where  we 
are  invited  to  go,  and  as  we  go  up  and  down  the  streets,  they  come 
to  their  doors  and  ask  us  to  step  in.  If  any  one  is  sick  they  are 
glad  to  have  us  come  and  give  medicines.  If  they  are  having  a 
wedding  or  a  festivity  of  any  kind,  they  ask  us  to  the  feast.  If 
there  is  a  case  of  suicide,  —  it  is  very  common,  —  they  send  for  us 
to  see  if  we  can  save  life.  I  have  been  sent  for  four  times  in  one 
day  to  different  houses  in  different  parts  of  a  Chinese  city  where 
women  had  attempted  to  commit  suicide.  All  these  things  open 
the  homes  of  the  people,  and  we  can  get  into  them  in  returning  their 
visits  and  bring  Jesus  to  them. 

Then  there  is  work  in  the  villages.  About  the  city  the  country 
is  crowded  with  them.  Where  I  worked  the  population  was  850 
to  every  square  mile  all  over  the  country,  and  I  have  stood  on 


49^  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

level  ground  as  flat  as  this  floor  and  counted  twenty  or  thirty 
towns  and  villages.  We  go  to  these  places.  The  women  come 
from  them  to  see  us  and  we  return  their  visits.  As  soon  as  we 
get  into  a  village  the  women  crowd  around  us  from  all  the  houses, 
and  soon  we  are  surrounded  by  great  numbers.  We  live  in  the 
villages,  too,  staying  with  them  in  their  own  homes  for  a  few  days, 
or  for  a  week  or  two  at  a  time.  It  is  chiefly  the  unmarried  women 
who  come  to  us,  but  the  married  ones  also  bring  their  little  children 
and  crowd  around  us  in  great  numbers.  Wherever  I  have  been  in 
China,  the  only  difficulty  has  been  the  crowds.  Hundreds  of  women 
will  flock  in.  They  will  come  five  or  ten  miles,  walking  on  their 
little  feet  from  all  around;  and  we  are  surrounded  by  this  eager, 
interested,  curious  crowd  who  have  never  heard  of  Jesus  Christ  all 
day  long,  and  we  spend  ourselves  in  telling  of  Jesus.  Then 
further  away,  we  try  as  far  as  possible  to  reach  every  important 
center, 

I  want  to  tell  you  about  our  chief  helps,  I  have  spoken  of  the 
great  help  which  we  derive  from  hymns  and  simple  books,  such 
books  as  "  Peep  of  Day  "  translated  into  Chinese,  and  the  books  that 
we  give  to  our  little  children  here.  We  get  a  great  deal  of  help 
from  pictures.  The  Chinese  love  to  look  at  them,  and  you  can 
always  get  a  good  sized  meeting  in  any  Chinese  house  if  you  will 
take  a  large  picture  along  and  pin  it  up  and  talk  about  it. 

But  our  greatest  human  help  comes  from  the  women  them- 
selves. As  soon  as  they  come  to  know  and  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  they 
are  eager  to  tell  all  they  know  about  Him;  and  I  wish  I  could 
tell  you  what  wonderful  preachers  of  the  gospel  many  of  those 
women  become.  All  over  northern  China  the  women  have  strong, 
independent  characters  and  are  persons  of  force.  I  have  seen  many 
who  within  a  day  or  two  or  within  a  very  few  days  from  the 
first  time  they  heard  of  Christ,  were  effective  preachers  of  the 
gospel.  Their  hearts  are  full  of  this  strange,  wonderful,  new  story. 
When  they  have  become  converted,  or  if  they  have  not  yet  become 
truly  converted,  they  want  to  tell  others.  I  suppose  a  woman  always 
wants  to  talk  about  what  is  in  her  mind;  she  docs  in  China  at  any 
rate.  This  story  is  something  new  and  wonderful  and  interesting, 
and  they  go  to  the  houses  of  people  they  know  and  tell  them;  and 
they  bring  their  friends  to  see  us  and  the  Holy  Spirit  does  His 
own  work.  We  are  always  watching  the  women  with  whom  we 
come  in  contact  to  see  where  a  strong  woman  is  being  developed. 
When  we  see  a  woman  truly  converted,  intelligent,  with  a  power  to 
preach,  we  spend  all  the  time  we  can  in  teaching  her.  Very  soon 
she  develops  into  just  as  good  and  effective  a  preacher  of  the 
gospel  as  we  could  wish. 

One  woman  I  remember,  her  name  was  Wang.  The  first  time 
I  saw  her,  she  was  about  as  degraded  as  a  heathen  woman  could  be. 
Her  story  was  very  pathetic,  and  she  gave  her  heart  to  Jesus  that 


WOMEN  S    WORK    FOR   WOMEN  497 

day.  Two  or  three  months  afterward  she  came  to  help  me  as  a 
servant  in  the  house.  I  knew  that  woman  had  the  making  in 
her  of  a  really  great  preacher.  I  spent  much  time  teaching  her 
the  principles  of  the  gospel,  I  filled  her  mind  with  truth  every  night, 
and  prayed  constantly  that  the  Holy  Spirit  would  come  upon  that 
woman  and  use  her  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  The  day  came.  She 
had  been  a  Christian  about  three  months.  There  was  a  great  festival 
and  our  home  was  crowded  from  morning  till  night.  We  sat 
among  them  preaching  and  talking  all  day  long.  I  lost  my  voice 
in  the  afternoon  and  could  not  talk  any  more.  I  turned  to  this 
woman  and  said :  "  You  see  I  cannot  talk  any  more.  Won't 
you  just  try  and  tell  them  the  rest  of  the  story?"  She  replied: 
"  O,  I  could  not  possibly.  I  cannot  talk  and  preach."  I  just  said 
a  few  earnest  words  to  her  and  prayed,  and  she  dropped  her  head 
and  was  silent  a  moment  or  two.  In  a  minute  or  two,  she  looked  up 
and  I  saw  it  was  all  right,  and  she  began  and  took  up  the  story  just 
where  I  had  left  it  off  and  talked  to  those  women  about  the 
cross  of  Jesus  Christ  for  an  hour  or  more  without  stopping.  The 
power  of  the  Spirit  of  God  came  down  upon  her;  she  was  just 
carried  out  of  herself,  transfigured  almost;  her  face  was  radiant; 
she  talked  sometimes  with  tears  and  sobs  as  she  told  of  the  cross 
and  of  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  then  with  such  radiant  joy 
as  she  told  of  what  He  had  been  to  her.  I  never  saw,  except  once, 
such  a  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  That  woman  never  went  back 
and  for  six  years  she  has  preached  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of 
God.  She  became  so  well  known  that  the  women  would  come  in 
from  the  villages  all  around  to  hear  her.  We  never  think  of 
preaching  ourselves  if  we  can  get  a  Chinese  woman  to  preach,  as 
they  do  it  so  much  better  than  we  can.  I  have  sat  by  her  side  and 
listened  to  her  and  felt  and  said  to  myself  consciously,  Now  what 
does  this  leave  to  be  desired?  You  could  not  wish  for  anything 
clearer,  more  persuasive,  more  tender,  more  full  of  the  power  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  than  that  woman's  preaching  of  the  gospel.  Many 
scores  have  been  brought  to  Jesus  Christ  through  her  ministry. 
How  I  have  praised  God  for  that  woman ! 

And  there  is  many  another  like  her.  They. are  splendid  stuff 
for  the  Spirit  of  God  to  work  upon.  They  have  in  them  all  the 
material  needed  to  make  the  most  effective  preachers  of  the  gospel, 
and  one  most  important  part  of  our  evangelistic  work  among  the 
women  is  to  train  them  and  to  get  them  out ;  not  to  pay  them, 
but  to  inspire  them  with  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  love  for  souls, 
and  watch  over  them,  pray  for  them,  teach  them,  keep  them  up 
to  their  work,  love  them  out  of  their  little  faults  and  weaknesses, 
as  a  mother  loves  her  little  child  out  of  all  its  little  failings,  and  watch 
over  them  as  Jesus  Christ  did  over  His  own  disciples  in  those  three 
precious  years.  Then  let  them  do  the  work,  and  they  do  it  in 
such  a  wonderful,  blessed  way. 


498  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Evangelistic  work  is  vital.  The  people  are  perishing  for  want 
of  it.  Do  not  let  us  sit  here  and  theorize  and  talk  about  it  and 
think  we  have  had  a  nice  meeting,  and  then  go  away  and  drop  a 
prayer.  Souls  are  passing  out  into  the  dark  this  minute  for  want  of 
this  preaching  of  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  no  time  to  lose.  Since  we 
came  into  this  hall,  in  China  alone  1,500  people  have  died,  very  few 
of  whom  ever  heard  of  Jesus  Christ.  You  must  make  haste  and  get 
through  your  preparation  and  get  out  there  and  do  this  work  if 
these  souls  are  to  be  saved. 

I  shall  never  forget  coming  home  one  night  after  a  day's 
evangelistic  work  in  the  country  with  a  heavy  heart,  because  I 
had  seen  tragedies  that  I  cannot  tell  you  of  now.  For  four  days 
I  could  not  speak ;  I  felt  as  if  I  could  never  smile  again.  We  passed 
under  a  little  archway  over  the  road  and  one  of  my  women  said  to 
me,  "  There's  a  nun  who  lives  in  there."  There  was  a  little  temple 
on  one  part  of  that  arch.  "  Would  you  like  to  go  in  and  speak  to 
her?"  I  said,  "Yes,  let  us  go  in."  We  went  through  a  little 
tumble-down  doorway  under  the  arch  into  a  damp,  dark  place. 
"  There  is  the  little  room  which  she  lives  in,"  exclaimed  my  com- 
panion. We  crossed  a  tiny  courtyard,  and  went  into  a  little  low 
room.  It  was  so  dark  and  dreary  and  dismal  inside.  "  Perhaps  the 
nun  is  up  in  the  temple,"  my  companion  said.  We  went  up  the 
winding  steps,  and  there  was  a  little  temple  with  three  hideous  idols 
looking  down  the  road,  supposed  to  be  watching  the  passers  by. 
The  dust  was  lying  thick  and  leaves  had  blown  in.  No  foot- 
steps were  to  be  seen  anywhere  and  my  woman  said :  "  She  must 
be  out.  Let  us  go  home  now."  And  sick  at  heart  with  the 
faces  of  those  idols  and  the  lonely  dreariness  of  that  little  spot, 
we  went  down  the  stone  steps  again,  and  I  looked  into  that  little 
room  and  thought  of  that  woman's  life.  A  couple  of  boys  came  in, 
and  we  said,  "  Where's  the  nun  ?  "  They  replied :  "  Don't  you  know  ? 
She  lived  here  all  her  life  and  got  old  and  she  couldn't  go  out  to 
beg  any  more,  and  she  got  sick  and  no  one  thought  anything 
about  her  and  she  died.  She  starved  to  death.  She  was  buried 
and  that's  the  end  of  her."  They  laughed  to  see  our  faces  and 
walked  out.  I  stood  there  in  the  gathering  shadows  that  night,  and 
looked  into  that  dismal  little  room  and  up  those  winding  steps  and 
thought  of  what  the  life  of  that  woman  meant.  I  suppose  that 
for  fifty  years  she  had  lived  there,  had  gone  up  and  down  those 
little  steps  every  day,  had  worshiped  those  hideous  idols,  had  burned 
incense,  had  prayed  her  meaningless  prayers  with  that  insatiable 
hunger  and  thirst  in  her  soul  all  the  time  for  something  that 
never  came  into  her  life ;  and  she  got  old  and  lay  down  there 
alone  to  die  and  went  out  into  the  dark.  They  are  going  out  into  the 
dark  all  the  time,  these  precious  women,  these  men  and  little  children, 
when  if  we  would  go  to  them  and  tell  them  of  Jesus,  they  would 
give  their  hearts  to  Him. 


PERSONAL   SPIRITUAL   DEALING 

REV.   JOHN   N.   FORMAN,    INDIA 

We  all  recognize  at  home  the  great  importance  of  work  for  in- 
dividuals. It  is  a  very  important  part  of  the  work  in  our  Sunday- 
schools,  in  our  churches  and  in  the  Christian  Associations  for  young 
men  and  young  women.  The  question  is  whether  it  is  equally  im- 
portant on  the  mission  field,  whether  in  India  and  China  we  need 
the  same  kind  of  work  for  individuals.  I  am  very  strongly  con- 
vinced that  we  do.  We  need  hand-to-hand  work  in  order  to  get  hold 
of  individual  men,  individual  women  and  little  children.  We  need 
the  work  out  there  partly  because  I  do  not  think  that  one  is  going 
to  be  qualified  for  working  with  masses  unless  he  has  the  prepara- 
tion which  comes  from  working  with  individuals.  If  you  were  to 
come  out  to  India,  you  would  find  a  great  deal  to  learn  about  the 
people  and  their  ways  of  looking  at  things.  You  would  find  it  very 
hard  to  preach  to  those  people.  If  you  meet  them  and  talk  to  them 
personally,  you  will  find  out  just  how  they  look  at  religion.  In  this 
way  you  are  prepared  to  preach  when  you  get  large  audiences,  be- 
cause you  have  come  to  know  the  people  individually  and  to  under- 
stand their  way  of  looking  at  religion  in  general.  One  is  not  qual- 
ified to  do  a  larger  work  unless  he  is  willing  to  get  the  preparation 
which  comes  through  the  individual  effort. 

Apart  from  the  question  of  doing  personal  work  that  we  may 
be  prepared  for  public  work,  personal  effort  is  in  itself  exceedingly 
important,  even  more  so  in  India,  perhaps,  than  in  America,  for 
this  reason :  In  a  country  like  India,  —  and  the  same  holds  true  of 
these  other  countries  from  which  you  have  heard  —  we  are  dealing 
with  very  large  numbers.  You  have  heard  of  all  these  villages  in 
China,  but  in  a  district  in  which  I  have  been  working  we  are 
responsible  for  almost  4,000  villages.  If  we  could  preach  the  gospel 
in  ten  villages  every  day,  we  could  only  reach  them  all  about  once  a 
year.  I  once  preached  ten  times  in  a  single  day  at  a  village  fair, 
but  I  would  not  recommend  any  one  to  try  that  very  often.  One  can- 
not keep  that  kind  of  thing  up,  but  suppose  we  could  with  our  little 
force  of  workers  touch  ten  villages  every  day,  we  would  only  make 
the  round  about  once  a  year.  The  temptation  comes  to  the  mis- 
sionary of  doing  this  work  in  a  very  superficial  way,  going  out  and 
preaching  and  preaching  and  reaching  thousands  and  hundreds  of 
thousands  without  bringing  conviction  into  the  heart  of  any  in- 

499 


500  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

dividual.  None  except  those  who  have  worked  in  a  mission  field  can 
appreciate  this  particular  difficulty  as  we  can,  —  the  danger  of 
spreading  the  gospel  out  so  thin  over  a  large  country,  or  over  large 
numbers  of  people  packed  into  a  small  country,  that  it  means  prac- 
tically nothing.  We  must  have  this  extensive  work,  but  we  must 
also  have  that  which  is  intensive;  we  must  have  work  which  gets 
right  down  and  takes  hold  of  individuals. 

There  is  another  reason  why  personal  work  is  exceedingly  im- 
portant in  a  country  like  India  and  in  other  countries  to  a  certain 
extent.  It  is  because  the  people  are  not  at  all  inclined  to  take  our 
message  seriously.  They  were  under  a  Mohammedan  government 
for  many  years,  and  while  they  were  the  rulers  they  extended  their 
religion.  They  say :  "  That's  all  right,  and  now  it  is  the  British  Gov- 
ernment. It  is  Christian  and  of  course  there  is  going  to  be  an  ad- 
vance of  the  Christian  religion  while  we  are  under  it."  It  is  only  nat- 
ural. They  spread  their  religion  and  you  spread  yours.  But  when 
it  comes  to  those  people  realizing  that  the  Government  has  nothing 
to  do  with  it,  that  we  are  not  trying  to  attach  them  to  any  govern- 
ment system  of  religion,  that  we  are  really  after  their  souls,  there 
is  where  the  difficulty  comes  in.  Personal  work  meets  that  diffi- 
culty. The  general  work  they  look  upon  as  a  government  propa- 
ganda. In  individual  work  you  are  able  to  show  them  that  you  are 
after  their  souls  and  are  not  trying  to  advance  your  own  religion. 

I  might  speak  also  of  other  things.  Their  fatalism  also  makes 
public  work  exceedingly  difficult.  The  difficulty  which  exists  in 
dealing  with  a  large  body  of  people  is  much  greater  than  it  is  when 
you  come  to  labor  with  a  single  person.  You  can  point  out  more 
easily  the  importance  of  his  individual  act.  You  can  come  to  that 
soul  and  say,  "  Awake  thou  that  sleepest,"  and  make  him  feel  that 
he  must  act.  In  the  general  work,  we  cannot  get  down  to  an  in- 
dividual and  make  that  man  or  that  woman  feel  the  importance  of 
acting  immediately. 

There  is  another  reason  which  I  wish  to  present  for  the  im- 
portance of  personal  work  in  mission  fields,  namely,  that  this  form 
of  effort  is  not  only  accomplishing  something  in  itself,  but  it  has 
an  effect  upon  the  general  character  of  the  community.  What  we 
want  in  the  mission  field  is  to  have  a  great  many  more  workers, 
regular  mission  agents  who  give  their  entire  time  to  this  work  just 
as  missionaries  do,  and  in  addition  to  that  we  require  large  numbers 
from  our  churches.  What  we  desire  is  to  be  able  to  show  people  in 
our  churches  that  there  is  something  for  every  one  to  do ;  and  I  be- 
lieve that  this  personal  work,  if  we  press  it  as  missionaries,  will 
appeal  to  the  members  as  something  which  they  can  do. 

Beyond  that,  we  wish  to  get  our  native  evangelists  to  do  this 
work.  I  do  not  believe  that  we  can  induce  them  to  begin  by  telling 
them  to  do  it.  We  must  lead  them  out,  prove  the  importance  of  it 
and  get  them  to  follow  our  example.     "  Be  ye  imitators  of  me  as 


DISCUSSION  501 

I  also  am  of  Christ."  The  great  thing  is  for  us  to  get  into  our  minds 
and  hearts  the  feeHng  that  we  must  be  saving  souls. 

What  we  missionaries  need,  is  to  have  the  feeHng  that  souls  must 
be  saved.  We  need  that  feeling  in  our  educational  work,  in  our 
literary  work,  in  our  evangelistic  work,  and  then  we  shall  have  per- 
sonal work  going  on  with  the  more  general  and  larger  effort. 

Souls  must  be  saved,  and  we  can  do  this  work.  I  appeal  to 
every  young  man  and  woman  in  this  church  to  help  us  in  this 
personal,  hand-to-hand  work  which  is  to  be  done  throughout  the 
different  countries.  It  is  impossible  for  the  small  band  of  mis- 
sionaries, with  many  different  things  to  attend  to,  to  be  able  to 
do  all  that  is  to  be  done;  we  must  have  more  helpers.  Hundreds 
and  thousands  are  dying  for  want  of  the  gospel.  Are  there  not 
some  here  to-day  who  will  say,  "  We  are  ready  to  go  out  and  do 
this  individual  work  "  ?  There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  in  this 
Convention  the  Lord  is  calling  for  workers;  that  there  are  many 
here  this  afternoon  who  have  heard  this  call  and  are  wondering 
what  to  do  with  it.  If  you  do  hear  the  voice,  harden  not  your 
hearts  as  in  the  provocation. 

DISCUSSION 

Mr.  Montagu  Beauchamp.  —  If  it  were  only  to  re-echo  some 
of  the  words  we  have  heard  from  the  last  speaker,  I  am  thankful  to 
stand  before  this  audience.  What  we  want  to  remember  is  that  great 
word  which  which  has  gathered  us  together  here,  the  word  that  you 
see  written  in  the  back  part  of  Massey  Hall,  "  The  Evangelization 
of  the  World  in  this  Generation."  While  we  thank  God  from  the 
bottom  of  our  hearts  for  every  agency  that  is  at  work,  in  the  great 
Empire  of  China  which  I  represent,  the  supreme  need  is  that  of 
evangelization.  Even  when  we  reach  China,  you  would  be  aston- 
ished, if  you  knew  how  many  things  there  are  that  crop  up  and 
prevent  our  getting  in  close  contact  with  the  people ;  how  many 
things  there  are  that  keep  us  in  our  homes,  so  that  we  do  not  after 
all  get  among  the  people  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  did.  I  remember 
that  Mr.  Hudson  Taylor  warned  us  to  take  care  that  we  did  not  make 
a  little  England  in  Inland  China,  —  a  little  home  around  us  that 
might  become  a  snare. 

I  hold  something  in  my  hand  that  I  should  like  to  describe. 
It  is  a  banner  bearing  in  Chinese  the  sentence,  "  Repent,  for  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  it  at  hand."  There  is  one  point  that  we  find 
difficulty  in  overcoming.  It  is  that  of  bringing  before  the  people  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Savior  and  not  merely  as  a  teacher.  While 
we  have  many  treatises- on  religion,  as  well  as  catechisms  and  books, 
we  are  yet  lacking  in  books  as  well  as  in  preaching,  that  appeals 
to  the  hearts  rather  than  to  the  heads  of  the  people.  Our  explana- 
tion of  this  simple  text  aids  us  in  this  direction. 


502  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

While  I  have  this  in  my  hand  it  reminds  me  of  another  means 
used.  I  had  a  man  write  out  portions  of  Scripture,  so  that  eventually 
I  had  a  large  roll  made  on  the  same  principle  as  a  daily-text  roll 
containing  selections  from  each  of  the  Gospels  in  Chinese  char- 
acters, so  that  they  would  be  visible  over  an  area  much  larger  than 
the  church  in  which  we  are  assembled,  and  in  this  way  the  gospel 
has  been  read  on  the  streets.  I  am  glad  to  have  had  this  as  a  help 
to  myself,  as  it  has  kept  us  to  the  one  thing,  the  preaching  of 
Christ. 

Rev.  E.  N.  Harris,  Burma.  —  I  should  like  to  add  a  word  to 
what  has  been  said  here  this  afternoon  concerning  our  procedure 
in  evangelization.  Certainly  nothing  could  be  more  indispensable  to 
success  m  this  line  of  work  than  a  clear  understanding  of  the  nature 
of  heathen  religions.  Perhaps  I  shall  not  be  saying  anything  new  to 
most  of  you  here  this  afternoon,  and  yet  so  far  as  my  observation 
has  gone  the  true  nature  of  heathen  religions  is  too  little  under- 
stood. Very  many  seem  to  have  an  idea  that  they  are  the  outcome 
of  attempts,  more  or  less  sincere,  to  seek  God.  Now  the  Scripture 
teaches  us  the  contrary,  viz.,  that  these  various  systems  of  religion 
are  the  outcome  of  an  endeavor  to  get  away  from  Him.  If  you  will 
read  the  first  chapter  of  Romans,  you  will  see  this  principle  clearly 
laid  down.  In  order  to  preach  to  the  heathen,  then,  we  should  take 
the  existence  of  God  for  granted ;  for  St.  Paul  says  in  the  first  chapter 
that  the  heathen  know  God,  —  God  has  manifested  Himself  unto 
them.  Their  heathen  systems  have  arisen  as  a  result  of  their  failure 
to  glorify  God.  We  should  seize  upon  the  knowledge  of  God  that 
they  have  in  their  heart  and  which  crops  out  in  spite  of  them,  to 
bring  to  them  the  conviction  that  they  have  sinned  grievously  in 
that  they  have  suppressed  the  only  true  God  speaking  in  their  hearts. 

In  preaching  among  the  Karens,  we  have  a  very  great  ad- 
vantage. They  have  traditions  of  the  creation  and  fall  very  closely 
corresponding  to  the  accounts  given  to  us  in  the  Scripture.  They 
already  have  the  knowledge  of  God  and  acknowledge  Him,  but  they 
say  that  after  the  fall,  God  forsook  them.  When  I  have  preached 
to  the  heathen,  I  have  said  to  them :  When  you  say  that  God  has 
forsaken  you,  you  are  guilty  of  grievous  error.  If  you  would  say 
that  you  had  forsaken  God,  you  would  be  speaking  the  truth;  but 
when  you  say  that  God  has  forsaken  you,  you  seem  to  be  laying  the 
blame  upon  God.  As  far  as  I  can  remember,  I  have  never  yet  spoken 
to  a  single  heathen  in  this  way,  who  did  not  seem  to  be  convinced 
and  silenced.  Then  endeavoring  to  seize  upon  these  evidences  which 
they  themselves  furnish  of  the  ineradicable  knowledge  of  God,  it 
seems  to  seize  upon  them  and  force  them  to  acknowledge  and  to 
glorify  that  God. 

Rev.  Eugene  Bell,  Korea.  —  I  have  been  six  years  in  Korea 
and  only  wish  to  add  a  brief  testimony  as  to  one  or  two  things 
which  have  already  been  mentioned.      One  is  the  importance  of 


DISCUSSION  CO  3 

getting  the  language  when  we  first  get  on  the  field.  It  is  un- 
doubtedly true,  that  if  we  do  not  get  somewhat  of  a  mastery  of  the 
language  in  the  first  two  years  after  we  arrive,  in  all  human  prob- 
ability we  never  will.  It  has  also  been  said  that  it  is  a  wise  pro- 
vision of  Providence  that  the  missionary,  when  he  first  gets  on 
the  field,  cannot  speak  the  language,  for  the  reason  that,  know- 
ing so  httle  of  the  customs  and  beliefs  that  meet  him  there,  he 
would  make  more  mistakes  and  do  more  harm  than  good.  '  So 
our  first  duty  is  to  learn  the  language,  and  the  temptations  not  to 
study  It  diligently  are  very  many,  especially  in  the  case  of  the  man 
who  goes  into  medical  work.  A  clerical  missionary  can  do  very 
httle  at  first;  his  hands  are  tied  and  he  has  not  the  same  excuse 
for  not  studying.  But  medical  men  can  visit  a  man  that  is  sick 
and  give  him  some  medicine,  and  then  they  get  engrossed  in 
medical  work  and  neglect  language  study.  This  weakens  very 
greatly  their  subsequent  usefulness. 

One  other  thing  that  we  ought  to  emphasize  a  great  deal,  is  the 
qualifications  of  those  who  go  out.  In  our  board's  manual  we  have 
a  list  of  qualifications  for  the  prospective  missionary,  and  in  the  list, 
about  fifth  or  sixth,  is  this  one,  "  Ability  to  work  well  with  others.'' 
I  do  not  know  where  that  ought  to  be  put  exactly.  I  would  not 
put  It  above  spiritual  qualifications,  but  I  think  that  I  would  make 
it  second  at  least,  because  if  we  cannot  work  with  other  people  in 
the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  get  along  well  with  our 
fellow-workers  at  home,  it  is  a  very  serious  question  as  to  whether 
we  are  qualified  for  missionaries  or  not.  We  have  been  told  that 
all  missionaries  ought  to  be  leaders.  Sometimes  the  difficulty  is 
that  when  we  get  on  the  field,  we  try  to  lead  all  the  other  workers 
there. 

Mr.  W.  J.  DoHERTY,  China.  — As  an  old  volunteer,  I  would 
like  to  say  just  one  word  to  the  volunteers  here.  I  would  not 
minimize  the  importance  of  what  our  friends  have  said  about  get- 
ting hold  of  the  language  and  understanding  the  people;  but  if 
I  were  to  give  one  illustration  of  what  is  necessary,  in  order  to  do 
all  the  work  that  has  been  spoken  of  from  the  platform,  it  would 
be  this  story :  A  man  in  England  who  revolutionized  part  of  its 
criminal  law  and  then  got  into  jail,  made  use  of  this  expression 
when  he  came  out:  "  Be  a  Christ,  be  a  Christ."  That  is  the  word 
that  I  say  to  you  here  this  afternoon.  Above  all  things  live  Christ 
The  danger  is  that  we  think  that  our  personal  salvation  and  con- 
secration to  the  mission  field  is  the  end  of  our  work.  It  is  simply 
the  beginning.  It  is  so  easy  after  a  few  months  in  heathendom  to 
get  inured  to  it.  It  is  so  easy  to  become  engrossed  in  the  work  of 
mastering  the  language  and  lose  sight  of  the  masses.  There  is 
then,  one  thing  that  I  want  to  say  to  vou :  Learn  first  to  know 
your  Lord  well;  know  Him  well  and  then  you  will  be  a  power 
wherever  you  go. 


504  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  Are  there  any  books  published  to  help  in  the  study  of  any 
of  the  Indian  languages  which  a  student  at  home  might  use? 
A.  Probably  none  are  published  in  this  country,  but  there  are  books 
published  in  Great  Britain.  However,  I  would  not  advise  any  one 
to  attempt  to  study  a  foreign  language  out  of  the  country.  You 
may  have  heard  of  the  missionary  who  set  himself  to  study  Chinese 
before  he  went  to  China,  and  he  learned  all  the  characters  upside 
down.  I  would  advise  you  to  study  French,  German,  Greek,  Latin 
and  Hebrew.     All  of  these  can  be  turned  to  account. 

Q.  Is  there  room  in  the  mission  field  for  one  who  does  not 
believe  in  the  divinity  of  Christ?  A.  I  can  hardly  understand  how 
any  one  would  wish  to  go  to  India  with  a  message  that  is  not  fuller, 
than  he  has  if  he  does  not  believe  in  the  divinity  of  Christ.  There 
are  multitudes  wdio  believe  in  Jesus  as  an  ideal  man  among  the 
Hindus  themselves,  but  we  do  not  need  to  take  any  one  from  here 
to  teach  them  what  people  in  that  country  are  already  able  to  teach. 
I  would  advise  this  person  to  look  at  Christ  a  little  longer  until  he 
finds  something  more  in  Him  worth  taking  there  than  he  yet  sees. 

Q.  Are  there  many  serious  inquirers  among  the  heathen,  es- 
pecially among  the  more  educated,  who  have  intellectual  difficulties 
with  regard  to  the  gospel?  If  so,  what  are  their  chief  difficulties 
and  how  are  they  removed  ?  A.  We  come  across  inquirers  who  seem 
more  or  less  serious.  They  endeavor  to  conceal  from  themselves, 
as  well  as  from  us,  their  real  sentiments,  but  there  are  many  who 
are  secretly  studying  the  Bible  and  the  doctrines  of  the  Christian 
religion.  Their  intellectual  difficulties  arise  in  many  instances  from 
the  doubts  that  have  been  carried  into  that  land  from  the  infidels 
of  the  West.  They  have  not  many  difficulties,  so  far  as  I  can 
find,  from  their  own  standpoint.  Their  intellectual  difficulties 
come  from  Western  unbelievers,  while  difficulties  from  their  own 
standpoint  are  perhaps  more  practical  than  intellectual.  They  do 
not  want  to  accept  a  religion  that  cuts  away  those  cherished  hopes 
and  customs  that  are  contrary  to  the  pure  and  holy  gospel  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  We  seek  to  meet  them  by  presenting  the  Lord 
Jesus  in  His  grace  and  compassion  and  love,  who  came  near  to 
men  that  He  might  lift  men  up  and  bring  them  near  to  God. 

Q.  Please  state  the  relative  effect  of  work  done  by  the  evan- 
gelical and  medical  branches  of  missionary  work?  A.  The  medical 
work  appeals  to  those  practical  changes  that  are  most  readily  rec- 
ognized and  it  is  often  better  as  the  entering  wedge ;  but  if  it  is 
not  in  itself  evangelical,  it  stops  with  the  body.  Evangelical  work 
aims  at  the  conversion  of  the  soul  and  is  most  effective. 

Q.  Should  we  begin  preaching  before  the  language  is  perfectly 
acquired?  A.  A  man  can  begin  preaching  the  first  day  he  gets 
there  by  living  Jesus  Christ. 


QUESTIONS  505 

Q.  What  particular  themes  are  most  effective  in  evangelistic 
preaching  in  foreign  fields,  especially  among  Mohammedans  ? 
A.  Show  them  the  divinity  of  Christ,  and  make  it  clear  that  He 
died  for  our  sins.  Get  them  to  accept  these  truths  first.  It  is 
necessary  to  go  about  it  a  little  carefully  so  as  not  to  arouse  oppo- 
sition. 

Q.  Would  it  be  wise  for  missionaries  to  take  part  in  political 
affairs?  A.  Avoid  it  if  possible.  If,  however,  it  comes  as  a  call 
from  God,  as  is  possible  in  times  of  great  persecution,  I  should  call 
the  Church  to  much  prayer  and  should  wait  for  the  guidance  of  the 
Spirit. 

O.  Is  it  necessary  to  learn  two  languages  in  China?  A.  The 
Mandarin,  which  is  the  common  official  language,  will  practically 
reach  fifteen  of  the  eighteen  provinces.  There  are  three  provinces 
in  which  there  are  a  variety  of  languages  that  are  not  intelligible 
to  each  other.  The  classical  language  is  only  the  ancient  written 
language  and  is  not  spoken. 

Q.  What  are  the  chances  for  one  over  thirty  years  of  age  to 
learn  the  language  sufficiently  well  to  use  it  idiomatically?  A.  The 
older  one  is  the  less  are  the  chances.  Go  as  early  as  possible. 
Twenty-two  to  twenty-five  is  a  good  time.  One  of  the  best  speakers 
whom  I  ever  knew,  began  at  twenty-two.  I  have  known  one  or  two 
who  began  it  when  over  thirty.  Mr.  Owen,  one  of  the  best  Man- 
darin speakers,  learned  it  when  over  thirty,  but  it  is  difficult. 

Q.  Can  effective  evangelistic  work  be  done  through  an  inter- 
preter? A.  A  genius  may  do  it.  A  few  have  succeeded,  but  I 
would  not  advise  any  one  to  undertake  it. 

Q.  What  most  quickly  and  surely  gives  the  people  confidence 
in  Christ  as  a  Savior  and  Master?  A.  To  see  in  one  of  their  own 
people  His  power  to  save  and  to  reform  the  life. 

Q.  How  long  does  the  curiosity  of  these  Chinese  women  last? 
A.  We  find  that  it  all  depends  upon  how  that  curiosity  is  met.  If 
you  meet  it  in  such  a  way  as  to  stir  up  deeper  interest,  it  lasts  and 
increases,  but  if  you  meet  it  as  simple  curiosity  it  soon  passes  away. 
The  great  question  with  the  missionary  is  how  to  turn  superficial 
curiosity  into  a  deep  spiritual  interest. 

Q.  Is  it  necessary  or  best  to  have  any  foundation  of  medical 
knowledge  to  gain  the  confidence  of  the  people  before  starting  evan- 
gelical work?  A.  You  know  that  I  am  a  medical  missionary,  and 
it  has  always  been  a  great  joy  to  have  that  knowledge.  But  I  would 
say  that  it  is  not  necessary.  Evangelistic  work  can  be  done  quite 
well  without  it,  and  I  would  add  this:  If  you  are  twenty  or  there- 
about and  have  a  few  years  before  you  to  study  medicine  and  are 
able  to  do  it,  by  all  means  do  so.  But  do  not  think  of  delaying  to 
study  medicine  after  you  are  twenty-five  years  old.  Anything  you 
can  learn  before  that  time  is  of  great  value,  but  do  not  remain  in 
this  country  after  six  and  twenty  to  study  medicine  or  even  to  take 


506  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

a  nursing  course,  if  the  way  is  opened  to  go  right  out,  for  souls  are 
dying. 

Q.  What  constitutes  the  missionary  call?  A.  You  have  heard 
it  this  afternoon.  It  is  the  possession  of  the  qualifications,  including 
a  love  of  Christ  and  a  love  of  men,  and  the  absence  of  sufficient 
obstacles. 


MEDICAL   MISSIONS 

Medical   Missionary  Work  a  Necessity 
The   Results   of  Medical  Work   and   Its   Promise   for 
the  Future 


507 


MEDICAL  MISSIONARY  WORK  A  NECESSITY 

W.   H  PARK_,  M.D.,  CHINA 

Medical  missions  are  necessary  in  evangelizing  thickly  popu- 
lated countries  where  malaria  abounds  and  continues ;  where  itch, 
ophthalmia  and  all  other  diseases  due  to  filth  and  overcrowding 
flourish  without  let  or  hindrance ;  where  medical  science  is  un- 
known, but  where  darkness  broods  over  all  things  medical ;  where 
the  most  learned  doctor  in  the  land  knows  less  of  anatomy  and 
physiology  than  some  of  our  ten-year-old  school  girls  and  acknowl- 
edges without  a  blush  that  his  ancestors  of  3,000  years  ago  could 
excel  him  in  surgery,  bolstering  his  admission  by  applying  a  plaster 
impartially  to  a  boil  or  a  fracture,  a  dislocation  or  a  strangulated 
hernia;  where,  if  nature  fails  woman  in  her  hour  of  sorest  need, 
her  only  refuge  is  the  grave ;  where  no  government  hospitals  worthy 
of  the  name  are  maintained,  but  the  suffering  poor  and  the  victims 
of  accident  or  war  are  left  to  shift  for  themselves ;  and  where  the 
suffering  rich  are  no  better  off  than  the  suffering  poor,  nay  rather 
the  worse,  for  the  more  money  they  have,  the  more  native  doctors 
they  invite. 

If  no  doctor  is  available  for  the  work,  non-medical  missionaries 
often  have  to  take  it  up ;  for  in  many  such  places  the  ignorant  na- 
tives, having  an  idea  that  all  Europeans  are  in  possession  of  wonder- 
ful remedies,  apply  to  them  for  aid  and  will  not  take  no  for  an 
answer.  The  missionary  is  in  a  quandary.  He  sees  all  around 
him  cases  of  malaria,  ophthalmia  and  skin  eruptions  that  he  believes 
he  could  alleviate;  but  if  once  he  begins,  he  does  not  know  where 
it  will  end. 

Let  us  say  that  he  does  begin.  In  my  part  of  China,  the  thing 
which  he  usually  begins  on  is  quinine  for  ague.  In  the  great  rice- 
growing  plains  this  form  of  malaria  is  so  common  that  the  people 
have  nicknames  for  it.  Around  Su-chau  the  kind  that  comes  every 
third  day,  punctual  to  the  hour,  they  call  "  big  honesty,"  because  it 
can  be  depended  upon.  For  this  form  quinine  is  wonderfully  effi- 
cacious, especially  among  a  people  who  have  never  used  it  before, 
and  a  good  reputation  is  soon  established  which  increases  with  every 
dose  dispensed. 

For  certain  skin  eruptions,  sulphur  ointment  is  almost  as  good 
as  quinine  for  ague,  and  zinc  oxide  ointment  will  cure  many  others. 
One  application  of  nitrate  of  silver  lotion,  followed  by  boric  acid 

509 


5IO  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

lotion,  will  benefit  most  cases  of  ophthalmia ;  rhubarb  and  soda 
mixture  will  temporarily  improve  many  cases  of  dyspepsia ;  cough 
mixture  is  called  for  in  winter,  and  in  summer  a  cholera  mixture  is 
in  demand,  while  salts  and  senna  are  in  order  at  all  seasons.  And 
so  it  goes,  one  step  leading  to  another,  and  up  to  a  certain  point 
the  reputation  of  the  dispenser  increases. 

Now  an  intelligent  European,  armed  with  the  remedies  above 
mentioned  and  under  the  circumstances  described,  can  do  a  great 
deal  of  good.  It  is  not  the  mere  relief  of  suffering  that  is  aimed 
at,  but  the  opening  of  the  way  for  the  gospel,  and  in  most  cases 
this  object  is  attained.  The  people  become  more  friendly;  homes 
are  thrown  open  for  house  to  house  visiting ;  congregations  increase ; 
and,  if  a  house  is  wanted  for  school  or  chapel,  it  can  be  more 
readily  rented.  This  is  all  very  encouraging,  but  the  preacher  went 
there  to  preach  and  to  teach,  and  this  medical  practice  takes  up  too 
much  of  his  time.  It  opens  the  way  for  the  very  work  he  is  best 
fitted  to  do,  but  at  the  same  time  keeps  him  from  doing  it. 

With  the  irregular  demands  for  medicine,  there  is  no  regular 
time  for  anything  else.  Let  him  shut  himself  up  in  his  study  and 
begin  the  preparation  of  his  sermon,  and  before  he  gets  through  with 
"  firstly  "  somebody  will  be  after  him  for  quinine ;  let  him  sit  down 
at  the  table,  and  by  the  time  the  blessing  is  asked,  somebody  is  call- 
ing for  medicine  for  a  burn ;  if  he  starts  for  a  walk  or  a  visit, 
before  he  is  fairly  out  of  the  door  a  beggar  will  be  showing  his 
ulcers,  ko-towing  and  holding  up  his  bowl  for  ointment;  and  if  he 
lives  in  China  and  is  in  a  warm  bed  on  a  cold  rainy  night,  two 
people  will  get  into  a  quarrel,  one  or  both  will  take  opium  with 
suicidal  intent  that  his  ghost  may  haunt  the  other,  and  soon  there 
will  come  a  knocking  on  the  door  that  causes  a  sinking  in  the  car- 
diac region  and  calls  him  to  duties  the  very  remembrance  of  which 
is  enough  to  make  the  cold  chills  creep  up  and  down  one's  spine. 
The  situation  becomes  unbearable.  Now  is  the  time,  if  ever,  for 
a  medical  colleague,  and  his  calls  for  one  are  long  and  loud.  If 
no  help  is  forthcoming,  he  must  make  a  change  in  his  practice ;  he 
must  have  a  dispensary  from  which  he  can  give  out  medicines  at 
stated  hours,  and  thus  save  some  time  for  his  regular  work.  The 
dispensary  is  established  and  for  a  time  all  goes  well,  but  the  end 
of  his  troubles  is  not  yet. 

As  time  goes  on  he  sees  numberless  cases  in  the  dispensary 
that  medicine  will  not  cure.  An  operation  is  the  only  thing  that 
will  give  relief,  and  this  calls  for  hospital  treatment,  and  the  need 
for  a  hospital  soon  becomes  as  pressing  as  was  the  call  for  the  dis- 
pensary. Moreover,  about  this  time  another  difficulty  arises.  The 
strength  of  an  irregular  practitioner's  practice  is  in  its  irregularity. 
So  long  as  he  can  say,  I  am  not  a  regular  doctor,  but  here  is  some- 
thing that  will  cure  you,  his  work  will  flourish  and  prosper.  Crit- 
icism is  disarmed;    for  he  can  always  retire  behind  the  protest  that 


MEDICAL    MISSIONARY   WORK   A    NECESSITY  51I 

he  is  not  a  regular  doctor,  and  is  only  treating  them  for  their  own 
convenience  and  because  they  want  him  to.  With  the  establish- 
ment of  the  dispensary  or  hospital,  all  this  is  changed.  He  has 
left  the  ranks  of  the  amateur  and  entered  those  of  the  professional ; 
and  his  work  is  placed  on  a  plane  where  it  will  have  to  undergo 
comparison  with  work  in  other  hospitals  and  dispensaries,  and 
when  the  comparison  is  made,  of  course  it  cannot  stand. 

I  do  not  know  how  it  may  be  in  other  lands,  but  in  China  it 
only  requires  a  man  of  about  half  the  common  stock  of  sense  to 
comprehend  the  situation.  I  was  in  a  town  once  where  a  dispensary 
was  run  by  an  unqualified  missionary,  and  among  my  patients  was 
a  half-witted  fellow  who  said  that  he  had  been  to  this  dispensary 
for  treatment.  "  Well,"  said  I,  "  why  don't  you  go  there  again 
instead  of  coming  to  me?"  "Oh,"  said  he,  "that  person  don't 
know  anything  about  medicine ;  she  glances  at  a  patient,  asks  a  few 
questions  and  then  going  toward  her  shelf  of  medicines,  reaches 
out  her  hand  and  dispenses  at  random  medicine  from  whatever 
bottle  her  hand  happens  to  strike.  It  may  do  very  well  for  play 
business,  but  when  I  am  really  sick  I  want  a  real  doctor." 

When  Rev.  A.  W.  Douthwaite,  after  practicing  for  a  time, 
reached  the  parting  of  the  ways  where  he  must  give  up  medicine 
entirely  or  embrace  it  as  a  profession,  he  stopped  everything,  came 
to  America,  studied  until  he  received  his  diploma,  went  back  to 
China,  opened  his  hospital  and  for  many  years  did  a  great  work 
for  the  Lord  as  a  successful  medical  missionary.  Obviously,  on  ac- 
count of  time,  money  and  family  ties,  to  say  nothing  of  one's  feelings 
in  regard  to  a  call  for  a  life  work,  only  a  few  can  do  as  he  did. 

Now  is  the  time  to  decide,  while  you  are  students  and  before 
you  have  entered  the  field.  The  need  is  great.  The  last  issue  of 
our  paper  "  Go  Forward  "  contained  urgent  calls  for  medical  mis- 
sionaries for  two  cities  within  150  miles  of  Shanghai.  If  the  need 
is  so  urgent  near  a  great  city  with  hospitals  and  dispensaries  and 
all  modern  improvements,  what  must  it  be  in  the  interior  of  China 
and  in  Mongolia,  Tibet,  Korea,  Africa  and  the  Pacific  Islands,  to 
say  nothing  of  India,  Arabia,  Persia  and  Turkey?  Wherever  the 
necessity  arises,  candidates  should  be  ready  to  supply  the  demand. 
Let  us  not  stand  idly  by  and  see  men  and  women  compelled  to  trans- 
form themselves  from  first-class  preachers  and  teachers  into  tenth- 
rate  practitioners  frittering  away  their  time  experimenting  with 
medicine,  because  of  our  neglect  of  duty. 

In  trying  to  decide  as  to  your  duty,  do  not  emphasize  too  much 
any  contrast  which  you  may  have  in  mind  between  evangelical  work 
and  medical  missionary  work.  True  medical  missionary  work  is 
evangelical.  Our  Lord  never  separated  the  two  but  preached  or 
taught  and  healed  as  he  went,  and  so  should  we.  If  we  do  not 
combine  the  two,  we  cannot  succeed.  "  Our  remedies  frequently 
fail,  but  Christ  as  the  remedy  for  sin  never  fails." 


512  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

If  we  compare  the  missionary  forces  to  an  army,  our  place  is 
at  the  forefront.  In  our  own  mission  during  the  troubles  in  China 
two  years  ago,  the  medical  missionaries  were  the  last  to  leave  the 
field,  and  on  the  advent  of  peace  were  the  first  to  return.  I  crossed 
the  ocean  a  few  weeks  ago  with  two  members  of  the  Royal  Engineers 
of  the  British  army.  They  were  fresh  from  the  campaign  in  China 
and  were  on  their  way  home  for  special  study  in  fort  construction, 
when  they  would  be  off  again.  They  did  not  know  where  they 
would  be  sent  next ;  they  only  knew  that  it  would  be  to  the  front, 
and  they  were  proud  to  tell  of  their  duties  in  building  forts,  digging 
trenches,  constructing  bridges,  opening  roads  and  preparing  the 
way  for  the  regular  army.  Remarking  that  they  carried  guns,  they 
said :  "  Oh,  yes,  we  often  have  to  dig  trenches  one  minute  and  fight 
the  enemy  the  next,  so  we  must  never  be  seen  without  our  guns. 
We  are  on  our  way  to  London  and  when  we  report  at  headquarters, 
it  is  just  as  necessary  that  we  have  our  guns  with  us  and  in  good 
condition,  as  it  is  for  any  other  soldier  in  the  British  army." 

So  with  the  medical  missionary,  he  opens  the  way ;  but  he  also 
has  unrivaled  opportunities  for  preaching  the  gospel,  and  while  he 
carries  the  lancet  in  one  hand,  he  must  ever  be  ready  with  the  sword 
of  the  Spirit  in  the  other.  After  a  few  days  at  sea,  when  we  had 
become  acquainted,  they  brought  out  a  photograph  of  a  cup  that 
they  had  won  in  competition  with  teams  from  all  other  branches  of 
the  service;  and  then  it  dawned  upon  me  that  these  men,  whose 
first  duty  apparently  was  to  dig,  could  actually  excel  in  shooting 
those  whose  duty  it  was  to  do  nothing  else  but  shoot.  Who  knows 
but  that  words  spoken  in  due  season  in  the  hospital  or  at  bedsides 
in  stricken  homes,  or  in  visiting  with  families  rejoicing  over  a  cure, 
may  often  hit  the  mark  missed  by  whole  sermons  spoken  in 
churches  ? 

DISCUSSION 

Dr.  Pauline  Root,  India.  —  I  am  very  glad  that  Dr.  Park 
has  brought  forward  one  point.  It  is  the  necessity  of  having,  not 
only  in  China  but  in  India,  well  trained  doctors,  whether  men  or 
women.  In  India  we  come  in  contact  daily  with  the  best  trained 
men  and  woman  of  the  English  universities.  Their  courses  of  study 
are  longer  than  ours,  but  at  the  same  time  I  fully  believe  that 
the  courses  of  study  in  the  United  States  are  fully  equal  to  the 
longer  course  carried  on  in  the  English  universities,  if  we  take  into 
account  after  our  four  years  course  the  thorough  post-graduate 
preparation  that  may  be  taken.  I  do  not  believe  at  all  in  mission- 
aries going  out  half-prepared.  I  met  the  other  day  the  missionary 
committee  of  a  church  which  is  going  to  support  a  medical  mis- 
sionary and  his  wife  —  both  medical,  and  they  are  very  anxious 
that  those  people  should  start  at  once.  I  remonstrated  with  them. 
They  already  have  had  a  year  of  hospital  practice.     I  said,  "  It 


MEDICAL    MISSIONARY   WORK   A   NECESSITY  513 

is  going  to  be  very  much  to  your  disadvantage,  if  you  curtail  any 
of  the  preparation  which  they  consider  essential  for  their  work." 
I  have  met  in  India  English  surgeons,  Scotch  and  Irish  surgeons 
and  also  English  women  physicians  who  have  been  totally  turned 
away  from  certain  points  of  medical  work  as  carried  on  by  American 
missionaries,  because  of  the  poor  quality  of  medical  work  which 
they  found. 

This  is  particularly  the  case  among  our  women  medical  mission- 
aries, and  it  was  because  in  the  early  days  some  of  our  societies  were 
very  careless  about  sending  out  women  who  were  only  partially 
prepared.  Women  missionaries,  especially  in  India,  often  are  called 
in  an  emergency  into  a  place  where  in  this  country  one  or  two  con- 
sulting surgeons  and  one  or  two  trained  nurses  would  invariably 
and  always  be  at  their  command,  and  without  which  they  would 
do  no  operation ;  and  the  woman  missionary  in  India  is  often  forced 
to  do  what  in  this  country  and  over  in  the  States  would  be  considered 
malpractice,  unless  done  under  the  consultation  of  two  or  more 
physicians  and  with  the  help  of  several  trained  nurses. 

Dr.  Humphrey,  India,  —  I  had  the  responsibility  on  me  at 
one  time  in  my  missionary  life  of  having  in  charge  four  govern- 
ment hospitals  in  India.  In  1869,  I  think  it  was,  a  native  gentleman 
that  I  had  become  acquainted  with,  a  very  wealthy  man  in  govern- 
ment circles,  besought  me  to  undertake  the  education  of  a  class  of 
native  Christian  girls  in  medicine.  He  said  that  he  would  furnish  all 
the  funds  that  were  needed,  and  I  agreed  to  make  the  effort.  He 
authorized  me  to  draw  on  his  banker  for  all  sums  of  money  that 
were  required.  He  immediately  applied  to  the  Government  for  a 
grant-in-aid  for  this  purpose,  and  afterwards  he  told  me :  "  My 
purpose  in  doing  that  was  to  call  the  attention  of  the  Government  to 
the  subject.  I  want  the  interest  of  the  Government  in  it,  and  if  you 
succeed,  as  I  believe  you  will,  it  will  become  a  popular  movement, 
and  the  Government  will  be  sure  to  take  hold  of  it."  The  matter 
was  considered  by  our  Governor,  Sir  William  Muir,  one  of  the 
best  men  we  have  ever  had  in  India,  a  man  deeply  interested  in  mis- 
sionary work  in  every  form,  and  he  referred  it  to  his  leading 
physicians.  They  replied :  "  It  cannot  be  done ;  native  women  are 
not  competent."  But  he  said,  "  Let  it  be  tried,  it  may  be  that  there 
is  good  in  this."  So  it  was  entered  upon  and  in  the  course  of  three 
years  or  so  thereafter,  these  medical  gentlemen  were  sent  to  examine 
this  class  of  native  Christian  girls.  They  pronounced  them  well 
qualified  to  go  out  and  practice  medicine,  and  they  were  surprised  at 
the  evident  ability  that  was  displayed  by  the  women.  That  was  a 
great  point  gained  for  the  women  of  India.  It  then  became  estab- 
lished among  thoughtful  men  in  government  circles  that  the  women 
of  India  have  some  capabilities,  and  that  they  are  capable  of  doing 
great  things.  The  result  of  that  movement  was  that  immediately 
the  medical  schools  were  thrown  open  to  native  Christian  girls; 


514  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

and  now  in  India  we  have  a  great  number  of  native  Christian 
women  who  are  educated  in  medicine,  co-operating  with  the  lady 
doctors  that  are  sent  out  from  this  country  and  England. 

I  believe  that  there  is  great  power  in  medicine  for  winning  one's 
way  to  the  hearts  and  in  enlisting  the  sympathy  of  the  people.  They 
think  of  all  missionaries  as  being  able  to  treat  their  diseases.  The 
Brahmans  are  supposed  to  be  able  to  practice,  and  they  think  that 
we,  being  religious  teachers,  ought  also  to  be  able  to  do  so.  If 
a  man  is  able  to  treat  difficult  cases  he  has  great  influence  and 
power  and  gains  their  hearts  in  a  way  that  cannot  otherwise  be 
done.  I  have  often  been  preaching  in  cities  where  there  were  very 
bitter  Mohammedans ;  and  on  one  occasion  there  was  a  Moham- 
medan, trying  to  enter  into  an  argument  with  me,  who  used  some 
very  discourteous  words.  He  came  to  me  a  little  while  after  and 
apologized,  saying :  "  I  did  not  know  that  you  were  a  doctor ;  I  did 
not  know  that  you  had  charge  of  the  hospital  over  there ;  I  do  not 
wish  to  offend  you  as  I  may  be  sick  to-morrow  and  want  you ;  I 
want  you  to  be  my  friend,  so  I  beg  your  pardon."  It  is  a  very 
good  thing  to  have  all  those  things  to  aid  you  in  the  work  of  the 
mission. 

We  had  the  misfortune  in  Naini  Tal,  when  we  opened  our  first 
school  there,  in  1859,  to  acquire  the  displeasure  of  the  leading  man 
among  the  natives  of  that  locality.  We  knew  that  he  was  opposing 
us  quietly  in  a  thousand  ways.  By  and  bye  there  came  a  time  when 
he  called  to  see  me.  I  was  astonished  to  see  him  at  my  door,  and 
making  his  salaam  to  me  he  said,  "  I  have  come  to  visit  you." 
I  replied:  "  How  is  this?  You  have  never  been  to  visit  me  before, 
and  I  have  lived  here  many  years ;  to  what  am  I  to  attribute  this 
change  in  you?"  "Well,"  said  he,  "you  know  that  the  other  day 
there  was  a  dreadful  storm  here  and  that  a  certain  house  came 
down  over  there  in  the  native  bazaar  and  a  woman  was  badly 
hurt.  I  am  told  that  you  got  up  in  the  night  when  the  storm  was 
raging,  took  your  lantern  and  found  your  way  down  to  the  bazaar 
to  help  that  poor  woman.  When  I  heard  that,  I  said,  I  like  that 
kind  of  missionary,  and  I  will  be  your  friend  ever  after.  I  can 
talk  just  as  fast  and  about  as  loud  as  you  missionaries  can,  but  I 
would  not  do  that  for  any  woman  living.  Now  that  is  the  kind  of 
missionary  I  like."  Ever  after  that  to  the  day  of  his  death  he  was 
my  warmest  friend.  I  could  go  to  him  and  draw  on  him  for 
any  amount  of  money  to  carry  forward  the  work  in  any  direction. 
There  is  a  power  in  ministering  to  the  needs  of  the  people  in  their 
times  of  suffering.  They  appreciate  it,  and  it  prepares  them  to  re- 
ceive the  message  we  have  to  give  them. 

Mr.  T.  Jays,  Africa.  —  I  believe  that  a  man  that  cannot  get  a 
full  medical  education  may  be  used  very  greatly  with  a  small  amount 
of  such  knowledge.  One  finds  that  his  time  for  teaching  is  taken 
up  very  fully,  so  that  instead  of  doing  four  or  five  hours  teaching 


MEDICAL    MISSIONARY    WORK    A    NECESSITY  515 

a  day  one  can  get  very  little  time  for  it  because  of  visiting  the 
compounds  as  a  physician ;  but  notwithstanding,  one  gets  at  the 
people  far  more  through  giving  a  good  deal  of  time  to  medical 
work.  Before  going  to  Africa,  I  went  for  my  own  sake  to  London 
Hospital.  I  knew  that  I  was  going  where  there  were  no  doctors. 
All  along  our  coast  there  is  only  one  medical  man,  and  we  quacks 
have  had  to  do  the  work  in  the  past.  The  people  there  believe 
that  there  are  two  kinds  of  worms  in  the  human  body,  good  worms 
and  bad  worms.  The  good  worms  carry  your  food  and  feed  your 
body,  and  the  bad  worms  take  the  food  for  themselves ;  and  their 
theory  is  that  pain  or  good  health  depends  upon  whether  the 
bad  or  the  good  worms  are  acting.  I  am  glad  that  I  am  going 
back,  and  I  know  I  shall  be  able  to  treat  hundreds  of  cases  that 
I  was  not  able  to  treat  before.  If  you  cannot  take  a  full  course  in 
medicine,  you  will  find  that  whatever  knowledge  you  can  get  will 
be  of  great  advantage  to  you.  So  I  pray  you  to  get  every  bit  that 
you  can,  and  use  it  with  a  large  amount  of  common  sense ;  stop 
when  you  ought  to  stop,  learn  what  not  to  do,  and  then  you  will  not 
make  mistakes. 

Dr.  Burden,  China.  —  It  was  my  privilege  to  labor  in  West 
China  for  eight  years  as  a  lay  worker.  I  had  no  experience  what- 
ever in  medical  work,  but  went  to  do  evangelistic  work.  My  station 
was  a  new  one;  there  had  been  no  missionaries  there  before.  I 
had  previously  visited  the  place  and  had  a  very  good  reception ;  but 
when  another  young  man  and  I  went  to  settle  there  a  short  time 
afterwards,  we  found  that  the  people  would  not  come  to  see  us. 
There  had  been  false  reports  spread  throughout  the  city,  as  is  so 
common  in  China,  and  the  people  would  pay  no  attention  to  us 
whatever.  We  went  on  the  streets  and  tried  to  get  the  people  in 
that  way,  but  they  were  very  indifferent  to  us  and  would  not  come 
to  hear  the  gospel. 

Finally  one  Sunday  morning  as  we  were  eating  our  rice,  there 
was  a  great  knocking  at  the  door.  The  servant  found  a  young 
man  there,  who  said  that  he  wanted  the  foreign  missionary  to 
come  and  attend  to  his  wife  who  had  attempted  suicide.  He  told 
the  young  man  that  the  missionary  was  not  a  doctor  and  could 
not  help  him.  The  young  man  was  most  emphatic  in  his  demands 
to  see  the  missionary  himself,  and  so  eventually  I  went  out  to 
him  in  the  guest  hall.  He  immediately  fell  down  on  his  face, 
knocked  his  head  three  times  on  the  ground,  and  then  implored 
me  to  come  and  see  his  wife.  The  young  woman  had  cut  her 
throat  with  a  cleaver.  I  told  him  with  great  sorrow  that  I  really 
could  not  do  anything  for  her  as  I  was  not  a  qualified  medical 
man.  My  reply  was  of  no  avail.  He  said,  "  You  must  come 
and  see  what  you  can  do."  I  thought  there  was  no  harm  in  going, 
as  I  might  preach  to  the  people,  because  I  knew  there  would  be 
many  there.     I  went  to  his  house,  a  very  small  one  with  an  open 


5l6  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

yard  in  front  which  was  well  filled  with  people.  Pushing  my 
way  in  I  was  led  to  where  the  young  woman  was  lying.  They  had 
taken  her  off  the  bed,  because  the  Chinese  as  a  rule  will  not  let 
their  people  die  on  a  bed  for  fear  that  the  spirit  will  come  back 
and  haunt  it.  From  all  appearances  she  was  dead,  but  I  found 
that  there  was  just  a  little  life  left  in  her.  It  was  a  real  sorrow 
to  me  to  have  to  say  to  these  people,  "  I  am  very  sorry ;  I  can 
do  nothing."  They  besought  me  to  try  to  do  something,  and  as 
I  was  going  away,  they  simply  took  hold  of  me  and  would  not 
let  me  go.  They  said :  "  You  must  do  something.  Our  physi- 
cians cannot  do  anything.  Do  what  you  can,  and  if  she  dies,  we 
will  not  blame  you."  And  they  called  the  whole  group  to  wit- 
ness that  if  the  woman  died  it  was  not  my  fault.  With  a  silent 
prayer  that  God  would  help  me  and  give  me  wisdom,  I  simply 
did  what  I  could,  and  told  the  people  that  if  she  lived  I  would 
come  and  see  her  again.  I  then  went  outside  and  had  a  good 
time  preaching,  the  first  time  I  had  done  so  since  we  went  to 
live  there.  The  next  day  this  young  man  came  again  and  said 
that  his  wife  was  still  living.  I  went  to  see  her  from  time  to  time 
to  re-dress  the  wound,  and  in  about  twenty  days  she  was  quite  well. 

As  I  went  out  on  my  walks  after  that  the  people  would  meet 
me  and  say,  "  You  are  the  man  who  raised  that  young  woman 
from  the  dead !  "  One.  afternoon  I  returned  from  a  walk  and 
found  my  guest  hall  crowded  with  people,  the  first  time  any  one 
had  been  to  my  home  since  we  had  been  there.  I  asked  what 
they  wanted,  and  found  that  every  one  of  them  had  come  for 
medicine.  Of  course  we  took  the  opportunity  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  them.  I  then  inquired  from  the  first  man  what  he  wanted. 
He  had  come  in  charge  of  a  relative,  and  was  blind,  deaf  and 
almost  dumb.  I  could  not  persuade  that  relative  that  I  could  not 
do  anything  for  the  man.  She  said,  "  You  raised  that  woman 
from  the  dead  the  other  day,  and  you  can  surely  heal  this  man." 
So  we  had  cases  of  all  kinds.  We  did  what  we  could  with  simple 
remedies.  I  found  myself  in  exactly  the  position  that  Dr.  Park 
has  already  put  before  you,  —  the  lay  missionary  being  drawn  into 
the  medical  work. 

As  a  result  of  this  medical  work,  when  I  left  my  station  about 
two  years  ago  I  had  about  sixteen  young  men  in  a  Bible  class, 
and  I  think  that  twelve  of  the  sixteen  were  graduates,  some  with 
the  M.A.  degree,  and  they  were  all  earnest  in  seeking  the  truth. 
Many  of  them  are  now  believing  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  They 
are  firm  Christians,  and  since  the  missionaries  were  recalled  from 
their  stations  because  of  the  Boxer  troubles,  these  young  men  have 
been  preaching  and  carrying  on  the  work  which  we  left.  Since 
our  departure  ten  or  more  families  have  given  up  their  idols  and 
are  believing  in  Jesus.  Every  one  of  those  young  men  came  to 
me  first  for  medicine  and  for  no  other  purpose,  and  they  would 


RESULTS    or    MEDICAL    WORK    AND   ITS    PROMISE  5X7 

not  have  come  to  me  had  it  not  been  for  the  fact  that  they  thought 
that  they  would  get  heaHng  for  their  bodies.  One  could  tell  many 
instances  where  men  and  women  have  come  for  medicine  and  have 
learned  of  the  true  Healer  for  their  souls  and  are  now  living  testi- 
monies to  the  saving  power  of  Christ. 


THE  RESULTS  OF  MEDICAL  WORK  AND  ITS  PROMISE 
FOR  THE  FUTURE 

F.    HOWARD   TAYLOR,    M.D.,    CHINA 

One  of  the  principal  commercial  centers  in  northwest  China  is 
the  city  of  Han-chung-fu.  The  first  missionary  journey  that  was 
taken  in  that  part  of  China  was  just  twenty-five  years  ago  and  was 
undertaken  by  Mr.,  now  Dr.  George  King  and  a  fellow-missionary. 
He  was  up  there  for  some  time  on  a  tour  of  missionary  exploration 
and  came  down  to  the  coast  at  the  close  of  his  visit  very  much  im- 
pressed with  the  importance  of  Han-chung-fu  as  a  center  of  mis- 
sionary service. 

Not  very  long  afterwards  he  returned  —  married,  and  on  the 
journey  up  country  he  and  another  prayed  very  earnestly  that  the 
Lord  would  give  them  a  home  in  that  city.  They  perhaps  little  ex- 
pected the  means  that  would  be  used  to  answer  that  prayer.  As  they 
were  being  towed  up  the  Han  river  by  a  number  of  coolies,  one  of  the 
coolies,  going  to  work  after  a  hearty  dinner  was  bolted,  suffered 
acute  inconvenience  from  his  meal,  and  when  he  came  back  on  board 
he  doubled  himself  up  and  said  that  he  was  going  to  expire.  He 
was  suffering  from  a  very  simple  and  familiar  complaint,  but  for 
the  time  being  he  was  in  dire  distress,  and  the  people  very  naturally 
came  to  Mr.  King  to  relieve  them  in  this  terrible  dilemma ;  for 
if  the  man  died  on  board  that  boat,  nobody  could  tell  what  results 
might  come  to  the  whole  crew  and  the  boat  itself.  It  was  a  mat- 
ter of  supreme  urgency  to  them.  Before  Mr.  and  Mrs.  King 
started  away  from  the  coast  a  present  had  been  given  to  them  which 
they  hardly  knew  how  to  use  in  the  shape  of  a  homeopathic  medi- 
cine chest,  and  this  chest  contained  a  little  book  telling  all  about 
the  various  remedies,  Ruddock's  Vade  Mecum.  Having  no  medical 
knowledge  of  his  own,  Mr.  King  consulted  the  Vade  Mecum  and 
found  the  remedy  recommended  was  Nux.  He  gave  the  man  a 
dose,  and  in  a  very  short  time  he  was  entirely  free  from  pain  and  was 
as  grateful  a  patient  as  was  ever  treated  by  a  fully  qualified  doc- 
tor.    There  the  matter  ended,  as  Mr.  King  supposed. 

When  at  last  their  long  boat  journey  came  to  an  end,  and  they 
reached  the  city  of  Han-chung-fu,  a  messenger  waited  upon  them. 


5l8  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

They  were  then  praying  that  the  Lord  would  graciously  find  a 
home  for  them  in  the  city.  The  messenger  was  from  one  of  the 
mandarins,  and  he  said :  "  His  honor  commanded  me  to  come 
and  ask  if  you  could  not  possible  delay  your  further  journey,  or 
postpone  it  entirely  and  settle  down  in  our  midst.  There  is  a 
house  ready  for  you,  and  every  help  will  be  rendered  by  the  man- 
darin, if  you  will  only  agree  to  stop  your  journey  at  this  point 
and  settle  down  in  the  city.  Your  fame  as  a  medical  man  has 
come  on  before  you,  and  the  mandarin  wants  to  have  some  one 
whom  he  can  consult  in  serious  cases  in  his  own  family."  While 
feeling  not  altogether  deserving  of  the  courteous  terms  in  which  this 
invitation  was  couched,  Mr.  King  settled  down  in  Han-chung-fu, 
rendering  devout  thanks  to  God  who  had  in  such  a  remarkable 
way  answered  his  prayers.     That  was  about  the  year  1877. 

In  1890  I  made  a  visit  to  the  Province  of  Ho-nan,  in  which 
my  married  sister  and  my  brother  were  working  at  two  different 
stations,  and  at  the  second  station  I  took  several  walks  with  my 
brother  on  the  city  wall.  As  we  walked  we  were  often  accosted 
by  people  on  the  wall,  or  by  others  shouting  from  the  houses 
below  us  in  the  city  asking,  "Has  Miss  Guinness  come  back?" 
My  brother  told  them  that  she  had  not.  The  question  was  asked 
again  and  again :  and  I  said  to  my  brother,  "  Miss  Guinness  seems 
to  have  quite  a  reputation  in  the  city."  He  replied,  "  Yes,  she 
is  known  as  the  saver  of  life." 

After  my  visit  there  was  concluded  I  had  to  travel  by  a  very 
unfrequented  road  over  the  mountains  that  separate  Hu-pei  from 
the  Province  of  Ho-nan;  and  had  occasion  to  spend  Sunday  —  one 
always  rests  on  Sunday  —  in  a  very  lonely  place  on  the  northern 
slope  of  the  mountain.  There  were  only  two  houses,  both  of  which 
were  inns,  and  hence  it  was  a  very  convenient  point  for  the  barrow- 
coolies  to  stop  at  on  their  journey.  I  gave  up  Sunday  evening  to 
seeking  to  interest  the  innkeeper  and  one  or  two  other  people  who 
gathered  around  in  the  gospel.  In  the  course  of  a  somewhat 
general  preliminary  conversation  the  innkeeper  said  to  me,  "  By 
the  bye,  do  you  know  the  doctor  stationed  at  the  city  from  which 
you  have  just  come?"  I  said,  "What  doctor?"  I  had  just  been 
appointed  to  work  in  that  city  with  my  friend,  Mr.  Joyce,  and 
thought  it  could  hardly  be  that  my  reputation  had  spread  so  far 
in  a  fortnight !  "  Why,"  he  said,  "  the  great  doctor  who  has  been 
making  such  wonderful  cures  throughout  that  district,  the  great 
lady  doctor  whom  everybody  knows  and  talks  about?"  "Yes," 
I  said,  "  I  know  that  doctor  quite  well."  "  Well,"  he  says,  "  I 
am  very  glad  to  meet  somebody  who  knows  her.  Can  you  tell  me 
whose  wife  she  is?"  There  the  Chinese  language  came  to  my 
help;  for  we  were  not  married  at  that  time,  only  engaged,  but 
the  Chinese  idiom  regards  a  fiancee  as  the  same  as  a  wife,  because 
there   is   no  breaking  an   engagement   in  that   country.      So   with 


RESULTS    OF    MEDICAL    WORK    AND    ITS    PROMISE  519 

some  satisfaction  I  replied,   "She  is  my  wife,"  and  I  could  see 
that  I  rose  many  inches  in  the  estimation  of  the  innkeeper. 

I  have  mentioned  how  a  city  was  opened  in  the  far  interior 
of  China.  I  want  to  tell  you  now  how  the  hearts,  sometimes 
of  a  whole  community,  are  won  by  medical  missionary  work  near 
the  coast.  On  a  very  delightful  wedding  journey  that  took  place 
several  years  later,  we  stayed  at  Hang-chau,  a  city  which  every 
one  of  you  who  goes  to  China  ought  to  visit,  and  you  should 
make  it  a  point  to  see  there  the  medical  mission  of  Dr.  Main. 
You  will  nowhere  in  the  world,  I  think,  find  a  better  equipped 
or  better  organized  medical  mission  than  his.  We  were  there  for 
several  days,  and  on  one  occasion  we  had  been  over  to  both  the 
men's  and  women's  hospital.  As  we  were  returning,  we  noticed 
several  ponies  which  a  groom  was  leading  out  to  the  gate  of  the 
courtyard.  To  our  astonishment,  after  letting  them  pass  out  through 
the  gateway,  he  closed  the  gates  and  remained  inside.  I  said  to 
Dr.  Main,  "Does  no  one  go  with  the  ponies?"  "No,  they  just 
wander  ^at  will  through  the  city  and  come  back  again  in  the  morn- 
ing." "Do  you  mean  to  say  they  do  not  get  stolen?"  "  Nobody 
would  steal  our  horses.  They  all  know  that  they  belong  to  the 
doctor,  and  the  doctor  is  their  friend."  "Dr.  Main,"  I  replied, 
"  you  ^surprise  me.  I  must  say,  that  could  not  happen  in  London.'' 
I  don't  know  whether  it  could  in  Toronto! 

Coming  now  to  individuals,  my  father  had  charge  of  the  med- 
ical mission  in  Ning-po  in  the  year  1859.  The  regular  medical 
missionary  had  gone  home  to  Scotland  on  account  of  the  death  of 
his  wife,  and  was  unable  to  make  any  regular  provision  for  the 
work.  My  father  had  taken  a  course  in  medicine,  but  he  had 
been  sent  out  by  his  board  before  the  time  when  his  final  exam- 
ination was  due,  and  so  was  not  in  a  legal  sense  a  properly  quali- 
fied doctor.  He  undertook  that  work,  however,  and  was  aided 
by  a  little  company  of  Christian  natives,  who  did  for  the  love  of 
the  Master  all  the  nursing  and  the  other  work  of  the  wards.  Dur- 
ing these  nine  months  seventy-two  patients  had  passed  through 
the  wards.  The  native  Christians  had  been  by  their  bedsides  early 
and  late.  My  father  had  preached  the  gospel  to  them  as  often 
and  as  fully  and  as  freely  as  he  possibly  could,  because  he  believed 
that  the  profoundly  important  part  of  the  work  of  every  medical 
missionary  is  to  give  the  people  the  gospel.  As  a  result  of  the 
labors  of  the  missionary  and  the  native  Christians  during  that 
time  forty-eight  of  those  seventy-two  patients  had  confessed  their 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

We  have  seen  then  a  city  opened,  a  community  opened,  and 
hearts  opened  as  the  result  of  medical  missionary  work.  I  think 
it  will  be  of  interest  if  I  just  give  you  a  few  illustrations  from  my 
own  experience,  which  bear  out  those  same  points.  My  first 
important  patient  in  the  Province  of  Ho-nan  was  a  woman  from 


520  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

the  capital  Kai-feng-fu,  which  has  proved  to  be  the  most  dehberately 
and  most  determinedly  anti-foreign  city  in  China.  Missionaries 
have  tried  to  get  in  there  again  and  again  and  have  always  been 
refused.  This  man  came  from  that  city  bringing  his  wife  with 
him.  I  was  able  to  perform  an  operation  for  her,  removing  a 
tumor.  From  that  time  forward  these  two  were  our  stanch  friends. 
Chinese  talk  all  day  and  sometimes  all  night  as  well.  They  went 
back  and  talked  for  us;  and  from  that  time  onward  there  was  a 
continuous  series  of  patients  traveling  three  or  four  or  five  days' 
journey  from  their  city  to  ours  in  order  to  consult  the  doctor. 
When  I  state  that  I  was  the  only  medical  man  in  the  Province 
of  Ho-nan  south  of  the  Yellow  River,  among  a  population  of  about 
20,000,000,  you  will  not  be  surprised  that  I  had  often  a  very  busy 
time! 

I  could  give  many  instances,  but  we  will  take  only  one  other 
from  this  city  of  Kai-feng-fu ;  the  case  of  a  mandarin  in  a 
very  high  position,  a  prefect,  who  had  lost  his  sight.  He  was 
advanced  in  years  and  had  a  considerable  family.  He  had  been 
as  straight  as  a  Chinese  mandarin  can  be,  that  is  to  say,  he  only 
extorted  from  the  people  180  cents  to  each  dollar;  and  as  that 
is  the  recognized  means  of  keeping  up  the  establishment  of  a  man- 
darin, the  people  pay  up  their  180  cents  quite  willingly  and  still 
speak  of  him  as  an  honest  and  honorable  man.  It  is  only  when 
the  man  descends  to  bribery  and  corruption  that  the  people  begin 
to  hate  him.  This  man  had  become  well  known,  but  he  had  not 
succeeded  in  feathering  his  nest  as  well  as  if  he  had  adopted  the 
more  popular  methods.  He  said :  "  Dr.  Taylor,  I  am  in  great 
difficulty.  My  family  is  large,  and  I  have  no  means  of  my  own 
without  practising  my  profession.  If  you  can  do  anything  to  give 
me  back  my  sight,  I  and  my  whole  family  will  be  extremely  in- 
debted to  you."  You  can  imagine  how  eagerly  I  examined  his 
eyes.  Of  course  we  wanted  to  get  as  many  friends  as  we  could 
in  the  capital.  The  first  eye  was  like  ground-glass  and  there  was 
no  hope  for  it;  the  other  was  as  transparent  as  the  first  was 
blurred.  I  saw  at  a  glance  that  the  trouble  was  inflammation  of 
the  iris  which  caused  the  formation  of  a  little  white  membrane 
that  covered  the  pupil,  so  that  he  could  not  see.  I  explained  to 
him  in  very  simple  language  what  the  trouble  was.  I  said :  "  It 
is  as  though  that  window  were  bricked  up.  I  cannot  remove  the 
bricks,  but  happily  for  you  there  is  a  clear  wall  by  the  side  of  it, 
and  I  can  open  a  window  there."  I  wanted  him  to  understand 
that  I  could  make  an  artificial  pupil  for  him.  "  However."  I  said, 
"  there  may  be  some  other  hidden  disease  behind  this  curtain  that 
I  cannot  see;  and  if  that  is  the  case  the  operation  may  not  be 
successful.  If  I  undertake  the  operation,  you  must  undertake  the 
risks."  He  said  that  he  would  very  gladly  do  that.  I  could  see 
from  the  whole  manner  of  the  man  that  he  was  one  to  be  trusted. 


RESULTS    OF    MEDICAL    WORK    AND   ITS    PROMISE  52 1 

So  after  very  earnest  prayer  in  which  all  our  fellow  missionaries 
united  with  us,  I  operated  for  him,  cut  out  a  piece  of  his  iris,  made 
a  fresh  pupil  and  bandaged  the  eye.  In  ten  days'  time  that  man 
could  see. 

Of  course  he  was  very  grateful.  He  said  to  me :  "  Dr. 
Taylor,  I  don't  know  how  to  express  my  gratitude  to  you.  I  know 
you  will  not  accept  a  fee."  —  I  may  explain  that  in  pioneer  work 
in  the  remote  interior  I  felt  it  wiser  not  to  accept  any  fee,  that 
the  people  might  be  able  the  better  to  understand  that  we  came 
to  win  them,  not  theirs.  —  The  mandarin  continued :  "  I  think 
I  know  a  way  in  which  I  can  help  you.  If  you  will  come  to  our 
city  I  will  welcome  you.  Stop  as  soon  as  you  arrive  at  one  of 
the  suburbs ;  send  your  servant  in  to  me  with  your  visiting  card. 
As  soon  as  I  get  your  card  I  will  send  my  closed  cart  for  you, 
and  of  course  you  will  get  in  and  be  driven  through  the  city 
and  come  .and  stay  with  me,  and  the  longer  you  stay  the  better 
we  shall  be  pleased."  He  added:  "  If  while  you  are  waiting  any 
one  comes  to  you  and  asks  who  you  are  and  where  you  are  from, 
say  that  you  are  a  native  of  Yang-chau,  and  the  people  will  believe 
you.  You  dress  like  a  Chinaman ;  you  talk  like  a  Chinaman ;  you 
behave  with  all  the  courtesy  and  dignity  of  a  Chinaman ;  and  they 
will  not  know  but  that  you  are  a  Chinaman  coming  from  that  part 
of  the  country  with  a  slightly  different  accent."  I  did  not  promise 
to  tell  a  lie,  because  a  lie  will  not  help  forward  the  work  of  God ; 
but  I  was  very  interested  to  hear  what  else  he  would  suggest. 
"  Stay  with  me,"  he  continued,  "  as  long  as  you  can.  I  have 
houses  in  the  city,  and  I  will  rent  to  you  or  sell  to  you,  whichever 
you  prefer,  and  if  you  will  settle  down  in  our  midst  I  will  be 
very  glad  to  help  you."  I  knew  also  that  he  would  give  me 
introductions  to  other  leading  men  of  the  city,  and  I  longed  to 
be  able  to  step  into  that  door  that  seemed  to  be  opening.  Unfor- 
tunately for  me  the  way  closed  by  my  health  giving  out.  I  had 
to  come  home  about  that  time.  Since  the  Boxer  troubles  my  friend 
Robert  Powell  of  the  China  Inland  Mission  has  gone  to  this  place 
(Kai-feng-fu),  has  rented  a  house  and  is  living  there,  and  my 
wife's  brother  has  been  appointed  to  go  out  and  start  medical 
mission  work  in  that  last  provincial  capital  to  be  opened  to  the 
gospel,  —  one  that  has  been  opened  partly  perhaps  as  the  indirect 
result  of  medical  missionary  work. 

Much  of  our  work  does  not  make  so  serious  a  tax  upon  our 
nervous  energies  as  that  man's  case  did.  Of  course  I  strained  every 
nerve  to  serve  that  man  and  was  very  thankful  when  the  case  turned 
out  all  right ;  because  among  people  that  are  strongly  anti-foreign, 
one  unsuccessful  case  may  turn  the  hearts  of  a  very  large  number 
of  people  against  you,  and  may  even  jeopardize  your  life  and  the 
lives  of  your  fellow-missionaries.  Many  of  our  cases  are  com- 
paratively easy.     In  every  department  of  medical  service  there  are 


522  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

always  a  large  number  of  minor  cases.  Take  this  one,  for  instance. 
An  old  lady  had  been  suffering  for  a  long  time  with  toothache  and 
had  been  wanting  to  come  and  see  the  doctor  about  her  teeth.  She 
lived  in  the  country  some  distance  from  our  city  and  had  heard 
all  sorts  of  terrible  rumors  about  what  the  foreigners  did  and 
what  might  be  the  result  of  her  visit,  so  she  stayed  away.  But 
there  is  something  very  persuasive  about  toothache.  And  finally 
she  came.  She  walked  through  the  men's  courtyard,  went  into  the 
women's  court  and  there  was  met  by  Mrs.  Taylor.  She  made  a 
polite  little  bow  and  said,  "  Do  you  think  the  foreign  devil  doctor 
could  do  anything  for  this  front  tooth  of  mine  ?  "  Mrs.  Taylor  saw 
that  she  was  from  the  country,  and  of  course  took  no  notice  what- 
ever of  the  term.  So  she  said  she  had  no  doubt  that  he  could  help 
her ;  and  a  little  boy  brought  me  a  message  in  the  front  room  where 
I  was  visiting  some  Chinese  friends.  I  went  to  the  old  lady  and  found 
that  an  upper  incisor  needed  removing.  Selecting  a  suitable  pair  of 
forceps  I  secreted  them  up  my  long  Chinese  sleeve.  I  said,  "  Has 
your  tooth  been  troubling  you  ?  "  "  Yes,  doctor,  it  has  been  giving 
me  a  great  deal  of  trouble  for  a  long  time.  I  wonder  whether  you 
could  take  it  out  or  do  anything  else  for  me  ?  "  I  said,  "  Let  me  have 
a  look  at  it."  She  put  her  head  back,  shut  her  eyes  and  opened  her 
mouth,  and  of  course  in  a  second  the  tooth  was  in  the  forceps.  She 
looked  up  with  a  start  and  said,  "  Is  it  out?"  I  said,  "  Look  for 
yourself,"  and  I  just  dropped  it  mto  her  hand.  She  said:  "That 
is  extraordinary ;  it  never  hurt  me  at  all ;  I  must  have  another  out." 
I  felt  that  we  had  got  a  great  way  toward  winning  her  friendship, 
and  as  I  was  willing  to  oblige  her  and  as  several  of  those  teeth  of 
hers  were  loose  and  a  great  impediment  to  her  eating,  I  took  another 
out.  But  she  wanted  still  others  out,  and  a  little  more  reluctantly 
I  took  out  a  third  and  a  fourth  tooth,  and  then  I  said:  "  Now  old 
lady  your  courage  is  admirable,  but  you  have  a  long  walk  home  to 
make  on  your  little  dainty  feet,"  —  I  complimented  the  old  lady  on 
her  elegant  feet,  —  "I  don't  want  you  to  be  suffering  by  the  way. 
If  there  are  any  more  teeth  that  have  been  troubling  you,  come 
another  time  and  I  will  be  just  as  glad  to  serve  you  as  to-day."  She 
looked  up  with  a  comical  look  on  her  face.  "  You  don't  catch  me 
that  way  ;  I  am  not  going  away  with  any  bad  teeth  in  my  head."  Now 
you  know  when  a  woman  has  once  made  up  her  mind,  it  is  quite 
a  difficult  thing  to  change  it  sometimes,  and  I  decided  that  I 
would  take  more  out  for  her.  She  went  away  in  the  end  with  ten 
teeth  in  her  hand  and  a  very  grateful  feeling  in  her  heart  and  she 
told  her  friends  about  it.  As  she  was  leaving,  after  resting  a  while 
and  hearing  the  gospel,  she  asked  to  see  me  again.  She  made  a 
very  profound  bow  and  said :  "  Doctor  I  cannot  tell  how  thankful 
I  am.  I  have  no  means  of  expressing  my  gratitude  to  you,  but 
I  certainly  will  spread  abroad  your  reputation."  And  she  certainly 
did.     For  some  weeks  I  had  a  larger  run  of  dental  practice  than 


RESULTS    OF    MEDICAL    WORK    AND    ITS    PROMISE  523 

I  have  had  before  or  since.  She  was  true  to  her  word.  Very 
similar  was  the  experience  of  Dr.  Gillison.  He  treated  a  cataract 
patient  at  Han-kow,  and  the  man  went  home  some  hundreds  of 
miles ;  and  next  spring,  in  order  to  show  his  gratitude  to  God,  he  led 
forty  other  blind  patients  to  the  doctor,  in  order  that  they  might  be 
cured. 

On  another  occasion,  my  wife  and  I  were  working  in  two  new 
stations  which  were  remarkably  opened  to  us  in  one  week,  after  years 
of  attempts  to  open  one  of  them.  At  last,  as  the  result  very  largely  of 
prayer  and  also  of  medical  work,  we  obtained  an  entrance  into  one 
city,  and  that  very  same  week  we  rented  premises  in  the  other. 
How  providential  that  was  will  be  seen  when  I  explain  the  dif- 
ficulty in  which  we  were  shortly  afterwards.  We  stayed  in  the 
first  of  those  two  cities  for  several  weeks,  and  then  the  people 
became  so  excited  that  foreigners  had  at  last  come  to  dwell  among 
them,  that  in  spite  of  our  reputation  we  thought  it  was  not  wise  to 
stay  any  longer.  Following  our  Lord's  injunction  when  they  per- 
secuted us  in  Tai-kang  we  fled  to  the  other  city  Chen-chau ;  and 
when  it  became  rather  hot  for  us  there,  we  went  back  to  Tai-kang; 
so,  fleeing  to  and  fro,  we  were  able  to  keep  both  cities  open. 

In  Chen-chau  there  was  a  man  of  considerable  influence  in  our 
part  of  the  city,  a  policeman.    I  did  wish  we  could  get  hold  of  him. 
He   was   a   sort   of  walking  newspaper.     Whatever   he   said   was 
believed,  unless  they  had  proof  to  the  contrary,  which  they  fre- 
quently had.     As   I  was  in  the  midst  of  attending  patients  one 
morning,  he  came  in  at  the  door  with  a  very  decided  limp  and 
a  distressed  expression  on  his  face.    I  said  to  him,  "  Well,  old  Har, 
you  seem  to  be  in  trouble."     "  I  have  a  chicken's  eye  in  my  footi 
and  it  is  causing  me  a  great  deal  of  trouble."     I  said,  "  Poor  fel- 
low!    Won't  you  let  me  see  it?"     He  replied,  "Certainly."     He 
took  off  his  satin  shoe  with  its  inch-thick  sole  and  his  nicely  starched 
and  laundered  sock ;  I  saw  that  it  was  an  ordinary  soft  corn.     So 
I  went  into  the  dispensary,  and  obtained  a  little  bottle  of  fuming 
nitric  acid  and  a  glass  tube.     "  Dear  me,"  he  said,  "  that  is  strong 
medicine;  look  how  it  is   smoking."     "Yes,  that  is  the  kind  of 
medicine  required  in  a  case  like  yours."     I  took  a  little  and  put  it 
on  the  chicken's  eye,  when  it  fizzed  and  he  said,  "  Dear  me,  it  is 
strong."     I  replied,  "  All  right,  wait  a  little."     He  waited  until  it 
dried.     Then  I  said,  "  To-morrow  morning  buy  a  new  razor,  and 
remove  the  little  piece  of  dry  skin  which  is  all  that  will  be  left 
of  your  chicken's  eye."    He  went  limping  away,  and  I  forgot  about 
him.    Next  day  the  door  suddenly  burst  open  and  "  old  Har  "  came 
in  stamping  heavily,  and  looking  very  happy.     I  said,  "  You  look 
different  to-day."     "  Yes,  doctor,  I  feel  different ;  I  am  all  right, 
as  you  see."    Then  I  noticed  that  he  had  a  pot  of  tea  in  his  hand, 
and  I  guessed  the  reason.     He  said,  "I  want  you  to  drink  my 
health."     "  I  shall  be  very  happy  to  do  so."     He  sat  down  in  the 


524  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

seat  of  honor,  and  I  sat  beside  him ;  then  he  poured  me  a  cup  of 
tea,  and  I  poured  him  out  a  cup  of  tea,  and  we  chatted  and  drank 
together.  Every  time  I  came  to  that  city  for  a  long  time  afterward 
that  man  used  to  bring  a  pot  of  tea  for  me  to  drink  his  health.  After 
three  years  he  fell  sick  one  time  when  we  were  away  and  did  not  live 
long,  but  I  am  thankful  to  say,  that  man  died  a  decided  and  re- 
joicing Christian.  And  as  a  result  of  a  couple  of  years'  work  in 
these  cities  we  had  a  goodly  number  of  applicants  for  fellowship. 

One  very  rainy  day  my  wife  and  I  sat  down  to  look  into  the 
spiritual  history  of  these  inquirers,  which  we  keep  in  some  detail ; 
and  we  placed  a  check  against  the  names  of  those  who  first  came 
to  us  as  patients.  When  we  had  finished,  we  glanced  through 
to  see  what  proportion  of  them  had  been  in  the  first  instance 
medical  patients,  and  we  were  surprised  and  delighted  to  find  that 
every  one  of  them  came  to  us  as  patients.  Humanly  speaking 
those  two  little  churches  would  never  have  been  started  but  for  that 
medical  work,  and  we  might  never  have  met  those  Christians  who 
shortly  after  were  baptized,  but  for  their  having  some  little  trouble 
that  required  the  assistance  of  a  doctor. 

One  other  point  in  closing.  You  know  that  a  year  or  two  ago 
the  whole  of  North  China  was  overrun  with  Boxers  and  the  mis- 
sion stations  destroyed.  Missionary  houses  were  razed  to  the 
ground,  and  every  indication  of  spite  was  shown  against  the  place 
where  the  foreigners  had  been  living.  At  Tai-kang  the  leading  men 
of  the  city  had  promised  me,  after  a  very  terrible  riot,  that  they  would 
see  to  it  that  never  again  were  we  molested  in  that  place.  A  few 
months  ago  when  the  missionaries  returned  to  that  part  of  the 
country,  they  found  all  our  stations  destroyed,  not  only  in  that 
Province,  but  in  those  to  the  North  also;  but  in  that  station,  wdiere 
this  medical  work  had  been  carried  on  through  those  years  and 
where  a  good  many  friends  had  been  given  us,  not  one  brick  nor 
one  window  had  been  destroyed.  The  municipal  council  of  the  city 
took  the  matter  in  hand,  at  the  time  when  all  the  missionaries 
had  to  escape  for  their  lives.  They  built  up  the  front  and  back  en- 
trance and  deputed  soldiers  to  guard  those  premises  night  and 
day  that  they  might  not  be  interfered  with. 

As  to  the  future,  my  hope  is  that  in  the  gracious  providence 
of  God  a  very  much  larger  number  of  medical  missionaries,  both 
men  and  women,  will  be  sent  out  to  China  and  also  to  other  fields, 
as  they  are  needed.  I  might  mention  in  this  connection  that  in 
our  own  mission  we  would  be  very  glad  of  fifty  medical  missionaries 
to  be  sent  out  in  the  near  future.  The  need  is  simply  unspeakable, 
and  the  opportunities  before  us  are  greater  than  ever  before.  Join 
us  in  prayer  for  the  medical  missionaries,  that  their  ministration 
of  the  gospel  may  be  crowned  with  the  blessing  of  God,  and  that 
He  Himself  will  send  forth  more  laborers  of  this  kind  into  His  great 
harvest   field. 


RESULTS    OF    MEDICAL    WORK    AND   ITS    PROMISE  525 

DISCUSSION 

Dr.  Parks.  —  In  1899  we  determined  to  build  a  college  in  the 
city  of  Su-chau  and  I  was  appointed  treasurer.  As  I  went  around 
through  the  city  I  took  subscription  books,  and  every  man  called 
on  subscribed.  After  a  few  days  a  man  came  to  see  me  who  had  been 
a  former  patient  and  asked,  "  How  are  you  getting  along  with  the 
subscription  for  the  college?"  I  replied,  "Very  well."  He  said, 
"  You  cannot  get  a  college  with  $20  subscriptions ;  give  me  a  book," 
and  he  wrote  down  $1,000.  He  then  said,  "Take  the  book  and 
go  out  to  the  wealthy  people."  This  was  in  January,  and  we  were 
raising  money  every  day  until  it  reached  $15,000,  every  cent  of 
which,  except  about  $90,  was  subscribed  by  men,  none  of  whom 
were  Christians,  but  who  were  influenced  by  the  medical  work  and 
simply  did  this  in  most  cases,  because  the  doctor  asked  them  to  give. 
One  man  sent  me  $50  the  day  when  the  order  came  from  Nashville 
to  leave  the  field.  I  wrote  back  to  the  secretary  saying  that  I 
could  not  leave  with  money  coming  in  for  this  college.  A  young 
Chinese  there  paid  my  way  around  the  world  and  back  again.  His 
father  had  given  $1,500  toward  this  college,  and  had  made  a  pres- 
ent of  $2,000  to  the  hospital.     This  man  himself  gave  $500. 

One  school  was  started  by  a  man  who  was  led  to  do  so  through 
the  cure  of  his  brother,  and  there  is  a  Christian  young  man  teaching 
the  school.  After  they  had  shown  me  all  that  work  I  went  back  to 
Su-chau  to  stay  a  few  days  before  I  came  to  America.  I  went 
to  see  the  Governor  who  had  put  up  the  proclamation  and  saved 
our  lives.  He  had  given  $300  for  this  school.  He  received  me 
with  great  honor,  and  after  a  little  talk  I  said :  "  Governor,  you 
gave  $300  last  year,  and  when  I  came  to  America  and  told  the 
people  about  your  gifts,  I  raised  a  great  deal  of  money  in  America. 
Cannot  you  give  some  expression  of  your  further  interest  in  this  col- 
lege?" He  turned  to  his  secretary  and  said,  "Send  $1,000  to- 
morrow." He  added,  "  I  will  see  all  the  other  mandarins."  I  did 
not  wait  for  that,  because  a  great  many  of  them  had  been  my 
patients  and  I  called  on  them  myself.  They  had  a  meeting,  and  in 
a  day  or  two  there  came  along  an  envelope  and  in  it  there  was  $2,000 
cash  from  these  other  mandarins,  and  in  three  days  we  received 
$3,000  cash  in  addition  to  the  $15,000  subscribed  in  1900.  We  have 
not  collected  all  that  $15,000  yet,  and  the  war  destroyed  the  property 
of  some  of  the  subscribers,  so  we  will  not  receive  it  all,  but  we  have 
collected  a  great  portion  of  it  and  more  will  still  be  collected.  This 
$3,000  was  given  by  the  highest  mandarins  in  that  part  of  the  Prov- 
ince. They  knew  that  they  were  giving  it  to  a  Christian  college,  and 
they  gave  it  without  attaching  to  it  any  conditions  whatever. 


526  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  How  soon  should  a  medical  missionary  begin  practice  after 
reaching  the  field? 

Dr.  Humphrey.  —  I  would  say  that  they  might  begin  at  once. 
Why  not?  They  see  the  disease,  and  though  they  cannot  speak 
the  language,  they  know  what  the  disease  is  and  know  what  the 
proper  remedies  are. 

The  Chairman.  —  I  think  that  the  thought  lying  back  of  the 
question  was  to  elicit  information  as  to  whether  the  medical  mis- 
sionary should  spend  some  time  after  reaching  the  foreign  field 
in  trying  to  acquire  the  language,  the  idea  being  that  as  soon 
as  he  commences  medical  practice  his  time  would  be  so  taken  up 
in  that  that  he  would  have  no  leisure  for  the  other. 

Dr.  Hamilton.  —  As  a  missionary  just  returned  from  Southern 
Siam,  who  has  only  been  two  years  on  the  field  and  whose  ex- 
perience in  the  study  of  the  vernacular  is  fresh,  I  would  respect- 
fully beg  to  differ  from  the  venerable  missionary  who  has  expressed 
the  view  that  it  is  best  to  begin  at  once.  Many  medical  missionaries 
have  crippled  their  future  usefulness  by  putting  themselves  forward 
in  their  professional  work  and  allowing  that  work  so  to  grow  upon 
them  that  they  cannot  subsequently  regain  that  which  has  been 
lost.  I  think  that  it  has  been  the  experience  of  most  medical  men  that 
they  should  devote  the  first  two  years  almost  exclusively  to  a  study 
of  the  language.  Of  course  it  is  inevitable  that  their  time  will  be 
encroached  upon  by  patients  with  urgent  cases  knocking  at  their 
door  continually.  It  is  impossible  to  turn  them  away;  and  yet  I 
found,  if  I  devoted  my  mornings  to  the  study  of  the  language, 
when  I  was  fresh  and  my  mind  most  active,  that  I  could  attend 
to  all  the  patients  who  presented  themselves  in  the  afternoons.  I 
allowed  my  teacher  to  tell  the  patients  who  presented  themselves, 
that  the  doctor  would  meet  all  those  who  came  in  the  afternoon, 
and  in  that  way  time  for.  study  of  the  language  was  not  encroached 
upon.  I  would  like  to  urge  most  emphatically  upon  those  who 
go  out  as  medical  missionaries  that  the  time  they  spend  on  the 
language  will  bring  to  them  the  very  best  results.  I  think  it  is 
just  as  important  that  a  medical  man  should  get  a  firm  grasp  of  the 
language  as  it  is  for  those  who  do  regular  evangelistic  work; 
because  the  medical  man  must  also  carry  on  evangelistic  work.  They 
must  conduct  their  medical  work  as  subsidiary  to  the  aim  of  all  their 
efforts,  that  is  the  winning  of  souls  for  Christ. 

Dr.  Pauline  Root.  —  I  agree  with  what  the  last  speaker  has 
said,  but  I  also  see  the  point  of  the  preceding  speaker.  When  I 
went  out  to  India,  I  went  out  to  a  work  which  had  already  been 
begun  by  a  woman  of  wonderful  common  sense,  who  had  taken 
some  of  the  work  and  never  made  a  mistake  in  a  medical  way. 
When  I  reached  India  there  were  about  forty  patients  every  morning. 


QUESTIONS  527 

The  rule  of  our  American  Board  Mission  is  that  our  missionaries, 
until  they  have  passed  the  first  examination  in  the  language,  shall 
give  their  mornings  principally  to  the  study  of  the  language.  The 
mission  had  to  ignore  that  rule  in  my  own  case,  because  the 
patients  made  it  absolutely  impossible  to  carry  it  out.  Before  I 
had  been  there  twenty-four  hours  I  was  out  seeing  important  cases. 
The  result  of  following  that  course  will  be  that  the  language  will 
inevitably  be  put  in  the  background  and  the  medical  missionary 
will  not  get  the  grasp  of  it  that  he  otherwise  would.  I  think  when 
it  is  possible  to  deny  oneself,  the  language  should  be  studied  first. 

In  regard  to  spiritual  results,  let  me  say  that  we  have  two 
women  in  the  hospital  every  day  speaking  and  preaching  the  gospel 
and  teaching  those  who  are  in  the  waiting-room ;  but  we  found  that 
this  was  totally  inadequate  for  the  needs  of  those  people,  most  of 
whom,  have  never  heard  of  a  God  of  love  or  salvation  for  women. 
So  we  brought  it  at  one  time  before  our  board  and  a  woman 
was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  that  work.  Dr.  Taylor  has  spoken 
of  marvelous  results.  Let  me  tell  you  of  the  woman  who  had 
charge  of  the  spiritual  work  which  I  myself  could  not  do  because 
of  my  plunging  into  the  medical  work  and  being  ill-prepared  in  the 
language  in  consequence;  and  also  because  I  was  overcome  with 
the  strain  of  the  medical  work,  having  an  average  of  about  120 
patients  a  day.  There  were  in  connection  with  the  young  woman's 
work,  to  which  she  was  devoting  her  time,  nineteen  Bible  women  in 
different  villages  round  about,  all  of  whose  work  had  been  begun 
through  the  dispensary 

Dr.  Taylor.  —  I  am  sure  that  where  doctors  differ  every- 
body may  express  his  own  opinion.  When  I  first  went  out  to 
China  my  father  said  to  me :  "  Now,  you  will  find  it  exceedingly 
difficult  not  to  undertake  medical  work  from  the  very  beginning. 
You  will  be  surrounded  with  appeals  to  do  so,  and  if  you  give 
way  to  them  in  China  and  commence  regular  work,  you  will  never 
speak  the  language  satisfactorily"  I  am  speaking  of  the  Chinese 
field  where  we  have  to  acquire  an  exceptionally  difficult  language. 
I  took  his  advice,  and  it  was  three  and  a  half  years,  on  account  of 
many  medical  claims  among  fellow-missionaries,  before  I  had  com- 
pleted our  Mission  language  curriculum,  which  is  a  rather  exhaustive 
one,  and  as  a  result  of  that,  I  have  had  no  difficulty  whatever  in 
speaking  and  preaching  in  the  language.  When  I  am  speaking  to  a 
Chinese  audience  I  think  in  Chinese  and  do  not  have  any  translating 
whatever  to  do.  I  owe  it  to  my  father's  advice  and  my  having 
followed  it  that  I  am  able  to  do  so. 

Mr.  Jays.  —  I  would  like  to  say  that  there  are  two  sides  to  this 
question.  When  I  went  to  Abeokuta  I  was  applied  to  from  seven 
in  the  morning  till  night,  although  a  quack,  and  the  consequence 
was  that  I  could  not  get  at  the  language ;  and  so  the  head  of  our 
station  told  me  to  do  no  medical  work  whatever.      But  the  need 


528  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

was  very  great,  and  after  awhile  he  quoted  the  verse,  "  But  whoso 
hath  this  world's  good  and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shut- 
teth  up  his  bowels  of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love 
of  God  in  him  ?  "  and  he  said  that  in  my  case  it  might  be  well  for  me 
to  do  what  I  could  for  the  people  and  utilize  my  spare  moments 
in  the  study  of  the  language.  In  less  than  a  month  I  was  having 
not  less  than  sixty  or  seventy  patients  a  day,  and  I  was  left  with 
all  my  box  of  medicines  gone  except  a  box  of  pain  killer  and  a 
box  of  salt.  I  might  say  that  with  such  excessive  work  going 
on,  I  had  to  go  away  from  the  town  for  a  fortnight's  rest.  I  found, 
however,  that  I  acquired  the  language  quicker  than  the  ordinary 
missionary.  I  believe  that  the  reason  was  this,  that  I  had  only  an 
interpreter  for  three  mornings  of  the  week,  and  the  rest  of  the 
week  I  had  to  look  out  for  myself.  We  have  a  language  something 
like  the  Chinese  with  a  great  many  tones  in  it,  and  the  people 
would  not  understand  me  until  I  had  said  it  about  a  dozen  times. 
They  would  then  guess  my  word  and  say  it  themselves,  and  I  would 
repeat  it  after  them.  The  consequence  was  that  at  the  end  of 
eighteen  months  or  two  years  J  could  go  around  town  and  be 
understood.  In  the  final  analysis  language  acquisition  comes  to  this, 
whether  you  are  willing  to  be  laughed  at.  If  you  are,  you  will  soon 
know  what  is  the  exact  word  and  learn  how  to  use  it.  The  ideal 
thing,  of  course,  is  to  put  your  time  on  the  language,  but  when 
people  are  dying  around  you,  it  requires  a  cruel  heart  to  shut  up 
your  dispensary  and  not  see  them. 

Dr.  Humphrey.  —  The  first  thing  that  a  missionary  should 
acquire  is  the  language;  that  is  fundamental.  He  must  get  it  in 
order  to  succeed  in  his  great  work;  but  it  is  the  general  sentiment 
in  the  mission  with  which  I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  working  for 
many  years,  that  it  is  ordinarily  better  for  a  young  man  or  young 
woman  coming  out  to  practice  medicine  to  have  a  little  work  of 
some  kind  on  hand,  aside  from  the  mere  matter  of  technical  study 
of  the  language.  Going  out  to  see  patients  occasionally  is  a  good 
thing.  Of  course  one  should  be  careful  not  to  allow  all  one's  time 
to  be  taken  in  seeing  them,  but  a  few  pressing  cases  might  be  at- 
tended to,  and  the  effort  to  minister  to  them  will  call  forth  an 
effort  to  use  the  words  that  we  may  have  heard  and  may  have 
acquired.  It  has  a  very  helpful  influence  in  pushing  one  along  in 
directions  where  there  is  a  natural  reluctance  to  go.  Of  course, 
there  is  a  difference  of  opinion,  but  that  is  my  opinion  decidedly. 

Q.  How  far  should  a  medical  missionary  engage  in  direct 
evangelistic  work  ? 

Dr.  Taylor.  —  In  China  with  its  teeming  millions  the  medical 
missionary  is  never  short  of  patients.  When  there  are  patients  wait- 
ing, he  must  see  them  all  and  do  the  very  best  he  can  for  them ; 
so  that  it  is  very  rarely  possible  for  him  to  leave  his  medical  work, 
except  at  a  life  and  death  call  from  some  neighboring  station  to 


QUESTIONS  529 

attend  to  a  fellow-missionary.  While  that  is  so,  his  medical  work, 
gives  him  the  grandest  possible  opportunity  for  doing  evangelistic 
work  all  the  time.  He  does  not  go  there  to  act  as  doctor  merely; 
he  goes  out  there  because  his  medical  knowledge  and  his  surgical 
experience  enable  him  to  get  hold  of  the  people,  and  you  can  see 
how  easy  a  thing  it  is  for  him  to  do  so.  If  you  go  to  visit  almost 
anybody  in  China  for  the  purpose  of  preaching  the  gospel,  the 
ordinary  attitude  in  which  you  will  be  received  will  be  a  retiring 
attitude ;  the  people  incline  to  back  away  from  you,  not  wishing  to 
take  that  which  you  have  to  give.  In  the  case  of  the  medical  mis- 
sionary, the  patient  comes  to  him  and  when  he  has  attended  to  his 
ailment  and  relieved  his  pain  he  can  speak  to  him  about  the  gospel. 
The  Chinese  seldom  being  in  a  hurry,  after  the  medical  missionary 
has  attended  to  them  they  will  sit  down  and  listen  to  him  as  long 
as  he  talks  to  them,  and  will  be  more  deferential  to  the  doctor  than 
to  any  other  person. 

A  Delegate.  —  I  would  like  to  say  that  very  often  when  we 
are  talking  about  medical  mission  work,  some  get  the  idea  that  all 
the  other  missionaries  are  doing  no  good ;  but  if  we  read  missionary 
biography,  we  know  that  is  not  the  case.  The  great  thing  about  the 
medical  mission  is  that  it  opens  up  the  work  for  others  to  come  in. 
If  there  is  a  fully  qualified  medical  missionary  in  a  place,  he  can 
make  enough  work  for  at  least  three  or  four  other  foreign  mis- 
sionaries and  perhaps  a  dozen  native  missionaries  in  his  district, 
so  that  the  question  I  think  is  answered  in  that  way.  The  ordinary 
missionary  is  doing  a  grand  work,  but  the  only  thing  is  he  cannot 
often  get  an  open  door  when  the  medical  missionary  can.  With 
regard  to  the  question  before  us,  the  evangelistic  side  of  a  physician's 
work,  I  think  that  there  is  no  truer  way  of  doing  evangelistic 
work  than  through  medicine.  Evangelistic  effort  means  going  to 
people  and  preaching  the  gospel  to  them,  and  the  medical  mis- 
sionary in  his  work  is  simply  writing  up  "  God  is  Love  "  in  very 
large  characters  so  that  all  can  read  it;  and  surely  that  is  in  the 
fullest  sense  evangelistic  work. 

Q.  What  is  the  relative  value  of  the  hospital  and  the  dispensary 
as  evangelizing  agencies? 

Dr.  Humphrey.  —  Any  form  of  work  that  we  can  do  for 
Christ  is  admissible.  In  the  hospital  the  missionary  sees  a  large 
number  of  patients  at  certain  hours  of  the  day.  It  is  customary 
to  arrange  that  all  those  patients  be  instructed  more  or  less  before 
they  leave  the  hospital.  They  hear  the  word  in  some  form'  from  the 
missionary,  or  from  a  native  assistant  whom  he  will  appoint  for  the 
time.  It  is  very  difficult  to  tell  what  may  be  the  best  way,  but  in 
connection  with  everything  the  vital  point  is  to  hold  up  Christ 
and  press  tlie  matter  of  salvation  through  him  in  whatever  work 
we  are  engaged.    If  we  fail  to  do  that  we  fail  at  a  vital  point. 

Dr.  Hamilton,  —  It  is  very  well  understood  by  all  medical 


530  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

missionaries  that  the  hospital  and  dispensary  are  great  aids  to  the 
medical  man  in  getting  hold  of  his  patients,  just  as  in  hospitals 
in  this  country  a  physician  has  greater  control  of  his  patients  by 
having  them  directly  under  his  eye  in  the  hospital  wards.  I  have 
found  it  effective  to  have  a  service  immediately  before  opening  the 
dispensary  in  the  morning,  so  that  as  the  patients  were  gathered 
before  the  dispensary  door,  they  would  hear  a  portion  of  Scripture 
and  a  short  exposition  of  it.  Then  I  had  tracts  in  my  dispensary 
in  which  I  did  up  the  drugs ;  for  instance,  if  I  was  putting  up  quinine 
I  would  use  those  tracts  to  enclose  the  powders,  and  in  a  good 
many  instances  patients  came  to  inquire  about  the  truths  that  were 
discussed  in  these  tracts.  In  that  way  we  got  literature  into  their 
homes,  and  they  seem  to  regard  those  tracts  in  a  somewhat  dif- 
ferent light  than  the  tracts  of  the  colporteur.  They  seem  to  think 
in  many  instances  that  there  is  a  sort  of  power  in  those  papers 
that  contain  the  medicine,  and  they  very  often  ask  for  them,  even 
if  they  do  not  care  for  the  medicine.  I  should  say  that  there  should 
be  a  hospital  or  dispensary  established  in  every  mission  station 
in  every  suitable  country,  to  carry  on  medical  missionary  work. 
You  do  not  need  to  have  an  operating  room  with  all  the  antiseptic 
and  aseptic  facilities  that  we  have  at  home ;  but  you  must  have 
a  hospital  or  dispensary,  even  if  you  make  it  of  bamboo  and  thatch. 
You  will  thus  have  a  grasp  of  your  patients  that  you  will  not  other- 
wise have. 


EDUCATIONAL   AND    LITERARY    WORK 

Elementary  Education:   Its   Methods  and   Results 
Christian  Colleges  in  Mission  Lands:    A  Defense  and 
a  Plea 

Theological  Education  in  Missions 
Literature  in  the  Scheme  of  Missions 
The   Bible  and  the  World's  Evangelization 
The    Place   of  the    Press    in   the   Foreign   Missionary 
Scheme 


531 


ELEMENTARY  EDUCATION:  ITS  METHODS  AND 

RESULTS 

REV.   W.   F.   OLDHAM,  D.D.,   FORMERLY  OF  INDIA 

How  far  elementary  education  should  be  entered  upon  by  any 
foreign  missionary  society  will  depend  largely  upon  the  field  and  the 
resources  of  the  society.  In  general  the  question  is  never,  "  Is  an 
elementary  education  under  Christian  direction  advisable  ?  "  That 
goes  without  saying.  The  narrower  but  more  vital  question  is 
ordinarily  under  the  given  circumstances  of  any  designated  field, 
"  Is  the  elementary  education  of  children  the  best  investment  of 
mission  funds  ?  "  The  impression  begins  to  prevail  among  psychol- 
ogists that  the  training  of  infancy  must  be  continued  through  ado- 
lescence, if  permanent  trends  of  thought  and  character  are  to  be 
determined.  And  if  only  a  part  of  the  training  can  be  provided 
under  distinctly  Christian  direction,  it  would  better  be  the  second 
rather  than  the  first  half.  The  former  impinges  upon  the  later 
adult  life  more  directly  and  is  more  likely  to  give  permanent  direc- 
tion to  it.  It  should  therefore  first  be  clearly  asked  concerning  a 
given  mission  field,  —  i.  Can  the  children  receive  their  early  edu- 
cation in  schools  not  provided  by  the  mission?  2.  Is  this  available 
education  largely  anti-Christian  in  its  teaching?  3.  Can  the  mission 
follow  its  elementary  schools  with  higher  schools  and  yet  maintain 
its  evangelistic  agencies  unimpaired?  4.  Where  there  is  a  consid- 
erable native  Christian  community,  may  not  the  native  Church  be 
induced  to  conduct  and  care  for  its  own  elementary  schools  at  least? 

If  in  the  clear  light  of  adequate  knowledge  on  these  points 
elementary  schools  are  operated  by  the  missionary  society,  the 
methods  now  sketched  will  be  found  to  have  produced  the  results 
detailed.  In  any  system  of  elementary  education  there  are  four 
great  factors,  the  pupils,  the  teachers,  the  methods  of  teaching,  and 
the  subjects  taught.  I  begin  with  the  pupils  in  a  heathen  land, 
and  do  not  speak  of  Moslem  countries. 

(a)  Besides  the  Christian  children  there  are  pupils  from  heathen 
families  without  reference  to  their  rank  or  caste.  In  lands  like 
China,  where  education  is  eagerly  sought  and  an  almost  perfect 
social  democracy  is  broken  only  by  an  aristocracy  of  letters,  social 
distinctions  will  form  no  difficulty.  In  India,  however,  there  may 
seem  to  be  much  opposition  from  the  higher  castes.  This  opposition 
invariably  weakens  in  the  presence  of  a  well  taught  school  and  the 

533 


534  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

manifest  progress  of  lower  caste  children.  These  pupils  pay  a 
suitable  fee  and  are  under  an  exact  discipline.  Their  parents  are 
early  notified  that  no  irregularities  born  of  childish  caprices  and  the 
interminable  demands  of  heathen  festivals,  etc.,  will  be  permitted 
to  break  the  regularity  of  attendance.  Accurate  knowledge  of  the 
people's  religion  and  habits  will  easily  show  where  this  rule  should 
bend  and  where  utmost  rigidity  is  better.  Few  heathen  households 
know  anything  of  regular  family  discipline,  and  the  reasons  for 
evading  regular  duties  are  without  number. 

I  am  not  writing  a  pedagogical  article,  and  will  therefore  say 
nothing  about  the  methods  of  teaching  except  that  the  best  methods 
employed  in  Western  lands,  where  the  atmosphere  is  already  electric 
with  mental  vivacity  and  intelligence,  are  surely  none  too  modern 
or  too  scientific  for  the  more  apathetic  childhood  of  these  sluggish 
countries.  These  methods,  however  scientific  and  modern,  should 
never  fail  to  recognize  the  existing  methods  and  appliances  of  the 
land,  the  more  so  that  these  have  governed  the  thinking  and  practise 
of  the  people  for  thousands  of  years,  and  it  is  never  well  to  jar 
public  opinion  and  usage  in  the  strongly  conservative  Orient.  And, 
again,  some  of  these  methods,  though  unusual  with  us,  will  be 
found  useful  in  securing  results.  I  suppose  that  in  the  early  years 
at  least  of  an  elementary  school  in  China,  to  attempt  to  teach  in 
any  but  the  usual  way  of  having  each  scholar  bawl  his  lesson  at 
the  top  of  his  voice  would  scarcely  seem  to  the  village  fathers  any 
process  of  education  at  all,  while  in  Southern  India  to  dismiss  the 
method  of  letting  a  child  learn  the  numerous  letters  of  the  ver- 
naculars in  any  other  way  than  by  writing  them  with  his  finger 
in  the  sand  spread  on  the  floor  before  him,  is  to  dismiss  both  an 
economical  and  admirable  method.  If  for  a  few  generations  of 
pupils  the  only  difference  made  in  methods  is  to  secure  some  rela- 
tion between  the  hieroglyph  that  is  bawled  or  the  word  written  in 
the  sand  and  its  meaning,  so  that  the  sound  or  the  symbol  conveys 
some  idea  to  the  child,  the  beginnings  of  sufficient  reform  will 
have  been  set  in  motion. 

May  I  be  permitted  at  this  point  to  say  a  word  concerning  the 
plant  in  use  —  the  buildings,  their  furnishings,  etc.  I  think  that 
the  safe  rule  for  all  mission  schools  in  their  architecture,  etc.,  is 
to  follow  two  courses.  The  first  of  these  is  never  to  thrust  upon 
Oriental  peoples  the  taste  of  the  West.  There  is  no  adequate 
reason  for  supplanting  Japanese  or  Indian  ideas  of  what  is  becom- 
ing or  even  beautiful,  for  our  ideas  of  a  model  school-house.  If 
we  use  native  models  sufficiently  modified  to  give  light  and  ven- 
tilation, we  will  not  run  counter  to  native  taste.  And,  again,  the 
buildings,  etc.,  should  not  be  on  a  scale  of  expense  that  the  native 
Church,  when  it  comes  to  its  own  self-propagating  and  self-sup- 
porting strength,  will  not  be  able  to  multiply  indefinitely.  In  all 
these   respects   the  mission  plant  must  not  be  the   expression  of 


ELEMENTARY   EDUCATION  535 

foreign  taste  and  resources,  but  the  expression  of  native  taste,  modi- 
fied if  necessary  to  afford  good  hygienic  conditions,  and  designed 
to  be  the  model  of  what  the  native  Church,  when  one  arises,  may 
multiply  to  meet  the  demands  of  its  far  reaching  wants. 

What  the  subjects  should  be  must  depend  in  part  upon  the 
habits  of  the  country  and  the  intelligence  of  the  children.  The 
text-books,  in  their  subject-matter  and  method  of  treatment,  are  of 
prime  importance.  If  anywhere  there  be  the  widest  difference 
between  the  elements  of  Christian  education  and  any  other,  it  is 
here.  In  China  the  earliest  books  are  simply  incomprehensible;  in 
India  they  are  often  greatly  idolatrous.  The  societies  which  are 
providing  Christian  text-books  for  elementary  and  other  schools  in 
non-Christian  lands  are  rendering  no  small  service  to  foreign  mis- 
sions. No  elementary  school  conducted  under  mission  auspices 
can  afford  to  use  any  but  the  Christian  text-books  furnished  by 
such  auxiliary  societies. 

And  finally  I  come  to  what  is  usually  the  crux  of  the  whole 
matter,  the  teachers.  Who  shall  teach  our  elementary  schools  in 
mission  lands?  It  is  of  course  impossible  to  have  this  work  done 
by  the  foreign  missionaries  themselves.  They  are  highly  trained 
men  selected  for  leadership  in  the  creating  of  a  new  civilization, 
and  cannot  be  provided  in  such  numbers  as  to  make  it  possible 
that  they  should  teach  the  children  in  addition  to  their  other  mul- 
titudinous labors.  The  school  is  not  taught  by  missionaries,  but 
it  is  always  rigidly  and  continuously  supervised  by  some  person 
of  education  and  proved  Christian  character.  The  teachers,  too, 
should  always  be  Christian  men  and  women.  The  mission  exists 
primarily  to  educate  for  God.  The  presence  of  heathen  teachers, 
be  they  ever  so  free  from  the  desire  to  teach  their  own  faith,  is 
nevertheless  a  constant  silent  factor,  working  to  the  obstruction  of 
all  Christian  effort.  The  better  the  man,  the  more  effective  as  a 
teacher,  the  more  positive  the  hindrance  his  presence  presents  to 
the  objects  for  which  the  school  exists. 

It  may  be  objected  that  Christian  teachers  are  often  difficult 
to  obtain  and  are  still  oftener  men  of  less  caliber  than  the  heathen 
who  may  be  had  at  the  same  cost.  In  any  land,  like  India,  where 
for  generations  the  higher  castes  have  monopolized  education,  and 
where  for  the  most  part  the  young  Christian  church  is  recruited 
from  the  lower  castes,  the  heathen  candidates  for  teachers'  places 
are  likely  to  be  more  numerous  and  better  prepared  than  the  Chris- 
tian. But  admitting  all  the  difficulties  of  the  situation,  it  must 
yet  be  fixed  as  a  cardinal  rule,  that  in  a  Christian  school  supported 
by  missionary  money  the  constant  presence  of  a  heathen  teacher, 
particularly  among  young  children,  should  not  be  tolerated.  Better 
that  efforts  in  this  direction  should  cease  altogether  than  that  the 
sacred  money  of  the  Church  should  be  spent  in  a  way  that  cannot 
but  help  to   fasten  upon  young  minds   the   non-Christian   beliefs 


536  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

that  are  silently  inwrought  by  a  heathen  teacher's  presence.  Let 
all  the  trusted  and  honored  teachers  of  every  elementary  school 
operated  by  the  Church  in  heathen  lands  be  Christian  men  of  ap- 
proved character.  But  whoever  the  teachers  may  be,  the  mis- 
sionaries, husband  or  wife  or  both,  should  be  frequently  at  hand 
to  inspect,  advise,  upbuild.  The  living  evangelical  warmth  car- 
ried into  the  school-room  by  a  virile,  loving-hearted  missionary  can 
scarcely  be  computed.  He  has  no  time  to  teach,  but  finds  time  to 
inspire  teachers  and  pupils.  The  school  is  likely  to  fulfil  its  pur- 
pose thoroughly,  when  thus  taught  and  thus  supervised.  The  an- 
cient dispute  between  teaching  missions  and  preaching  missions 
would  forever  end  if  the  preaching  missionaries  would  themselves 
take  their  messages  to  the  school  compounds  from  time  to  time  and 
would  in  the  school-room  come  into  sympathetic  contact  with  child- 
hood and  youth. 

So  much  for  methods ;  what  are  the  results  ?  These  are  seen 
among  the  pupils  of  the  mission  themselves,  or  in  the  households 
from  which  they  come  and  in  the  community  to  which  they  belong. 
To  begin  with  the  latter,  it  has  been  proved  times  without  number, 
that  the  coming  of  a  little  child  into  a  missionary  elementary  school 
was  the  opening  of  a  little  window  to  let  the  light  of  the  gospel 
into  the  darkness  of  a  pagan  home.  "  A  little  child  shall  lead 
them  "  might  have  been  written  as  the  working  formula  of  the 
results  to  be  expected  whenever  in  any  Christless  land  the  child 
of  the  family  has  stepped  out  of  the  shadows  of  a  heathen  home 
into  the  Christ-lighted  rooms  of  the  missionary  school  and  then 
has  returned  to  the  house  with  something  of  the  new  knowledge 
lighting  his  mind  and  heart.  The  simplest  facts  of  the  ordinary 
reader  and  handbook  are  marvels  of  revelation  to  thousands  of 
darkened  households  into  which  they  are  carried  by  the  little  feet 
that  go  and  come.  Often  is  the  young  pupil  the  center  of  a  circle 
of  admiring  friends,  male  and  female,  as  he  tells  the  marvels  that 
are  stimulating  his  budding  intelligence  and  that  equally  stimulate 
the  imagination  and  fill  with  wonder  the  minds  of  his  adult  friends. 
It  may  be  a  tale  of  adventure,  of  a  ship  that  sailed  around  the  world, 
or  of  strange  animals  in  far-off  lands,  or  of  how  the  moon  is  lighted 
by  the  sun  while  earth  and  moon  together  revolve  around  the  sun, 
or  of  how  the  great  God  loves  us  all  and  keeps  us,  waking  or  sleep- 
ing, from  harm.  It  is  all  profoundly  interesting  and  strangely 
marvelous.  Coming  from  the  lips  of  the  child,  it  is  not  met  with 
suspicion  and  antagonism.  The  love  and  care  of  the  adults  for  the 
little  messenger  helps  all  the  strange  new  messages  to  do  their  work 
the  more  effectively.  It  may  safely  be  said  in  thousands  of  humble 
villages  in  heathen  lands,  when  a  child  goes  to  a  rightly  conducted 
missionary  school,  the  whole  family  has  begun  to  listen  to  gospel 
preaching.  The  first  faint  streaks  of  dawn  have  begun  to  look  in 
through  the  child  window.     Again,  there  is  always  a  different  feel- 


ELEMENTARY    EDUCATION  537 

ing  in  the  community  toward  a  mission  which  spent  a  part  of  its 
energies  on  the  teaching  of  the  children  of  that  community.  The 
vahie  of  the  gospel  may  not  be  apparent;  the  religious  help  of- 
fered by  the  mission  may  neither  be  valued  nor  sought  after ;  but 
the  school  is  the  visible  symbol  of  practical  service.  It  is  the  proof 
that  the  mission  has  come  to  help  in  a  way  that  cannot  be  questioned. 
The  most  ignorant  people  yet  desire  some  knowledge  for  their 
children  and  can  always  see  that  the  missionaries  are  knowing  men. 
The  school,  almost  as  manifestly  and  much  more  widely  than  the 
hospital,  is  the  key  to  the  heart  of  a  suspicious  or  openly  hostile 
community. 

The  more  striking  and  permanent  results  are  to  be  found  in 
the  children  themselves.  The  deliverance  of  their  young  minds 
from  the  load  of  vacuous,  unmeaning  learning  that  is  the  portion 
of  youth  in  India  and  still  more  in  China  is  in  itself  a  cause  for 
ceaseless  gratitude.  What  blight  is  upon  the  naturally  strong  in- 
tellect of  the  East  from  the  dead  load  placed  upon  childhood  in 
the  schools,  only  the  future,  when  Oriental  methods  are  entirely 
abandoned,  will  reveal.  A  revolution  here  means  a  revolution 
everywhere.  As  soon  as  learning  is  related  to  life,  and  knowledge 
is  vitally  connected  with  conduct,  the  quickening  of  a  moribund 
civilization  is  begun. 

Again,  contact  with  Christian  teaching,  both  in  the  text-book 
and  in  the  concrete  form  of  the  teacher's  own  life  and  spirit,  greatly 
clarifies  the  moral  vision.  Never  can  the  ideals  of  a  heathen  child, 
trained  in  such  a  school,  fail  to  transcend  anything  the  heathen 
world  knows.  The  mission-school  children  may  often  prove  un- 
worthy and  sometimes  be  worse  than  the  untaught  heathen  around 
them ;  but  they  know  the  right  more  clearly  and  cannot  be  deceived 
regarding  their  own  sin  and  shortcoming. 

Above  all,  from  the  school  has  come  more  direct  Christian 
fruitage  than  from  any  other  single  agency.  They  have  opened 
the  way  to  hundreds  of  objecting  communities  and  to  thousands  of 
hostile  families,  and  have  led  multiplied  hundreds  of  the  children 
themselves  into  such  loving  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  as  has  made 
them  the  great  nurseries  of  the  Church. 

In  attendance  upon  this  Convention  is  a  gentleman  who,  single- 
handed,  supported  a  great  network  of  elementary  schools  in  India. 
These  were  taught  by  humble  men  for  a  small  wage;  but  the  men 
were  sincere  Christians  and  supplemented  the  lessons  of  the  school 
with  very  elementary  preaching  in  the  village  streets  and  homes, 
and  much  of  the  great  revival  movement  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  in  India  is  to  be  attributed  to  these  schools  and  their 
teachers.  If  these  humble  men  did  not  lead  the  movement,  they 
prepared  the  ground  for  it,  and  it  is  very  noticeable  that  in  every 
village  where  one  of  these  schools  existed,  the  infant  Church  has 
thriven  and  grown  and  rarely  has  there  been  a  relapse  into  idolatry 


53^  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

when  the  village  "  class  "  was  buttressed  by  the  village  Christian 
school.  From  these  schools  have  come  the  students  for  the  Chris- 
tian high-schools  and  colleges  and  a  considerable  per  cent,  of  the 
faithful  and  stalwart  young  Christian  manhood  now  found  in  the 
pulpit  and  pews  of  the  Indian  Church.  Whenever  the  Christian 
elementary  school  has  been  worked  as  a  direct  Christian  force, 
yoking  vital  piety  in  the  teachers  with  effective  educational  methods 
and  outspoken  Christian  teaching,  the  results  have  never  failed  to 
justify  the  methods  and  the  expense. 


CHRISTIAN  COLLEGES  IN  MISSION  LANDS:  A  DE- 
FENSE AND  A  PLEA 

REV.   C.  A.   R.   JANVIER,  M.A._,  INDIA 

In  order  to  understand  the  position  of  higher  education  in  a 
land  like  India,  it  is  very  important  that  we  should  understand  what 
that  higher  education  is.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  misunderstand- 
ing about  it;  the  prominence  given  to  the  gospel,  the  spiritual 
character  of  our  higher  education,  are  consequently  being  lost  sight 
of.  I  have  had  comparatively  little  experience  in  higher  education 
in  India,  seeing  only  what  another  college  has  wrought  in  our  mis- 
sion in  Lahore,  but  I  have  been  in  constant  touch  with  the  higher 
educational  work.  I  am  a  member  of  the  Allahabad  University 
Senate,  the  governing  body  of  the  Allahabad  University,  which  is 
simply  an  institution  which  can  confer  degrees.  We  have  not  a 
teaching  university  in  all  India.  The  Allahabad  University  does 
not  own  so  much  as  a  table  or  a  chair.  It  is  simply  a  body  of  men 
who  fix  the  standards  of  examination  and  appoint  examiners  and 
grant  the  degrees  on  the  basis  of  those  examinations.  There  are 
five  of  these  universities  in  India  proper,  and  affiliated  with  them 
is  a  great  system  of  colleges,  about  140  in  all,  and  a  very  much 
larger  number  of  high-schools,  which  are  practically  preparatory 
university  schools. 

I  could  best  illustrate  the  character  of  the  spiritual  work  done 
in  a  school  or  a  college,  which  are  practically  the  same,  by  speak- 
ing of  the  school  of  which  I  have  had  the  honor  to  be  manager 
during  the  past  seven  years,  the  Jumna  Mission  High  School. 
There  are  250  boys  in  that  school,  about  175  Hindus,  fifty  Moham- 
medans, twenty  to  twenty-five  Christians.  We  are  affiliated  with 
the  Allahabad  University,  we  are  under  government  control,  re- 
ceive a  government  grant-in-aid,  are  visited  at  stated  intervals  by 
the  government  inspector  and  are  compelled  to  charge  fees  accord- 
ing to  the  government  standard,  but  with  this  exception,  that  we 


CHRISTIAN    COLLEGES   IN    MISSION    LANDS  539 

are  permitted  to  charge  seventy-five  per  cent  of  what  the  govern- 
ment high-schools  are  compelled  to  charge.  In  other  words,  we 
are  allowed  to  charge  a  lower  rate  and  thereby  to  attract  pupils 
through  that  means.  That  is  not  the  only  reason  why  they  come 
to  us,  but  that  is  one  reason.  We  teach  according  to  government 
standards  the  regular  secular  subjects  taught  in  the  government 
schools,  but  side  by  side  with  them  we  teach  the  Bible.  Every 
day  of  the  school  year  every  boy  is  taught  a  Scripture  portion  by 
a  competent  Christian  teacher.  I  say  this  with  emphasis  in  order 
to  remove  misunderstanding.  We  have  had  a  great  deal  of  dis- 
cussion as  to  receiving  grants-in-aid  from  the  Government,  and  it 
is  constantly  being  charged  against  us  that  we  are  being  subsidized 
by  Government  and  are  neglecting  religious  instruction  because  of 
this  subsidy.  This  charge  is  absolutely  without  foundation.  We 
are  just  as  free  to  preach  or  teach  the  gospel  as  any  private  school 
in  the  United  States  or  Canada. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  we  reach  our  pupils  in  three  ways.  In 
the  first  place  every  school  in  our  mission,  —  and  I  think  I  may 
speak  for  most  of  the  missions  of  India,  —  is  opened  with  a  regular 
gospel  service.  My  own  work  in  the  Jumna  Mission  High  School 
has  been  to  open  it  with  a  passage  from  the  Scriptures ;  then  fol- 
lows a  brief  gospel  sermon,  about  five  minutes  in  length,  just  as 
full  of  the  gospel  as  I  can  pack  it ;  and  then  comes  a  short  prayer, 
the  whole  of  it  occupying  from  ten  to  fifteen  minutes.  Think  what 
that  means !  An  audience  of  250  boys  year  after  year  coming  under 
the  direct  preaching  of  the  gospel,  receiving  it  into  hearts  prepared 
by  daily  training  in  the  class  room. 

Then  we  have  Bible  training  in  the  class  room.  The  classes 
are  dismissed  to  the  different  rooms,  and  my  own  duty  was  to  teach 
the  University  entrance  class  and  the  preparatory  University  class, 
and  I  taught  them  very  much  as  you  would  teach  a  Bible  class  here, 
assigning  a  lesson  v/hich  was  carefully  prepared  and  recited  upon 
the  next  day.  My  first  word  as  I  would  take  the  Bible  in  my  hand 
was,  "  Books  closed,  please,  boys,"  and  every  book  was  closed^ 
There  was  nothing  like  reading  answers  from  an  open  Bible,  as 
you  sometimes  see  in  a  Bible  class  in  America.  The  boys  are  ex- 
pected to  prepare  their  lesson  exactly  as  they  would  their  geography 
lesson,  or  a  lesson  in  arithmetic,  and  over  and  over  again  I  have 
said  to  the  boys :  "  Fail  in  your  geography  lesson  if  you  will,  you 
will  take  the  consequence,  but  you  must  not  fail  in  your  Bible 
lesson.  Understand  that  this  school  is  here,  not  for  making  you 
Christians,  for  it  is  God  Almighty  who  does  that,  but  for  introduc- 
ing you  to  the  Bible  which  introduces  you  to  Christ,"  The  parents 
understand  it;  everybody  knows  that.  It  has  been  charged  that 
the  Bible  is  pushed  into  the  background  so  that  the  pupils  are  not 
quite  sure  what  they  are  receiving.  We  put  the  Bible  at  the  front, 
and  I  may  say  that  the  only  public  function  that  we  had  at  Jumna 


540  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Mission  High  School  was  the  Bible  presentation  once  a  year,  and 
I  have  been  able  to  secure  high  government  officials  to  come  and 
give  the  prizes  and  make  an  address  in  connection  with  the  presenta- 
tion of  prizes  for  Bible  study  after  this  annual  examination. 

But  it  is  not  the  teaching  of  the  gospel  which  comes  every 
day ;  it  is  the  personal  influence  exerted  upon  our  pupils  which 
counts  for  most.  We  come  into  contact  with  them,  and  the  rela- 
tion of  teacher  and  pupil  in  Oriental  lands  is  a  little  closer  than 
that  relation  here.  There  is  something  almost  akin  to  the  relation 
of  son  and  father,  and  we  rejoice  in  the  hold  we  have  on  the  boys, 
and  they  regard  with  respect  and  love  the  one  with  whom  they 
have  been  brought  into  contact  sometimes  for  years.  One  of  the 
boys  passed  out  of  the  Jumna  Mission  High  School  this  last  spring, 
whom  I  remember  from  the  first  day  I  saw  him  at  the  mission 
school  seven  years  ago.  He  was  a  little  fellow  then  in  the  lower 
classes,  and  year  after  year  he  had  passed  under  my  eye  and  come 
into  personal  contact  with  me. 

It  is  not  only  the  personal  contact  in  the  class  room  that  is 
worth  a  great  deal ;  we  get  to  know  our  boys.  I  had  forty  pupils 
in  my  Bible  class  beginning  the  first  of  March,  but  before  the  end 
of  the  month  I  knew  every  boy  in  that  class  and  called  him  by  name 
as  I  met  him  on  the  street.  I  made  it  a  point  to  know  something 
about  his  circumstances.  My  boys  come  to  see  me  sometimes  years 
afterwards,  sometimes  to  get  a  letter  of  introduction  to  a  civilian 
under  whom  they  expect  to  get  employment,  sometimes  to  get  help 
in  trouble,  sometimes  to  talk  over  old  times.  At  every  opportunity 
I  press  home  the  old  truths  that  may  be  lying  dormant  in  their 
hearts ;  and  sometimes  years  afterwards  that  seed  has  germinated 
and  brought  forth  fruit. 

May  I  allude  to  a  point  that  was  touched  upon  by  Dr.  Oldham 
in  the  matter  of  heathen  teachers  ?  I  agree  with  him  as  to  primary 
schools ;  we  have  taken  the  position  that  in  primary  schools  where 
there  is  only  one  teacher,  or  at  the  most  two  or  three  of  them,  we 
must  have  Christian  teachers ;  but  in  the  high-schools  it  has  so  far 
been  impossible.  We  must  choose  between  not  doing  the  work  at 
all  or  doing  it  with  the  help  of  heathen  teachers.  At  the  same 
time  we  have  secured  so  high  a  grade  of  Christian  teachers  that  the 
paramount  influence  in  the  schools  is  the  Christian  influence.  For 
instance,  in  the  Jumna  Mission  High  School  the  head  master  is  a 
Christian,  the  second  master  is  a  Christian,  the  manager  is  a  Chris- 
tian, and  there  are  two  or  three  other  intelligent  Christian  teachers 
on  the  staff,  so  that  the  tone  is  thoroughly  Christian. 

In  spite  of  the  hindrance  that  comes  from  Hindu  and  Moham- 
medan teachers,  —  and  it  is  a  hindrance  which  we  hope  one  day 
to  remove,  —  there  is  no  question  that  these  mission  schools  are  in- 
fluencing character  and  transforming  it  and  are  leading  men  and 
families  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     There  are  many  direct  conver- 


CHRISTIAN    COLLEGES    IN    MISSION    LANDS  54I 

sions,  though  not  so  many  as  we  would  Hke  to  see.  Some  of  you 
may  have  seen  a  notice  not  many  weeks  ago  of  two  men  who  were 
baptized  in  Madras,  both  of  them  graduates  of  the  Madras  Chris- 
tian College.  They  had  been  twenty  years  out  of  college  when  they 
were  baptized,  each  one  with  his  wife  and  all  his  family  after  this 
lapse  of  twenty  years.  The  seed  had  been  germinating.  I  had  a 
case  very  similar  to  that  a  little  less  than  a  year  ago.  Nearly  two 
years  since,  there  came  a  man  to  me  drawn  in  by  our  evangelistic 
work;  for  most  educational  missionaries  are  evangelistic  in  the 
direct  sense  as  well  as  through  their  educational  work.  In  one  of 
my  nightly  meetings  in  the  city  a  man  came  and  sat  back  near  the 
door,  and  the  next  day  he  wrote  me  a  letter  asking  if  he  might 
have  a  talk  with  me.  He  said  that  there  was  something  in  the 
manner  of  the  speaker  rather  than  in  the  matter,  that  gave  him 
the  impression  that  he  had  something  that  the  hearer  had  not,  and 
he  wanted  to  get  it  if  he  could.  So  he  came  and  we  had  many  talks 
and  much  correspondence.  The  end  of  it  was  that  in  February  of 
last  year,  after  we  had  been  talking  and  praying  together,  as  we 
rose  from  our  knees  he  put  out  his  hand  and  said,  "  Mr.  Janvier, 
I  am  ready  now  to  have  you  baptize  me  just  as  soon  as  you  are 
ready  to  do  it."  When  I  came  to  question  that  man,  I  found  that 
he  had  received  the  first  Christian  impressions  in  the  Presbyterian 
Mission  School  in  Central  India  twenty  years  before. 

As  to  the  direct  influences,  they  are  tremendous.  I  could  speak 
for  half  an  hour,  quoting  instance  after  instance.  Let  me  mention 
three  very  briefly.  A  woman  comes  to  the  doctor  in  charge  of  our 
zenana  hospital  in  Allahabad  and  says  to  him,  "Dr.  Sahib,  teach 
me  one  of  your  hymns."  He  replied,  "  What  can  you  do  with  a 
Christian  hymn  in  your  heathen  home?  "  "  Why,"  she  said,  "  don't 
you  know  that  my  brother  is  a  pupil  in  the  Jumna  Mission  School, 
and  he  comes  home  and  sings  them?  "  Miss  Fullerton  went  into  a 
zenana  in  Allahabad  a  year  and  a  half  ago.  She  began  to  tell  one 
of  the  young  women  the  story  of  the  Cross,  and  the  young  woman 
interrupted  her  and  said :  "  You  don't  need  to  tell  us  that ;  we  know 
those  stories."  Miss  Fullerton  asked,  "  Have  you  ever  had  a  ze- 
nana teacher  ?  "  "  No,  but  years  ago  my  brother  was  a  pupil  in  the 
Mission  High  School,  and  he  studied  lessons  there."  The  only  way 
a  boy  knows  how  to  learn  is  to  swing  back  and  forth  and  roar  out 
his  lesson  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  and  this  young  woman  had  learned 
his  lesson  by  hearing  him,  and  she  said  to  Miss  Fullerton :  "  Why, 
several  years  ago  we  gave  up  all  Hindu  worship,  all  idolatry;  we 
believe  all  that  you  are  telling  us."  There  was  a  Hindu  home,  so 
far  as  anybody  knew,  transformed  by  that  pupil  in  the  high-school. 
One  other  case,  that  of  a  young  man  who  was  a  student  in  the  col- 
lege, who  came  back  and  told  me  how  for  years  his  whole  thought 
had  been  transformed.  He  said :  "  I  lost  my  faith  in  the  old  be- 
liefs, and  I  have  taken  Jesus  as  my  Savior,  and  I  have  asked  God 


542  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

to  forgive  my  sins  for  His  sake,  and  I  believe  He  has  forgiven 
them."  This  was  years  after  he  had  left  the  school  where  I  had 
taught  him,  and  I  asked  him,  "  Do  you  suppose  there  are  other 
young  men  in  the  same  attitude  toward  Christianity  as  you  hold 
toward  it?  "  He  answered,  "  Yes,  many  of  them."  I  said,  "  How 
many?  Hundreds?"  "No,"  he  said,  "not  hundreds,  thousands 
of  them.  There  are  thousands  of  the  graduates  in  our  schools  and 
colleges  who  have  lost  their  faith  in  the  old  religion."  "  What  is 
going  to  be  the  outcome  of  it?"  "Why,"  he  replied,  "there  will 
be  a  great  outbreak  some  day."  I  said:  "Don't  you  see  your  op- 
portunity? Why  don't  you  confess  Christ?"  He  answered,  "I 
cannot  do  it."  I  knew  what  his  taking  a  stand  for  Christ  meant  — 
the  loss  of  father  and  mother  and  home  and  position  and  friends 
and  everything. 

In  closing  I  would  say  only  one  word  to  emphasize  the  import- 
ance of  this  work.  I  believe  that  the  crisis  in  India  calls  for 
emphasis  along  this  line  such  as  we  have  never  witnessed  before. 
If  we  are  going  to  meet  that  drift  into  agnosticism,  if  we  are  going 
to  meet  the  situation  created  by  the  non-religious,  non-theistic  edu- 
cation provided  by  the  British  Government  —  understand  me,  I  am 
not  blaming  the  Government,  as  it  seems  helpless  in  this  regard 
and  it  is  glad  to  give  us  help  so  that  we  may  impart  a  religious 
education  to  the  people,  —  I  say  in  the  face  of  the  situation  created 
by  this  non-religious,  non-theistic  and  practically  anti-theistic  reli- 
gion, which  the  young  men  of  India  are  receiving,  there  is  no  power 
on  earth  that  can  meet  the  situation  except  the  power  of  a  gospel- 
filled,  Christ-filled  educational  system.     To  this  you  and  I  are  called. 


THEOLOGICAL  EDUCATION  IN  MISSIONS 

REV.   JOHN   P.   JONES,  D.D.,    INDIA 

None  of  the  non-Christian  peoples  of  the  world  are  to  be 
brought  over  to  our  faith  through  the  exclusive  or  chief  agency 
of  foreign  missionaries.  Leaders  must  be  found  among  the  people 
themselves  who  will  commend  their  new  found  religion  to  them 
in  a  way  which  they  can  best  understand  and  appreciate.  They  must 
be  men  and  women  who  are  possessed  of  the  new  life  and  who  are 
inspired  with  a  passion  to  communicate  it  to  all  their  countrymen. 
It  is  only  as  such  a  band  of  Christian  workers  comes  into  existence 
in  any  mission  field  that  we  can  hope  for  the  rapid  coming  and  the 
permanent  prosperity  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  in  that  field. 

Hence  the  great  need  of  every  mission  is  a  well-trained  native 
agency.    It  is  needed  with  a  view  to  presenting  to  the  people,  both 


THEOLOGICAL   EDUCATION    IN    MISSIONS  543 

Christian  and  non-Christian,  the  highest  type  of  spiritual  hfe  which 
is  characteristic  of  our  faith.  They  should  be  men  and  women  who 
are  distinguished  for  their  piety  and  who  daily  illustrate  the  doctrines 
of  grace  which  they  teach.  They  should  be  qualified  to  clearly  ex- 
pound the  distinctive  truths  of  our  religion  both  to  believers  and 
unbelievers.  They  should  be  well  fortified  against  attack  as  rational 
defenders  of  Christianity,  and  as  removers  of  every  doubt  and  ques- 
tion in  the  mind  of  wavering  believers  and  sincere  inquirers.  And 
they  should  be  strong  and  wise  to  shepherd  the  flock  of  God,  to 
rightly  divide  unto  them  the  word  of  truth  and  thus  to  lead  them 
into  vigor  of  life  and  activity  of  service  in  Christ  Jesus. 

The  absence  of  such  a  strong  and  reliable  spiritual  native 
agency  has  sapped  the  life  and  impeded  the  growth  of  not  a  few 
missions  in  the  past.  Missions  are  increasingly  realizing  the  import- 
ance of  such  a  class  of  workers  and  are  exerting  themselves  as  never 
before  to  train  such  men  and  women  as  they  can  depend  upon 
to  support  them  and  finally  to  succeed  them  in  the  spiritual  work 
of  their  field.  Perhaps  South  India,  which  is  the  oldest  field  of 
Protestant  missionary  activity  and  which  boasts  of  some  of  the 
best  organized  missions  in  the  world,  is  a  good  illustration  of  what  is 
being  done  in  this  line.  In  the  thirty-five  Protestant  missions  there 
at  work,  there  are  twenty-five  theological  schools  for  the  training 
of  men  and  three  Bible  Training  schools  for  women.  In  all  these 
institutions  there  are  337  male  and  eighty-four  female  students. 
This  seems  an  encouraging  showing;  and  yet  it  is  not  so  when  we 
remember  that  within  the  missions  here  represented  there  are  more 
than  4,000  spiritual  agents  —  men  and  women  —  whose  depleted 
ranks  even  cannot  be  supplied  by  the  outgoing  graduates  of  these 
schools,  not  to  speak  of  the  demand  for  a  larger  number  to  meet 
the  growing  needs  of  the  missions. 

And  the  training  given  in  some  of  these  institutions  is  altogether 
inadequate  to  the  highest  needs  of  the  service.  I  know  of  no  depart- 
ment of  mission  work  which  is  in  more  urgent  need  of  being  em- 
phasized and  strengthened  at  the  present  time  with  a  view  to  the 
highest  good  of  the  missions.  More  blood  at  this  center  means 
more  life  and  vigor  throughout  every  congregation  in  our  missions. 

What  are  the  methods  pursued  by  our  missions  with  a  view 
to  developing  their  spiritual  agency  ?  In  what  ways  do  they  impart 
a  theological  education  to  those  whom  they  are  training  in  this  work 
of  spiritual  leadership?  Of  course  methods  will  largely  vary  ac- 
cording to  the  differing  conditions  in  which  missions  are  found. 
Here  is  a  new  field  whose  work  is  not  yet  fully  organized.  One  of 
the  mission  staff  gathers  around  him  a  few  men  of  meager 
educational  attainments  and  gives  to  them  an  irregular  religious 
training,  mostly  in  the  Scriptures  and  in  methods  of  sacred  oratory 
and  of  pastoral  work.  Pie  then  sends  them  forth  to  impart  what 
they  have  received  to  the  small  waiting  congregations  which  have 


544  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

just  embraced  our  faith  and  are  crying  for  instruction  and  guidance 
in  its  truth  and  Hfe.  Thus,  usually,  is  the  spiritual  agency  of  a 
mission  first  brought  into  existence,  and  it  is  equipped  with  the 
merest  pretence  of  a  theological  education,  not  at  all  satisfying. 

Later  on  as  the  converts  multiply  and  as  youth  of  promise  and 
piety  are  found  in  the  day-schools,  a  few  are  chosen  for  special 
training  and  a  missionary  is  set  apart  to  instruct  them.  Thus  a 
theological  school  is  founded  which  gradually  gathers  strength 
and  importance  as  the  years  multiply,  and  as  the  educational  quali- 
fication for  admission  is  raised  and  as  the  course  of  training  is 
elaborated  and  the  equipment  given  attains  increasing  fulness. 

But  it  will  take  many  years  before  the  school  will  become 
one  of  such  high  grade  as  can  send  forth  men  of  largest  training  who 
are  qualified  to  fill  the  highest  posts  of  Christian  service.  Nor 
will  it  soon  grow  beyond  the  duty  of  training  the  lower  class  of 
mission  agents;  for  these,  at  least  for  many  years  to  come,  will 
constitute  the  class  most  urgently  needed  and  most  largely  in  de- 
mand in  mission  service.  They  are  men  of  limited  education,  of 
moderate  ability,  but  of  proved  character  and  of  genuine  piety. 
It  is  the  first  business  of  the  mission  to  equip  a  large  number  of  such 
helpers  that  they  may  lead  and  instruct  the  bulk  of  its  village 
congregations.  These  constitute  the  rank  and  file  of  its  spiritual 
agency.  The  educational  demands  of  their  congregations  upon  them 
are  not  great,  the  salary  which  can  be  paid  them  is  very  meager, 
and  so  we  must  not  be  too  ambitious  in  the  course  of  training  im- 
parted to  them. 

But  later  on,  as  the  mission  develops  in  culture  and  power 
and  as  its  people  rise  in  intelligence  and  the  congregations  grow  in 
size,  ability  and  ambition,  an  ordained  ministry  becomes  a  necessity 
and  furnishing  the  means  for  training  such  a  ministry  becomes  an 
imperative  duty.  These  men  may  be  trained  in  the  same  insti- 
tutions with  those  of  lower  grade  by  supplementing  that  course 
and  adding  in  various  ways  to  the  culture  imparted.  Or  a  mission 
may  see  fit  to  establish  separate  high-grade  divinity  schools  for 
the  special  preparation  of  men  who  are  to  enter  the  pastoral 
office  and  are  to  take  up  other  positions  of  large  trust  and  im- 
portance in  the  life  and  work  of  the  Church.  Only  a  iew  such 
institutions  exist ;  but,  even  with  a  small  number  of  students  these 
are  doing  a  large  and  important  service  to  the  cause  and  are  setting 
before  the  communities  which  they  supply  a  high  ideal  of  qualities 
and  attainment  for  those  who  are  to  become  the  leaders  of  the 
Church  among  the  people.  In  the  ultimate  development  of  mission 
efficiency  and  economy  the  lower  classes  of  institutions  will  yield 
to  the  higher,  when  only  men  of  thorough  training  will  be  in  de- 
mand and  be  sent  forth  to  the  service  of  the  Master.  And  then 
will  the  function  of  a  mission  have  been  largely  accomplished  and  for- 
eign effort  be  replaced  by  the  labors  of  well  equipped  men  of  the  soil. 


THEOLOGICAL   EDUCATION    IN    MISSIONS  545 

The  employment  of  native  women  as  mission  agents  in  Eastern 
lands  is  of  recent  date.  But  it  is  growing  with  marvelous  rapidity. 
In  South  India  alone  about  3,000  women  are  employed  in  con- 
nection with  our  Protestant  missions.  And  of  these  more  than  800 
are  Bible  women  who  give  their  time  and  strength  in  large  part 
to  the  work  of  teaching  God's  Word  to  non-Christian  women.  The 
proper  training  of  these  workers  for  this  most  important  duty  is 
largely  a  matter  of  the  future.  In  South  India  only  a  beginning  has 
been  made  where  three  schools  for  the  training  of  Bible  women 
have  been  recently  established  and  in  them  forty-three  women  re- 
ceive as  fair  an  equipment  as  their  educational  antecedents  will 
permit.  The  importance  of  the  work  of  these  women  calls  for  a 
better  training  than  is  now  given. 

It  is  of  no  small  importance  that  the  theological  education 
imparted  by  a  mission  to  its  agents  should  not  cease  upon  their 
entering  into  active  mission  service.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  mission 
to  keep  on  training  its  spiritual  agents  throughout  the  years  of 
their  service.  The  temptations  which  beset  an  ordinary  mission 
catechist  to  intellectual  stagnation,  as  indeed  to  spiritual  loss  of 
power,  are  many  and  serious.  He  usually  lives  in  a  village  where 
educational  impulse  is  conspicuous  by  its  absence  and  where  he  is 
•looked  up  to  for  intellectual  light  and  for  spiritual  strength.  It 
is  so  easy  for  him  to  descend  to  the  level  of  his  surroundings  and  to 
lose  courage  and  even  interest  in  those  great  things  which  it  is  his 
supreme  business  to  impart.  Hence  the  importance  of  every  mission 
having  a  regular  course  of  instruction  and  periodical  examinations 
in  the  same,  whereby  its  agents  shall  be  kept  toned  up.  And  these 
studies  should  also  be  on  the  line  of  their  greatest  spiritual  needs 
and  should  be  supplemented  by  monthly  meetings  conducted  by 
each  missionary  with  his  native  associates  whereby  spiritual  and 
intellectual  stimulus  may  be  imparted  to  the  jaded  mind  and  heart 
of  the  native  brother  and  sister. 

What  is  the  character  of  the  theological  education  specially 
needed  in  our  missions  at  the  present  time?  While  it  should  be 
as  thorough  as  circumstances  permit  it  should  also  be  specially 
adapted  to  the  peculiar  needs  and  conditions  of  the  people. 

I.  It  should  be  thoroughly  practical.  The  life  and  general 
condition  of  the  students  and  of  the  community  to  which  they 
are  to  minister  must  largely  furnish  a  clue  to  the  subjects  taught, 
to  the  method  of  teaching  them  and  to  the  relative  emphasis  which 
they  are  to  receive.  Western  scholasticism  should  have  no  place; 
old  Western  controversies  should  be  allowed  to  slumber  in  peace 
so  far  as  possible.  The  West  has  fought  its  battles.  To  the  East 
interest  in  these  should  be  largely  a  historic  one.  The  Orient 
is  to  work  out  its  own  problems  on  different  lines. 

It  must  have  reference  to  the  backward  condition  of  the  people. 
For  instance,  the  study  of  sociological  questions,  which  are  so  ab- 


54^  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

sorbing  in  this  land,  have  Httle  place  in  India  at  present.  On  the 
other  hand  the  study  of  the  being  and  character  of  God,  of  the 
incarnation,  of  soteriology,  of  human  life  and  destiny,  of  the  relation 
of  faith  to  morals,  of  the  rights  of  the  individual  —  all  these  have 
a  present  and  a  vital  relation  to  the  peculiar  needs  of  that  people. 
The  antecedents  and  the  life  of  the  Occident  are  so  far  removed 
from  those  of  the  Orient  that  we  of  the  West  often  fail  to  come 
into  close  touch  with  the  students  of  our  schools  in  the  East  and 
ignore  the  best  discipline  and  methods  of  preparing  them  for 
the  highest  usefulness  among  their  own  people. 

2.  This  education  must  be  constructive.  The  message  of  this 
education  must  be  a  simple  gospel  which  shall  be  easily  intelligible 
and  thoroughly  preachable.  It  must  be  positive  in  its  spirit  and 
based  upon  clear  convictions  concerning  the  fundamentals  of  our 
faith.  It  must  not  parade  doubts,  plunge  deeply  into  speculation 
nor  become  too  involved  in  highly  critical  methods.  It  must  indeed 
be  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  progress,  but  it  must  not  progress 
beyond  that  which  is  fairly  well  established  and  largely  accepted 
by  the  Christian  Church.  It  shall  be  the  province  of  this  education 
not  so  much  to  investigate  as  to  build  up  men  in  well-established 
truth.  It  shall  also  be  Christo-centric  —  gathering  all  its  best  truth 
around  our  risen  Lord.  It  must  give  no  uncertain  sound  either  as 
to  the  person  and  work  of  Jesus  or  as  to  the  absolute  uniqueness 
of  His  religion  in  the  world.  It  must  not  only  give  itself  entirely 
to  the  task  of  building  men  up  in  a  clear  intellectual  apprehension 
of  the  religion  of  Jesus ;  it  must  also  lead  them  into  the  way  of 
testing  experientially  the  primal  truths  of  this  faith.  The  argu- 
ment from  Christian  experience  is  gaining  new  power  in  the  West 
to-day ;  in  the  theological  training  given  in  our  missions,  the  evidence 
from  Christian  experience  must  find  much  larger  emphasis  and 
must  be  urged  as  the  paramount  Christian  argument  for  mission 
fields. 

3.  It  should  be  largely  comparative  in  its  method.  The  doc- 
trines of  Christianity  should  be  imparted  with  a  view  to  comparing 
and  contrasting  them  with  the  teachings  of  the  ancestral  faith  of 
the  people  among  whom  we  are  working.  He  who  does  not  under- 
stand the  religion  of  a  non-Christian  people  is  not  qualified  to  train 
men  to  teach  or  to  preach  the  gospel  to  them.  Comparative  re- 
ligion has  taught  us  that  most,  if  not  all,  religions  have  certain 
common  postulates.  Between  Christianity  and  Hinduism  this  com- 
mon ground  is  considerable.  It  is  the  business  of  this  education  to 
get  at  this  ground  of  harmony,  that  those  instructed  may  be  enabled 
to  appreciate  and  conserve  those  elements  of  the  old  faith  which 
belong  also  to  the  new.  This  also  gives  a  new  vantage-ground 
to  the  Christian  preacher,  because  appreciating  the  merits  of  the 
ancestral  faith,  he  gains  the  ear  of  its  adherents  as  he  dwells  upon 
the  greater  blessings  of  the  Christian  religion.     This  method  will 


THEOLOGICAL   EDUCATION    IN    MISSIONS  547 

lead  also  to  the  same  faithfulness  in  finding  and  in  pointing  out 
the  contrasts  of  the  two  faiths  and  will  thus  add  power  to  him  who 
aims  to  overthrow  the  old  and  to  establish  the  new  faith  among 
the  people. 

This  same  method  should  also  be  pursued  in  a  comparison 
and  contrast  of  Eastern  and  Western  thought,  interpretation,  life 
and  religious  ideals.  Nothing  is  more  important,  for  instance, 
than  that  the  East  and  West  should  learn  to  know  each  other  in  all 
matters  of  thought,  life  and  of  general  aspect.  And  it  should  be  the 
special  function  of  this  education  to  cultivate  in  this  respect  a 
mutual  understanding  between  the  Orient  and  Occident.  Thus  only- 
can  those  trained  in  these  schools  be  prepared  to  bring  to  their 
non-Christian  neighbors  the  message  of  our  faith  from  an  Oriental 
mold  and  glowing  with  the  warm  colors  of  the  East. 

4.  This  education  should  be  eminently  scriptural.  Its  studies 
should  largely  find  as  their  center  the  Word  of  God.  The  study 
of  its  text  and  of  the  canon,  of  its  history,  its  noted  characters,  the 
development  of  its  revelation  and  the  progress  of  its  doctrine,  above 
all,  its  central  character  and  bearing  of  all  its  parts  to  the  life  of 
our  Lord.  All  this  and  much  more  than  flows  out  of  this  sacred 
volume  should  receive  careful  study  and  thorough  examination, 
so  that  all  who  are  trained  in  these  schools  may  go  forth  well  qual- 
ified to  interpret  the  Word  and  to  bear  its  message  of  life  with 
directness  and  power  to  the  people.  The  Bible  should  be  taught 
not  only  as  a  compendium  of  saving  truth,  but  also  as  the  supreme 
book  of  devotion.  It  is  the  source  of  truth  and  the  rule  and  inspira- 
tion of  life.  To  the  preacher  also  its  homiletical  value  is  inestimable. 
Thus  the  Word  of  God  should  be  the  largest  power  and  must  con- 
sume most  of  the  time  and  thought  of  our  mission  theological 
training. 

5.  This  education  must  be  broad  and  not  sectarian.  Our  com- 
mon heritage  of  truth  in  Christ  should  be  emphasized  and  our 
peculiar  tenets  as  denominations  consigned  to  the  background. 
Our  sectarian  differences  in  ritual  should  be  touched  lightly  and  the 
common  pathway  of  worship  and  of  Christian  service  be  exalted  as 
supreme.  I  shall  not  forget  the  eloquent  plea  of  a  native  Christian 
gentleman  of  India,  made  to  a  gathering  of  missionaries  in  that  land, 
begging  them  to  forget  in  that  country  adjectival  Christianity  and 
to  make  everywhere  paramount  substantive  Christianity.  No- 
where should  this  request  be  heeded  more  than  in  our  mission 
schools  of  theological  training.  There  are  few  evils  which  we  have 
carried  with  us  into  heathen  lands  that  are  more  baneful  than  our 
sectarian  prejudices.  And  in  no  way  have  these  been  cultivated  in 
mission  fields  more  than  through  the  over-emphasis  which  they  have 
received  in  our  theological  schools.  The  partisan  seed  there  sown 
has  found  only  too  nourishing  soil  in  the  native  mind  and  has 
yielded  fruit  a  hundredfold  in  sectarian  jealousy  and  narrow  bigotry. 


54^  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

An  ounce  of  denominational  fervor  on  the  part  of  the  missionary- 
teacher  easily  produces  a  ton  of  sectarian  intensity  in  the  native 
disciple.  Sectarianism  in  study  and  advocacy  should  be  reduced  to 
the  minimum  in  our  theological  education,  and  the  broad  truths 
and  the  broader  fellowship  of  all  the  disciples  of  our  Lord  should 
be  exalted  supremely.  We  owe  this  to  the  graduates  of  our  insti- 
tutions who  should  be  schooled  in,  and  inspired  by,  only  what  is 
broadest  and  best  and  universal  in  our  faith.  We  owe  it  to  the 
native  Church  which  we  are  building  to  impart  to  it  the  true 
spirit  of  Christ  who  prayed  that  "  they  all  may  be  one."  We  owe 
it  to  the  non-Christians  who  must  find  in  the  love  and  union  of 
Christians  the  highest  evidence  of  the  divinity  of  our  faith. 

6.  I  therefore  add  that  so  far  as  possible  the  missions  of  dif- 
ferent denominations  which  occupy  adjoining  fields  should  unite 
in  the  work  of  giving  a  theological  education  to  their  men.  This 
will  not  only  be  a  large  step  in  the  way  of  furnishing  that  breadth 
of  culture  and  sympathy  desired,  and  in  developing  that  spirit  of 
fellowship  so  blessed  to  all  concerned;  it  will  also  promote  large 
economy  in  the  expense  connected  with  this  department.  I  know 
of  not  a  few  such  institutions  which  are  conducted  at  no  inconsider- 
able cost  and  for  the  merest  handful  of  students,  several  of  which 
could  be  united  under  one  staff  of  teachers  and  conducted  at  much 
reduced  expenditure  with  no  loss  of  power.  No  other  plan  of  union 
could  do  more  good  on  the  mission  field.  And  I  am  glad  to  say 
that  action  has  just  been  begun  on  this  line  in  South  India  recently. 
May  it  be  the  beginning  of  a  great  movement.  I  am  not  unaware 
of  the  many  obstacles  which  will  rise  to  confront  any  effort  to 
bring  these  schools  together,  but  I  am  persuaded  that  such  obstacles 
are  not  of  the  highest  spirit  of  Christianity. 

Finally,  I  would  say  that  the  healthy  and  speedy  progress  of  our 
faith  in  unevangelized  lands  is  not  so  intimately  connected  with 
any  other  department  of  mission  work  as  it  is  with  this  of  imparting, 
to  an  increasing  number  of  worthy  and  wisely  chosen  men  and 
women,  a  sound,  broad  and  thorough  theological  education,  such 
as  will  qualify  them  for  the  most  efficient  Christian  service.  May 
it  receive  increasing  emphasis  in  our  mission  economy. 


LITERATURE  IN  THE  SCHEME  OF  MISSIONS 

REV.    HENRY    OTIS    DWIGHT^    LL.D.^    TURKEY 

The  literature  referred  to  in  this  address  comprises  the  Holy 
Scriptures  together  with  such  other  writings  as  may  be  appro- 
priate to  the  aim  of  Christian  missions  and  to  the  purpose  of  help- 
ing ignorant  non-Christians  to  understand  and  appropriate  the 
gospel  message.  If  such  a  definition  seems  broad  enough  to  admit  to 
our  consideration  the  whole  vast  body  of  Christian,  as  distinguished 
from  pagan  or  atheistic  literature,  its  breadth  is  vindicated  by 
the  wideness  of  a  plan  of  salvation  which  aims  to  take  men  from  the 
dunghills  of  vicious  and  bestial  existence,  and  to  fit  them  to  sit  among 
princes  in  this  world,  and  hereafter  to  stand  rejoicing  among  the 
redeemed  before  the  throne  of  the  pure,  righteous  and  holy  God. 

When  any  man  would  build  for  the  Kingdom  of  God,  he  can 
have  no  other  foundation  than  that  of  Jesus  Christ.  But  next  in 
importance  to  the  Rock  of  the  Foundation  is  the  man  himself  — 
the  man  whom  Christ  has  commissioned  to  represent  Him  in  build- 
ing. Of  that  missionary  we  may  perceive,  as  of  any  Moses  whom 
the  Almighty  has  sent  to  be  as  God  to  a  Pharaoh  of  brutal  instincts, 
that  his  words  and  conduct  alike  convey  his  message.  In  fact,  to 
use  the  classification  of  another,  such  a  man's  means  of  making  his 
power  felt  are  three:  First,  the  words  of  his  mouth  uttered  in  the 
hearing  of  all;  second,  his  life  lived  in  the  sight  of  all;  and  third, 
his  written  words  which  persist  after  his  voice  has  been  silenced  for- 
ever. This  inventory  of  the  messenger's  means  of  expression  holds 
good  in  all  departments  of  missionary  effort.  Whether  the  mis- 
sionary is  man  or  woman,  whether  preacher,  house-to-house  visitor, 
school  teacher,  physician,  or  hospital  nurse,  the  means  of  reaching 
the  hearts  of  men,  there  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord,  and  the 
means  ever  accepted  by  the  Holy  Spirit  as  opening  doors  for  His 
peculiar  work,  are  these  three.  The  great  departments  of  missionary 
activity  common  in  our  schemes  of  missions  have  proved  efficient 
because  they  all  alike  carry  the  gospel  to  minds  which  have  not 
known  its  value.  But  upon  use  of  these  three  means  of  influencing 
men  each  of  those  departments  of  effort  depends  for  that  soul- 
winning  effectiveness  which  alone  can  justify  its  presence  in  our 
apparatus  for  aggressive  action.  Each  of  them  would  be  one-sided 
and  uncertain  in  exhibiting  to  men  the  perfections  of  Jesus  Christ, 
did  it  not  command  all  three  of  these  means  of  missionary  ex- 

549 


550  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

pression.  The  place,  then,  of  the  written  word  of  truth,  that  is  to 
say  of  literature,  in  the  scheme  of  missions,  is  in  its  very  founda- 
tion as  one  of  the  three  means  of  witness  for  Christ  upon  which  the 
enduring  effectiveness  of  the  whole  enterprise  depends. 

In  thus  fixing  the  place  of  literature  in  the  scheme  of  missions, 
we  should  avoid  confusing  place  with  importance.  With  respect 
to  importance  distinctions  must  be  drawn  between  the  Bible  and  its 
subsidiary  literature.  Yet  with  respect  to  place  in  evangelistic 
effort,  all  writings  which  help  the  understanding  of  God's  love  for 
man  and  of  man's  needs  and  of  faith  and  practice  and  of  the 
steady  onward  march  of  the  Kingdom  are  means  of  expression  to 
the  missionary  selected  according  to  the  need  of  the  moment,  to  carry 
his  message  beyond  the  range  of  his  voice  and  to  penetrate  where  he 
cannot  go.  This  is  true  whether  such  writings  are  his  own  words 
or  those  of  the  Bible  itself.  A  point  to  be  regretted  in  the  past 
and  avoided  in  the  future  history  of  literature  in  missions  is  that 
the  home  churches  and  some  missionary  societies  have  tended,  be- 
cause of  the  supreme  importance  of  the  Bible,  to  think  the  place  of 
literature  in  the  scheme  of  missions  filled  so  soon  as  the  Bible  has 
been  issued  in  the  language  of  any  field.  Thus  the  provision  of  a 
full  literary  equipment  for  the  missionary  has  often  been  left  to 
the  independent  action,  for  which  apology  has  sometimes  been 
offered,  of  a  weary  and  overloaded  missionary  suddenly  brought 
face  to  face  with  the  fact  that  without  such  an  equipment  he  is  a 
cripple.  Missionaries  now  know  that  on  the  field  the  primer,  the 
lesson  paper,  the  exposition  and  comment  and  illustration  are  as 
inseparable  from  the  Sacred  Book  as  the  candle  which  illumines 
its  pages  in  thick  darkness  or  the  lens  which  brings  its  writings 
within  the  range  of  defective  eyesight. 

This  co-ordination  as  to  place  in  the  missionary  scheme  of 
the  Bible  and  other  Christian  literature  appears  clearly  in  the  prac- 
tice of  the  pioneers  of  missions.  Ziegenbalg,  when  making  for 
the  whole  Church  of  Christ  those  tentative  essays  in  the  science  of 
missions  in  South  India,  in  1708  wrote  home  as  one  of  his  first  dis- 
coveries, "  Great  progress  in  Christianity  cannot  be  expected  until 
the  people  possess  the  Word  of  God  in  their  own  tongue."  So 
Ziegenbalg  straightway  fell  to  work  —  upon  translating  the  Bible? 
No;  before  he  began  his  translation  of  the  New  Testament  he  pre- 
pared a  Tamil  primer  and  a  grammar  and  a  dictionary.  For 
such  work  no  funds  had  been  provided,  and  the  missionary  had 
much  ado  to  collect  the  money,  part  from  merchants  in  India  and 
part  from  European  scientists  who  wished  the  addition  to  their 
apparatus  for  linguistic  study.  Henry  Nott  of  Tahiti,  plain,  unedu- 
cated mechanic  as  he  was,  became  the  one  mighty  man  in  that  first 
band  of  English  missionaries  to  the  South  Seas,  because  he  alone 
saw  the  place  of  literature  at  the  very  foundation  of  all  kinds  of 
missionary  effort.     His  message  reached  a  whole  nation  because 


LITERATURE    IN    THE    SCHEME    OF    MISSIONS  55 1 

it  was  written  and  begun  with  a  tract  primer.  Dr.  Elias  Riggs  of 
Turkey  was  pre-eminently  a  Bible  translator.  Yet  among  his  ear- 
liest, as  well  as  his  most  important  works,  were  primers  and 
catechisms  and  hymns.  As  lately  as  twenty-five  years  ago  mis- 
sionaries in  China  unitedly  pleaded  for  general  Christian  literature 
to  be  allowed  a  place  by  the  side  of  the  Bible,  urging  the  Bible 
Societies  to  permit  colporteurs  to  distribute  tracts  and  religious 
books  as  well  as  the  Bible,  and  repeatedly  begging  that  the  Bible 
be  printed  with  notes  and  explanations  needed  to  open  the  Scriptures 
to  tlie  comprehension  of  the  ignorant  and  non-Christian  reader. 
It  was  no  mere  flight  of  rhetoric  which  led  some  of  the  mission- 
aries in  Turkey  on  issuing  a  primer  to  print  on  the  cover  as  its 
appropriate  name,  "  Key  to  the  Bible."  To  be  properly  equipped 
for  work,  every  missionary  must  have  within  reach  a  printing  press 
which  can  issue  those  essential  works  for  which  Bible  Societies 
cannot  make  provision. 

We  would  not  belittle  the  noble  efforts  of  the  various  mis- 
sionary societies  and  the  Tract  Societies  to  provide  Christian  liter- 
ature in  various  missionary  fields.  All  the  great  societies  and 
many  of  the  smaller  ones  have  set  up  presses,  have  published  school- 
books  in  series,  have  issued  books  for  culture  in  doctrine  and 
morals.  The  achievement  of  the  Bible  Societies,  distributing  the 
Holy  Scriptures  in  such  world-wide  diversity  of  tongues  as  to 
settle  once  for  all  any  question  of  their  adaptedness  to  the  needs 
of  all  races  of  men,  is  one  of  the  leading  facts  of  modern  Christian 
history.  But  after  all  this  has  been  said,  such  is  the  enormous 
mass  of  the  non-Christian  populations  of  the  world,  that  except 
perhaps  in  the  cases  of  the  Bible  Societies,  nothing  has  been  done 
that  can  be  said  to  approach  adequate  use  of  the  tremendous  power 
of  the  press  in  our  missionary  enterprises.  The  work  of  giving 
the  Bible  to  the  nations  is  a  first  essential.  But  when  "  tons  of  athe- 
istic, agnostic  and  pernicious  literature  are  annually  issued  in  India," 
and  when  "  Arabic  literature,  proud,  self-confident,  domineering, 
stands  forth  like  a  mighty  Goliath  to  challenge  the  armies  of  the 
living  God,"  we  must  ask  what  missions  are  doing  in  the  same 
field.  The  importance  of  Christian  literature  other  than  that 
published  by  the  Bible  Societies,  is  the  branch  of  the  subject  which 
falls  within  the  scope  of  this  address. 

The  importance  of  such  literature  to  the  preacher  appears  as 
soon  as  he  begins  to  preach.  Dull  minds  have  listened  to  the 
preacher's  words  but  drift  away  from  the  congregation  with  hardly 
one  complete  idea  of  what  it  is  all  about.  If  the  man  who  is 
drifting  away  can  be  overtaken  by  a  tract,  which  repeats  and  ex- 
plains words  but  half-understood,  in  many  cases  that  tract  becomes 
the  pivot  on  which  turns  his  future  relation  to  the  missionary's 
Master.  When  a  number  of  persons  have  become  interested  in  the 
message  and  have  taken  up  the  reading  of  the  Bible,  a  thousand 


552  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

questions  are  at  once  suggested  to  each  one.  Alone,  the  missionary 
would  be  unable  to  attend  to  any  new  cases  because  of  the  multi- 
tude of  these  questions.  With  books  designed  to  answer  such 
questions,  however,  he  is  himself  multiplied,  so  to  speak.  The  same 
situation  exists  in  the  work  of  the  medical  missionary.  One  of  his 
greatest  needs  is  an  invention  for  multiplying  his  means  of  ex- 
pression to  the  people  who  throng  the  dispensary  or  lie  through 
long  days  in  the  hospital.  He  must  have  text-cards,  leaflets  and 
books  which  speak  while  the  over-worked  staff  are  attending  to 
the  bodily  ailments  of  others. 

Let  it  not  be  supposed  that  such  evangelistic  literature  is  lim- 
ited to  doctrinal  discussion.  It  embraces  everything  which  can 
rend  the  veil  from  darkened  minds.  If  the  missionary  can  put  into 
the  literary  Oriental  languages  what  he  knows  of  the  sources  of 
the  prosperity  of  Christian  nations,  such  a  book  goes  forth  in 
printed  form  with  the  power  of  a  thousand  auxiliaries  to  his  preach- 
ing of  the  crucified  Savior.  But  even  the  vast  range  of  subjects 
available  for  opening  a  way  for  the  gospel  message  does  not  picture 
the  full  degree  to  which  the  printed  page  multiplies  the  missionary 
force.  A  woman  visits  people  in  their  houses.  She  leaves  a  little 
book  here,  a  tract  there,  a  picture  card  in  another  place.  The 
heathen  who  has  had  his  curiosity  excited  by  one  of  those  little 
printed  works  becomes  unwittingly  a  worker  for  Christ  by  showing 
it  to  some  friend  and  by  discussing  with  him  its  strange  message  of 
peace  and  good  will.  A  child  in  the  street  or  the  Sunday-school 
receives  a  leaflet  or  an  illustrated  paper.  He  is  certain  to  carry 
it  to  his  parents  and  to  explain  it  as  far  as  he  has  heard.  With 
lip  and  printed  sheet  together  the  child  becomes  a  messenger  of  the 
Cross  to  a  fortress  garrisoned  by  superstition  against  any  direct 
approach  of  the  missionary.  In  Uganda  this  office  of  literature 
in  evangelization  used  to  be  fully  understood.  The  phrase  by  which 
a  besotted  heathen  rejected  the  invitation  of  the  gospel  used  to  be, 
"  No,  I  do  not  wish  to  become  a  reader."  To  read  was  the  same 
as  to  heed  the  message  of  the  missionary.  Hence  to  be  a  "  reader  " 
used  to  be  the  earliest  distinguishing  mark  of  an  adherent  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  it  is  because  of  the  free  use 
of  the  press  in  that  field,  that  the  Uganda  church  is  now  a  type 
of  the  power  of  the  gospel,  since  within  one  single  generation 
from  ferocious  savagery  it  is  taking  its  little  books  and  evangelizing 
all  adjoining  regions. 

In  the  Arctic  regions  of  our  own  continent,  the  Eskimos  of 
Blacklead  Island  in  Cumberland  Sound  have  realized,  perhaps  quite 
as  clearly  as  we,  the  effect  of  the  printing  press  in  multiplying 
preachers ;  for  after  having  learned  their  letters  and  having  grasped 
the  fact  that  thought  can  be  conveyed  through  written  words  they 
said,  "  Letters  are  as  good  as  men,  because  they  too  can  speak." 

The  fundamental  importance  of  literature  to  the  educational 


LITERATURE    IN    THE    SCHEME    OF    MISSIONS  553 

work  of  missions  is  particularly  hard  to  be  realized  in  lands  where 
books  seem  to  grow  of  themselves  like  the  fruit  in  an  apple  orchard. 
In  such  favored  lands  the  chief  task  seems  to  be  to  teach  children 
to  read  books.  In  non-Christian  countries  the  task  of  the  mis- 
sionary is  to  teach  the  children  to  read  and  also  to  make  the  read- 
ing-sheets and  the  primers  and  many  others  of  the  books  used  in  the 
school;  for  either  books  for  the  young  do  not  exist,  or  they  are 
as  much  to  be  shunned  and  dreaded  as  the  heathen  practices  which 
they  inculcate. 

Let  us  look  beyond  the  region  of  school-books,  however.  After 
the  people  have  been  taught  to  read,  what  are  they  going  to  read? 
Those  who  leave  the  schools  in  the  early  part  of  the  course,  where 
their  work  has  been  largely  that  of  the  memory,  ought  to  have 
books  which  it  is  worth  while  to  remember.  Those  who  have  stayed 
at  school  long  enough  to  gain  some  training  in  the  comparison  of 
facts,  need  to  have  books  which  contain  facts  that  are  facts.  But 
on  the  mission  field,  if  literature  exists,  it  is  saturated  with  super- 
stition, vice  and  the  foolish  science  of  the  Dark  Ages ;  if  it  does 
not  exist,  to  those  who  leave  school  at  twelve  or  fourteen  years  of 
age  the  world  is  almost  a  blank,  so  far  as  aids  to  further  growth 
are  concerned. 

Such  a  situation  compels  us  to  face  at  this  point  one  of  the  tests 
of  the  perfectness  of  our  scheme  of  missions.  Our  scheme  should 
bring  to  bear  upon  the  native  Christian  community  the  forces  of 
Christian  nurture,  so  that  those  who  partly  appreciate  Christian 
ideals  of  manliness  may  steadily  grow  into  the  measure  of  the 
stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ.  The  forces  of  Christian  nurture 
are  but  meagerly  applied  to  the  community,  if  stimulating  and  ele- 
vating literature  is  wanting.  In  Christian  lands  we  rely  upon  the 
library  to  be  high  school,  college  and  university  for  the  half-edu- 
cated part  of  the  community,  and  to  act  as  a  valuable  auxiliary  in 
the  mental,  moral  and  spiritual  nurture  of  the  family.  But  on  the 
mission  field  there  are  no  libraries  for  the  common  people,  and  books 
that  will  foster  growth  can  come  from  the  mission  press  only,  until 
the  development  of  the  Christian  community  shall  make  native 
Christian  publishing  houses  possible. 

A  concrete  case  will  make  this  point  more  clear.  In  Turkey 
and  in  parts  at  least  of  India  and  China  missions  have  reached 
a  stage  where  the  work  of  the  schools  tends  to  fail  of  full  fruitage 
because  of  the  scarcity  of  healthy  Christian  literature.  Existing 
native  literature  is  either  ancient  and  composed  of  books  whose 
dialect  is  not  understood  by  the  common  people,  or  it  is  modern, 
embracing  fiction  of  a  low  grade  and  science  distorted  by  material- 
ism. There  is  nothing  in  it  to  fill  the  place  in  culture  taken  by 
the  children's  literature  of  America.  There  is  nothing  which  at- 
tracts young  people  to  the  pursuit  of  noble  and  manly  ideals.  There 
is  nothing  which  conveys  to  the  mind  an  idea  that  purity,  honesty, 


554  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

self-restraint  and  sympathy  for  the  rights  and  needs  of  others  are 
not  Utopian  dreams,  but  have  been  tried  by  large  bodies  of  men 
and  proved  to  be  principles  of  success.  Young  people  who  leave 
school  with  some  desire  to  read  and  adults  led  by  Christianity  to  seek 
to  widen  their  sphere  of  vision  have  the  Bible,  it  is  true;  but  on 
venturing  to  read  outside  of  the  Bible  they  fall  into  the  clutches 
of  writers  who  care  for  none  of  these  things,  and  their  last  state 
tends  to  be  worse  than  the  first. 

The  task  of  providing  books  for  such  people  is  not  so  stu- 
pendous as  it  appears,  since  one  powerful  good  book  in  a  land  where 
a  living  literature  does  not  exist  is  equal  in  point  of  influence  to 
a  hundred  good  books  in  the  lands  where  each  competes  with  mul- 
titudes of  others  for  a  hearing.  The  necessity  from  a  missionary 
point  of  view  that  people  in  such  plight  be  provided  with  good 
books  is  clear.  But  provision  has  not  been  made  enabling  mission 
presses  to  publish  works  for  the  nurture  of  communities  already 
evangelized.  The  expenditure  of  great  sums  for  the  maintenance 
of  schools  and  colleges  is  an  accepted  feature  of  the  scheme  of 
missions.  But  many  a  missionary  revolts  against  teaching  people 
to  read  other  books  than  the  Bible  and  then  dropping  them,  as  they 
leave  the  school  house  door,  into  the  morasses  of  doubt  and  cor- 
ruption gladly  made  ready  for  them  by  non-Christian  and  anti- 
Christian  writers. 

Such  are  some  of  the  more  elementary  parts  of  the  question  of 
the  importance  of  literature  in  the  scheme  of  missions.  Hints  only 
can  be  given  in  this  place  of  the  profound  gravity  acquired  by 
the  question,  when  regarded  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  con- 
solidation of  the  influence  of  the  churches  planted  through  the  in- 
strumentality of  missions  and  the  development  of  their  permanent 
aggressive  efficiency.  One  need  which  springs  to  light  in  this 
connection  is  that  native  writers  shall  be  brought  forward  to  be 
the  spokesmen  of  the  native  Christian  element  of  each  nation. 
Such  writers  cannot  be  developed  in  non-Christian  lands  until  the 
missions  have  funds  for  encouragmg  their  efforts  and  fostering  the 
creation  of  an  indigenous  Christian  literature.  Yet  it  is  the  judg- 
ment of  careful  observers  that  a  time  approaches  when  such  native 
writers  will  have  to  take  part  in  the  defence  of  Christianity  both 
at  home  and  abroad.  The  late  Dr.  G.  T.  Purves  remarked  two 
years  ago  that  "  the  spread  of  Christianity  through  foreign  missions 
is  swiftly  resulting  in  one  long,  world-wide  battle  line  between  Chris- 
tianity and  unbelief."  To  defeat  any  such  coalition  between  the 
philosophies  of  the  East  and  the  irreligion  of  the  West,  Christen- 
dom needs  the  aid  of  Eastern-born  scholars,  converted  from  non- 
Christian  religions  and  thus  knowing  from  the  inside  the  Eastern 
systems  of  philosophy.  Until  the  missions  receive  a  mandate  to 
foster  Christian  literature  in  non-Christian  lands,  Christendom  will 
look  in  vain  for  such  Eastern  scholars  to  stand  forth  as  champions 


LITERATURE    IN    THE    SCHEME    OF    MISSIONS  555 

of  Christ  against  the  men  in  the  guise  of  Eastern  sages,  who  al- 
ready stand  by  the  side  of  our  churches  to  rehash  for  us  at  home 
ideas  and  arguments  furnished  to  them  by  Western  rationalists. 

Another  need  of  serious  gravity  is  that  Christianity  should  take 
a  commanding  position  in  the  revival  of  literature,  already  begun 
in  Japan  and  rapidly  approaching  in  India,  China  and  the  Moham- 
medan countries.  One  century  ago  representatives  of  Western  na- 
tions in  all  heathen  and  Mohammedan  lands  confronted  despotic 
rulers  whose  bearing  toward  Christians  and  Christendom  was  the 
arrogance  of  unassailable  might.  Before  the  end  of  the  century 
the  scepter  of  world-sovereignty  passed  to  Christendom,  and  now 
every  non-Christian  ruler  throughout  the  world  is  dependent  upon  the 
tolerance  of  Christian  nations  for  the  privilege  of  maintaining  a 
semblance  of  power.  To  the  Christian  there  is  solemn  meaning  in 
this  change  of  the  seat  of  power.  But  think  you  that  it  has  not  been 
used  by  the  Almighty  to  bring  the  educated  Hindu  and  Chinese 
and  Japanese  and  Turk  and  Persian  under  compulsion  to  examine 
its  causes?  Never  before  have  missionaries  in  those  lands  stood 
upon  the  vantage  ground  of  acceptance  by  the  people  as  representa- 
tives of  the  world's  progress.  If  they  are  given  means  to  publish, 
by  virtue  of  intellectual  and  moral  superiority  they  can  hold  that 
position  of  influence  while  they  set  forth  in  clear  and  inoffensive 
form  the  causes  which  have  lifted  Christian  peoples  to  supremacy. 
If  supplied  with  funds  in  time,  missionaries  in  all  these  lands  can 
take  leadership  in  the  approaching  revival  of  literature,  creating 
in  its  midst  a  strong  Christian  element  with  all  that  this  means  of 
gain  to  the  people  in  justness  of  vision  and  elevation  of  national 
ideals.  At  such  a  time,  as  Edwin  Greaves  of  Benares  has  said, 
"  what  we  need  is  not  writers  of  Christian  books,  but  Christian 
writers  of  books." 

As  matters  are  at  present,  however,  the  lonely  worker  in  the 
mission  field,  weighed  down  by  the  knowledge  that  multitudes  are 
not  reached  by  his  voice,  longing  to  use  the  press,  as  the  only 
means  by  which  a  few  can  sway  the  thoughts  of  such  masses  of 
men,  is  eating  out  his  heart  in  helplessness  because  the  necessary 
means  of  expression  are  so  grudgingly  supplied.  At  this  point 
we  find  special  justification  for  the  proposal  of  a  witty  friend  of 
missions  for  the  formation  of  a  Society  for  the  Prevention  of 
Cruelty  to  Missionaries.  It  is  true  that  as  at  present  supported  the 
missionary  societies  cannot  assume  the  expense  of  book  publication 
to  the  extent  demanded  by  the  scheme  of  missions  during  the  years 
which  must  elapse  before  the  people  of  the  various  fields  can 
fully  sustain  the  Christian  publishing  enterprise.  But  some  solution 
of  the  problem  of  providing  literature  essential  to  the  full  success 
of  missionary  effort  should  be  diligently  and  strenuously  sought  by 
all  bodies  to  which  belong  the  discussion  and  improvement  of  mis- 
sionary methods.     Some  steps  should  be  taken  of  common  accord, 


55^  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

also,  to  bring  before  the  stewards  of  the  Lord's  money  the  fact 
that  in  non-Christian  lands  books  do  not  grow  but  for  some  time 
to  come  must  be  painfully  provided  by  the  beneficence  of  those 
who  appreciate  their  permanent  and  penetrating  and  vitalizing 
power. 

It  is  recorded  that  one  of  the  Pharaohs  of  Egypt  built  a 
great  library  at  Thebes,  over  the  door  of  which  he  had  enough 
wisdom  and  enough  knowledge  of  the  peculiar  mission  of  books 
to  inscribe,  as  a  name  for  the  place,  the  words,  "  Dispensary  for 
the  Soul."  When  facing  this  great  problem  of  securing  the 
Christian  nurture  of  the  community  of  adherents,  as  well  as  when 
considering  how  to  supply  our  missionaries  with  the  fullest  means 
of  expression  in  their  aggressive  campaign,  let  us  stand  by  the 
side  of  Rameses  I  in  recognizing  that  through  books  we  can  fur- 
nish on  a  large  scale  remedies  for  the  ailments  of  the  soul  by  giving 
our  disciples  opportunity  to  retire  at  times  from  sordid  and  degen- 
erate surroundings  that  they  may  feed  on  the  great  thoughts  and 
the  examples  of  the  men  of  Christ's  Kingdom  whose  writings  and 
practice  have  fostered  our  own  inner  life. 


THE  BIBLE  AND  THE  WORLD'S  EVANGELIZATION 

REV.   JOHN   FOX,  D.D.,   NEW   YORK 

*  We  need  not  at  all  hesitate  to  accept  what  is  so  often  emphasized 
in  our  day,  that  the  Bible  is  literature.  But  it  is  not  mere  literature, 
and  it  is  above  all  things  not  simply  literature  produced  by  human 
genius.  If  it  were,  there  would  be  no  such  thing  as  the  Bible  So- 
ciety, which  is  a  unique  institution,  —  there  is  nothing  else  quite 
like  it  in  the  world.  There  are,  indeed,  societies  for  the  interpreta- 
tion of  literature.  For  instance,  there  is  the  Shakespeare  Society, 
whose  business  it  is  to  collate  and  compare  the  various  editions  of 
the  great  dramatist  and  hand  them  down  in  their  purity  and  to  some 
extent  interpret  them.  And  then  there  is  the  Browning  Society, 
which  we  hear  a  good  deal  about  in  Boston  and  elsewhere,  the  aim 
of  which  is,  I  suppose,  to  interpret  the  hard  sayings  of  the  great 
master  of  literary  chiaroscuro.  But  such  literary  societies  do  not 
publish  editions  of  Hamlet  or  Sordello  and  scatter  them  at  the  bare 
cost  of  publication  among  the  masses,  or  give  them  away  gratis. 
The  Bible  Society  is  a  unique  institution  because  the  Bible  is  a 
unique  Book.  This  great  world-embracing  organization  is  in  evi- 
dence everywhere.  It  would  be  superfluous  for  me  to  explain  what 
it  is,  nor  is  it  my  purpose  to  dwell  upon  the  technique  of  organiza- 
tian  at  all.     Bible  Societies  are  in  themselves  testimonies  to  the 


THE   BIBLE  AND   THE   WORLD  S   EVANGELIZATION  557 

power  of  the  Book,  for  the  sole  circulation  of  which  they  are  or- 
ganized. These  societies  girdle  the  world  with  their  beneficent 
ramifications ;  though  as  to  their  organization  and  operation  there 
prevails  a  good  deal  of  popular  ignorance,  and  we  sometimes  have 
to  explain  the  rudiments. 

The  Bible  is  not  an  end  in  itself ;  it  is  a  means  to  an  end.  It 
is  a  definitely  appointed  instrument,  a  hammer,  a  fire,  a  sword,  a 
well-made  tool,  intended  to  accomplish  a  certain  purpose ;  and  God 
has  so  constructed  it  that  it  will  be  useless,  unless  we  take  it  as  He 
has  given  it  to  us  and  apply  it  to  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  in- 
tended. I  need  not  dwell  upon  the  uses  which  it  has  for  our  own 
personal  salvation  and  growth  in  grace.  Until  one  is  compelled  by 
some  circumstances  to  look  at  it,  I  am  afraid  that  the  great  major- 
ity of  Christians  have  little  thought  of  how  the  Bible  as  a  book  is 
to  be  made  practically  effective  in  the  conquest  of  the  world.  But, 
as  soon  as  you  do  think  of  it,  you  must  realize  that  the  Bible  must 
be  translated,  and  adequately  translated;  and  then  there  must  be 
some  effective  and  organized  provision  for  its  wide  circulation 
among  those  who  have  never  seen  it.  That  is  a  task  which  the 
Bible  Societies  are  set  to  do  in  co-operation  with  the  missionaries. 
The  delight  of  our  work  is  that  we  are  fellows  in  toil,  partners  in 
one  another's  labors;  and  we  are  conceded  to  have  a  place  among 
the  organizers  and  directors  of  foreign  missionary  labor.  Long 
before  there  was  any  Bible  Society,  however,  there  was  a  transla- 
tion and  a  circulation  of  the  Scriptures. 

The  Bible  Society  has  been  made  possible  in  these  latter  days 
by  the  invention  of  cotton  paper,  which  led  to  the  production  of 
cheap  books ;  and  it  was  aided  still  more  by  the  invention  of  the 
printing  press.  It  is  a  significant  fact  that  the  first  book  ever 
printed  was  the  Latin  Bible,  and  it  was  so  skilfully  done,  even  with 
the  rude  instruments  which  were  then  just  produced,  that  it  is  one 
of  the  marvels  of  typography  still  —  the  Latin  Bible  known  as  the 
Mazarin  Bible. 

But  before  that,  there  was  from  the  very  beginning  of  the 
Christian  Church  the  divine  impulse  to  translate  the  Scriptures. 
Indeed  we  can  begin  earlier  still.  The  base  line  from  which  in  history 
we  can  reckon  this  whole  subject,  we  must  put  250  years  before 
Christ.  Some  one  has  said  that  "  before  the  incarnated  Word  came, 
the  written  Word  came."  The  inspired  production  of  the  Old 
Testament  dates  back  far  beyond  that  time;  but  about  250  before 
Christ  came  the  first  Bible  translation,  at  least  anything  like  a  full 
translation  of  the  whole  Old  Testament.  This  first  translation 
was  made  in  Egypt  under  the  Ptolemies,  and  it  is  probable  that  it 
was  not  a  missionary  but  an  academic  interest  which  led  to  it.  The 
fact  clearly  is  that  we  have  that  version  which  is  called  the  Septua- 
gint  from  the  seventy  persons  who  took  part  in  making  the  trans- 
lation.   When  Christ  came,  therefore  He  found  the  Old  Testament 


55^  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Church  not  only  able  to  read  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  but  to  read 
these  Old  Testament  Scriptures  put  into  Greek,  which  was  the 
common  language,  so  far  as  there  was  one,  that  was  spoken  all 
about  the  Mediterranean  basin.  That  was  the  beginning  of  Bible 
translations. 

Then  when  the  early  Church  came  to  be  and  the  New  Testa- 
ment Scriptures  were  produced  by  the  hands  of  apostles  and  apos- 
tolic men,  these  were  in  Greek  ready  to  take  their  place  with  the 
Greek  Old  Testament  which  we  find  the  apostles  so  constantly 
quoting.  The  Church  took  up  the  process  of  translation  and  car- 
ried it  on.  At  the  first,  considering  the  condition  of  the  world, 
the  progress  was  rapid.  We  find  Bible  translations  springing  up 
like  flowers  in  the  springtime  all  around  the  Mediterranean  basin 
and  among  the  chief  nations  that  were  gathered  there.  Over  our 
Savior's  cross,  you  remember,  was  the  inscription,  "  This  is  Jesus, 
the  King  of  the  Jews,"  written  in  Greek  and  in  Latin  and  in  Hebrew ; 
and  it  would  seem  therefore  fitting  that  very  soon  His  words  should 
be  put  into  Latin  as  well  as  into  the  Greek  and  Hebrew.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  the  first  translation  was  into  Syriac ;  we  still  have 
that  and  we  know  much  about  it.  Then  came  the  translation  into 
Latin ;  curiously  enough  it  was  not  done  in  Italy,  as  we  might  sup- 
pose, but  apparently  in  North  Africa.  There  was  an  African 
Church  and  one  that  needed  the  Latin  tongue,  and  so  we  find  the 
earliest  Latin  translation  dating  from  the  North  of  Africa ;  and 
then  came  the  Italian  form  of  that  version,  still  known  as  the  Old 
Latin,  which  was  an  imperfect  translation. 

It  is  a  very  difficult  matter  to  make  a  translation  of  any  great 
classic.  Our  English  Bible,  which  I  believe  is  the  crown  of  all 
translations,  —  the  best  probably  that  any  nation  has  had,  —  has 
been  produced  little  by  little.  Mechanical  inventions  are  perfected 
by  many  inventors,  each  building  upon  another's  foundation.  So 
there  has  been  a  linguistic  pedigree  for  the  English  Bible  that  has 
slowly  brought  it  to  its  relative  perfection,  and  now  we  have  our 
Revised  Version,  which  is  an  attempt,  one  might  say,  to  gild  re- 
fined gold,  though  it  makes  a  little  more  accurate  in  detail  some  of 
the  passages  in  the  Scriptures.  It  was  just  so  about  the  Latin 
Bible.  Jerome  found  that  the  Latin  Bible  in  common  use  was  very 
defective.  The  Pope  of  Rome  asked  him  to  make  a  new  one. 
Jerome  left  his  congregation  and  went  to  Bethlehem  for  the  task. 
It  is  a  beautiful  story,  of  that  old  scholar  and  saint  sitting  down 
where  Christ  was  born  and  for  twelve  or  fifteen  years  poring  over 
his  new  translation,  the  Revised  Version  in  Latin.  When  it  was 
done,  Jerome's  Latin  Bible  had  to  fight  for  its  very  life.  It  was 
not  substantially  different  from  what  they  had  before;  but  it  was 
a  more  accurate  and  expressive  rendering  of  what  God  the  Holy 
Ghost  had  written.  Afterwards,  with  the  characteristic  perversity 
of  human  nature,  when  for  centuries  almost  they  had  fought  against 


THE   BIBLE   AND   THE   WORLD  S   EVANGELIZATION  559 

it,  they  finally  accepted  it  and  almost  deified  it.  That  is  called 
the  Latin  Vulgate,  which  the  Church  of  Rome  now  will  hardly  let 
you  touch  at  all.  I  mention  these  things  that  you  may  have  some 
sort  of  historic  background  for  the  practical  questions  to-day  as  to 
translations  of  the  Scriptures.  Canon  Edmonds,  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  one  of  the  greatest  authorities  on  the  subject, 
has  made  it  as  clear  as  light,  that  what  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
now  claims  has  no  foundation  in  historic  fact,  and  that  the  early 
work  of  the  Church  was  largely  the  work  of  Bible  translation  into 
the  languages  spoken  by  the  people.  It  was  only  when  that  dark 
night  settled  down  on  the  Church  — 

"  In  the  Church's  dark  eclipse. 
When  from  priest  and  pastor's  lips 
Truth  divine  was  never  heard  — " 

that  the  idea  took  root,  that  the  Bible  was  somehow  to  be  locked 
up  and  only  could  be  made  known  to  the  people  through  the  priest. 
The  priest  generally  did  not  understand  it  himself. 

So  the  Reformation  was  an  appeal  to  the  Scriptures.  It  would 
be  an  absurd  appeal,  if  we  did  not  intend  to  give  the  people  the 
Scriptures.  The  very  first  duty  of  the  new-born  Church  of  the 
Reformation  was  to  continue  the  ancient  process,  which  had  been 
begun  in  early  days,  and  to  put  the  Bible  into  the  hands  of  modern 
Europe  and  send  it  to  the  new  world  that  had  sprung  into  being. 
Is  it  not  significant  that  the  discovery  of  America,  the  invention  of 
the  printing  press  and  the  practice  of  Bible  translation  are  so 
closely  connected?     It  was  a  new  epoch  in  the  history  of  mankind. 

I  have  only  given  you  the  background ;  but  the  whole  story 
can  be  condensed,  and  I  can  only  hope  to  give  you  some  impression 
of  the  dignity  and  the  paramount  importance  of  this  department 
of  missionary  labor.  I  like,  however,  to  speak  to  a  college  audience 
about  these  things,  because  to  you  God  has  given  special  advantages, 
so  that  you  can  understand  the  necessity  of  sanctified  learning.  We 
want  men  to  go  out  on  the  mission  field  who  not  only  can  speak 
the  Word  in  simplicity  and  power  to  the  gathered  multitudes,  but 
who  can  quietly  sit  down  and  master  the  intricacies  of  a  heathen 
tongue  so  thoroughly  that  with  their  training  in  Greek  and  Hebrew 
they  are  able  to  put  the  Bible  into  those  languages.  What  a  task 
that  is! 

In  the  Chinese  Empire  the  American  Bible  Society  has  been 
engaged  since  its  entrance  there  in  helping  to  carry  forward  about 
a  score  of  translations.  It  is  at  the  present  time  assisting  in  sev- 
eral translations  and  revisions.  For  instance,  we  count  it  a  great 
honor  to  be  of  any  assistance  to  Bishop  Schereschewski,  who  for 
thirty-five  years  has  been  laboring  as  Jerome  labored  at  his  Vul- 
gate over  a  Chinese  Vulgate  —  the  Easy  Wen-li,  as  it  is  called. 
Paralyzed  twenty  years  ago,  he  has  with  indefatigable  perseverance 


5t)0  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

pursued  his  arduous  task,  until  now  it  is  almost  ready  for  publica- 
tion, and  its  value  to  China  no  one  can  estimate.  For  eight  years 
he  used  his  own  typewriter,  his  hands  crippled  with  disease,  but 
still  pressing  on  toward  the  goal  of  a  translation  that  the  common 
people  could  read  and  understand,  and  which  would  yet  be  worthy 
of  the  dignity  of  Holy  Scripture.  The  hero  of  the  battle-field  has 
his  meed  of  glory;  but  the  heroism  of  this  invalid  in  his  study, 
conquering  physical  weakness  and  using  for  divine  purposes  the  in- 
tricacies of  the  strange  Chinese  tongue,  —  who  can  measure  the 
value  of  that!  Let  it  inspire  us  to  greater  faithfulness  in  this 
great  task. 

I  refer  to  but  one  other  concrete  example.  I  have  in  my  hand 
a  copy  of  the  Gospel  of  Mark  into  Tagalog.  This  is  the  language 
spoken  by  the  most  important  tribe  in  the  Philippine  Islands,  num- 
bering 1,000,000  people.  Though  not  quite  the  largest  tribe,  it  is 
apparently  the  most  progressive.  The  latest  estimate  is  that  there 
are  thirty-four  different  languages  and  something  like  fifty  or  sixty 
different  dialects  spoken  in  the  Philippine  Islands  alone,  and  we 
have  just  begun  the  task  of  putting  the  Scriptures  into  those  lan- 
guages. We  had  the  pleasure  of  sending  a  cablegram  from  New 
York  not  long  ago  with  the  significant  word,  *'  Proceed,"  and  that 
word,  interpreted  by  the  agent's  correspondence,  would  make  plain 
to  him  that  he  was  desired  to  secure  and  push  forward  translations 
into  three  or  four  of  those  languages  at  once.  The  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  which  is  working  in  the  same  Islands  with 
our  concurrence,  is  doing  the  same  thing,  and  what  is  happening 
there  is  what  must  happen  everywhere.  Think  of  the  unspeakable 
importance  of  that  department  of  missionary  labor,  and  the  re- 
sponsibility that  rests  upon  the  translator ! 

How  are  we  to  secure  translators?  How  are  we  to  know  that 
their  work  is  well  done?  How  are  we  to  co-ordinate  the  various 
departments  of  missionary  labor,  so  that  this  shall  receive  its  due 
and  proper  place?  How  are  we  to  arouse  Christian  people  all 
through  these  great  communities  in  the  American  commonwealth 
across  the  line  and  in  this  Dominion  of  Canada,  so  that  they  will 
not  think  of  His  work  as  a  mere  side-issue  which  we  may  neglect 
if  we  please,  but  as  one  of  the  foremost  in  importance  and  in  power  • 
for  the  salvation  of  the  world?  I  can  only  give  you  these  hasty 
impressions  of  what  this  great  subject  ought  to  be  in  your  thoughts; 
and  I  beg  that  you  will,  as  you  continue  your  studies  of  missionary 
literature,  not  neglect  this  important  part  of  it. 


THE  PLACE  OF  THE  PRESS  IN  THE  FOREIGN 
MISSIONARY   SCHEME 

MR.  F.  D.  PHINNEY,  BURMA 

The  importance  of  literature  determines  the  place  and  import- 
ance of  the  press  which  produces  the  literature  in  form  for  use  and 
dissemination.  If  it  is  impossible  to  build  up  a  satisfactory  church 
or  body  of  converts  from  heathenism  without  giving  them  the 
printed  Bible  in  their  own  tongue,  and  as  much  more  in  the  way 
of  religious  literature  as  they  can  possibly  use,  then  certainly  the 
press  is  an  essential  part  of  the  foreign  missionary  scheme.  Where 
it  is  possible  to  get  printing  done  accurately,  promptly  and  cheaply 
at  private  presses,  it  may  not  be  advisable  for  a  missionary  society 
to  own  and  work  its  own  establishment,  and  where  one  missionary 
society  has  established  a  press  which  is  capable  and  has  facilities 
for  doing  not  only  all  its  own  work,  but  the  work  also  of  other 
bodies  laboring  in  the  same  field,  it  will  not  be  economy  to  multiply 
presses.  The  work  to  be  done  is  to  provide  printed  matter  when 
it  is  needed,  as  fast  as  it  can  be  used,  and  as  cheaply  as  it  can  pos- 
sibly be  turned  out.  This  demand  should  determine  the  number  and 
size  of  the  mission  presses  in  each  field. 

The  oldest  mission  press  to  continue  in  constant  service,  so  far 
as  I  am  aware,  is  that  established  a  century  ago  by  Carey,  Marsh- 
man  and  Ward  at  Serampore,  now  known  as  the  Baptist  Mission 
Press  at  Calcutta,  owned  by  the  English  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 
The  press  ranking  next  in  age,  I  believe  to  be  our  own  at  Rangoon, 
established  in  1816,  of  which  I  shall  say  more  later.  Probably  the 
most  important  mission  press  at  the  present  time  is  that  of  the 
American  Presbyterians  at  Shanghai,  China,  which  many  years  since 
had  over  one  thousand  names  of  missionary  patrons  on  its  ledger, 
and  which  sends  Chinese  literature  all  over  Asia,  as  far  as  the 
Chinaman  has  gone.  There  are  many  other  mission  presses  in 
China  and  Japan,  but  none  to  compare  in  importance  with  this  one. 
Other  notable  presses  in  India  are  located  at  Allahabad,  Calcutta 
and  Madras.  This  may  seem  to  be  crowding  presses  somewhat, 
but  they  are  about  as  far  apart  as  Boston,  Atlanta  and  Chicago, 
and  as  their  main  work  is  in  distinctly  different  vernaculars,  they 
do  not  trespass  to  any  great  extent  on  each  other's  fields,  for  no 
one  press  could  do  the  work  done  by  the  three.  Another  notable 
press  is  that  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Board  at  Beirut  in  Syria, 

561 


562  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

certainly  a  center  of  light  in  a  dark  country.  There  are  many  others 
which  justify  their  existence  by  the  good  they  are  doing,  good  im- 
possible to  be  done  in  any  other  way. 

The  work  of  all  printing  establishments  may  be  illustrated  by 
the  story  of  how  one  press  has  tried  to  fulfil  its  mission.  The  Amer- 
ican Baptist  Mission  Press  for  Burma  was  established  at  Rangoon 
in  181 6  by  the  arrival  of  Rev.  G.  H.  Hough  with  a  press  and  some 
Burmese  type,  given  the  mission  by  that  noble  triumvirate  of  mis- 
sionaries at  Serampore,  Carey,  Marshman  and  Ward.  The  first 
thing  to  be  printed  was  a  small  tract  written  by  Dr.  Judson,  "  A 
View  of  the  Christian  Religion,"  and  the  next  a  small  catechism 
written  by  Ann  Hasseltine  Judson.  Both  are  still  in  print  and  in 
constant  demand  and  have  been  doing  the  Master's  service  for  some 
eighty-six  years.  The  first  tract  was  the  means  of  winning  the 
first  convert,  and  each  generation  since  has  proved  for  itself  the  ex- 
ceeding use  of  the  printed  page  in  bringing  in  the  converts,  and  in 
training  those  brought  in,  and  so  has  justified  the  existence  of  the 
press  and  given  the  printer  reason  to  know  that  he,  too,  was  doing 
the  Lord's  work,  even  if  in  apparent  humdrum  drudgery.  It  was 
driven  out  of  Burma  by  the  first  Burman  war,  and  was  brought  back 
and  established  at  ]\Ioulmein  after  peace  had  been  made.  Later  on 
a  branch  was  established  at  Tavoy  to  meet  a  special  demand  and 
after  eighteen  years,  when  this  special  demand  had  ceased,  it  was 
brought  back  to  the  parent  press.  After  the  second  Burman  war, 
this  was  transferred  to  Rangoon  and  consolidated  with  a  private 
press  there  and  has  grown  to  its  present  size  and  importance.  It 
does  everything  from  type  casting  to  full  divinity-circuit  Bible  bind- 
ing. Hand-presses  long  since  gave  way  to  machines  turned  by 
coolie  power,  and  these  have  been  displaced  by  later  machines  driven 
by  steam.  Stereotyping  has  saved  much  labor  in  typesetting,  but 
electrotyping  and  electric  power  and  light  must  soon  displace  the 
steam,  if  we  are  to  keep  pace  with  the  procession  of  our  denomina- 
tion in  Burma. 

The  work  done  to  the  present  may  be  summed  up  in  this  state- 
ment: This  press  has  issued  the  complete  Bible  in  four  different 
languages,  the  entire  New  Testament  in  another  language,  and  por- 
tions of  Scripture  in  still  two  other  languages,  making  seven  in 
which  the  Scriptures  in  whole  or  in  part  have  been  given  to  the 
peoples  of  Burma,  and  the  end  is  not  yet.  Many  books  have  been 
written  and  published  and  allowed  to  go  out  of  print  when  their 
usefulness  seemed  to  be  at  an  end ;  but  the  present  price  list  of  the 
press  shows  over  140  titles  of  books  which  may  be  classed  as  re- 
ligious literature  in  the  different  languages,  ranging  from  Mrs. 
Judson 's  Catechism  at  sixteen  cents  per  hundred  to  a  complete 
concordance  to  Dr.  Judson's  Burman  Bible  listed  at  $1.35,  less  than 
a  third  of  what  it  costs  to  publish  it.  Commentaries  have  been  issued 
on  the  whole  Bible,  and  larger  ones  on  various  portions.     These 


PLACE   OF   THE   PRESS   IN    FOREIGN    MISSIONS  563 

are  all  the  work  of  our  own  missionaries.  In  school-books  and  aids 
to  language  study  we  range  from  spelling-books  up  to  large  dic- 
tionaries; from  simplest  arithmetics  to  the  higher  mathematics,  al- 
gebra, Euclid,  surveying,  astronomy.  Works  on  logic,  sermonizing, 
anatomy,  physiology,  hygiene,  medicine,  history,  songs  for  the  kin- 
dergarten and  kindergarten  manuals,  as  well  as  text-books  for 
normal  students,  can  all  be  found  in  our  list  of  published  works. 

In  periodicals  we  have  two  religious  monthlies  and  in  Sunday- 
school  lesson  helps  we  have  three  monthlies  in  as  many  different 
tongues.  The  polyglot  character  of  our  work  is  shown  by  the  fact 
that  we  print  in  ten  different  languages,  and  among  our  150  em- 
ployees are  men  speaking  fifteen  different  languages.  If  the  super- 
intendent could  speak  half  as  many  with  reasonable  fluency  he 
would  be  happier  than  he  now  is,  where  three  languages  have  to 
answer  all  purposes. 

This  press  is  more  than  self-supporting.  Its  business  has 
grown  from  $15,000  in  1881  to  over  $65,000  in  1900,  while  its  stock 
of  books  and  its  plant  have  increased  in  valuation  by  over  $40,000 
during  the  same  time,  all  of  this  increase  being  due  to  its  own 
growth,  without  including  anything  received  from  America  by  way 
of  donations.  All  profits  are  absorbed  in  its  own  work,  the  demands 
of  the  field  being  met  as  far  as  possible  in  this  way.  Many  books 
in  the  list  of  religious  literature  must  be  sold  at  less  than  it  costs 
to  print,  and  other  books,  like  many  for  school  use,  can  be  sold  at  a 
margin  of  profit,  one  line  of  business  helping  to  pay  for  the  other, 
while  a  job-printing  and  stationery  business  makes  up  the  balances 
and  accounts  for  the  growth. 

Men  are  almost  always  in  demand  in  some  of  these  big  presses, 
and  any  student  volunteer  who  has  a  practical  knowledge  of  printing 
and  a  desire  to  make  that  knowledge  useful  in  the  Master's  service, 
might  well  make  his  knowledge  and  skill  tell  in  just  this  way  by 
seeking  a  place  in  a  mission  press  and  devoting  his  whole  energy 
to  its  advancement  and  in  making  it  just  as  great  a  power  for  good 
as  it  can  possibly  be. 

QUESTIONS 

Q.  In  how  many  languages  and  dialects  has  the  American  Bible 
Society  published  parts  or  whole  of  the  Scripture?  A.  About  one 
hundred,  and  the  Bible  Societies  of  the  world  have  published  over 
400.  There  are  between  425  and  440,  depending  a  little  on  how 
you  reckon  languages,  into  which  the  Bible  has  been  translated  in 
whole  or  in  part.  Of  these,  100  only  have  complete  Bibles.  About 
150  more  have  the  New  Testaments,  and  the  rest  have  portions 
of  single  gospels. 

Q.  Should  every  missionary  know  something  about  printing? 
A.  I  have  been  in  charge  of  a  press  in  China  and  will  tell  you 


564  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

my  experience.  One  vacation  I  had  nothing  in  particular  to  do, 
so  I  went  into  a  printing  office  and  learned  something  about  the 
printing  business.  Some  years  after  a  printer  in  charge  of  the 
press  in  Peking  was  called  away  on  account  of  ill-health.  I  took 
charge  of  that  business  for  six  weeks  because  I  knew  something 
of  printing  and  binding. 

Dr.  Hart. — I  have  had  four  years'  experience  in  Western  China 
with  the  press,  and  it  has  been  a  great  experience  to  me.  We  had 
printed  something  like  10,000,000  pages  up  to  the  time  of  the 
riot  a  year  and  a  half  ago,  and  we  were  then  printing  a  5,000  edi- 
tion of  a  Christian  classic,  and  also  printing  an  edition  of  5,000 
for  the  American  Bible  Society  in  Shanghai.  Some  of  you  do 
not  know  exactly  our  position  in  Sze-chwan.  We  are  cut  off  from 
the  eastern  world  in  China;  we  are  2,000  miles  from  Shanghai, 
and  there  is  no  press  between  us  and  Han-kau,  a  distance  of  1,100 
miles,  and  we  have  a  constituency  of  75,000,000.  We  just  began 
that  great  work  four  years  ago.  We  have  three  presses  at  the 
present  time.  We  hope  to  take  back  a  practical  printer  next  fall 
when  I  return  to  that  work,  if  my  health  is  fully  restored. 

O.  How  many  dialects  do  you  have  in  Sze-chwan?  A.  We 
have  but  one  dialect.  A  man  that  speaks  Chinese  in  Cheng-tu, 
the  capital  of  the  Province,  can  go  on  up  to  the  borders  of  Tibet 
and  be  well  understood. 

The  Chairman.  —  Let  me  say  to  the  ladies  here,  that  just  as 
you  take  prizes  in  languages  from  the  young  men  in  educational 
institutions  here,  so  in  foreign  work  ladies  very  often  do  the  best 
translating.  One  of  the  books  that  I  have  sold  by  thousands  was 
translated  into  Chinese  by  a  lady.  A  number  of  other  important 
books  in  China  were  written  by  ladies. 


PROFESSORS'    CONFERENCE 

The  Chairman's  Introductory  Address 
How  may  We  Wisely  Promote  Missionary  Interests? 
Promoting  a  Permanent  Missionary  Life  in  our  Insti- 
tutions 


S6S 


THE  CHAIRMAN'S  INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS 

PROFESSOR  F.  K.  SANDERS,  PH.D.,  YALE  DIVINITY  SCHOOL,  NEW  HAVEN 

We  do  not  come  to  this  gathering  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  as  outsiders,  but  rather  as  those  who  share  heartily 
and  gladly  in  the  privileges  and  in  the  obligations  of  this  great 
Convention.  We  do  not  come  as  critics  particularly;  we  do  not 
come  in  any  other  sense  than  as  those  who  feel  themselves  privi- 
leged to  share  in  whatever  will  help  to  make  this  great  Move- 
ment more  fruitful  and  more  helpful.  And  we  feel  that  we  belong 
to  it,  not  only  because  of  the  promise  which  it  seems  to  offer  of 
the  spread  of  the  gospel  of  the  Kingdom  throughout  this  world, 
—  not  merely  because  there  are  students  in  our  institutions  who 
are  interested  members  of  the  Movement ;  but  we  are  participating 
in  it  as  those  who  are  naturally  called  to  take  a  share  in  its  work. 

I  think  that  we  may  consider  ourselves  a  part  of  it  for  two 
strong  reasons  which  pertain  to  us  in  a  peculiar  and  personal 
way  as  instructors.  It  is  absolutely  essential  that  we  should  iden- 
tify ourselves  as  members  of  faculties  with  movements  which  have 
to  do  with  the  spiritual  development  and  activities  of  so  many  of 
those  whom  we  touch.  It  is  a  fatal  mistake  to  allow  development 
to  take  place  which  includes  them  and  leaves  us  out.  In  the 
earlier  days  there  was  some  such  tendency,  largely  for  the  reason 
that  members  of  faculties  stood  and  watched  what  was  going  on. 
They  had  considerable  confidence  in  the  leaders  of  the  Movement, 
but  it  did  not  to  a  large  extent  concern  instructors.  The  more 
we  as  members  of  faculties  can  wisely  identify  ourselves  with  this 
Movement  as  it  touches  our  own  institution's  life,  the  more  surely 
are  we  doing  that  which  ministers  to  their  largest  advantage. 
And  particularly  when  we  have  had  such  a  living  proof  of  the 
genuine  spiritual  power  which  is  born  of  this  great  Movement, 
we  see  that  we  can  ill  afford  to  be  unidentified  with  it. 

I  call  your  attention  also  to  another  consideration,  and  that 
is  the  value  of  this  Student  Volunteer  Movement  and  all  that  it 
carries  with  it  as  a  factor  in  our  rapidly  developing  educational 
life  which  makes  for  that  which  is  distinctively  spiritual,  godly  and 
ideal,  and  which  makes  definitely  against  that  semi-materialistic 
view  of  the  universe  and  of  our  relations  to  it  which  is  the  bane 
of  some  kinds  of  education  to-day.  It  is  a  danger  in  all  educa- 
tion  perhaps,   inasmuch  as  the  development  of  pure  science  has 

567 


568  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

been  so  rapid  and  wonderful  that  its  influence  has  been  unduly 
felt.  Such  a  Movement  as  this,  developing  such  a  splendid  con- 
ception of  the  world  and  its  needs  of  to-day,  of  God's  relation 
to  it  and  of  our  relations  to  it  as  men  whose  service  is  due  to 
God,  is  the  kind  of  Movement  which  makes  in  favor  of  a  broader 
and  truer  ideal  of  life  and  its  activities. 

We  do  not  need  to  waste  any  time  in  discussing  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  itself.  It  is  in  existence;  it  has  a  distinct 
organization;  it  has  a  noble  history;  it  has  developed  very  well 
defined  methods.  Nor  are  we  particularly  called  upon  to  discuss 
in  detail  anything  that  relates  to  its  development.  It  is  in  very 
good  hands  and  I  am  sure  that  we  all  feel  that  the  direction 
which  it  is  taking  is,  on  the  whole,  a  very  sound  and  wise  one. 
Its  policy  has  been  slowly  matured  by  varied  experience  and  with 
the  help  of  advisers  drawn  from  various  walks  in  life,  prominent 
among  whom  have  been  the  intellectual  leaders  of  this  country 
and  the  United  States.  And  so  we  can  simply  remember  the 
glorious  work  that  has  already  been  accomplished,  the  great  things 
which  have  exerted  an  influence  so  profound  and  so  salutory  on 
the  college  men  and  women  of  our  countries.  We  may  truly 
say  that  this  Movement  has  become  the  great  factor  in  the  devel- 
opment of  student  interest  in  missions.  We  all  agree,  that  it 
is  of  the  greatest  possible  advantage  for  our  students  that  they 
be  interested  in  this  particular  religious  end,  which  goes  beyond 
the  individual,  beyond  the  college,  beyond  the  country,  and  which 
is  content  with  nothing  less  than  the  proper  influencing  of  the 
whole  world  for  Christ. 

The  practical  question  for  us  to  discuss  to-day  is.  What  is 
our  particular  share  in  the  promotion  of  these  interests  as  they 
come  before  us?  There  are  two  great  problems  which  have  been 
encountered  in  the  history  of  the  movement's  work  in  educa- 
tional institutions.  It  is  a  perennial  problem  to  consider  how  all 
forces  can  best  be  made  to  work  together  in  order  to  promote  an 
earnest,  hearty,  sound  and  continuous  interest  in  missions  in  every 
institution.  It  is  comparatively  easy  to  arouse  such  an  interest 
at  one  particular  time  among  a  certain  group  of  men ;  but  the 
problem  is,  how  shall  we  make  this  interest  permanent,  and  there  is 
where  the  faculty's  co-operation  is  of  the  greatest  value.  That 
is  one  of  the  general  subjects  which  I  think  we  might  take  up 
and  discuss  informally  to-day. 

The  other  is  an  equally  important  problem,  How  shall  those 
who  volunteer  be  enabled  to  persevere  in  their  purpose  until  they 
finally  arrive  on  mission  soil?  It  is  an  extremely  difficult  ques- 
tion for  the  Movement  itself.  It  is  not  hard  to  secure  a  large 
number  of  volunteers ;  it  is  most  difficult  to  have  that  same  num- 
ber of  volunteers  actually  enter  upon  mission  work ;  and  through 
grappling  with  that  problem  I  am  persuaded  that  we  as  members 


HOW    MAY    WE    PROMOTE    MISSIONARY    INTERESTS?  569 

of  faculties  can  do  large  things.  That,  too,  is  one  of  the  sub- 
jects, which  I  will  bring  before  you  for  informal  conference  this 
afternoon.  There  has  been  almost  no  program  prepared  in  the 
line  of  elaborately  prepared  speeches.  It  seemed  wiser  to  leave 
the  time  open  for  such  discussion  as  would  spontaneously  arise 
on  this  subject  in  which  we  are  all  so  greatly  interested.  But 
in  order  that  these  two  subjects  might  be  laid  before  us  in  a 
way  m  which  we  can  get  at  them,  I  have  asked  one  to  introduce 
each  topic. 


HOW  MAY  WE  WISELY  PROMOTE  MISSIONARY 
INTERESTS? 

PRESIDENT   R.    C.    HUGHES,    M.A.,    RIPON    COLLEGE,    WISCONSIN 

I. ACCEPTED  the  invitation  to  speak  on  very  short  notice;  so 
I  must  think  on  my  feet  and  with  the  understanding  that  it  is 
to  be  a  free  conversation. 

I  believe,  first  of  all,  that  we  ought  to  maintain  this  as  a 
purely  student  movement.  Any  discussion  that  may  come  up 
here  should  be  with  the  understanding  that  this  is  a  student  move- 
ment among  students  and  not  in  the  faculty.  It  grew  up  from 
the  needs  of  the  students  for  more  definite  work  among  their 
own  number.  Hence  any  help  of  the  faculty  ought  to  be  not 
official,  but  by  way  of  personal  touch.  Since  coming  here  I  have 
been  very  much  interested  in  hearing  of  the  plan  for  the  govern- 
ment of  McMaster  University,  where  we  are  now,  because  it  is 
working  out  exactly  what  ought  to  be  the  relation  of  the  faculty 
to  this  movement  of  the  students.  They  have  here  a  senior  who 
has  a  committee  under  him,  and  I  am  told  that  through  this  com- 
mittee they  successfully  govern  the  college,  with  the  advice  and 
help  of  the  Chancellor  and  the  faculty.  In  just  that  way  ought 
this  Movement  to  be  directed. 

Second,  I  believe  that  the  faculty  — and  I  speak  this  from 
personal  experience  —  need  the  help  which  we  may  get  from  con- 
tact with  these  students.  It  will  be  one  of  the  correctives  of  the 
cold  materialism  or  neglect  of  religious  opportunity  on  the  part 
of  teachers.  We  are  too  prone  to  give  attention  to  our  own  work 
and  forget  the  personal  touch,  our  real  prayer  life,  our  real  duties 
as  Christian  men  and  women  guiding  the  religious  life  of  the  stu- 
dents under  our  care.  I  believe  that  this  is  true  of  the  small 
college  and  of  the  great  university,  of  the  Christian  college  and 
of  the  non-Christian  college.  So  if  we  are  to  help  the  students, 
I  am  sure  that  they  will  largely  help  us  as  we  come  into  personal 
touch  and  help  to  direct  the  Volunteer  Movement. 


570  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

What  help  do  they  need?  How  do  you  keep  your  hand  on 
the  Movement  in  the  interest  of  permanence?  The  student  gen- 
eration is  very  short.  It  may  be  that  just  now  the  work  is  in 
the  hands  of  very  earnest  and  successful  men  and  women.  But 
at  commencement  they  drop  out.  As  it  must  remain  a  student 
body,  we  cannot  step  in  and  elect  the  right  men.  It  is  in  danger 
of  disintegration  by  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  wrong  leaders, 
the  pious  type  of  men  who  cheat  in  examinations.  It  must  be 
kept  under  the  control  of  the  best  students,  the  genuinely  Chris- 
tian men.  The  faculty  ought  to  be  in  such  favor  with  the  stu- 
dents as  to  be  able  to  direct  the  work  in  the  interest  of  permanence. 
While  it  is  the  student  body  that  has  power  in  this  Convention, 
the  wider  power  of  the  Movement  is  in  the  every-day  student 
life,  in  the  student  bodies  out  in  the  colleges,  not  here.  Some  of 
these  vast  movements  have  been  too  much  a  public  parade  and 
not  enough  in  the  power  of  the  daily  life.  We  must  see  to  it 
that  the  Movement  is  going  just  right  in  our  colleges. 

As  I  have  been  about  among  the  churches  somewhat,  I  find 
a  great  amount  of  ignorance  of  the  Movement.  How  many  thous- 
ands of  churches  know  nothing  of  it,  are  giving  nothing  to  for- 
eign missions !  Our  students  are  now  being  asked  to  present 
missions  in  the  churches.  I  see  a  vast  amount  of  good  to  be 
done  there;  but  I  see  the  necessity  for  faculty  co-operation  that 
the  cause  be  not  set  adrift  by  the  wrong  men  and  women. 

There  is  another  thing  about  which  I  am  very  anxious  to 
hear.  What  more  can  we  do  in  the  matter  of  education  in  mis- 
sions? Some  of  you  have  been  fortunate  enough  to  establish 
chairs  of  missions.  That  solves  the  problem  very  nicely.  The 
college  I  represent  sees  no  immediate  prospect  of  establishing 
such  a  chair.  When  that  cannot  be  done,  what  are  you  attempt- 
ing? Can  you  introduce  a  course  in  the  history  of  missions?  It 
would  be  just  as  interesting  and  quite  as  good  a  discipline  as  a 
course  in  the  history  of  any  other  movement.  This  foreign  mis- 
sionary enterprise  touches  all  the  various  lines  of  human  interests, 
philology,  politics,  sociology,  etc.  I  believe  that  we  have  now 
reached  a  very  important  crisis  in  this  matter.  A  few  years  ago 
we  were  talking  about  Bible  study.  Most  of  us  had  a  good  course, 
met  once  a  week  and  listened  to  what  we  wished.  We  talked 
about  the  Bible,  we  did  not  study  the  Bible.  Chairs  of  Bible 
study  have  come,  and  I  believe  that  the  chairs  that  have  done  the 
most  severe  and  scholarly  work  are  the  ones  that  have  been  most 
popular.  In  the  conference  yesterday,  it  was  said  that  in  the 
churches  it  was  necessary  to  make  mission  study  very  easy  in 
order  to  get  the  people  to  study.  The  lectures  and  the  text- 
book must  be  easy.  I  am  very  sure  that  this  is  not  true  in  the 
colleges.  If  you  make  the  mission  study  class  a  snap,  as  the 
students  call  it,  you  will  spoil  it.     The  difficult,  severe  work,  is 


HOW    MAY    WE    PROMOTE    MISSIONARY    INTERESTS?  57I 

the  work  that  pays,  and  I  am  a  Httle  afraid  of  starting  a  mis- 
sion class  until  I  can  start  a  thoroughly  good  one. 

discussion 

Chancellor  N.  Burwash,  LL.D.,  Victoria  University, 
Toronto. —  We  find  it  a  dangerous  experiment  to  attempt  directly  to 
mold  the  missionary  work  of  our  college,  but  we  reach  it  in  two 
indirect  ways.  First,  through  the  mission  study  class,  which  oc- 
cupies two  hours  a  week  throughout  the  year.  One  of  our  pro- 
fessors takes  charge  of  that  class,  rather  as  a  leader  than  as  a 
professor,  and  through  him  we  expect  to  infuse  into  the  minds 
of  all  the  students  who  are  interested  in  the  missionary  problem 
intelligent  ideas  of  the  work  and  then  depend  upon  their  intelli- 
gence and  common  sense  to  guide  them  aright.  The  other  method 
is  to  have  another  professor  act  as  treasurer  of  the  missionary 
funds,  and  of  course  he  is  in  that  way  an  adviser  in  all  matters 
of  raising  money,  etc.  His  kindly,  quiet  personal  influence  with 
the  students  serves  to  guide  them  in  many  respects.  These  two 
points  have  been  developed  by  our  experience  extending  over  a 
good  many  years. 

Professor  A.  H.  Currier,  D.D.,  Oberlin  Theological  Sem- 
inary, Oberlin,  O.  —  Perhaps  I  can  throw  a  little  light  on  this 
question  by  briefly  narrating  the  evolution  of  mission  study  in  our 
institution.  From  its  beginning,  Oberlin  has  been  known  as  a  mis- 
sionary institution.  It  has  been  a  favorite  residence  for  foreign  mis- 
sionaries, and  for  a  good  many  years  we  have  had  lectures  and  ad- 
dresses —  sometimes  a  series  of  them  —  from  some  of  these  mission- 
aries, home  on  furlough.  We  received  a  great  impulse  from  the  Con- 
vention four  years  ago,  and  at  that  time  what  had  been  an  irregu- 
lar sort  of  work  became  a  regulated  and  organized  movement.  I 
was  interested  in  the  inquiry  made  by  President  Hughes.  He 
says  that  his  own  college  has  not  been  able  to  establish  a  profes- 
sorship of  missions.  The  same  is  true  of  Oberlin,  both  in  the 
college  and  in  the  seminary.  I  represent  the  professorship  of  mis- 
sions, so  far  as  we  have  one,  but  for  twenty  years  I  have  been 
professor  of  homiletics  and  practical  theology.  I  made  missions 
a  department  of  my  work  in  practical  theology.  Previous  to  four 
years  ago  in  my  instructions  in  pastoral  theology  I  gave  courses 
of  readings  to  my  students,  and  they  were  examined  upon  them 
with  pretty  good  results. 

My  heart  was  greatly  stirred  by  the  Convention  at  Cleveland 
four  years  ago,  and  I  resolved  to  make  my  instruction  in  mis- 
sions something  better  worth  the  students'  attention  than  it  had 
been;  and  so  I  gave  my  summer  vacation  for  four  years  to  the 
work  of  arranging  into  a  course  of  lectures  the  readings  on  mis- 
sionary topics   which  had  occupied   my  spare  hours   in  the   five 


S72  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

years  preceding.  Though  I  have  given  the  mornings  of  these 
vacations  to  the  work  of  preparing  the  lectures,  it  has  been  to 
me  a  great  joy  and  exceedingly  profitable,  and  I  think  the  result 
has  been  very  greatly  to  the  advantage  of  the  students  who  have 
been  in  my  classes.  In  the  long  term,  which  covers  eighteen 
weeks,  we  have  two  lectures  a  week  upon  the  subject  of  mis- 
sions, and  connected  with  each  lecture  is  an  assignment  of  read- 
ings to  which  each  student  is  obliged  to  give  two  hours  to  every 
hour's  attendance  upon  the  lectures.  So  our  course  in  missions 
now  amounts  to  more  than  thirty  lectures  and  upward  of  sixty 
hours  of  assigned  reading,  upon  all  of  which  the  students  are 
examined. 

I  think  it  is  true  of  teachers,  as  it  is  true  of  business  men, 
that  they  can  take  on  a  little  more  work  if  they  see  its  value. 
I  saw  the  importance  of  emphasizing  this  work,  in  order  that  our 
graduates  going  into  the  ministry  should  lead  their  peoples  in 
missionary  interests.  If  a  church  has  no  interest  in  missions, 
the  pastor  is  largely  to  blame  for  it.  I  believe  that  if  a  pastor 
is  in  earnest  upon  the  subject  of  missions,  he  will  create  an  inter- 
est though  there  has  been  no  interest  before  his  coming  to  the 
church.  And  believing  that  from  my  own  experience  as  a  pastor 
for  over  twenty  years,  I  put  into  practice  the  lessons  I  had  thus 
learned;  and  I  think  that  young  men  who  go  out  from  our  insti- 
tutions into  the  ministry,  will  go  out  persuaded  that  if  their  churches 
are  not  missionary  churches,  they  themselves  will  be  to  blame  for  it. 

Professor  J.  H.  Farmer,  LL.D.,  McMaster  University,  To- 
ronto. —  Our  institution  has  both  Theological  and  Arts  work  done. 
I  wish  that  to  be  borne  in  mind  in  connection  with  the  two  or  three 
points  I  make.  We  all  believe  that  Bible  study  is  the  best  in- 
centive for  the  missionary  spirit.  We  have  two  years  of  English 
Bible  in  the  Arts  Course,  and  two  others  in  the  Theological  Course. 
In  connection  with  that  work  there  is  a  very  large  opportunity 
for  a  professor  to  keep  the  missionary  thought  to  the  front. 

The  second  feature  that  I  wish  to  mention  is  our  Fyfe  Mis- 
sionary Society.  When  the  Theological  Department  was  started  we 
borrowed  an  idea  from  our  friends  in  Louisville,  where  they  have 
a  monthly  missionary  day  when  they  spend  the  forenoon  in  the 
discussion  of  missionary  topics.  I  think  that  we  have  improved 
on  their  plan.  We  have  a  monthly  missionary  day  when  all  the 
lectures  in  Arts  and  Theology  are  suspended;  so  that  it  is  hoped 
that  the  students  generally,  both  in  Arts  and  Theology,  will  at- 
tend the  exercises  of  the  Society  morning  and  afternoon.  We 
keep  before  us  two  main  purposes,  and  first,  the  deepening  of 
the  spiritual  life.  The  actual  difficulties  which  the  students  meet 
in  college  days  and  will  meet  with  after  graduation  are  dealt  with. 
The  other  half  of  the  time  is  devoted  to  missionary  information. 
That  gives  us  six  or  seven  whole  days  in  the  course  of  the  year 


HOW    MAY    WE    PROMOTE    MISSIONARY    INTERESTS?         573 

for  the  consideration  of  missionary  topics  and  the  problems  of 
the  spiritual  life.  My  own  impression  has  been  that  this  is  a 
larger  amount  of  time  than  could  be  given  to  it,  if  we  had  a 
separate  chair  of  missions. 

There  is  one  other  thing.  Theory  is  not  very  much  without 
practice  and  so  we  have  practical  missionary  work  here  in  the 
city.  We  borrowed  that  also  from  our  Louisville  friends.  Our 
students  are  constantly  engaged  in  missionary  work  in  Toronto, 
and  reports  are  presented  on  the  missionary  day. 

There  is  just  one  other  point.  For  a  number  of  years  we 
have  had  student  volunteers.  A  year  ago  last  fall  they  requested 
that  one  of  the  professors  should  take  a  regular  course  of  studies 
in  missions.  That  was  begun  and  we  took  Mr.  Mott's  "  Evan- 
gelization of  the  World  in  this  Generation  "  as  a  text-book.  This 
year  the  same  plan  has  been  adopted.  It  has  been  somewhat  ex- 
perimental. We  have  been  wondering  what  real  call  there  might 
be  for  more  specific  study  of  missionary  history  and  are  feeling 
our  way.  The  money  is  not  in  hand  for  the  establishment  of  a 
chair  just  now,  but  we  feel  that  the  greatest  and  most  beneficent 
fact  in  relation  to  spiritual  life  and  missionary  intelligence  is  our 
monthly  missionary  day. 

Professor  John  T.  Ward,  D.D.,  Hillsdale  College,  Michi- 
gan. —  The  experience  in  our  institution  has  been  somewhat  similar 
to  that  in  Oberlin.  We  have  the  regular  college  courses  and  in 
addition  those  of  the  Theological  Department.  For  some  years 
the  study  of  the  history  of  modern  missions  has  been  made  a  re- 
quired subject  in  the  Theological  Department.  Several  in  the 
other  departments  have  taken  it,  but  it  does  not  apply  on  their 
course  in  the  college  curriculum.  We  have  in  addition  the  study 
of  missions  in  the  Christian  Association,  but  this  is  made  distinct 
from  that.  The  purpose  has  been  to  make  the  students  familiar 
with  the  facts  of  modern  missions,  no  effort  being  made  to  give 
the  reasons  why  people  should  engage  in  foreign  missions.  The 
devotional  side  has  not  been  made  prominent.  Simply  the  facts, 
reviewing  the  whole  field  of  all  denominations  to  find  what  has 
been  the  work  in  these  general  fields.  I  mention  this  merely  to 
call  attention  to  one  influence  which  I  think  very  important.  Though 
no  attempt  is  made  to  call  the  attention  of  the  members  to  their 
duty  in  the  matter  or  the  importance  of  their  having  an  increased 
interest  in  missions,  there  has  been  a  feeling  of  duty  and  of  great 
interest  in  the  field.  Those  who  remain  in  this  country  are  inter- 
ested in  missions.  Students  go  out  with  as  many  sermons  on  mis- 
sions as  on  other  topics.  The  question  as  to  the  students'  life- 
work  is  also  presented,  though  without  any  special  urgency  or  ex- 
citement. We  attempt  to  bring  before  the  student  the  facts  and  the 
history  of  the  great  heroes  of  missions  and  the  demands  of  the 
present  time,  and  that  is  very  useful  in  guiding  the  thought  of  the 


574  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

Students  in  the  decision  of  their  Hfe-work.  I  feel  Hke  recommending: 
most  heartily  the  introduction  of  regular  required  missionary  study 
in  all  our  schools.  We  have  not  attained  to  that  in  our  College 
Department,  but  I  think  it  is  very  much  needed. 

Professor  J.  Mayor,  University  of  Toronto.  —  I  belong 
to  a  university  that  has  no  Theological  Faculty,  and  which, 
therefore,  cannot  officially  do  anything  in  the  way  of  teaching 
missions;  and  yet  a  great  deal  is  being  done.  In  the  Medical 
Faculty  of  the  University  a  class  of  from  fifteen  to  twenty-five 
students  has  met  every  Saturday  evening  this  winter  for  the  study  of 
the  history  of  missions  from  the  apostolic  age  to  the  modern  times, 
and  a  number  of  gentlemen  of  the  city  have  very  kindly  given 
them  talks  on  the  subject.  These  lectures  have  been  exceedingly 
interesting  and  instructive  as  well.  The  lecturers  belong  to  dif- 
ferent churches.  Mr.  Wilson  of  India  gave  us  a  history  of  mis- 
sions there,  and  it  was  really  a  revelation  to  us  all  of  what  India 
was  and  the  mission  work  there.  The  closing-  talk  was  on  St. 
Francis  Xavier  —  the  first  time,  I  suppose,  that  a  minister  of  the 
Roman  Church  has  spoken  to  non-Romanists  on  religious  sub- 
jects. We  are  also  thinking  of  having  some  talks  on  the  different 
religions. 

Professor  C.  A.  Tillinghast,  D.D.,  Christian  Biblical 
Institute,  Stanfordville,  N.  Y.  —  Our  school  is  a  purely  the- 
ological school  and  has  a  chair  of  missions.  I  believe  it  was 
one  of  the  first  schools  to  institute  such  a  chair,  but  we  have 
another  form  of  missionary  work  there  which  I  think  might  be 
made  practicable  in  institutions  having  no  theological  depart- 
ment, and  that  is  what  we  call  a  missionary  band.  It  is  a  stu- 
dent volunteer  band,  properly  speaking,  but  it  includes  nearly  all 
of  our  students.  It  is  conducted  in  such  a  way  that  the  students 
themselves  substantially  have  the  direction  of  it,  although  the  mem- 
bers of  the  faculty  belong  to  the  band  and  take  their  part  as  other 
members.  It  pursues  a  course  of  reading,  usually  selected  by  me, 
and  I  look  after  it  quite  carefully.  At  its  public  meetings  it  discusses 
missionary  topics,  —  sometimes  in  the  form  of  debates,  sometimes 
through  a  symposium,  —  and  we  also  try  to  keep  well  informed  as 
to  the  missionary  periodicals.  In  this  way  a  vast  amount  of  informa- 
tion is  picked  up  in  the  course  of  the  year,  and  a  great  deal  of 
interest  is  manifest  in  the  conduct  of  that  band  from  year  to  year. 
We  have  been  able  to  get  it  in  the  hands  of  the  very  best  students. 
It  has  thus  been  an  educating  factor  in  the  school  and  has  in  every 
way  been  a  help.  In  this  way  and  by  the  course  of  lectures  which  I 
give,  upon  which  thorough  examinations  are  held,  and  also  through 
the  chair  of  biblical  history,  we  are  able  to  keep  the  interest  at 
white  heat  all  the  time. 

Professor  Thomas  F.  Holgate,  Ph.D.,  Northwestern  Uni- 
versity, Evanston,  III.  —  I  think  the  problem  which  President 


HOW    MAY    WE   PROMOTE   MISSIONARY   INTERESTS?         575 

Hughes  proposed  at  the  outset  as  to  the  difficulty  of  the  faculty  tak- 
ing part  in  the  work  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  without  ap- 
pearing to  dominate  their  work  is  an  exceedingly  difficult  one.  The 
Movement  is  distinctly  one  from  the  students  and  among  the  stu- 
dents. Its  work  is  far  separated  from  the  question  of  instruction  in 
missions.  It  is  supposed  that  the  college,  and  particularly  theological 
schools,  will  give  in  these  days  instruction  in  missions.  The  Student 
Volunteer  Band  and  other  students  conduct  their  own  voluntary 
classes  in  missions,  so  that  that  question  can  be  handled  with  little  dif- 
ficulty. But  the  participation  of  members  of  the  faculty  in  the  Move- 
ment thus  securing  permanency  has  perplexed  us  at  Northwestern 
very  much.  We  have  found  that  the  best  way  to  handle  that  is  on  the 
financial  side.  Our  students  are  supporting  a  missionary,  one  of 
their  own  number.  They  collect  $400  a  year  from  the  students  in 
attendance  and  find  sometimes  a  great  deal  of  difficulty  in  getting 
that  sum.  They  are  then  quite  willing  to  come  to  one  or  two  mem- 
bers of  the  faculty  to  consult  as  to  ways  and  means,  and  that  gives 
those  members  a  most  excellent  opportunity  to  give  advice.  By  that 
means  we  have  found  that  a  bond  of  union  can  be  established  be- 
tween certain  members  of  the  faculty  and  the  Volunteer  Band. 
When  the  students  come  to  us  for  advice,  we  are  able  to  manipulate 
the  choice  of  leaders,  and  through  the  advisory  committee  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  we  can  secure  the  appointment 
of  some  of  the  strongest  students  on  the  missionary  committees. 
The  attendance  of  the  members  of  faculties  at  such  conventions 
as  this  does  a  great  deal  toward  strengthening  the  work  and  giv- 
ing it  a  permanency  without  any  official  connection  with  it. 

Professor  Sylvester  Burnham,  D.D.,  Colgate  University, 
Hamilton,  N.  Y.  —  I  represent  the  theological  part  of  our  univer- 
sity, but  we  find  that  this  department  has  its  problems  in  reference  to 
the  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  quite  as  much  as  the  college  that 
has  practically  nothing  to  do  with  the  theological  instruction.  It  is 
not  an  easy  thing  in  the  seminary,  with  all  the  subjects  that  are  filling 
our  curriculum,  to  harmonize  the  demands  for  a  full  and  complete 
curriculum,  with  what  would  be  pleasing  to  do  in  connection  with  the 
Volunteer  Movement.  Our  experience  has  been  this :  We  have 
had  from  the  very  first  a  Student  Volunteer  Band  in  our  seminary 
and  a  mission  study  class.  They  have  been  carried  on  usually  with 
a  good  deal  of  enthusiasm  and  interest. 

We  have  had  instruction  in  missionary  work  in  one  form  or 
another  from  several  departments.  The  Department  of  Practical 
Theology  has  done  something;  the  Department  of  New  Testament, 
the  Department  of  Church  History  and  the  Department  of  Sys- 
tematic Theology  have  also  done  some  work,  and  so  we  have  fur- 
nished both  required  and  elective  instruction  in  missionary  matters. 
Our  students  have  not  seemed  satisfied  with  that  kind  of  instruction 
in  missions,  but  it  was  the  best  until  recently  that  we  could  possibly 


576  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

do.  Now  we  are  going  to  try  a  new  movement.  Our  president 
has  secured  a  fund  by  which  we  propose  to  support  a  regular  course 
in  practical  missions.  This  course  is  to  occupy  three  hours  a  week 
for  two  terms.  The  instruction  will  cover  the  general  and  special 
conditions  of  missionary  service  in  any  country,  phases  of  its  re- 
ligion, habits  of  the  people,  rudiments  of  speech,  methods  of 
preaching,  relations  between  missionaries  and  students,  influence 
of  foreign  populations  on  communities,  finance  of  missions,  etc. 
It  is  designed  particularly  for  those  who  are  going  out  as  volun- 
teers in  order  to  give  them  preparation  for  work,  though  others 
who  are  specially  interested  will  be  allowed  to  pursue  these  studies. 
But  we  especially  wish  to  foster  our  Volunteer  Movement  by  giv- 
ing these  two  terms  of  practical  instruction  in  the  work  which 
they  are  to  undertake. 

Professor  H.  L.  Wilson,  Ph.D.^  Johns  Hopkins  University, 
Baltimore.  —  It  may  interest  some  of  those  here  to  know  how  we 
are  trying  to  attack  these  problems  in  a  field  so  peculiarly  difficult  as 
the  Johns  Hopkins  University.  It  is  difficult  in  the  first  place,  be- 
cause we  have  no  religious  connections  of  any  sort ;  in  the  second 
place,  because  a  comparatively  small  number  of  the  members  of  the 
faculty  are  actively  interested  in  Christian  work;  and  in  the  third 
place  because  the  large  majority  of  our  students  are  already  gradu- 
ates, whose  habits  of  life  and  thought  are  fixed,  —  men  who  have 
chosen  their  path  of  life.  We  have  made  a  beginning  in  this  great 
work  and  in  this  way.  One  of  the  members  of  the  faculty  in  the  His- 
torical Department  has  for  years  made  as  his  specialty  a  very  minute 
and  accurate  study  of  conditions  of  the  Far  East,  and  we  thought 
that  he  was  best  fitted  to  help  us  in  this  work.  So  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  we  have  had 
organized  under  the  direction  of  this  gentleman.  Dr.  Barrow,  a 
missionary  conference.  Under  his  guidance  and  co-operation,  a 
committee  collects  bibliographical  material  from  week  to  week, 
which  is  duly  tabulated,  published  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  each 
member  of  the  conference.  At  the  same  time  we  have  collected 
an  admirable  missionary  library  to  which  the  members  and  others 
may  have  access.  The  conference  meets  every  two  weeks  and  is 
doing  a  really  thorough  and  good  work.  Remember  that  the  mem- 
bers of  this  class  are  largely  men  of  mature  years  and  of  liberal  edu- 
cation, who  have  come  from  other  colleges  as  graduates  and  are 
trying  to  attack  the  problems  of  the  mission  field  in  a  scientific 
manner  in  order  to  fit  themselves  to  promote  missions,  and  some 
have  been  led  to  volunteer  for  the  work. 

Professor  A.  W.  Patten.  D.D.,  Northwestern  University, 
EvANSTON,  III.  —  I  was  very  much  impressed  with  the  remarks  of 
the  president  of  Ripon  College  as  to  the  maintaining  of  the  spiritual 
life  of  the  college,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  one  great  benefit  of  this 
Convention  will  be  the  emphasis  placed  upon  the  spiritual  life  of 


HOW    MAY    WE   PROMOTE   MISSIONARY   INTERESTS?         577 

members  of  the  faculty,  I  think  that  far  back  of  missionary  volun- 
teering lies  the  stimulation  of  the  religious  life  of  the  students,  and 
the  missionary  spirit  will  be  in  direct  proportion  to  the  religious  con- 
viction. If  we  could  induce  the  members  of  our  faculty  to  be  present 
at  the  college's  religious  meetings  and  associate  them  with  the  devel- 
oping religious  life,  a  great  thing  would  be  accomplished. 

I  feel  also  that  we  need  to  emphasize  more  particularly  the 
quality  of  those  who  volunteer  rather  than  the  quantity  of  those  who 
volunteer.  On  the  mission  fields  I  have  met  men  and  women  who 
were  thoroughly  unable  to  cope  with  that  work  because  they  were 
ill  adapted  to  it.  If  some  kind  hand  had  turned  them  aside  in 
their  college  life  it  would  have  spared  the  missionary  board  much 
perplexity  and  saved  those  persons  great  embarrassment.  Very 
often  the  weakest  students  are  the  first  to  volunteer,  and  I  am  sure 
that  we  can  exert  a  very  great  influence  upon  students  in  that  direc- 
tion. It  is  my  own  conviction  that  as  members  of  the  faculty  we 
must  keep  in  close  touch  with  the  spiritual  life  and  get  our  strong- 
est men  and  women  to  feel  that  to  give  their  lives  to  God  in  the 
ministry  or  on  the  mission  field  is  the  highest  vocation. 

Professor  Archibald,  Taylor  University,  Upland,  Ind.  — 
Without  going  into  the  details,  I  speak  of  this  work  under  two 
heads :  the  lecture  work  and  the  Band  work.  The  work  in  lectures 
is  done,  first,  by  giving  some  work  on  comparative  religions,  and 
the  Department  of  Homiletics  and  Practical  Theology  does  this. 
There  are  also  other  occasional  lectures  on  comparative  religions 
and  some  by  returned  missionaries.  Besides  this,  there  is  a  sys- 
tematic course  of  studies  carried  on  by  the  students  themselves. 
They  have  seen  the  necessity  of  dividing  into  two  classes,  thus 
creating  a  sort  of  rivalry,  and  they  are  doing  good  work. 

Second,  the  kind  of  work  that  is  practical.  The  first  work  on 
this  line  is  the  prayer-meeting  work.  Two  missionary  prayer  meet- 
ings are  sustained  during  the  week.  Not  only  the  leader  but  every 
student  comes  prepared  for  that  meeting.  Two  other  lines  of 
work  are  conducted.  One  is  the  street  meetings  of  the  regular  old- 
fashioned  sort.  They  do  street  preaching  and  call  from  house  to 
house,  taking  Saturday  afternoon  or  some  Sunday  afternoon  to  call 
on  the  people  in  their  homes.  Then  that  which  is,  perhaps,  the 
greatest  of  all,  is  to  sustain  a  missionary  abroad  and  some  students 
in  some  of  our  schools,  especially  in  Japan.  I  must  say  in  reference 
to  this  relation  to  the  students  that  we  feel  it  quite  in  place  to  belong 
to  the  Band,  although  we  do  not  take  a  leading  part.  I  joined 
it  immediately  after  my  arrival  at  the  school.  Being  in  the  Band, 
I  can  put  my  hand  here  and  there  on  some  things  restrainingly  and 
on  other  things  helpfully.  I  enjoy  the  work  exceedingly  and  feel 
that  the  missionary  spirit  is  developing  largely  in  my  own  heart. 

Professor  J.  G.  Hume,  Ph.D.,  University  of  Toronto.  — 
It  has  always  seemed  to  me  that  the  value  of  the  Student  Vol- 


578  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

unteer  Alovement  is  greater  for  the  ordinary  college  than  for  the 
theological  .college,  for  we  take  it  for  granted  that  theological 
students  have  made  up  their  minds  for  the  line  of  work  which  this 
Movement  stands  for.  The  value  in  the  ordinary  college  is  that  it 
does  for  students  what  it  seems  to  me  nothing  else  can  do  in  the 
way  of  formal  instruction,  for  the  reason  that  it  is  spontaneous. 
My  own  conviction  is  that  the  best  thing  that  the  professors  and 
lecturers  can  do  is,  not  to  hinder  it  and  not  to  interfere  so  as  to 
make  it  their  work  and  not  that  of  the  students.  The  students 
should  feel  that  it  is  their  work,  and  then  they  will  give  themselves 
earnestly  to  carrying  it  on. 

In  our  own  college,  along  with  the  beginnings  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  there  had  been  another  movement  which  had 
very  great  value,  and  that  was  a  movement  among  the  members 
of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  to  support  a  missionary 
in  the  foreign  field.  With  great  self-sacrifice  they  supported  a 
Korean  missionary  for  a  number  of  years,  and  now  they  intend 
sending  one  of  their  own  number  next  year  to  Calcutta.  Th6  great 
difficulty  of  the  ordinary  studies  and  meetings  is  that  it  is  all  too 
general,  and  the  study  of  missions  in  general  is  not  what  is 
wanted.  You  want  something  specific,  and  if  students  have  one 
field  in  which  they  are  deeply  interested  and  for  which  they  are 
some  way  responsible  it  will  do  ten  times  as  much  good  as  knowing 
something  in  general  about  the  whole  field.  They  will  come  to 
know  about  the  rest  of  the  field  through  their  interest  in  this  par- 
ticular work,  and  then  to  give  for  it  at  some  sacrifice.  The  con- 
nection of  the  professors  has  been  voluntary,  in  our  case  where 
invited.  I  have  had  some  connection  with  it  myself,  but  I  have 
aimed  at  doing  as  little  as  possible  and  allowing  the  students  to 
do  as  much  as  possible. 

Another  thought.  Some  one  said  that  it  would  be  a  good 
thing  if  many  had  been  diverted  from  volunteering.  Our  experience 
is  that  it  is  our  better  men  who  have  gone  into  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment. My  own  observation  indicates  that  the  ordinary  theological 
school  is  made  up  of  two  extremes,  the  best  men  and  some  of  the 
weaker  men ;  because  in  some  theological  colleges  there  is  a  tend- 
ency to  allow  the  doctrine  of  grace  to  prevail  a  little  too  much  in 
examinations.  In  the  college  we  depend  on  works  at  the  examina- 
tions. I  do  not  believe  that  any  movement  may  be  made  an  ex- 
cuse for  any  student  neglecting  his  ordinary  college  work.  I  have 
heard  speakers  talk  as  if  a  great  deal  of  it  was  useless.  But  the 
student  volunteer  is  going  to  the  field  and  should  be  a  general. 
He  should  be  one  of  our  best  generally  trained  men  with  all  his 
earnestness  superadded,  and  therefore  he  should  do  his  work  and 
do  it  well.  Our  men  have  usually  had  that  idea  and  where  they 
do  not  have  it,  I  think  it  is  just  as  well  to  discourage  them.  Their 
general  work  should  be  done  as  part  of  their  preparation,  in  order 


PROMOTING    PERMANENT    MISSIONARY    LIFE  579 

that  they  may  go  abroad  and  be  able  to  do  what  is  necessary.  A 
man  thoroughly  trained  is  the  right  man  to  have  on  the  field,  even 
if  he  has  not  studied  the  history  of  every  mission.  A  man  of  policy 
and  resources  and  good  sense  is  required,  and  v^e  want  to  send 
those  men  to  represent  us,  just  as  the  Chinese  Government  selects 
a  very  skilful  gentleman  to  represent  them  at  Washington. 

Professor  J.  W.  Beardsley,  D.D.,  Western  Theological 
Seminary,  Holland,  Michigan.  —  We  have  a  college  and  a  theo- 
logical seminary.  I  am  connected  with  the  seminary,  but  am  di- 
rectly in  touch  with  the  college  work.  In  our  college  curriculum 
we  have  a  regular  course  of  missionary  duty,  under  the  charge 
of  our  professor  of  applied  Christianity,  and  in  his  program  he  has 
a  course  of  lectures  on  missions  which  the  students  are  required  to 
attend  and  for  which  they  receive  marks,  counting  just  as  they  do 
in  any  other  subjects  in  their  final  examinations. 


PROMOTING  A  PERMANENT  MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN 
OUR  INSTITUTIONS 

PROFESSOR   J.    F.    MC  CURDY,    PH.D.,    UNIVERSITY    OF    TORONTO 

What  I  would  like  to  say  will  be  in  the  way  of  intensifying  one 
or  two  ideas  that  have  been  suggested  by  the  discussion  that  has 
gone  on  thus  far.  The  fundamental  question  that  concerns  us  here, 
is  the  relation  of  the  instructors  to  the  students.  If  that  is  of  the 
right  kind,  missionary  work  will  progress.  In  connection  with  this 
topic  it  seems  to  me  that  instructors  are  called  upon  to  do  very 
special  work,  if  they  are  the  right  kind  of  men.  How  to  deal  with 
men  who  have  already  the  missionary  idea  in  their  minds  is  really 
a  fundamental  question.  Volunteers  do  not  all  go  to  the  mission 
field,  nor  should  they  go.  Those  who  understand  missions  best  will 
probably  cling  to  the  idea  longest  and  do  the  best  work.  We  know 
that  in  the  great  athletic  teams  every  man  has  a  trainer  in  the  col- 
leges. What  each  volunteer  for  the  service  in  the  fields  needs  is 
a  kind  of  trainer,  not  necessarily  that  each  should  absorb  the  atten- 
tion of  any  one  instructor,  but  that  every  man  should  be  specially 
trained  for  this  work.  I  think  that  the  permanence  of  the  missionary 
idea  in  the  minds  of  the  students  will  depend  on  the  idea  they  have 
of  the  fields  to  which  they  are  going.  I  have  been  very  much  dis- 
appointed sometimes,  when  questioning  returned  missionaries  on 
special  topics  of  importance,  to  find  their  ignorance  of  fundamental 
things,  —  the  life  of  the  people,  their  habits,  their  traditions,  the 
ideas  of  the  people  that  they  have  to  try  to  undermine,  first  through 
intellectual   sympathy  with   the  thoughts   of  the  people   and   then 


580  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

through   moral   sympathy  and   then  by   using   the   Word   of   God 
aright  and  by  invoking  the  Spirit  of  God. 

There  are  two  things  that  ought  to  be  brought  before  the 
minds  of  all  volunteers.  The  first  is,  that  the  Bible  is  to  be  under- 
stood by  them  and  used  by  them,  and  the  next  thing  is  that  they 
are  to  understand  men.  On  both  these  points  they  should  be  in- 
structed where  they  are,  and  instructors  can  do  a  great  deal  for 
students  if  they  will  only  take  the  right  tack  and  try  to  understand 
their  characters  and  needs.  Students  do  not  need  to  be  let  alone. 
It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  student  volunteers  or  Bands  should 
be  left  severely  alone.  It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  young  men 
should  be  trusted  to  fit  themselves  for  the  foreign  field,  when  with- 
out experience  in  life  and  with  the  minimum  of  knowledge  of  the 
great  world  and  its  inhabitants  so  various  and  appealing  so  pathet- 
ically on  account  of  their  various  needs  and  conditions.  Here  is  a 
matter  in  which  the  instructor  can  do  a  great  deal.  He  can  make 
permanent  and  —  what  is  better  —  make  stronger  in  the  idea  of 
the  student  the  work  he  has  to  do,  and  thus  he  may  fit  him  to 
accomplish  that  work. 

I  say  two  things  —  to  understand  and  know  the  Bible  better. 
I  would  almost  suggest  that  the  time  is  coming  when  the  curricula 
of  our  theological  schools  will  be  so  correlated  as  to  make  that  first 
and  primal  which  is  first  and  supreme,  namely  the  study  of  the 
Word  of  God  for  practical  ends,  for  the  salvation  of  men,  and 
when  that  is  done  it  will  be  found  that  the  whole  Bible  can  be 
better  used  than  it  is  now.  This  is  an  era  in  which  the  Old  Tes- 
tament is  being  studied,  and  we  are  beginning  to  see  that  it  is  a 
missionary  book ;  but  it  is  not  used  in  that  way  to  such  an  extent  as 
it  might  be  used.  We  think  of  that  wonderful  picture  in  the  elev- 
enth chapter  of  Isaiah  of  the  great  ruler  to  come,  and  of  the  way 
in  which  he  shall  rule.  The  result  will  be  that  not  only  men,  but 
even  the  lower  animals  shall  be  harmonized.  And  then  the  climax 
is  reached  when  it  is  said  that  in  this  holy  mountain  nothing  shall 
hurt  or  destroy,  —  in  this  mountain  which  shall  have  assimilated 
and  absorbed  all  the  rest  of  the  earth  by  a  sort  of  spiritual  im- 
perialism. How  is  that  to  be  done?  The  secret  is  given,  "  For  the 
knowledge  of  Jehovah  shall  fill  the  earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea."  We  have  there  the  missionary  idea.  And  in  the  forty-ninth 
and  fiftieth  chapters  of  Isaiah  the  same  missionary  idea  is  flamed 
forth  in  a  way  not  paralleled  even  in  the  New  Testament.  That 
is  an  idea  that  ought  to  be  brought  out  in  our  theological  schools. 

Then,  too,  the  student  should  be  impressed  with  the  sense  of 
the  need  of  knowing  the  men  to  whom  he  is  to  go.  He  is  to  know 
their  language,  and  in  that  respect  we  can  do  a  great  deal.  He 
should  be  taught  to  take  up  the  science  of  phonetics.  That  is  one 
of  God's  laws.  As  the  laws  of  physiology  are  exemplified  all  over 
the  world  let  that  be  also  a  part  of  our  discipline.    I  knew  of  a  lady 


PROMOTING    TERMANENT    MISSIONARY    LIFE  58 1 

speaking  in  a  town  in  Syria,  —  she  had  been  a  missionary  for  ten 
or  fifteen  years,  —  who  told  the  people  that  what  they  needed  was 
to  get  a  new  dog.  She  supposed  that  the  two  Arabic  letters  that 
we  represent  by  K  had  the  same  sound.  The  people  heard  it  and 
were  too  polite  to  make  any  comment,  and  so  they  were  not  reached. 

DISCUSSION 

Professor  W.  O.  Carver,  D.D.,  Southern  Baptist  Theolog- 
ical Seminary,  Louisville.  ■ —  We  ought  to  take  it  for  granted 
that  a  man  who  is  a  volunteer  will  find,  when  he  comes  to  a 
seminary,  such  an  atmosphere  that  there  would  be  no  danger 
of  his  relaxing  his  grip  and  the  grip  of  God  upon  him  for 
the  foreign  field.  Foreign  missions  occupy  the  first  place  in 
our  studies  on  our  monthly  mission  day.  But  our  local  mis- 
sionary work  also  holds  a  large  place.  Our  organization  is  doing 
missionary  work  in  Louisville,  one  of  the  largest  cities  in  the 
South.  Reports  are  given,  and  in  that  way  we  find  out  who  the 
men  are  that  are  most  competent  to  deal  with  missionary  problems, 
and  these  become  the  leaders  in  the  student  missionary  organiza- 
tion. In  this  society,  which  embraces  all  the  students  and  the  faculty, 
the  president  of  the  seminary  is  president  of  the  society,  and  the 
other  officers  are  students.  The  committees  also  have  on  them 
members  of  the  faculty  to  co-operate  with  the  students.  We  have 
foreign  correspondence  which  is  read  at  the  meetings.  One  of 
the  members  of  the  faculty  is  on  a  committee  to  raise  funds  for  the 
support  of  a  missionary  on  the  foreign  field.  The  volunteers  are 
kept  active  by  making  them  the  leaders  in  all  missionary  work.  We 
have  besides  a  Missionary  Band  which  meets  once  a  week,  includ- 
ing all  who  are  interested  in  missions  and  embracing  a  large  majority 
of  our  students.  Missionary  subjects  are  studied  here  also,  and  the 
volunteers  have  separate  meetings  besides.  Students  will  find  out 
men  in  the  faculty  who  are  sympathetic,  and  when  problems  arise 
they  will  come  and  talk  with  them.  The  members  of  the  faculty 
ought  to  pray  to  God  that  they  may  be  at  the  disposal  of  the  students 
when  they  have  problems.  I  have  sought  to  keep  my  eye  on  com- 
petent men  for  foreign  missions,  who  are  temporarily  kept  from 
going,  to  see  that  they  did  not  fall  into  a  parish  where  they  could 
not  get  away.     Correspond  with  them  and  talk  with  them. 

Principal  William  Caven^  D.D.,  Knox  College,  Toronto. 
—  The  importance  of  preserving  as  far  as  possible  a  right  and 
helpful  spiritual  atmosphere  in  our  theological  schools  is  quite  as 
necessary  as  in  our  arts  institutions.  I  have  tried  to  feel  as  much 
as  I  can  the  responsibility  that  rests  upon  us  every  morning  for  the 
tone  of  our  own  minds  and  of  our  teaching.  Even  good  men  may 
be  so  occupied  with  the  questions  of  their  teaching  as  not  to  give 
due  prominence  to  the  other  great  matter.     None  of  us  think  that 


582  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

the  teacher  who  carefully  prepares  facts  and  seeks  to  gain  the  high- 
est scholarship  is  on  that  account  any  less  spiritual.  At  the  same 
time,  I  think  every  lecture  ought  to  be  a  spiritual  tonic  to  our  theo- 
logical classes. 

Another  thing:  sufficient  prominence  should  be  given  in  our 
theological  curriculum  to  missions.  I  wish  that  all  our  theological 
schools  were  able  to  have  a  missionary  professorship.  I  suppose 
that  the  brethren  know  that  in  Scotland,  where  they  cannot  secure 
this,  the  Free  Church,  for  example,  which  has  three  schools,  has  a 
professor  who  takes  these  colleges  in  order  and  gives  a  course  of 
lectures  upon  missions  every  year.  There  are  also  other  methods 
used  to  which  I  need  not  refer.  In  the  theological  school  with  which 
I  am  connected  we  seek  to  do  the  best  we  can  through  the  professors 
in  their  departments.  The  professor  of  apologetics  deals  with  com- 
parative religions ;  the  professor  to  whom  pastoral  theology  is  in- 
trusted seeks  to  do  what  he  can  also.  I  think,  further,  that  per- 
sonal dealing  on  the  part  of  the  professors  with  the  students  might 
be  of  value  here,  and  I  have  always  found  that  if  a  professor  does 
not  approach  the  students  in  any  formal  way,  they  are  very  ready 
to  be  advised  and  very  generally  seek  advice  from  the  professors. 
So  it  is  of  prime  importance  to  have  kindly  free  relations  between 
the  professors  and  students. 

Miss  Hunton,  Agricultural  and  Mechanical  College  for 
Negroes,  Normal,  Ala.  —  In  institutions  for  negroes  the  mission- 
ary spirit  is  intense.  I  suppose  that  there  are  three  reasons  for  this. 
First,  these  schools  are  largely  supported  by  missionary  enterprises. 
Second,  because  the  teachers  in  them  are  themselves  imbued  with  the 
missionary  spirit.  A  third  reason  is  that  we  ourselves  are  in  need  of 
having  missionary  work  done  among  us ;  hence  in  all  these  institu- 
tions the  missionary  spirit  is  marked.  In  the  school  which  I  represent 
we  have  two  missionary  bands  under  the  auspices  of  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  and  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association. 
While  we  have  a  required  Bible  course,  the  Associations  carry  on  their 
own  Bible  courses  also.  Twice  a  month  we  have  public  meetings. 
In  our  schools  I  suppose  that  the  bond  between  teacher  and  student 
is  closer  than  in  the  larger  institutions.  In  most  of  them  the  teach- 
ers are  white,  the  students  colored.  In  our  institution  we  have 
forty-five  negro  teachers,  most  of  whom  have  come  from  the  larger 
institutions  in  the  East  and  the  West,  and  yet  there  is  a  bond  here 
that  we  do  not  find  in  the  larger  colleges.  These  missionary  meet- 
ings are  carried  on  by  teacher  and  students,  the  teacher  indirectly 
influencing  the  work  of  the  students. 

In  my  institution  we  have  four  native  Africans  that  we  are  edu- 
cating. Two  have  graduated  and  are  now  taking  professional 
courses.  These  have  been  supported  by  contributions,  mainly  from 
the  students  themselves.  The  money  is  raised  in  various  ways; 
for  instance,  they  have  Sunday-schools  in  the  neighborhood,  and 


PROMOTING    PERMANENT    MISSIONARY    LIFE  583 

one  of  the  student  teachers  went  to  her  Sunday-school  and  told  of 
the  need  for  foreign  missionaries.  While  the  children  had  nothing 
else  to  bring,  they  could  give  eggs,  and  several  dozen  were  brought. 
That  is  one  of  the  ways  by  which  students  raise  money,  and  this  is 
true  of  all  our  negro  institutions.  The  missionary  spirit  is  very 
intense.  We  have  a  large  number  from  our  institution  in  Africa. 
Our  missionary  work  naturally  centers  there.  Our  missionary  in- 
struction consists  in  lectures  by  returned  missionaries,  the  study  of 
the  conditions  in  Africa,  lectures  about  the  country  and  so  on. 

Chancellor  O.  C.  S.  Wallace,  LL.D.,  McMaster  Univer- 
sity, Toronto.  —  Professor  Farmer  thinks  a  word  should  be  added 
to  the  statement  which  he  made  to  show  how  permanency  is  secured 
in  our  missionary  work  in  the  McMaster  University.  The  Executive 
Committee  consists  of  thirteen  persons.  By  the  constitution  five  of 
these  are  members  of  the  faculty.  One,  the  chancellor,  is  a  member 
ex  officio;  the  president  and  others  are  elected  by  the  students.  All 
the  Christian  members  of  the  university,  whether  professors  or 
students,  are  members  of  the  Fyfe  Missionary  Society,  according  to 
the  constitution. 

I  would  like  to  emphasize  what  Professor  Carver  and  Prin- 
cipal Caven  have  said.  I  think  that  organization  is  of  great  im- 
portance ;  but  there  is  a  point  beyond  which  we  must  not  depend  upon 
organization,  and  I  have  more  faith  in  the  spiritual  character  of 
the  professors  than  I  have  in  a  detailed  organization  for  the  purpose 
of  securing  permanency  of  purpose  on  the  part  of  these  young 
people.  In  reference  to  one  remark  made,  that  if  there  be  on  any 
theological  faculty  a  professor  concerning  whom  the  students  can- 
not feel  that  he  sympathizes  with  them,  that  professor  should  be 
asked  to  resign  forthwith,  I  would  say  that  if  professors  are  full  of 
spiritual  vitality  they  will  be  continually  seeking  out  these  young 
people  and  influencing  them  in  an  informal,  unofficial,  and  there- 
fore more  effective,  way. 

Delegate  from  Wooster  University,  Ohio. — We  all 
know  that  facts  are  the  fuel  of  God,  and  to  keep  up  the  fire  we 
must  add  continually  to  the  flame.  I  have  wondered  why  no  one 
has  mentioned  the  missionary  library.  It  seems  to  me  that  no 
other  means  is  superior  to  that  in  keeping  up  the  interest  of  the 
volunteers.  The  faculty  can  testify  to  their  interest  by  raising  the 
money  to  keep  up  the  library.  We  now  have  1,200  books  in  our 
library.  I  have  never  heard  this  question  of  loss  of  interest  raised 
at  our  institution;  nearly  all  its  volunteers  reach  the  foreign  field. 
It  is  largely  because  of  what  has  been  touched  upon  so  often  this 
afternoon,  the  spiritual  influence  of  our  professors  and  their  sup- 
port of  the  library. 


CONFERENCE   OF   LEADERS   OF   YOUNG 
PEOPLE'S   SOCIETIES 

The  Student  Missionary  Campaign 

A  Call  for  a  Young  People's  Movement  for  Missions 

Mission  Study  in  Young  People's  Societies 


S8S 


THE   STUDENT   MISSIONARY   CAMPAIGN 

MR.    EDMUND    D.    SOPER,    MADISON,    N.    J. 

The  Student  Missionary  Campaign  comes  to  the  Volunteer 
Convention  to  celebrate  the  completion  of  its  first  quadrennium. 
Before  the  Conference  at  Cleveland  campaigning  had  been  done 
in  some  places,  but  mostly  without  any  plan  and  with  little  idea  of 
its  possibilities.  The  one  notable  exception  was  the  work  done  in 
the  Canadian  Methodist  Church  under  the  leadership  of  Dr.  Stephen- 
son. Here  first  the  large  field  to  be  occupied  by  such  a  movement 
was  realized.  From  Dr.  Stephenson  the  idea  was  carried  to  the 
United  States  by  Mr.  Fletcher  S.  Brockman  and  Mr.  Willis  W. 
Cooper.  Before  the  Convention  in  1898,  they  had  worked  out  a  plan 
for  a  campaign  in  the  United  States.  At  the  close  of  the  Conven- 
tion they,  together  with  Dr.  Stephenson,  met  a  number  of  the  leaders 
of  young  people's  society  work  and  determined  to  open  the  Cam- 
paign the  following  summer.  During  the  intervening  four  years 
the  scheme  has  been  tested,  so  that  we  can  now  sum  up  some  of  the 
results  and  learn  lessons  for  the  conduct  of  the  work  yet  before  us. 

Let  us  look  at  the  extent  of  the  field  covered  and  the  num- 
bers of  those  who  have  done  Campaign  work  during  these  years. 
Careful  reports  have  not  been  made  by  most  of  the  societies,  so  we 
can  state  only  general  results.  They  cover  as  far  as  possible  all 
the  work  reported  since  the  Campaign  opened.  In  the  Baptist 
Church  sixty  campaigners  have  been  sent  out.  In  the  Canadian 
Presbyterian  Church,  six  or  seven.  In  the  Presbyterian  Church 
South,  six  or  eight,  one  of  whom  was  out  three  months  and  visited 
100  churches.  In  the  Congregational  churches  fifty  campaigners 
have  visited  200  churches.  The  report  is :  "  The  work  was  very  suc- 
cessful. The  churches  visited  pledged  over  400  per  cent,  more  for 
missions  than  they  had  pledged  the  preceding  year."  During  the 
last  season  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  eleven  workers  have  visited 
327  churches  and  sold  836  books.  In  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church 
eighteen  men  from  New  Brunswick  have  done  work  on  Sundays. 
In  the  Northern  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  where  more  complete 
records  have  been  kept,  325  campaigners  from  thirty  colleges  visited 
1,996  young  people's  societies,  addressed  206,170  people  and  or- 
ganized 1,208  missionary  committees.  Permit  me  here  to  read  that 
section  of  Mr.  Mott's  report  of  the  Volunteer  Movement  pertain- 
ing to  the  Student  Campaign.     (See  page  46  of  this  volume.) 

587 


588  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

We  may  now  turn  with  advantage  to  some  of  the  results,  direct 
and  indirect,  which  have  come  from  the  Student  Campaign.  The  two 
"  Student  Missionary  Campaign  Libraries,"  the  "  Conquest  Library  " 
and  the  Library  of  the  Congregational  Movement  have  been  brought 
into  demand  through  the  Campaign.  The  desire  for  mission  study 
classes  has  come  very  largely  as  a  result  of  the  use  of  these  libraries 
and  the  visits  of  the  campaigners.  The  enlarged  plans  for  sys- 
tematic giving  and  the  increased  volume  of  prayer  is  the  result,  to 
some  extent  at  least,  of  the  prayerful  lives  of  the  young  men  and 
women  who  have  gone  out  among  our  young  people's  societies.  It 
is  only  within  the  past  year  that  one  devotional  meeting  each  month 
has  been  generally  devoted  to  missions  by  these  societies.  This 
would  not  have  been  possible  before  the  coming  of  the  missionary 
library  and  the  mission  study  class.  Another  change  which  we 
notice  is  the  large  place  given  to  missions  on  the  programs  of  our 
various  conventions.  And  more  than  all  this,  we  begin  already  to 
see  an  increased  amount  of  money  flowing  into  our  missionary 
treasuries  through  the  awakened  conviction  of  the  young  people. 

Another  result  which  we  do  not  always  stop  to  consider  is 
the  influence  of  the  work  upon  the  lives  of  the  campaigners  them- 
selves. After  the  160  workers  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
had  carried  on  the  first  summer's  campaign,  Mr.  Taylor  made  a  list 
of  the  names  of  volunteers  secured  through  the  visit  of  Mr.  St. 
John,  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  to  the  colleges  from 
which  the  campaigners  had  come.  This  list  of  names,  increased 
by  those  of  students  who  were  considering  their  personal  responsibil- 
ity to  the  foreign  missionary  field,  showed  almost  without  excep- 
tion that  they  had  been  campaigners.  And  these  persons  have 
already  begun  to  go  out  to  the  foreign  field.  A  man  cannot  talk 
missions  to  other  people  for  a  month  or  more  and  be  the  same  man 
when  he  comes  back. 

Four  years  ago  permission  was  given  by  some  of  the  missionary 
societies  to  conduct  a  Campaign,  but  there  was  much  skepticism 
as  to  the  possibility  of  getting  young  men  and  women  to  sacrifice 
their  time  during  the  summer  to  do  this  kind  of  work.  Not  only 
have  the  societies  been  convinced  of  their  mistake,  but  they  have 
cordially  endorsed  the  Movement.  They  are  giving  all  the  assist- 
ance possible  and  consider  the  Student  Campaign  an  efficient  adjunct 
to  the  societies  themselves. 

Several  things  have  been  demonstrated  by  the  results  of  the  four 
years'  experience  which  it  will  be  well  for  us  to  consider.  The 
first  is  with  reference  to  the  campaigner  himself.  When  the  work 
began  the  thought  was  that  it  would  be  difficult  to  secure  workers, 
so  the  call  was  made  somewhat  general.  Now  it  is  very  evident 
that  not  every  one  will  do  for  this  work.  The  responsibility  which 
we  place  upon  a  campaigner  is  greater  than  we  sometimes  realize. 
Li  most  places  he  is  presenting  something  quite  new.     The  young 


THE  STUDENT  MISSIONARY  CAMPAIGN  589 

people  know  very  little  about  missions  even  in  a  general  way.  Fre- 
quently there  is  no  leader  who  is  intelligent  or  interested  about 
missions,  and  too  frequently  the  pastor  himself  is  indifferent.  The 
young  man  or  woman  who  goes  out  in  the  Campaign  has  as  his 
or  her  object  the  presentation  of  a  movement  which  looks  toward  a 
transformation  of  our  societies.  In  view  of  these  facts  it  is  evident 
that  the  campaigners  should  be  selected  with  care,  and  that  some 
kind  of  training,  either  by  letter,  or  by  personal  interview,  or  in  a 
training  conference,  should  be  required.  Not  only  so,  but  they 
should  be  chosen  early  enough  to  become  familiar  with  the  mis- 
sionary libraries  and  be  able  to  talk  intelligently  about  missions  in 
order  to  command  respect  among  those  with  whom  they  work. 

^  We  have  also  learned  several  lessons  with  reference  to  the 
individual  societies.  Frequently  the  first  visit  of  a  campaigner  has 
done  little  more  than  awaken  interest,  much  of  which  has  seemed 
to  die  out  a  few  weeks  after  his  departure.  In  a  number  of  such 
cases  the  most  effective  work  has  been  done  on  a  second  visit  dur- 
ing the  next  season.  This  work  of  revisiting  the  societies  is  import- 
ant and  needs  to  be  pressed  in  many  places,  even  to  the  neglect  of 
untouched  fields.  Moreover,  the  campaigner  is  directed  to  lay  spe- 
cial emphasis  upon  several  things.  If  it  is  impossible  to  find  some 
devoted  person  who  will  make  himself  responsible  for  the  mis- 
sionary interests  of  the  local  society,  the  work  cannot  be  success- 
ful ;  hence  much  of  the  campaigners'  work  is  to  discover  and  inter- 
est such  persons.  Much  emphasis  is  also  laid  upon  the  formation 
of  the  mission  study  class  and  the  securing  of  one  of  the  Campaign 
Libraries.  A  society  not  provided  with  either  or  both  of  these  cannot 
do  successful  missionary  work. 

The  Campaign  has  also  shown  the  necessity  of  central  organiza- 
tion. That  the  work  may  become  more  effective  from  year  to  year, 
and  that  it  may  profit  by  the  mistakes  and  successes  of  previous 
years,  careful  reports  have  been  secured  and  preserved  in  several 
of  the  Campaign  offices.  The  necessity  has  also  been  demonstrated 
of  having  the  missionary  interests  well  provided  for  at  the  district 
or  county  conventions  where  campaigners  are  to  do  their  work. 
More  than  this,  it  is  now  coming  to  be  felt  that  there  must  be  an 
effective  district  or  county  missionary  committee  which  shall  follow 
up  the  work  of  the  Campaign  and  conserve  results. 

Finally,  what  is  yet  to  be  done?  While  we  may  rejoice  over 
what  has  been  accomplished,  we  must  not  neglect  to  view  the  field 
in  order  to  see  what  is  yet  to  be  accomplished.  A  few  facts  will 
bring  before  us  regrettable  conditions.  Comparatively  few  socie- 
ties have  as  yet  been  touched.  Very  many  young  people  do  not  know 
what  the  Campaign  is  nor  what  it  stands  for.  Most  societies  still 
lack  earnest  and  qualified  leaders  to  assume  the  responsibility.  Mis- 
sionary libraries  have  been  bought  and  in  many  places  but  few  of 
the  books  have  been  read.     Prayer  for  missions  is  not  a  vital  thing 


590  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

ill  the  lives  of  thousands,  and  missionary  gifts  from  the  local  socie- 
ties have  not  as  yet  been  sufficiently  large  to  show  that  the  con- 
viction of  stewardship  has  come  to  a  large  number.  Not  yet  has 
this  missionary  movement  gathered  sufficient  momentum  to  reach 
the  average  members  of  the  local  societies.  The  practical  object 
which  we  strive  to  obtain  in  this  Campaign  and  which  we  should 
constantly  keep  in  mind,  is  to  make  missions  the  real  aim,  the  su- 
preme purpose  of  all  the  work  of  every  young  people's  society  in 
our  land,  from  the  wealthy  city  churches  to  the  small  struggling 
societies  in  remote  country  districts.  But  we  cannot  think  of  attain- 
ing such  a  high  aim  without  realizing  that  the  work  is  not  ours  alone. 
This  is  the  work  of  the  great  missionary  boards  themselves  and  the 
great  enterprise  of  the  Christian  Church.  Ours  is  but  a  part  of  the 
great  work,  and  we  are  auxiliary  to  the  mission  boards.  But  we 
must  not  forget  that  ours  is  essentially  a  young  people's  work, 
prosecuted  by  young  people  for  themselves,  and  it  becomes  us  to 
plan  with  all  diligence,  to  work  earnestly  and  to  come  in  the  spirit 
of  prayer  to  our  Lord  and  Master,  beseeching  Him  that  His  bless- 
ing may  be  upon  us,  and  that  we  may  be  faithful  in  our  endeavors 
for  the  salvation  of  those  who  know  Him  not. 

REPORTS 

Dr.  F.  C.  Stephenson,  Toronto.  —  We  feel  that  we  must 
carry  on  the  campaign  in  the  Methodist  Church  of  Canada  still 
farther  than  in  the  past ;  the  battle  is  not  won ;  the  field  is 
widening.  Yesterday  we  appointed  a  student  to  represent  each 
college  from  Winnipeg  to  Nova  Scotia.  These  students  will  go 
back  and  see  how  many  and  what  kind  of  campaigners  may  be 
secured  and  arrange  for  training  them.  In  each  of  these  col- 
leges there  are  some  who  know  more  or  less  about  Campaign 
work.  Of  course  the  study  classes,  carried  on  under  the  aus- 
pices of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  constitute  the  basis 
of  missionary  education  preparatory  to  campaigning.  To  this, 
however,  must  be  added  training  with  regard  to  our  own  de- 
nominational mission  fields  and  work  and  the  methods  which  we 
adopt  throughout  the  Church. 

A  word  more  as  to  the  district  or  county  organization  that 
was  mentioned.  We  believe  that  it  is  absolutely  impossible  to 
make  the  Campaign  a  success  without  somebody  on  the  ground 
from  year  to  year  to  maintain  this  work.  A  student  going  about 
as  a  herald  and  announcing  certain  methods  and  principles  with- 
out arranging  for  superintendency,  will  see  his  work  evaporate, 
so  that  he  will  not  be  able  to  find  it  in  six  weeks  or  six  months ; 
but  if  responsible  officers  are  appointed,  and  the  methods  recom- 
mended by  one  campaigner  are  later  followed  by  his  successor, 
in  five  or  six  years  you  may  expect  very  great  results. 


THE  STUDENT  MISSIONARY  CAMPAIGN  59 1 

As  to  the  widening  of  the  field,  the  Sunday-school  teachers 
are  drawn  very  largely  from  the  young  people's  organization,  and 
out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh.  If  we 
can  get  our  young  people  filled  with  missionary  information,  then 
they  go  before  their  Sunday-school  class,  and  their  Bibles  become 
the  best  of  missionary  text-books,  and  the  Sunday-school  children 
are  reached  to  some  extent  in  that  way.  Moreover,  nearly  all  our 
missionary  collectors  are  drawn  from  the  young  people's  societies. 
If  they  are  well  educated  concerning  missions,  as  they  go  about 
collecting  missionary  money  they  do  a  great  deal  of  personal  work. 
A  number  of  the  churches  are  desirous  of  taking  up  systematic 
study,  daily  prayer  and  systematic  giving.  This  is  what  I  mean 
by  the  widening  of  the  field. 

Miss  Ella  D.  MacLaurin^  Boston.  —  We  need  in  this  Cam- 
paign men  having  a  purpose.  In  looking  over  the  report  of  the 
Campaign  for  last  year,  I  was  greatly  saddened  by  the  fact  that 
appears  in  those  reports,  that  many  of  the  campaigners  evidently 
went  without  a  purpose  and  consequently  accomplished  nothing. 
I  think  our  greatest  lack  is  the  lack  of  persistence. 

The  regular  policy  of  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union 
provides  a  budget  for  young  people's  work,  the  selection  of  a 
good  missionary  committee  in  every  young  people's  society,  the 
establishment  of  a  study  class  for  missions,  a  monthly  missionary 
meeting,  the  daily  use  of  the  prayer  cycle  in  the  closet  and  also 
in  meetings  and  securing  the  library  for  every  young  people's 
society  and  church.  If  you  cannot  get  it  into  the  society,  canvass 
the  whole  church,  but  get  it  in  before  you  leave  the  town. 

We  want  men  this  year  who  will  work  in  connection  with  the 
district  secretaries  of  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union. 
We  have  our  whole  home  field  divided  into  eight  great  districts 
with  a  secretary  for  each.  Every  campaigner  who  lives  within 
the  limits  of  any  of  these  districts,  if  he  will  make  himself  known, 
will  be  put  in  touch  with  the  district  secretary  who  will  get 
him  into  the  churches,  the  societies  and  the  Sunday-schools  and  let 
him  accomplish  what  needs  to  be  done  here.  Then  we  need  eight 
young  men  who  either  have  been,  or  will  be,  appointed  in  the 
next  few  weeks.  What  is  to  prevent  those  young  men  from  going? 
It  means  the  crucifixion  of  self,  but  that  is  exactly  what  St.  Paul 
means  when  he  says,  "  1  am  crucified  with  Christ."  If  my  going 
to  the  foreign  field  depended  upon  my  getting  traveling  expenses 
and  salary,  I  would  be  off  before  the  end  of  next  week.  What  our 
young  people's  societies  and  our  churches  need  is  a  man  or  a  woman 
with  a  message,  and  so  full  of  that  message  that  they  will  overcome 
all  kinds  of  difficulties. 

Mr.  F.  M.  Stead,  Chicago. — We  have  had  some  fifty  Pres- 
byterian students  in  the  field,  and  they  have  visited  1,500  churches. 
We  want  theological  seminary  students,  the  strongest  men  there. 


592  .WORLD-WIDE  EVANGELIZATION 

and  we  want  them  for  from  eight  to  sixteen  weeks.  As  far  as 
possible,  we  wish  them  to  devote  their  entire  summer  to  visiting  the 
churches. 

We  ask  that  they  visit  not  more  than  two  churches  a  week 
in  ordinary  cases,  and  in  visiting  a  church  they  ought  to  make 
from  two  to  five  addresses,  to  hold  conferences  with  the  mission- 
ary workers,  with  the  missionary  committee  of  the  young  people's 
societies  and  with  the  Women's  Missionary  Society.  Start,  if 
possible,  in  every  young  people's  society  a  monthly  missionary 
meeting,  introduce  a  Missionary  Campaign  Library,  —  if  possible, 
two  Campaign  Libraries  and  a  Conquest  Library  in  addition.  Intro- 
duce systematic  giving,  not  only  in  the  young  people's  societies  but  in 
the  churches ;  organize  definite  prayer  for  missions,  using  the  year- 
book of  prayer,  which  is  used  to  a  certain  extent  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  Get  the  people  to  pray  definitely,  thus  building  up  aggres- 
sive missionary  effort  in  the  church.  Inflame  the  pastor  and  the 
young  people. 

We  must  have  strong  men.  The  mistake  heretofore  has  been 
that  students  who  are  not  strong  were  sent  out  into  the  field, 
and  according  to  our  system  of  organization,  if  we  put  weak  men 
in  the  field,  the  complaint  is  brought  up  at  the  Presbytery  meet- 
ing in  the  spring  or  fall  that  the  campaign  has  not  been  a  suc- 
cess ;  and  then  that  comes  up  at  the  Synod  meeting,  and  not  only 
that  Presbytery  but  the  Synod  is  closed  against  us,  and  it  may  be 
that  the  whole  State  is  closed  to  the  work  of  Missionary  Cam- 
paign for  a  year  or  two. 

Mr.  B.  C.  Marsh,  New  York.  —  Yesterday  afternoon  at  our 
Congregational  meeting,  we  asked  the  co-operation  of  students 
who  were  willing  to  help  us,  men  from  the  colleges  and  other 
institutions,  and  there  were  between  thirty  and  forty  who  agreed 
to  do  at  least  this,  —  to  organize  a  missionary  department  in  their 
own  church;  and  we  are  making  a  special  effort  for  that  in  our 
work.  We  can  reach  at  least  loo  or  200  churches  a  year  by  hav- 
ing the  students  do  this  work  in  their  own  churches ;  and  the 
students  who  do  the  work  there  can  most  effectively  do  the  same 
in  other  churches.  We  are  using  that  as  a  sort  of  test  of  their  energy 
and  success  in  the  work. 

We  are  planning  to  use  the  men  from  theological  seminaries. 
From  one  seminary  ten  men  will  go  out  on  Saturdays  and  Sun- 
days. It  is  our  plan  to  use  these  men  and  the  students  enlisted 
yesterday.  We  are  also  holding  training  classes  in  some  of  our 
colleges. 


A   CALL   FOR   A  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    MOVEMENT   FOR 

MISSIONS 

MR.    LUTHER    D.    WISHARD,    MONTCLAIR,    N.    J. 

Shall  there  be  an  an  interdenominational  conference  of  the 
leaders  of  movements  which  are  designed  to  enlist  the  young 
people  and  children  of  the  churches  in  rendering  a  larger  service 
to  the  cause  of  home  and  foreign  missions?  The  answer  to  this 
question  should  be  determined  by  the  answer  to  a  more  funda- 
mental question,  Shall  young  people  be  specifically  organized  for 
a  heartier,  more  intelligent  co-operation  with  the  missionary  activi- 
ties of  their  churches?  The  answer  to  this  fundamental  question 
will  not  be  taken  for  granted;  for  there  are  many  denominations 
whose  young  people  are  not  figuring  prominently,  distinctively 
and  effectively  in  the  missionary  enterprise.  Therefore,  before 
indicating  some  of  the  benefits  attaching  to  a  general  conference 
of  leaders,  I  briefly  note  a  few  reasons  which  call  for  the  thor- 
ough organization  of  the  young  people  of  the  churches  into  strong, 
aggressive,  denominational  movements  in  behalf  of  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  their  country  and  the  world. 

1.  The  first  reason  cited  relates  to  the  steadily  increasing  at- 
tention which  is  being  given  to  the  organization  of  young  people 
as  a  class  into  the  various  departments  and  activities  of  the  Church. 
The  young  people's  societies,  the  young  men's  and  the  young 
women's  Bible  class,  to  say  nothing  of  the  Sunday-school  itself, 
are  almost  universally  recognized  and  employed.  This  being  the 
case,  the  omission  of  the  young  people's  missionary  movement  in 
the  local  church  is  in  danger  of  being  recognized,  not  merely  as  an 
indication  of  apathy  toward  missions,  but  even  of  out-and-out  an- 
tagonism to  missions. 

2.  The  strength,  the  enthusiasm,  the  spontaneity,  the  hopeful- 
ness, the  audacity  of  youth  are  so  needed  in  the  Holy  War,  that 
they  should  be  specifically  enlisted. 

3.  The  cares  of  this  world  have  not  so  pre-empted  the  time 
and  energies  of  young  people  as  to  render  their  attention  to,  and 
co-operation  with,  the  missionary  enterprise  as  difficult  to  secure 
as  are  those  of  people  of  riper  years.  They  not  only  have  all 
the  time  there  is  at  present,  but  they  have  a  much  larger  measure 
of  time  in  the  future  to  devote  to  these  things. 

4.  They  have  not  become  so  set  in  their  ways,  so  conservative, 

593 


594  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

as  to  require  almost  miraculous  power  to  enlist  them  in  new  methods 
of  giving  and  working. 

5.  The  value  of  young  people's  missionary  movements  is  un- 
questionably established  by  the  record  which  such  movements  have 
already  made  in  several  denominations.  For  example,  the  Christian 
Endeavor  Missionary  League  of  the  Reformed  Church,  the  mis- 
sionary movement  in  the  Epworth  League,  etc. 

6.  Finally,  nothing  can  be  more  appropriate  than  the  organiza- 
tion by  our  young  people  of  a  strong  base  of  supplies,  sufficient  to 
insure  the  success  of  the  most  extraordinary,  most  promising  mis- 
sionary movement  in  church  history,  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment for  Foreign  Missions.  If  it  is  theirs  to  go,  it  is  ours  to  send, 
to  pray,  to  give,  on  a  scale  of  generosity  and  self-sacrifice  fully 
equal  to  the  heroic  spirit  displayed  by  the  movement  of  the  stu- 
dents toward  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth.  There  are  grave 
reasons  for  fearing  that  the  existing  agencies  of  the  churches  will 
not  prove  equal  to  the  tax  which  the  student  missionary  uprising 
imposes  upon  the  churches.  One  of  the  most  mysterious,  most 
disappointing  incidents  is  found  in  the  fact  that  the  most  phenome- 
nal offering  of  men  and  women  for  missionary  service  has  been 
attended  with  an  actual  per  capita  decrease  in  financial  offerings. 
This  decrease  undoubtedly  accounts  in  part  for  the  fact  that  the 
number  of  missionaries  sent  forth  by  the  leading  missionary  boards 
since  the  student  movement  was  inaugurated  represents  a  smaller 
increase  in  the  outgoing  missionary  force  than  was  made  during 
a  corresponding  period  of  years  previous  to  the  launching  of  the 
Movement.  Some  new,  extraordinary  agency  is  needed.  May  not 
the  need  be  met  by  a  Young  People's  Movement? 

Some  fundamental  characteristics  of  the  Movement  are  the 
following : 

1.  Inasmuch  as  the  Church  is  an  army  composed  of  divisions, 
the  proposed  movement  will  be  more  practical  and  effective  if  it 
be  a  movement  of  movements.  It  should  be  denominational,  rather 
than  interdenominational. 

2.  It  should  be  educational  and  should  aim  to  acquaint  the 
young  people  with  the  facts  of  missions,  through  meetings,  study 
classes  and  libraries. 

3.  It  should  be  financial  and  should  aim  to  enlist  every  young 
person  in  the  church  in  systematic  and  proportionate  giving. 

Having  briefly  indicated  the  need  and  general  character  of  the 
proposed  movement,  it  remains  to  consider  the  kind  of  a  confer- 
ence called  for,  the  composition  of  it  and  a  few  of  the  urgent  rea- 
sons calling  for  it. 

I.  The  conference  needed  should  be  in  session  long  enough 
to  afford  ample  opportunity  for  the  thorough  treatment  of  the 
fundamental  problems  with  which  the  expert  leaders  of  the  vari- 
ous movements  are  grappling.     Let  us  have  one  conference  which 


CALL  FOR  A  YOUNG  PEOPLE  S  MOVEMENT  595 

will  not  be  punctuated  from  beginning  to  end  with  the  well-worn 
reminder  of  the  leader  of  a  topic,  "  There  are  only  two  minutes 
left  in  which  to  entertain  ten  fundamental  questions."  It  should 
be  educational,  rather  than  exhortational.  It  should  be  compre- 
hensive in  its  discussions,  without  attempting  to  be  exhaustive. 
It  should  teach  as  far  as  possible  by  object  lessons.  Instead  of 
theorizing,  for  instance,  about  mission  study  classes  and  missionary 
meetings,  some  actual  model  meetings  and  classes  should  be  con- 
ducted daily.  The  sessions  should  not  be  so  continuous  as  to 
tire  the  members.  There  should  be  ample  time  for  recreation. 
To  this  end,  the  conference  should  be  located  with  reference  to 
the  requirements  of  those  who  are  planning  their  summer  vacation. 

2.  The  membership  should  be  limited  to  denominational  lead- 
ers, national,  state  and  sectional.  The  term  leaders  does  not  mean 
of  necessity  those  who  are  already  leaders  of  missionary  move- 
ments, though  these  are  of  course  included;  it  also  means  leaders 
of  young  people  who  ought  to  be,  and  probably  will  become,  lead- 
ers of  missionary  movements  among  young  people. 

3.  Two  reasons  for  the  conference  instantly  occur,  which  are 
sufficient  in  themselves  to  justify  the  gathering.  In  the  first  place, 
there  are  several  denominational  movements  already  in  operation. 
Those  with  which  the  writer  is  most  familiar  have  already  been 
referred  to ;  there  are  doubtless  others.  All  of  these  movements  are 
wrestling  with  hard  problems.  Some  of  these  have  found  a  solution 
in  some  denominations,  which  are  still  unsolved  problems  in  other 
denominations.  The  mission  study  class  is  one  of  the  solved  and 
unsolved  problems.  The  student  deputation,  or  Student  Campaign 
Movement  is  another.  The  problem  of  finance  is,  as  a  rule,  un- 
solved. Such  a  conference  as  the  one  proposed  will  afford  the 
first  opportunity  for  comparing  experience,  learning  what  methods 
are  successful  and  ought  to  be  continued,  what  methods  are  fail- 
ures and  ought  to  be  abandoned.  In  the  light  of  these  suggestions, 
it  would  seem  that  such  a  conference  will  prove  invaluable  to  the 
cause  of  missions,  if  composed  only  of  those  who  are  already  at 
work.  There  is,  however,  a  second  reason  in  favor  of  the  confer- 
ence. Many  denominations  are  doing  little,  and  some  doubtless 
are  doing  nothing,  to  especially  enlist  their  young  people  in  mis- 
sions. Such  a  conference  will  call  together  young  people's  lead- 
ers from  such  denominations.  It  will  arouse,  educate  and  train  them 
for  the  important  work.  It  is  not  saying  too  much  to  declare  that 
such  a  meeting  will  constitute  the  starting  point  of  a  number  of 
denominational  young  people's  missionary  movements.  What 
Northfield  and  Geneva  have  become  to  the  student  world,  such  a 
conference  may  become  to  the  young  people  in  our  churches. 
What  more  appropriate  time  and  place  could  be  found  for  decid- 
ing upon  such  a  conference  than  here  and  now  in  connection  with 
this  greatest  gathering  of  Christian  students? 


MISSION  STUDY  IN  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  SOCIETIES 

T.   H.   P.   SAILER,  PH.D.,  PHILADELPHIA 

There  are  two  very  desirable  things  in  any  line  of  work,  both 
of  which  can  sometimes  be  included,  but  which  sometimes  unfor- 
tunately are  contrasted  with  each  other  and  are  almost  naturally 
exclusive  one  of  the  other,  —  the  two  factors  of  breadth  and  depth. 
Breadth  usually  comes  first,  and  especially  in  most  of  our  young 
people's  work  it  is  the  thing  which  is  most  valued,  and  surely 
breadth  is  a  most  desirable  thing.  We  at  this  great  Convention 
know  what  impressions  have  come  to  us  merely  from  the  vast  size 
and  enthusiasm  of  the  audiences.  And  yet  the  address  of  Mr. 
Wishard  is  a  testimony  to  the  fact  that  such  extensiveness  itself 
defeats  the  securing  of  the  greatest  intensiveness.  Therefore,  we 
must  have  some  conference  such  as  he  has  just  proposed,  in  order 
that  a  few  people  may  get  down  to  a  few  definite  points,  exchange 
opinions  on  those  points  and  arrive  at  some  definite  convictions. 

In  the  mission  field  the  first  idea  is  to  cover  as  much  territory 
as  possible.  The  idea  of  many  people  is  that  the  work  of  foreign 
missions  is  to  get  as  many  converts  as  possible,  and  we  hear  the 
numbers  talked  about.  Those  who  have  worked  long  are  thinking 
more  about  intensiveness ;  where  they  are  going  to  drive  in  nails 
upon  which  they  may  hang  things  in  the  future;  where  they  can 
plant  the  church  which  shall  strike  its  roots  firmly  into  the  ground 
and  become  self-propagating. 

In  our  young  people's  work  we  incline  far  too  much  to  breadth 
instead  of  to  depth.  In  our  individual  societies  the  idea  seems  to  be 
to  get  an  all-around  training,  rather  than  to  specialize.  In  some 
societies  I  am  reminded  of  the  good  old  game  of  "  Stage  Coach." 
Have  a  little  bit  of  the  work  of  the  Social  Committee,  then  a  little 
of  some  other  Committee;  and  those  who  have  been  anxious  to 
hammer  in  missionary  ideas  have  found  it  most  difficult  to  put  their 
hand  on  a  person  who  would  stay  long  enough  to  do  any  good  in 
any  particular  position.  We  certainly  need  in  the  missionary  work 
of  our  societies  depth  as  well  as  mere  breadth. 

I  think  many  who  have  done  work  for  missions  know  how 
much  more  effective  it  is,  when  we  can  get  at  short  range  with  a 
verv  few  people.  The  missionary  study  class  represents  a  small 
number  of  persons,  so  that  the  responsibility  is  distributed  among 
a  few,  and  consequently  there  is  greater  responsibility  for  each  one. 

596 


MISSION  STUDY  IN  YOUNG  PEOPLE  S  SOCIETIES  597 

You  can  do  the  best  work  most  easily  with  a  small  and  compact 
class. 

I  think  that  it  is  Professor  James,  of  Harvard,  who  calls  atten- 
tion in  one  of  his  books  to  facts  as  to  the  way  in  which  we  remember 
things.  A  German  worked  out  the  statistics  with  the  most  pains- 
taking care  as  to  the  percentage  of  a  book  that  you  remember 
when  you  have  read  it  once;  the  increased  percentage  that  you 
remember  when  you  have  read  it  through  a  second  time;  the  still 
increasing  percentage  that  you  will  remember  when  you  have  read 
it  through  a  third  time,  etc.  The  impression  that  a  book  makes 
upon  you  multiplies  much  more  than  in  the  arithmetical  progres- 
sion which  you  might  expect  with  the  number  of  times  that  you 
read  a  given  book.  If  you  read  a  book  three  times,  you  will 
remember  much  more  than  three  times  as  many  things  out  of  that 
book  than  if  you  had  read  it  only  once. 

Another  mistake  is  that  we  hold  our  meetings  too  infrequently. 
There  are  a  great  many  others  here  whose  experience  may  have 
been  quite  different  from  mine,  but  after  some  attempts  in  trying 
to  run  a  mission  study  class  that  met  only  once  a  month,  I  gave  it 
up  in  disgust ;  and  you  could  not  now  persuade  me  to  touch  a  class 
that  would  not  meet  oftener  than  once  a  month.  Once  a  week  is 
the  ideal  which  we  have  come  to  in  our  work.  You  want  frequent 
meetings  and  a  definite  subject  and  then  you  should  hammer  away 
on  that  subject. 

With  regard  to  the  courses  themselves,  you  can  have  either 
broad  courses  that  are  easy  to  run,  or  you  can  have  a  stiffer  course 
which  is  harder  to  teach.  Some  in  this  audience  have  already 
worked  out  courses  adapted  to  a  large  number  of  people,  courses 
that  do  not  demand  specially  well  qualified  leaders.  It  is  very 
necessary  to  have  courses  which  you  can  put  in  churches  and  start 
where  the  stiffer  courses  would  not  be  practicable. 

At  the  other  end  of  the  scale  you  find  the  English  Volunteer 
Union's  view ;  they  profess  to  work  for  only  five  per  cent,  of  their 
men  and  let  the  other  ninety-five  per  cent.  go.  This  is  well  illus- 
trated by  a  remark  which  St.  Clair-Tisdal  makes  in  his  book  on 
India.  He  says  that  those  who  study  the  Oriental  religions  should 
study  the  native  books,  not  in  the  English  translations,  but  in  the 
Oriental  languages.  That  is  a  very  desirable  thing,  but  I  fancy 
that  few  of  us  would  undertake  the  study  of  Sanskrit  and  the  other 
languages  for  the  sake  of  reading  the  Indian  Sacred  Books,  as  we 
may  accomplish  much  without  going  to  such  an  extreme  as  that. 

What  we  need  most  of  all  in  this  work,  with  all  due  regard 
to  the  great  text-books,  is  better  leaders  and  more  intenseness  in 
our  work.  This  has  been  our  experience  in  connection  with  the 
Christian  Endeavor  Union  in  Philadelphia.  If  you  can  have  a  good 
leader,  the  class  will  be  forthcoming ;  if  you  get  a  weak  leader  and 
attempt  to  push  your  class  through  in  any  way  with  the  hope  of 


598  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

getting  it  started,  you  will  have  the  same  experience  as  that  which 
Mr.  Stead  spoke  of  in  the  Campaign  work,  —  the  ground  will  be 
burned  over  and  the  future  mortgaged.  I  believe  that  in  a  gathering 
of  this  kind,  we  ought  to  be  able  to  make  an  appeal  to  college  men 
and  women  to  grapple  with  this  subject  and  qualify  themselves  as 
leaders,  both  in  their  college  work  and  afterwards  when  they  go  out 
to  their  local  Churches.  You  will  find  a  great  opportunity  in  your 
homes  for  study  class  work.     It  is  very  strategic. 

If  the  few  remarks  I  have  made  have  any  effect,  I  hope  that 
they  will  induce  some  in  this  audience  to  make  up  their  minds  that 
they  will  study  missions  along  some  one  line,  —  that  they  will 
qualify  themselves  in  some  one  text-book,  so  that  they  may  be  able 
to  do  high  class  study  work.  I  believe  that  is  the  greatest  need  of 
our  mission  study  classes  and  that  our  work  will  be  most  advanced 
by  having  a  few  leaders  who  will  study  to  constantly  improve  the 
quality  of  the  work  and  add  to  its  intensiveness. 

DISCUSSIOX 

?kliss  Bush.  —  The  Baptist  Young  People's  Union  of  America 
has  had  as  one  of  its  fundamental  principles  from  the  very  begin- 
ning the  purpose  that  its  young  people  should  be  trained  in  missions, 
and  one  of  its  three  study  courses  is  the  Conquest  Mission  Course, 
the  others  being  the  Bible  Readers'  Course  and  the  Sacred  Literature 
Course.  From  ver}-  nearly  the  beginning  of  the  Young  People's 
Union,  we  have  provided  a  monthly  missionary  meeting  for  the 
young,  with  a  systematic  course  of  topics  and  suggestions  as  to 
treatment  in  the  meetings.  It  covers  four  years,  beginning  with 
the  New  Testament  basis  of  missions  and  going  on  to  the  present 
time,  through  the  forerunners  of  modern  missionary  work,  Carey, 
Judson,  and  so  on  down.  We  take  up  the  work  done  in  all  foreign 
countries  in  all  our  Baptist  societies,  including  those  of  the  North, 
South  and  Canada.  We  provide  for  the  monthly  Conquest  meeting 
and  publish  in  our  paper  each  week  from  1,500  to  2,000  words  on 
the  topic.  As  one  topic  is  continued  for  four  weeks,  we  publish 
from  six  to  eight  thousand  words  on  each  subject. 

Our  study  season  opens  with  October  in  each  year,  and  at 
the  end  of  seven  months  we  hold  a  written  examination,  sending 
out  twenty-five  questions  covering  the  work  of  the  seven  months. 
We  have  each  year  from  700  to  1,100  examination  papers  returned. 
You  all  know  enough  about  young  people's  work  to  know  that  this 
represents  but  a  small  proportion  of  the  young  people  who  follow 
the  work  of  the  course  and  take  part  in  the  meetings.  Many  are 
not  prepared  to  take  a  written  examination,  although  they  may 
know  something  about  the  work. 

We  provide  for  our  Juniors  the  same  topics  as  for  our  Seniors. 
They  have  a  special  paper,  called  The  Junior  Baptist  Union,  and 


MISSION  STUDY  IN  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  SOCIETIES  599 

three  pages  of  that  paper  are  given  to  the  subject  each  week.  They 
are  also  referred  to  the  different  papers  on  the  subject.  Our  Juniors 
send  in  each  year  probably  from  three  to  seven  thousand  exami- 
nation papers  on  the  missionary  course.  They  send  in  from  ten 
to  twelve  thousand  in  the  three  courses,  covering  about  an  equal 
number  in  each  course. 

Mr.  George  B.  Graff.— The  United  Society  of  Christian  En- 
deavor has  tried  to  do  what  it  could  for  the  missionary  interests  of 
the  young  people  of  the  different  denominations;  and' yet  we  have 
been  handicapped  in  that  we  did  not  wish  to  interfere'  at  all  with 
the  denominational  work  that  was  being  done.  You  all  know  that 
for  many  years  we  wanted  a  missionary  library,  and  vet  there  was 
not  a  denomination  that  would  put  a  dollar  into  a  library,  until 
finally  Mr.  Cooper,  of  the  Methodist  Church,  issued  the  Ca'mpaign 
Missionary  Library  and  subsequently  issued  Library  Number  Two. 
Afterwards  there  was  a  call  for  a  cheaper  library,  and  we  issued 
the  Conquest  Missionary  Library,  consisting  of  ten  volumes  for 
$5.  There  are  now  those  three  libraries,  besides  the  denominational 
libraries  which  have  been  issued  by  the  Congregationalists  and 
some  others. 

A  few  months  ago  Mr.  Taylor  and  I  were  talking  about  the 
dearth   of  mission   study  text-books   for  young  people's   societies. 
The  same  difficulty  came  up,  that  the  denominations  did  not  have 
the  money  to  put  into  a  series  of  text-books  which  were  adapted 
to  the  wants  of  young  people.     We  all  know  about  the  excellent 
text-books  prepared  by  the  Student  \'olunteer  Movement,  but  as 
a   rule   it  has   been   found   that   those   text-books   are   a   little  too 
deep   for  the  average  young  people's   society.      So   we   consulted 
with  the  leaders  of  that  Movement,  and  they' said  that  they  would 
be  very  glad  if  a  series  of  text-books  could  be  provided  for  the 
young  people's  societies.     So  it  has  been  arranged  — and  this  is 
the  first  announcement  of  it  —  that  a  series  of  text-books,  covering 
all  the  missionary  lines,  will  soon  begin  to  be  issued.     The  course 
proposed  embraces  about  twenty  different  books.     As  to  the  work 
in  the  larger  missionary  countries,  such  as  China  and  Japan,  there 
will  be  two  books,  one  on  the  history  of  the  countrv  and  one  bio- 
graphical   in    character,    giving    the    story    of    the'  lives    of    the 
missionaries.     These  books  as  a  rule  will  consist  of  eight  chapters, 
there  being  one  chapter  for  the  history  of  the  countrv,  one  or  two 
chapters  for  something  about  the  people,  and  then 'two  or  three 
chapters,  one  devoted  to  missions  in  the  past,  and  probablv  two 
devoted  to  the  present  missionary  efforts  in  that  countrv ;  and  then 
follows  the  closing  chapter  for  a  general   summarA-.   'We  intend 
to  have  those  text-books  written  by  the  best  missionary  workers 
in  their  respective  fields.     We  cannot  at  this  time  announce  who 
the  authors  of  the  books  will  be,  because  thev  have  not  all  been  con- 
sulted, but  we  intend  to  secure  the  best  ones  possible. 


6oO  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

You  will  understand  that  the  books  are  to  be  issued  jointly 
by  the  Epworth  League  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and 
by  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society,  so  as  to  divide  the  expense 
and  cover  a  larger  territory.  The  books  are  to  be  edited  by  Mr. 
Taylor,  representing  the  Epworth  League,  and  by  Professor  Wells, 
representing  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society.  Where  it  is  im- 
possible to  secure  a  strong  missionary  in  a  foreign  land  to  prepare 
a  book  upon  a  country,  we  shall  secure  some  one  at  home;  for  in- 
stance, Mr.  Speer  has  consented  to  write  the  book  on  Persia. 

We  hope  to  begin  to  issue  these  works  early  in  next  Septem- 
ber and  then  to  continue  issuing  three  or  four  books  a  year  until 
the  entire  course  has  been  brought  out.  It  is  hoped  to  issue  them  at 
not  more  than  fifty  cents  in  cloth  and  probably  a  cheaper  edition 
in  paper. 

Rev.  a.  McLean,  —  The  Disciples  of  Christ  have  three  books, 
one  is  our  Handbook,  one  is  on  Missionary  Heroes,  and  the 
Women's  Board  issues  a  monthly  publication  called  The  Junior 
Builder.  The  Juniors  last  year  gave  the  Missionary  Society  $25,000 
for  their  work  and  we  try  to  keep  the  young  people  informed  re- 
garding it.  I  think  that  the  gold  mine  for  the  Church  of  the 
future  is  the  Sunday-school.    That  is  the  great  source  of  strength. 

A  Delegate.  —  I  think  that  a  word  should  be  said  with  regard 
to  the  interdenominational  work  of  women's  societies.  Last  year 
was  the  first  year  in  which  a  book  was  published  by  them.  It  is 
entitled  Via  Christi,  and  has  been  used  extensively  in  young  women's 
and  girls'  societies  as  well  as  in  women's  societies.  And  for  another 
year  another  book  is  planned. 


EDITORS'   CONFERENCE 

The  Chairman's  Introduction 

What  the  Religious  Newspapers  can  Do  for  Missions 

The  Relation  of  Periodicals  to  the  Boards 


6oi 


THE  CHAIRMAN'S  INTRODUCTION  • 

REV.  H.  A.  BRIDGMAN,  THE  CONGREGATIONALIST,  BOSTON 

We  are  here  seriously  to  consider  the  function  of  the  weekly 
religious  and  the  monthly  missionary  press  in  connection  with  the 
world's  evangelization,  how  it  may  be  made  a  more  effective  collat- 
eral agency.  Without  exalting  overmuch  our  calling,  or  claiming 
that  we  have  at  all  realized  our  ideals,  as  a  basis  of  our  discussion  we 
may  fairly  call  attention  to  the  service  which  we  are  now  rendering 
to  the  foreign  missionary  enterprise.  If  the  Christian  public 
throughout  the  United  States  and  Canada  is  to  feel  the  inspiration 
of  this  great  gathering  and  to  have  it  properly  interpreted,  it  will 
be  because  there  has  been  an  army  of  newspaper  men  here  from  the 
different  religious  journals.  I  have  not  happened  to  see  the  Boston 
or  New  York  dalies  of  the  last  five  days,  but  my  impression  is  that 
they  contain  despatches  of  two  or  three  inches  in  length,  quite  in- 
adequate, often  inaccurate  and  certainly  lacking  in  that  interpreta- 
tion of  the  purpose  and  significance  of  the  meeting  which  we  shall 
undertake  to  give  our  readers.  The  managers  of  this  Convention 
appreciate  the  function  that  the  religious  journals  have  in  spread- 
ing a  knowledge  of  the  truth  far  and  wide.  It  will  be  a  long  while 
before  the  verbatim  report  is  out  or  before  their  own  organ  can  con- 
vey to  the  public  an  adequate  idea  of  what  has  been  going  on  in 
Toronto  during  the  past  week,  and  it  will  be  because  of  the  service 
rendered  by  the  newspaper  men  that  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
people,  a  week  or  ten  days  hence,  will  know  about  this  meeting.  But 
after  all  that  is  only  one  of  the  little  incidents  of  our  gathering. 
These  conventions  come  only  once  in  four  years.  A  capture,  like 
that  of  Miss  Stone,  comes  only  occasionally.  A  Boxer  uprising  is 
very  phenomenal.  How  about  the  years  between,  the  long  periods 
when  the  missionary  cause  is  progressing  quietly  and  steadily  with- 
out observation,  very  much  as  Jesus  said  the  kingdom  would  go  on  ? 
What  are  we  as  editors  to  do  in  those  seasons? 

We  are  to  exchange  views  on  this  very  vital  question,  and  I 
hope  that  there  will  be  time  for  each  of  us  to  get  up  and  answer 
a  few  practical  questions.  What  is  your  policy  touching  missionary 
news?  Where  do  you  get  it?  What  are  your  relations  with  the 
secretaries  of  the  bureaus  and  the  boards  ?  How  many  correspond- 
ents in  the  field  have  you,  and  how  good  are  they?  What  use  do 
you  make  of  the  various  missionary  publications  and  leaflets  sent 

603 


604  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

out  from  time  to  time?  How  do  you  present  the  news  to  your 
readers  ?  Do  you  have  a  separate  department  headed  "  Missions  "  ? 
Or  do  you  scatter  it  throughout  the  paper  without  a  label,  and 
how  do  your  readers  like  it?  What  do  you  hear  about  your 
presentation  of  missionary  news?  Is  there  anything  that  we 
can  do  in  the  direction  of  extending  and  strengthening  our  news 
service  and  working  together  as  a  unit  as  religious  papers,  as 
missionary  periodicals?  These  are  all  concrete,  definite  questions 
which  I  hope  you  will  attempt  to  answer  in  your  own  minds  and, 
if  possible,  with  your  lips.  I  opine  that  as  we  open  this  subject 
it  may  lead  us  into  that  larger  and  more  serious  one  of  the  general 
problem  of  religious  journals,  but  I  trust  that  we  shall  not  go  too 
far  afield.  It  might  require  more  than  the  entire  afternoon  to 
answer  the  question  whether  there  is  any  function  for  the  so-called 
religious  press  to-day  that  is  not  served  by  the  daily  papers,  that 
is  hot  served  by  those  admirable  pseudo-religious  journals,  like  The 
Outlook  and  The  Independent.  But  let  us  bear  in  mind  before  we 
approach  that  underlying  question,  that  we  are  here  distinctively 
to  deal  with  this  point :  How  can  we  as  editors  advance,  through 
our  papers,  the  enterprise  of  foreign  missions,  and  the  enterprise 
of  home  missions,  the  enterprise  of  city  missions,  the  enterprise  of 
college  settlements,  or  the  spread  of  religious  views  throughout  the 
community?  How  can  we  serve  the  cause  of  the  world's  evan- 
gelization and  thus  co-operate  with  the  final  purpose  of  this  splendid 
assemblage  ? 


WHAT  THE  RELIGIOUS  NEWSPAPERS  CAN  DO  FOR 

MISSIONS 

MR.  D.  D.  THOMPSON,  NORTHWESTERN  CHRISTIAN  ADVOCATE,  CHICAGO 

Without  egotism  on  the  part  of  religious  editors,  or  an  undue 
exaggeration  of  the  influence  of  the  press,  I  suppose  we  may  say 
that,  aside  from  the  operation  and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon 
the  work  of  men  for  the  spread  of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  the  re- 
ligious press  is  the  most  powerful  agency  in  existence  for  the 
carrying  out  of  the  missionary  spirit  of  the  Church  in  practical 
work.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  it  has  heretofore  been  so,  and 
I  doubt  if  any  secretary  of  the  missionary  boards  would  confess  that 
he  had  received  from  the  religious  press  of  the  country  the  as- 
sistance that  he  thinks  he  has  a  right  to  expect  and  which  he 
naturally  hopes  for.  On  the  other  hand,  I  think  if  the  religious 
press  were  conscious  of  its  power  and  responsibility  and  of  its 
opportunity  to  aid  in  the  cause  of  missions,  it  would  not  feel  that 


WHAT    THE    RELIGIOUS    NEWSPAPERS    CAN    DO  605 

the  mission  boards  and  the  mission  secretaries  had  furnished  all 
the  assistance  which  the  press  has  a  right  to  expect. 

I  think  that  we  ought,  as  religious  editors,  to  realize  what 
seems  to  be  a  fact,  namely,  that  we  have  entered  upon  a  new  era 
of  evangelistic  effort,  that  we  are  in  the  midst  of  a  great  revival, 
some  manifestations  of  which  are  very  clear,  and  one  of  those  is  a 
great  Convention  like  this,  which  illustrates  how  the  Spirit  of  God 
is  taking  hold  of  the  hearts  of  young  people.  We  have  in  our 
church  work  what  was  called  The  Forward  Movement.  It  did  not 
meet  all  of  our  expectations,  but  it  did  arouse  the  interest  of  our 
young  people  and  revealed  an  interest  on  their  part  in  the  work  of 
God  in  individual  hearts  and  in  communities  which  to  many  was  a 
great  surprise.  I  think  that  this  revival  spirit  is  the  means  by 
which  God  is  preparing  the  world  for  the  march  of  events,  not  very 
far  distant.  I  think  that  the  hand  of  the  Lord  has  somehow  or  other 
been  in  the  great  revolution  that  has  taken  place  in  China  and,  that 
as  religious  editors,  we  ought  to  realize  that  the  future  civilization 
of  China  is  not  to  be  determined  by  the  diplomats  and  the  political 
action  of  the  nations  of  the  world,  but  is  to  be  determined  by  the  ef- 
forts of  Christian  missionaries  and  Christian  missions.  If  we  cannot 
get  into  our  minds  the  realization  of  the  fact  that  God  is  molding  the 
nations  through  the  work  of  Christian  missions,  we  not  only  will  be 
unable  to  do  our  full  duty  as  leaders  of  the  Church,  but  our  papers 
will  die.  No  religious  paper  can  live  and  do  its  work  that  is  not  char- 
acterized by  a  missionary  spirit. 

How  can  we  best  carry  out  the  work  which  we  have  to  do? 
Every  editor  must  be  governed  by  his  individual  surroundings, 
but  one  thing  we  must  do,  if  we  are  to  lead  the  people  and  awaken 
their  interest  and  satisfy  their  interest  when  it  is  once  awakened ; 
we  must  give  them  facts  as  to  the  progress  of  the  work  of  God 
throughout  the  world.  I  think  these  facts  ought  chiefly  to  relate 
to  what  God  is  doing  in  the  apparently  most  unpromising  fields, 
because  if  His  work  is  prospering  there,  there  is  no  reason  why  it 
should  not  prosper  under  more  favorable  conditions.  But  how 
are  we  to  get  this  information?  I  think  that  every  editor  will 
acknowledge  that  this  is  the  difficult  point.  If  I  tell  you  my  exper- 
ience, perhaps  it  may  help  some  of  you. 

I  was  trained  as  a  newspaper  man.  The  proudest  day  of  my 
life  was  when  as  a  young  man  I  sent  an  article  to  Murat  Halstead 
of  The  Cincinnati  Commercial  and  found  the  next  morning  that 
it  appeared  as  an  editorial.  The  result  of  that  was  an  invitation 
to  contribute  editorials  to  that  paper,  and  Mr.  Halstead  gave  me 
this  advice :  "  Give  a  good  many  facts  in  your  editorials ;  base  them 
on  facts."  That  lesson  got  me  into  the  habit  of  writing  things 
largely  from  the  standpoint  of  facts.  So  one  way  in  which  I 
get  information  about  missionary  movements  is  to  watch  all  sources 
of  information,  such  as  magazines  and  books  and  periodicals  and 


6o6  WORLD-WIDE    EVAXGELIZATION 

papers,  and  in  that  way  try  to  get  the  fact  which  I  can  use  as  a  peg 
to  hang  a  fuller  statement  upon.  For  instance,  when  it  first  came 
out,  I  read  with  a  great  deal  of  interest  Dr.  Dennis's  "  Christian 
^Missions  and  Social  Progress."  I  read  that  volume  as  editors 
are  obliged  to  read  a  good  many  books;  I  skimmed  through  it  and 
caught  a  good  many  things.  So,  when  I  read  in  the  papers  a 
fortnight  ago  that  China's  Empress  Dowager  was  about  to  abolish 
footbinding  by  Imperial  decree  I  made  that  the  peg  on  which 
to  hang  all  the  facts  that  I  could  obtain  relating  to  footbinding. 

I  have  tried  to  get  missionary  intelligence  from  the  boards 
and  from  the  missionaries,  and  the  modesty  of  the  missionaries 
and  the  indescribable  something  which  affects  the  boards  has  pre- 
vented us  from  securing  the  information  which  we  wanted,  though 
there  is  no  lack  of  communications  from  both.  The  material  that 
comes  to  us  from  the  missionaries  and  from  the  boards  is  for  the 
most  part  simply  long  appeals,  and  the  people  do  not  want  appeals. 
Facts  published  from  week  to  week,  giving  the  people  information 
that  they  desire  and  which  will  keep  their  interest  constantly  aroused, 
will  give  force  to  the  appeals;  but  without  the  facts  the  appeals 
have  scarcely  any  weight  at  all. 

However  I  must  make  an  exception.  The  women  give  us  all 
the  facts  we  want  and  a  great  many  more  than  we  can  use.  I  think 
that  our  foreign  boards  could  learn  a  lesson  from  the  women. 
They  are  not  only  interested  themselves,  but  they  succeed  in  getting 
information  from  their  missionaries  on  the  field  and  they  know  how 
to  give  it  to  the  papers.  ]\Iore  than  that,  they  are  so  interested 
through  the  impartation  and  their  interest  is  so  continuous,  that 
they  watch  us  with  an  eagle's  eye  and  see  that  good  material  is 
published. 

While  the  missionary  department  has  been  a  great  success 
in  our  paper  I  do  not  think  that  such  a  department  is  ordinarily 
a  wise  thing.  It  would  be  for  a  time,  but  the  experience  of  daily 
department  papers  indicates  that  the  setting  apart  of  missionary 
news  into  a  department  would  not  be  a  wise  thing.  What  we  want 
to  do  is  to  be  giving  the  people  missionary  information  all  the 
time,  just  as  the  daily  papers  are  giving  their  readers  every  day 
a  history  of  what  is  going  on  throughout  the  world.  We  ought  to 
dish  it  up  in  every  style,  —  personals,  editorials,  editorial  notes,  news 
notes  —  everywhere  and  anywhere,  so  as  to  keep  the  facts  of  mis- 
sionary progress  and  the  work  of  the  Church  at  large  and  denom- 
inationally before  the  people. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  there  is  more  interesting  missionarj'  news, 
that  the  missionaries  can  give  us  if  they  will,  than  is  to  be  found 
in  the  political  movements  of  the  world.  The  missionaries  and 
our  bishops  and  all  those  who  travel  in  the  interests  of  the  Church 
and  have  to  do  with  the  affairs  of  the  Church,  could  give  us  hun- 
dreds of  items  and  keep  us  constantly  supplied  with  interesting 


I 


THE    RELATION    OF    PERIODICALS    TO    THE    BOARDS  607 

facts.  Their  inability  to  recognize  news  is  the  reason  why  the 
boards  do  not  furnish  the  religious  papers  with  news  that  we  could 
print. 

It  is  the  same  with  the  missionaries.  In  the  case  of  death, 
they  usually  cable  that  to  the  mission  rooms  and  to  the  papers, 
but  that  is  the  only  thing  I  recall  that  they  ever  think  of  telegraph- 
ing. There  are  some  missionaries  who  write  very  interesting  let- 
ters, but  they  will  wait  and  put  a  flood  of  material  in  a  long  letter 
where  it  is  lost,  and  where  it  does  not  catch  the  eye  of  the  editor 
and  hence  does  not  get  before  the  reader.  If  our  missionaries 
would  get  into  the  habit  of  sending  us  short  items,  which  they  could 
write  quickly,  he  would  be  glad  to  get  them,  and  the  purpose  of 
both  would  be  accomplished  in  its  publication.  The  publication 
of  scores  of  news  notes  fresh  from  the  mission  fields  would  awaken 
a  renewed  interest  in  missions  that  would  surprise  the  missionaries 
and  the  Church. 

We  must  do  something  to  give  effect  to  such  movements  as 
these.  If  the  enthusiasm  of  these  young  people  is  suppressed,  it 
will  be  the  greatest  injury  that  the  Church  has  ever  suffered.  We 
will  be  as  certain  to  backslide  as  we  are  certain  to  see  the  sun  rise 
to-morrow.  Moreover  these  young  people  are  to  become  the  leaders 
of  the  Church  in  the  very  near  future,  and  we  must  prepare  our 
people  for  that  leadership. 

It  is  a  great  thing  to  be  at  the  head  of  a  religious  paper.  I 
would  rather  be  the  editor  of  a  great  religious  paper  than  to  be  the 
Governor  of  the  State.  Do  we  realize  the  opportunity  that  God 
has  put  into  our  hands  ?  We  are  not  simply  providing  a  considerable 
amount  of  entertaining  reading  for  Christian  families,  but  we  are 
molding  the  character  of  the  Church,  and  what  the  Church  is  in 
the  future  and  what  its  influence  upon  the  history-  of  the  world 
shall  be,  will  depend  very  largely  upon  the  work  that  we  do. 


THE  RELATION  OF  PERIODICALS  TO  THE  BOARDS 

REV.  A.  W.  HALSEY,  D.D.,,  SECRETARY  PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD,  NEW  YORK 

The  newspaper  helps  mightily  to  mold  public  opinion.  It 
behooves  the  lover  of  foreign  missions  to  woo  and  win  it,  for  once 
secured  it  becomes  a  most  potent  ally  in  the  ever  irresistible  conflict 
between  the  powers  of  good  and  evil. 

First,  we  should  seek  to  impress  the  newspaper  man  with  a 
sense  of  the  largeness  of  foreign  missions.  We  believe  "  that  the 
broad  and  true  mission  of  Christianity  to  mankind  is  nowhere  more 
fullv  and  effectivelv  illustrated  than  in  the  foreign  mission  field." 


6o8  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

If  I  were  a  wealthy  man  I  would  present  to  each  editor  of  our  lead- 
ing secular  and  religious  journals  a  copy  of  Dr.  Dennis's  last  book, 
"  Centennial  Survey  of  Foreign  Missions."  The  best  informed  man 
on  the  subject  will  find  much  food  for  thought  in  this  magnificent 
contribution  to  the  "  opulent  and  splendid  literature  of  missions  " 
now  being  brought  forth  in  such  bewildering  variety.  It  is  true, 
as  Dr.  Dennis  quietly  remarks  in  his  introductory  note,  that  "  mis- 
sionary statistics  are  mere  figures,  but  they  stand  for  immense 
and  thrilling  facts."  No  apology  is  needed  for  a  cause  that  can  show 
at  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century  such  an  array  of  facts 
and  figures,  in  the  evangelistic,  educational,  literary,  medical,  phil- 
anthropic and  cultural  spheres.  Foreign  missions  command  the 
attention,  not  to  say  the  admiration,  of  every  student  of  affairs 
as  well  as  of  every  follower  of  Him  whose  mission  on  earth  is 
briefly  but  comprehensively  stated  in  the  single  verse,  "  He  went 
about  doing  good."  If  there  is  any  phase  of  human  need,  any  sort 
of  "  ill  that  flesh  is  heir  to,"  any  earthly  sorrow  reachable  by  human 
sympathy  or  skill  that  the  missionary  has  not  sought  to  remove 
and  has  not  in  part  at  least  assuaged,  I  have  failed  to  learn  of  it. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  many  Christians  are  either  indifferent 
or  openly  opposed  to  foreign  missions  and  that  givers  to  this  cause 
rarely  see  the  results  of  their  generosity,  giver  and  recipient  being 
separated  by  vast  continents,  it  is  remarkable  that  in  a  single  year 
$20,000,000  is  freely  given  for  this  work.  If  we  are  to  believe  the 
carefully  compiled  statistics  of  Dr.  Dennis,  18,682  men  and  women 
have  forsaken  the  comforts  of  the  home  land  to  labor  amid  difficult 
and  dangerous  surroundings  for  their  fellow-men  living  in  the  dark- 
ness of  heathenism.  It  seems  hardly  credible  that  so  large  a  num- 
ber as  79,396  native  helpers  co-operate  with  these  missionaries  in 
this  stupendous  task  of  leading  men  to  Jesus  Christ.  The  14,364 
organized  churches,  25,889  Sunday-schools,  20,458  universities,  col- 
leges, boarding  schools,  high  schools,  training  and  medical  schools, 
kindergarten  and  village  schools,  the  159  printing  presses,  issuing 
annually  381,166,106  pages,  the  1,162  hospitals  and  dispensaries 
treating  in  a  single  year  2,347,780  patients  and  last  but  by  no  means 
least,  the  very  large  number  of  orphanages,  asylums,  leper  homes, 
homes  for  the  blind  and  for  deaf  mutes,  opium  refuges  and  the  like, 
all  attest  the  immensity,  the  humanity  and  the  Christianity  of  the 
work  of  foreign  missions.  A  century  ago  men  might  sneer  at  this 
subject  and  possibly  then  there  was  need  for  apologetics,  but  that 
day  has  passed.  "  This  enterprise  is  the  hope  of  the  world,  the 
preparation  for  the  brotherhood  of  Christian  nations."  It  has  evi- 
denced its  right  to  be.  It  must  be  dealt  with  as  a  real  thing  and 
not  as  the  imaginary  dream  of  a  fanatic.  It  is  time  that  the  press, 
secular  and  religious,  ceased  to  treat  foreign  missions  either  with 
a  maudlin  pity  or  an  undisguised  contempt.  As  the  Bishop  of 
Ripon  long  ago  said,  "  It  is  quite  foolish  and  unworthy  for  news- 


THE  RELATION  OF  PERIODICALS  TO  THE  BOARDS     609 

papers  to  treat  the  subject  in  a  jaunty  spirit,  as  one  which  has 
no  practical  importance  or  social  significance."  The  558  missionary 
societies  whose  missionaries  girdle  the  world  are  in  the  work  to 
stay.  The  456  versions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  translated  by  the 
missionaries  abide.  They  are  a  part  of  the  world's  stock  of  knowl- 
edge. The  thousands  of  homes  purified  and  beautified  by  the  love 
and  labor  of  these  consecrated  servants  of  Jesus  Christ  will  continue 
to  send  out  their  light  and  life  through  the  ever  widening  years. 
The  work  must  increase  rather  than  decrease.  What  has  been  done 
is  only  the  earnest  of  what  is  to  be  done.  The  newspaper  appeals 
to  an  intelligent  constituency.  No  intelligent  man  can  afford  to 
ignore  the  work  and  the  worth  of  the  foreign  missionary. 

Second,  in  other  departments  the  newspaper  seeks  the  expert. 
High  prices  are  paid  for  articles  on  medicine,  mechanics,  politics  and 
all  other  subjects.  Is  it  not  time  that  our  newspapers  learned  to  ob- 
tain foreign  mission  news  from  those  qualified  by  adequate  training 
and  experience  to  furnish  it  ?  A  great  literary  critic,  a  master  of  Eng- 
lish, a  maker  of  droll  sentences  and  a  well-spring  of  humor  un- 
defiled  may  be  a  most  incompetent  critic  of  foreign  missions.  A 
leading  newspaper  in  one  of  our  Western  cities  in  a  recent  editorial 
article,  discussing  the  captivity  of  Miss  Stone,  asserts  that  all  mis- 
sionaries should  be  recalled.  The  Government  should  not  be  put 
to  such  expense  and  discomfort  by  the  missionaries.  The  article 
in  question  was  evidently  written  by  one  who  knew  neither  the 
science  of  missions  nor  the  intricacies  of  European  politics,  yet 
this  paper  to  my  certain  knowledge  pays  a  very  high  price  for  ar- 
ticles on  other  subjects  where  it  wishes  to  secure  trustworthy  in- 
formation. It  is  not  alone.  Thousands  of  articles  appeared  in  news- 
papers during  the  recent  troubles  in  China  which  showed  that  the 
writers  were  ignorant  of  the  geography,  not  to  say  the  literature, 
of  missions.  I  recall  an  amusing  experience  on  a  Sunday  evening 
when  the  managing  editor  of  one  of  our  leading  New  York  papers 
sent  the  man  next  to  him  to  interview  me.  The  cable  had  announced 
that  all  the  missionaries  in  Hai-nan  were  killed.  They  happened 
to  be  our  missionaries.  "  I  suppose  I  can  say  that  Hai-nan  is  near 
Peking,"  said  the  newspaper  man.  "  Yes,"  I  replied,  "  about  as 
near  as  New  York  is  to  San  Francisco."  And  yet  that  man  had  been 
in  the  newspaper  office  for  many  years.  We  had  that  great  trouble 
all  through  the  Boxer  outrage.  They  are  absolutely  ignorant  of 
the  geography  of  missions,  and  the  geography  of  the  world  for  that 
matter,  and  of  any  history  whatever. 

Many  of  our  religious  papers,  friendly  to  foreign  missions, 
are  unwilling  to  pay  for  articles  on  the  subject.  As  a  result  much 
that  they  publish  is  little  less  than  trash.  It  costs  brain  and  blood 
and  nerve  to  write  a  good  article  on  foreign  missions.  I  know  of 
a  leading  religious  paper,  once  famous  for  its  foreign  mission 
department,  that  now  is  losing  favor  rapidly  with  a  large  number 


6lO  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

of  subscribers  because  of  an  ill-defined  notion  that  foreign  mis- 
sions are  of  small  account.  Missionaries  or  missionary  experts 
have  attained  proficiency  in  their  art  by  dint  of  hard  labor.  The 
editor  must  pay  for  mission  articles,  if  they  are  to  be  of  any  value. 
The  missionary  is  not  blameless.  He  seeks  much  free  advertising. 
The  cheap  advertising  of  missions  so  often  obtained  is  like  all  other 
cheap  advertising,  it  does  no  good.  If  every  mission  paper  would 
pay  for  its  contributed  mission  articles  it  would  obtain  a  higher 
grade  of  material  acceptable  to  its  readers  and  helpful  to  the  cause. 
Third,  there  is  something  to  be  said  on  the  side  of  the  news- 
paper. Foreign  missionaries  and  foreign  mission  boards  are  too 
thin-skinned.  No  lover  of  this  cause  should  fear  just  criticism 
on  the  part  of  the  newspaper.  The  missionary  is  a  marked  man ; 
his  words,  his  conduct,  at  home  and  abroad  are  sharply  criticised. 
I  believe  that  this  is  wholesome.  I  have  known  missionaries  on 
board  a  steamer  to  alienate  more  friends  by  their  un-Christian  con- 
duct than  they  gained  followers  during  a  long  sojourn  of  speech- 
making  in  the  home  land.  I  believe  that  the  newspaper  is  perfectly 
justified  in  holding  up  to  scorn  and  ridicule  the  missionary  who 
belies  his  high  calling  by  his  low  action.  The  calling  is  the  most 
noble  on  earth.  No  one  should  undertake  it  unless  willing  to 
endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  missionary 
cannot  do  things  that  other  Christian  men  and  women  are  per- 
mitted to  do.  He  is  a  city  set  on  a  hill.  His  free  renunciation  of 
home  and  friends  and  worldly  emoluments  and  all  the  luxuries 
of  life  attest  that  he  has  been  baptized  with  a  baptism  that  the 
ordinary  man  knows  not  of.  The  man  who  goes  far  hence  to  the 
Gentiles  should  not  only  teach  but  live  the  gospel  of  Christ.  David 
Livingstone  won  the  love  and  loyalty  of  the  poor  black  in  the  jungle 
of  Africa,  but  all  England  honored  and  revered  the  man  who  walked 
with  such  exemplary  piety  before  the  people  in  the  homeland. 
Robert  Moffat  at  home  in  the  evening  of  his  life  left  an  indelible 
impress  on  all  who  came  in  contact  with  him.  Not  the  least  of 
his  conquests  was  his  marvelous  influence  over  the  great  philanthro- 
pist, Samuel  Morley,  near  whose  palatial  home  the  noble  missionary 
spent  his  last  days.  I  doubt  not  that  John  G.  Paton  has  done  more 
for  foreign  missions  in  his  furloughs  in  the  homelands  than  in 
all  his  arduous  years  of  service  among  the  wild  men  in  the  islands 
of  the  sea.  Foreign  missions  court  investigation.  The  true  mis- 
sionary has  nothing  to  fear.  Long  ago  an  old  missionary,  speak- 
ing on  this  subject,  said,  "  This  thing  was  not  done  in  a  corner." 

discussion 

Mrs.  Louise  Seymour  Houghton,  The  Evangelist,  New 
York.  —  I  believe  that  the  time  has  come  for  a  sort  of  associated 
religious  press.     I  had  thought  that  out  of  this  conference  would 


THE  RELATION  OF  PERIODICALS  TO  THE  BOARDS    6ll 

grow  an  association  of  religious  editors  such  as  exists  among  the 
secular  editors,  but  we  will  not  talk  about  that  now.  I  think  it  to 
the  purpose,  however,  to  suggest  some  sort  of  a  committee  and  co- 
operation in  getting  religious  news.  It  is  too  expensive  to  do  this 
independently  for  the  ordinary  unendowed  religious  newspaper. 
In  my  editorial  work  I  do  not  want  merely  Presbyterian  news,  for 
we  cannot  know  anything  well  unless  we  know  a  little  of  everything. 
It  is  not  enough  to  say  that  in  all  Alaska,  or  in  some  other  part 
of  the  world,  there  are  so  many  missionaries,  when  we  mean  that 
there  are  only  that  number  connected  with  Presbyterian  missions. 
We  want  to  know  something  about  other  missions  as  well  as  our 
own  and  so  I  think  it  would  be  a  wise  thing  if,  by  some  measure 
which  would  grow  out  of  this  discussion,  we  could  take  steps  to  get 
the  money  or  make  arrangements  whereby  religious  news  could  be 
sent  to  all  the  religious  papers  at  a  minimum  expense.  We  publish 
all  that  we  can  get,  but  we  can  very  much  better  judge  of  what 
we  need  to  publish,  if  we  know  what  each  paper  is  going  to  get; 
and  we  can  very  much  better  interest  our  people  in  our  editorials 
and  general  articles,  if  we  are  informed  of  the  effect  of  missionary 
life,  missionary  experience  and  missionary  history  from  week  to 
week.  I  have  felt  that  there  ought  to  be  some  definite  and  intel- 
ligent and  combined  method  elaborated  now,  or  begun  now.  The 
seed  ought  to  be  planted  now  for  getting  the  foreign  missionary  news 
of  the  world. 

Mr.  Silas  McBee^  The  Churchman,  New  York.  —  I  came 
here  primarily  to  meet  my  brethren  of  the  religious  press,  because 
my  own  object  in  publishing  a  Church  paper  is,  first  of  all,  that 
the  family  of  Christ  may  find  each  other  and  love  each  other 
and  in  some  way  and  in  some  time  unitedly  co-operate  in  the  ex- 
tension of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

I  have  been  trying  primarily  to  impress  that  ideal  upon  myself 
and  upon  my  people,  and  naturally  as  the  years  have  increased  I 
have  had  a  consuming  desire  to  get  information  for  my  constit- 
uency. It  ought  to  be  paid  for.  It  was  never  so  in  the  past, 
but  I  pay  now  for  every  line  that  comes  into  my  paper  in  the  shape 
of  news  contributions.  I  not  only  pay  for  missionary  news,  but 
I  have  sought  in  our  mission  field  abroad  and  at  home  for  special 
contributions;  and  I  will  pay  as  fully,  if  not  more  fully  and  more 
fairly  for  anything  missionary  in  character  that  is  worth  printing 
than  for  any  other  kind  of  news. 

I  grasp  at  every  opportunity  to  get  any  one  who  is  competent 
to  speak,  and  I  rejoice  in  the  privilege  of  paying  for  it.  But  it  is 
not  easy  to  get  real  facts.  Real  facts  are  not  unworthy  details. 
There  is  a  vast  difference  between  something  that  counts  and  some- 
thing that  does  not.  I  could  fill  my  paper  each  week  with  what 
would  discourage  and  defeat  those  who  are  trying  to  make  the 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  realize  its  duty 


6l2  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

and  its  privilege.  We  have  our  separate  difficulties,  and  every- 
where else  in  the  world  there  is  concentrated  effort,  combined 
and  co-operative  effort  in  the  world  to-day.  It  is  the  genius  of  our 
age,  and  yet  we  do  not  as  editors  of  journals  accomplish  anything 
along  that  line.  Whether  or  not  it  is  possible  I  know  not,  but 
I  make  this  proposition  here  to-day,  and  possibly  we  may  fine'  some 
ground  of  co-operation.  I  will  gladly  print  and  pay  for  any  contribu- 
tion from  any  body  of  Christians  that  is  sent  in  to  my  office,  that 
commends  itself  to  my  judgment  as  an  educative  power  to  our  peo- 
ple. Is  there  not  some  way  whereby  we  may  co-operate  to  get  hold 
of  these  truths  that  lie  at  the  very  foundation,  not  only  of  our 
faith  and  of  our  destiny,  but  of  our  practical  experience  and  prac- 
tical progress?  No  one  can  go  through  these  meetings  without 
feeling  that  we  have  been  on  the  mountain  top ;  and  yet  even  in  these 
meetings,  those  who  have  followed  them  from  the  beginning  will 
realize  that  there  is  progress  being  made,  a  sifting  of  the  chaff  and 
a  getting  down  to  the  wheat,  and  you  will  notice  that  an  audience 
always  responds  and  responds  sometimes  with  a  silence  that  is 
more  eloquent  than  applause.  Any  step  forward  to  any  new  experi- 
ence, to  any  thing  that  contributes  to  clearing  a  path  in  the  dark 
wilderness  that  is  before  us,  is  to  be  welcomed. 

Let  us  in  some  way  get  together  and  consult  and  stimulate 
each  other  and  missionary  writers,  not  only  by  the  money  paid, 
but  by  advice  and  by  constant,  persistent,  searching  after  news. 
Let  us  get  the  news  and  print  it  without  stint,  and  give  it  to 
each  other  without  stint  for  the  advancement  of  the  cause. 

Rev.  E.  M.  Bliss,  D.D.,  Bureau  of  Missions,  New  York.  — 
I  am  very  glad  for  those  words  spoken  by  Mrs.  Houghton  and 
Mr.  McBee.  For  a  good  many  years  this  question  of  missionary 
journalism  has  been  a  very  vital  one  with  me.  It  is  now  eleven 
years  since  I  went  on  the  staff  of  The  Independent.  During  those 
years  I  got  a  good  deal  of  experience,  and  I  can  sympathize  very 
heartily  with  everything  that  has  been  said  on  all  sides,  —  with  the 
difficulties  of  the  editor,  with  the  difficulties  of  the  secretary, 
with  the  difficulties  of  the  missionaries.  It  is  one  of  the  hardest 
things  for  an  editor  to  get  facts,  and  next  to  the  difficulty  of  secur- 
ing facts  is  the  difficulty  of  understanding  them  when  he  has  them. 
In  order  to  set  forth  a  fact  so  that  it  shall  be  a  power,  you  have 
to  understand  its  meaning.  Now  what  do  most  of  us  who  are 
sitting  in  our  editorial  offices  in  this  country  know  of  the  inner 
meaning  of  the  facts  that  are  given  to  us  from  India,  China,  Japan 
or  elsewhere?  How  are  we  to  get  at  the  meaning  of  the  few  facts 
that  we  get?  My  experience  has  been  this  that  the  best  way  of 
securing  missionary  news  was  to  get  into  personal  relations  with 
the  missionaries  themselves.  I  have  pleaded  and  pleaded  until  it 
seemed  to  me  that  I  was  making  a  nuisance  of  myself  at  the  offices 
of  the  missionary  boards,  to  get  the  missionaries  to  come  down  to 


THE   RELATION   OF   PERIODICALS   TO   THE   BOARDS  613 

my  office,  and  generally  I  have  failed.  I  appreciate  the  difficulty 
which  arises  because  a  great  many  people  have  an  idea  that  an 
editor's  room  is  a  kind  of  sanctum  sanctorum  into  which  the  aver- 
age mortal  steps  with  bated  breath.  Any  editor  who  lets  a  man 
go  out  of  his  office  with  that  feeling  does  not  understand  his 
business.  It  is  just  as  much  the  editor's  business  to  make  his  visitor, 
from  whom  he  is  going  to  get  the  meaning  of  his  facts,  feel  per- 
fectly at  home,  as  it  is  his  business  to  get  those  facts  from  him. 

This  is  one  of  the  phases  of  one  great  difficulty  that  we  must 
in  some  way  overcome,  if  we  are  going  to  get  the  best  that  there  is 
to  be  had.  Every  missionary  when  he  lands  and  goes  to  the  offices 
of  his  board  should  be  instructed  by  his  secretary  that  one  of  the 
first  things  for  him  to  do,  —  as  important  as  for  him  to  address 
any  church,  —  is  to  get  into  personal  relations  with  the  editors 
of  the  religious  press;  and  one  of  the  first  things  for  the  editors 
of  the  religious  press  to  do  is  to  see  that  that  man  or  woman  is 
perfectly  at  home  in  his  office. 

Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey,  D.D.,  Missionary  Review  of  the 
World,  Rochester. —Just  now  it  is  particularly  important  that 
we  should  do  something  that  would  help  to  bring  the  whole  mis- 
sionary force  into  some  sort  of  intelligent  relations  to  the  papers 
I  have  had  a  great  deal  of  experience  in  getting  information  from 
the  missionaries  and  have  done  two  or  three  things  that  I  think 
might  be  helpful.  I  have  in  many  instances  given  these  gentlemen 
a  schedule,  drawing  their  attention  to  such  and  such  things  going 
on  in  their  field  and  to  such  and  such  things  likely  to  develop, 
and  asking  them  to  take  that  schedule  and  watch  for  anything  that 
occurs  on  this  line.  Then  I  have  said  this :  "  I  do  not  want  you 
to  write  me  for  writing's  sake,  but  give  me  on  a  postal  card  in 
the  quickest  way  you  can  any  articles  or  contributions.  I  want  you 
to  write  me  that  thing  which  you  are  so  full  of  and  which  you  think 
is  of  so  much  importance  that  you  must  find  some  way  to  say  it." 
They  want  to  be  helped.  They  are  not  editors,  but  when  we  get  a 
combination  such  as  Dr.  Bliss  has  referred  to,  we  will  find  out 
the  truth  of  what  the  Arabs  say,  "One  and  one  make  eleven" 
and  we  will  go  on  and  find  still  further  that  one  and  one  and  one 
make  iii. 

Rev.  C.  H.  Daniels,  D.D.,  Secretary  American  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions,  Boston.  —  First  let  me  say  that  I  am  in  sym- 
pathy with  what  has  been  said.  I  have  no  use  for  a  religious  journal 
that  fills  itself  up  with  missionary  news  simply  because  it  is  mis- 
sionary news.  I  would  four  times  rather  have  The  Congregational- 
ist  entirely  empty  of  missionary  news  and  have,  what  we  know  we 
have.  Its  large  sympathy  with  the  missionary  work.  The  thing  that 
we  covet  and  desire  most  from  the  religious  papers  is  the  assurance 
of  their  large  sympathy  with  us,  so  that  in  times  of  emergency 
when  the  Boxer  uprising  is  on,  Miss  Stone  imprisoned,  a  massacre 


6l4  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

going  on  in  Turkey,  we  may  have  such  forces  beside  us,  so  that 
we  can  give  them  the  latest  news. 

The  greatest  problem  that  we  have  is  to  get  from  our  busy, 
overloaded,  tired  missionaries,  the  message  from  all  our  fields  that 
we  wish  for  our  publications.  We  get  a  great  deal  that  is  good 
but  not  enough,  and  a  good  many  of  them  do  not  know  how  to 
write  for  a  paper.  I  sent  a  special  letter  out  to  every  one  of  our 
missionaries  and  asked  for  specific  news  and  requested  them  to 
make  it  so  brief  that  it  would  go  on  a  single  page  of  a  leaflet  sent 
them.  One  of  the  first  letters  which  came  back  was  from  a  mis- 
sionary in  China  and  it  covered  twenty- four  closely  written  pages ! 
Dr.  Bliss  and  another  brother  have  said  something  that  suggests 
a  question.  When  anything  of  interest  is  going  on  in  missionary 
lands,  our  Eves  are  made  miserable  by  reporters  from  all  over  the 
city,  and  we  also  get  messages  from  Washington,  New  York  and 
Chicago  asking  for  information.  Why  does  any  one  stand  here  and 
insist  that  our  missionary  boards  should  send  men  to  sit  down  with 
him  in  his  office?  Why  not  adopt  the  newspaper  plan  and  have 
the  men  come  up  and  search  for  these  missionaries  and  find  them 
out?  We  cannot  get  a  missionary  into  Boston  for  a  moment 
without  having  the  newspaper  men  there  to  see  him,  and  they 
get  all  they  want. 

Dr.  Bliss.  —  The  point  is  just  here.  The  daily  newspaper  has 
a  staff  of  men  whom  it  can  send  around  to  get  the  facts.  They 
are  organized  for  that  purpose.  A  weekly  paper  has  not  that  staff. 
What  is  wanted  is  the  personal  contact,  the  personal  view-point. 
I  have  over  and  over  again,  when  I  found  it  difficult  for  the  mis- 
sionaries to  come  down  to  my  office,  said,  "  If  you  will  let  me  know 
when  such  and  such  a  man  will  be  in  your  office,  I  will  come  down 
and  see  him  because  I  want  to  get  at  him."  But  I  could  not  get 
the  word.  I  do  not  want  to  be  understood  as  finding  fault,  and 
yet  here  is  the  fact  that  it  is  extremely  difficult  for  the  editor  of 
a  weekly  religious  paper  to  get  into  touch  with  the  missionaries. 
I  believe  that  if  the  same  kind  of  effort  were  made  to  get  the 
missionaries  into  relation  with  the  editors  that  is  made  to  bring  the 
missionaries  into  relation  with  the  churches,  it  would  bring  the 
same  results. 

Mr.  Brtdgman.  —  In  a  dozen  leading  papers,  most  of  which 
are  represented  here,  relative  to  the  whole  amount  of  matter,  I  have 
measured  the  amount  of  missionary  information  given  by  them. 
It  will  only  take  half  a  minute  to  read  it,  and  while  I  acknowledge 
that  one  line  of  good  stuff  is  worth  a  dozen  bad  ones,  it  is  inter- 
esting to  note  the  following  comparisons : 

A  Baptist  paper,  two  and  three  quarter  pages  out  of  twenty- 
six  pages. 

An  Episcopalian  paper,  one  page  out  of  thirty-four  p-^ges 
(foreign  missions  purely). 


THE  RELATION  OF  PERIODICALS  TO  THE  BOARDS    615 

A  Methodist  paper,  no  columns  out  of  nineteen  pages. 

A  Presbyterian  paper,  a  page  and  a  quarter  out  of  twenty-three 
pages. 

A  Congregational  paper,  no  news  out  of  twenty-three  pages. 

Another  Congregational  paper,  one  page  out  of  twenty-seven. 

A  Presbyterian  paper,  no  news  out  of  twenty-five  pages. 

Another  Presbyterian  paper,  three-quarters  of  a  page  out  of 
twenty-seven  pages. 

A  Methodist  paper,  a  page  and  one  and  one-half  columns  out 
of  twenty- four  pages. 

A  Presbyterian  paper,  a  page  out  of  fifteen  pages. 

An  Episcopalian  paper,  one-half  column  out  of  twenty-eight 
pages. 

Rev.  Henry  Mansell.  —  I  know  that  it  is  hard  to  get  letters 
out  of  missionaries;  it  is  hard  to  get  them  out  of  me.  I  will  tell 
you  just  how  it  is  about  getting  letters  from  missionaries.  There 
are  many  of  us  who  do  not  know  how  to  write  letters,  and  then  those 
of  us  who  know  how,  when  we  get  over  on  the  other  side  of  the  world 
into  a  new  language,  our  idiom  appears  to  be  all  broken  up  and 
we  are  not  able  to  speak  or  write  acceptably. 

Those  who  have  facts  to  write  are  persons  who  have  no  time 
to  write  them.  We  have  too  much  to  do.  Never  in  forty  years 
in  India,  except  during  my  first  year,  have  I  had  less  than  three 
men's  work  to  care  for.  Perhaps  I  should  except  two  years,  when 
I  was  principal  of  the  theological  college  in  Bareilley,  and  I  had 
to  fill  every  one  of  the  chairs  of  a  regular  theological  institute. 
That  is  the  only  time  I  had  one  man's  work  in  India.  I  had  no 
time  to  write  telling  how  many  students  were  there  and  where 
they  were  going  to  and  what  they  were  doing,  etc.,  etc. 

As  to  paying  missionaries  for  information,  it  will  make  not  a 
bit  of  difference.  There  are  hundreds  and  thousands  of  facts  in 
India,  but  we  get  used  to  them;  they  become  ordinary  things. 
When  we  go  out  and  preach  three  times  a  day  in  the  bazaar  and 
teach  three  hours  in  school  and  write  up  our  reports  for  the  mis- 
sion secretaries  and  get  out  our  statistics,  there  is  more  than  we 
can  really  get  time  to  do.  Then  we  have  to  go  and  bury  people, 
and  by  the  time  we  get  back  from  the  funeral  there  are  two  or 
three  other  things  waiting  for  us.  So  there  is  really  no  time  that 
we  have  for  writing,  not  even  if  you  were  to  pay  us  for  so  doing. 

Rev.  J.  W.  CoNKLiN,  The  Mission  Field,  New  York.  —  I 
have  been  a  missionary  and  have  written  a  great  many  letters  home 
under  pressure  of  obligation.  I  know  what  it  is  for  a  missionary 
to  grind  out  letters,  and  so  I  have  written  to  our  missionaries  and 
asked  them  to  consider  themselves  reporters,  not  correspondents. 
A  reporter  and  a  correspondent  are  two  different  people.  You  do 
not  find  much  correspondence  in  the  secular  press  to-day,  and  the 
correspondence  that  is  put  in  the  secular  papers  as  a  rule  is  only 


6l6  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

read  by  a  very  few.  We  have  seen  Dr.  Dennis's  success  and  we 
know,  I  think,  how  he  got  his  facts.  As  I  understand  it,  he  wrote 
to  missionaries  all  over  the  world  and  enclosed  a  dollar  or  two  to 
pay  their  postage  and  any  expense  they  might  have  in  getting  those 
facts,  and  I  suggest  that  we  call  on  missionaries  who  know  facts 
when  they  see  them.  We  might  send  envelopes  with  the  printed 
address  of  our  paper  and  enclose  a  dollar  for  postage,  and  then 
we  have  that  printed  envelope  staring  the  missionary  in  the  face 
and  telling  him  at  the  same  time  that  we  only  want  as  much  as 
he  can  write  on  a  postal  card. 

I  do  not  think  that  the  trouble  with  the  religious  press  and 
with  missions  is  altogether  a  scarcity  of  facts.  It  seems  to  me 
that  one  of  the  troubles  is  that  facts  are  not  presented  in  the  same 
form  as  they  are  in  the  daily  papers.  They  appear  in  small  type 
in  the  back  part  of  the  periodical.  I  think  we  ought  to  present 
striking  facts  with  big  headlines,  such  as  you  will  find  in  the  daily 
papers,  calling  attention  to  them,  and  then  see  that  they  are  put 
where  the  eyes  first  fall.  We  ought  to  feature  mission  news  with 
heavy  type.    We  may  not  like  that,  but  the  people  do. 

Rev.  F.  p.  Haggard,  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,  Boston. 
—  In  my  early  years  I  was  a  newspaper  man,  later  on  a  pastor  and 
now  a  missionary  acting  temporarily  as  a  secretary  and  also  as  an 
editor.  This  latter  experience  has  revealed  to  me  a  solution  of  some 
of  these  problems  which  we  have  been  considering.  With  reference 
to  what  my  older  brother  has  said  about  the  time  at  the  missionary's 
disposal,  let  me  make  a  statement.  On  my  last  journey  from  India 
the  missionaries  held  a  meeting  on  board  ship,  and  we  agreed  that 
we  had  made  a  very  serious  mistake  in  allowing  anything  to  keep 
us  from  writing  home.  I  took  a  great  deal  of  interest  in  missions 
both  from  a  religious,  medical  and  industrial  point  of  view  and  was 
a  very  busy  man,  but  on  that  homeward  voyage  we  missionaries 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  we  must  give  the  result  of  our  labors 
to  the  brethren  at  home,  even  if  we  neglected  other  very  important 
things  in  order  to  do  so. 

Acting  as  secretary,  I  have  at  present  the  care  of  our  foreign 
correspondents,  and  in  examining  that  correspondence  I  think  that 
the  reason  why  we  have  heretofore  not  been  able  to  get  facts  to  the 
newspapers  is  because  the  only  man  familiar  with  the  work  was 
our  foreign  secretary.  He  was  overwhelmed  with  other  duties 
and,  furthermore,  did  not  claim  to  be  a  newspaper  man,  and  did 
not  exactly  know  the  best  news  when  he  saw  it.  Previous  news- 
paper experience  enabled  me  to  see  the  news  in  the  letters  a  little 
better  perhaps  than  he  did,  and  I  have  tried  to  sort  out  and  mark 
on  the  margins  of  the  letters  items  which  might  be  made  into 
news.  The  letter  is  turned  over  to  a  stenographer  who  copies  the 
marked  portion.  The  item  is  then  turned  over  to  another  to  make 
something  out  of  it. 


THE   RELATION    OF   PERIODICALS    TO    THE   BOARDS  617 

That  brings  in  the  question  of  expense.  Our  mission  boards 
are  criticized  to  the  last  degree  in  the  matter  of  home  expenses. 
Every  additional  secretary  or  stenographer  or  the  purchase  of  a 
new  typewriter  is  criticized.  But  I  believe  that  the  best  investment 
a  board  could  make  is  to  have  a  press  agent,  and  if  we  had  such  an 
agent  in  all  our  board  rooms,  we  could  do  this  thing.  The  relig- 
ious newspapers  owe  a  duty  to  our  boards  in  this  matter.  If  they 
would  enable  us,  through  the  editorials  which  they  could  write,  to 
have  a  sufficient  editorial  and  secretarial  force  in  the  rooms,  we 
could  furnish  them  with  more  than  they  could  use.  The  crux  of 
the  whole  problem  is  too  often  right  there.  The  difficulty  is  that 
the  people  seem  to  feel  that  the  home  expenses  of  a  missionary 
institution  must  be  kept  down  very  low,  and  that  anything  which 
does  not  bring  absolute  returns,  visible  and  apparent  returns,  ought 
not  to  be  tolerated. 

The  facts  in  the  case  are  that  when  we  get  a  telegraphic  request 
for  material  from  a  newspaper,  it  is  often  said,  "  Supplying  those 
facts  is  not  the  work  of  missions,"  and  it  does  not  seem  part  of 
our  duty  to  do  it.  I  believe  that  we  ought  to  have  high-salaried 
men  there  who  can  do  these  things  satisfactorily.  Sometimes  a 
pastor  writes  saying :  "  On  Sunday  I  am  going  to  preach  on  the 
subject  of  missions.  Write  me  a  letter  setting  forth  some  telling 
facts."  I  have  no  time  to  write  him  a  letter,  and  I  believe  that  the 
religious  newspaper  could  do  a  great  deal  of  good  if  it  simply  stated 
the  facts  about  this  matter  and  enabled  us  to  have  in  our  rooms 
the  force  required.  It  will  increase  our  expenses,  but  after  all  we 
are  not  to  gage  these  things  by  expense  but  by  the  ultimate  results. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Geistweit,  D.D.,  The  Baptist  Union,  Chicago. 
—  Ten  years  ago,  when  the  Baptist  Young  People's  Union  was 
formed,  they  undertook  to  crystallize  the  enthusiasm  of  the  young 
people  along  educational  lines  with  particular  emphasis  upon  mis- 
sionary studies  by  means  of  the  monthly  publication  of  a  junior 
paper.  We  now  have  a  helper  in  the  office  who  is  really  the  mis- 
sionary editor.  During  these  ten  years  we  have  supplied  from  a 
page  to  two  pages  of  missionary  matter  every  week  in  the  year, 
and  the  young  people  are  engaged  in  weekly  studies  of  these  read- 
ings, and  we  are  now  giving  them  diplomas  and  certificates  both 
for  study  and  for  reading.  In  the  last  ten  years  we  have  had  from 
young  people  97,000  written  examinations.  When  we  know  that 
most  of  the  young  people  who  study  are  unwilling  to  submit  them- 
selves to  written  examinations,  upon  that  basis  of  97,000  examina- 
tion papers  it  is  safe  to  say  that  200,000  young  people  have  been 
every  week  studying  these  missionary  studies  and  following  this 
literature. 

The  difficulty  that  we  have  found  and  still  find  is  in  the 
gathering  of  the  material,  but  we  have  succeeded  in  this  way. 
We  send  to  missionary  headquarters,  asking  them  the  name  of  their 


6l8  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

best  man  or  woman  to  write  for  us,  and  thus  secure  these  people. 
In  the  main  we  have  gotten  the  material  gratuitously,  but  often 
we  have  had  to  pay  for  it.  We  shall  go  forward  now  in  new 
courses  of  study,  and  not  only  give  in  them  what  work  of  our 
own  is  going  on  in  the  missionary  field,  but  we  shall  print  half 
a  column  or  so  indicating  all  the  work  of  the  other  denominations 
in  the  field  that  we  are  studying.  This  will  be  augmented  further 
by  a  series  of  illustrated  articles. 

Rev.  F.  Bartlett  Converse,  D.D.,  The  Christian  Observer, 
Louisville.  —  I  wish  to  emphasize  the  idea  that  the  missionary 
feature  is  a  very  essential  one  in  the  religious  newspaper.  It  was 
the  same  religious  wave  which  brought  into  existence  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  the  American  Bible 
Society  and  the  religious  newspapers.  One  hundred  years  ago 
there  was  not  a  religious  weekly  newspaper  in  this  country  or  in  the 
world.  The  idea  of  such  a  paper  was  due  in  large  measure,  I  think, 
to  a  man  of  sainted  memory.  Rev.  John  H.  Rice,  who  believed 
that  a  mighty  power  could  be  exerted  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  if 
such  a  periodical  could  be  started,  and  he  set  to  work  with  all  his 
power  to  see  if  he  could  not  get  men  interested  in  starting  a  weekly 
religious  newspaper.  He  was  pastor  of  a  church  in  Richmond,  Va., 
and  interested  his  own  session  in  it  and  finally  got  it  started.  This 
was  The  Religious  Remembrancer,  published  in  Philadelphia  in 
1813,  the  earliest  religious  weekly  that  the  world  ever  saw.  One 
of  his  elders  went  on  to  Boston  enthused  with  this  idea  and  started 
the  Boston  Recorder,  and  these  two  papers  initiated  the  work  that 
we  have  been  engaged  in,  and  which  has  done  not  a  little  in  con- 
tributing to  the  prosperity  of  the  American  Board  and  other  foreign 
missionary  societies. 

I  appreciate  the  difficulty  of  getting  missionary  news.  One 
very  good  way  is  for  the  editors  to  become  acquainted  with  the 
missionaries  before  they  go  out.  Invite  them  to  your  homes  and 
get  acquainted,  and  then  lay  upon  them  the  importance  of  keeping 
you  posted.  "  You  want  our  help  and  we  want  your  help,  and  we 
must  work  together  in  this  cause."  They  will  send  us  a  great  deal 
of  matter  that  is  not  in  suitable  shape  to  publish;  but  they  will 
send  us  something  which  we  really  want,  and  we  can  really  afford 
to  go  over  and  pick  out  what  is  worth  printing.  That  is  our  busi- 
ness. We  are  editors,  and  we  should  put  it  into  shape  so  that  the 
people  will  be  pleased  with  it,  and  it  will  be  of  service.  In  our 
own  office  we  have  a  talented  lady  who  gives  her  whole  time  to 
the  revision  of  religious  news  for  the  purpose  of  publication,  in 
order  to  present  it  to  the  proper  form.  We  want  only  good  inter- 
esting, valuable  facts,  clearly  stated ;  and  when  we  have  them,  we 
should  publish  them.  Sometimes  it  is  of  advantage  to  publish  ten 
or  twelve  pages  of  missionary  news,  making  a  special  missionary 
number.     Sometimes  we  have  almost  nothing  that  is  really  attrac- 


THE   RELATION   OF   PERIODICALS   TO   THE   BOARDS  619 

tive;  but  every  editor  must  seek  to  maintain  a  missionary  interest 
and  publish  only  news  and  facts  of  real  interest,  so  that  they  will 
be  eagerly  read  by  all  of  his  readers. 

Mr.  Delavan  L.  Pierson,  Missionary  Review  of  the  World. 
New  York.  —  I  have  the  fortune  to  represent  a  magazine  which, 
from  some  of  the  material  that  is  sent  to  it,  I  should  imagine  the 
authors  regard  as  a  sort  of  a  storehouse  for  the  preservation  of 
material  for  which  there  was  no  present  use.  I  hope  that  ours  is 
a  different  magazine  from  that.  We  like  to  think  of  it  as  a  maga- 
zine gun,  and  we  are  "  the  man  behind  the  gun."  We  can  get  the 
very  best  results  by  having  a  definite  aim  as  to  the  scope  and  pur- 
pose of  the  magazine  and  the  material  that  goes  into  it,  and  a 
definite  idea  as  to  what  sort  of  things  we  want  from  the  missionaries 
and  from  missionary  secretaries.  If  I  let  a  missionary  know  ex- 
actly what  I  want,  I  will  get  it  in  almost  every  instance;  if  I  ask 
him  to  send  anything  of  interest  on  the  field,  I  am  pretty  sure  to 
get  anything  or  nothing.  It  is  our  business  to  get  the  material 
and  to  put  it  in  shape,  so  that  it  will  be  suited  to  our  constituency. 
We  ought  to  be  in  touch  with  our  constituency,  so  that  we  know 
what  they  demand  and  ought  to  want.  And  this  means  hard  work. 
We  cannot  expect  the  missionary  secretaries  to  do  it  for  us  in  the 
missionary  office.  It  is  our  business,  and  we  must  spend  money 
for  the  articles.  If  we  put  a  money  value  upon  our  editorial  work, 
we  ought  to  put  a  money  value  upon  the  work  of  writers  on  mis- 
sionary subjects. 

Mr.  Nolan  R.  Best,  The  Interior,  Chicago.  —  I  want  to 
speak  in  order  to  exalt  an  agency  that  has  not  been  spoken  of  yet, 
and  that  is  the  shears.  A  man  who  knows  how  to  read  his  ex- 
changes can  do  this  reasonably  well  on  a  cheap  plan.  I  know  that 
the  dearer  plan  of  buying  our  correspondence  is  better;  still,  the 
shears  are  a  useful  adjunct.  I  do  not  read  my  brethren's  editorials 
very  carefully,  but  I  do  look  for  their  news,  and  by  getting  together 
items  from  letters  and  clippings  from  foreign  fields,  I  pretty  soon 
have  a  fairly  good  budget  of  happenings  on  mission  fields,  of  which 
I  can  make  a  good  item  on  mission  work.  Take,  for  instance,  the 
revival  in  Japan.  I  watched  all  of  our  exchanges  for  articles  on 
that  Empire,  and  in  a  few  weeks  I  had  in  my  envelope  marked 
"  Japan  "  enough  material  to  make  a  picture  of  the  Japanese  re- 
vival that  was  about  as  accurate  as  a  man  who  had  not  been  on  the 
field  could  get.  The  revival  came  on  when  we  did  not  expect  it, 
and  we  had  no  arrangement  for  a  special  article,  but  in  this  way  we 
gave  our  readers  a  pretty  fair  idea  of  that  revival  in  Japan.  A 
news  service  is  perhaps  better,  but  the  shears  will  help  us  out  a 
great  deal  while  we  are  waiting  for  a  better  news  service. 

Mr.  C.  G.  Trumbull,  The  Sunday-school  Times,  Phila- 
delphia. —  We  cannot  get  from  any  missionary  board  or  any  mis- 
sionaries or  organization  to-day,  the  right  sort  of  missionary  mate- 


620  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

rial  by  pressing  the  button  once  and  for  all ;  because  their  first 
business  in  life  is  not  to  provide  material  for  papers.  Until  there 
is  an  organization  provided,  simply  and  solely  for  the  purpose,  we 
cannot  get  it.  If  we  desire  missionary  material  once  a  week,  or 
every  quarter,  we  must  press  the  button  for  that  particular  thing 
and  particular  time,  and  perhaps  press  it  half  a  dozen  times  before 
Ave  get  it  once.  Mr.  Pierson  in  his  magazine  has  made  a  greater 
success  in  providing  interesting  missionary  material  than  any  other 
of  which  I  know.  He  does  not  write  to  a  missionary  saying,  "  Send 
us  anything."  He  tells  them  what  he  wants.  That  is  what  we 
have  got  to  do. 

Rev.  J.  A.  Macdonald,  The  Westminster,  Toronto.  —  I 
have  a  paper  that  has  no  history.  I  have  no  traditions,  and  there- 
fore I  have  no  cut  and  dried  plan  for  making  it.  My  proposal  to 
our  board  is  that  I  be  made  a  sort  of  ex  officio  member  of  the 
foreign  mission  committee,  that  I  may  go  in  and  out  just  as  I  like 
and  pick  up  news,  in  order  that  I  may  understand  the  drift  of 
things ;  otherwise  I  might  go  out  and  write  things  without  a  proper 
understanding  of  them.  In  this  way  I  might  get  such  news  as 
would  be  of  large  interest  to  my  constituents. 

There  is  one  thing  that  I  would  like  to  ask  the  American  news- 
paper editor,  and  that  is,  how  to  expose  the  frauds  that  are  going 
round  in  the  United  States  in  the  interest  of  foreign  missions,  and 
who  overflow  into  Canada?  Newspapers  and  editors  ought  to  co- 
operate upon  the  question  of  how  to  protect  the  churches  against 
these  fakirs  and  frauds  who  come  with  stories  of  various  sorts. 

Mr.  Silas  McBee.  —  I  think  that  Mr.  Macdonald  has  struck 
a  true  note  in  his  suggestion  about  allowing  the  public  to  attend 
the  meetings  of  our  boards.  I  venture  to  believe  that  if  our  board 
would  allow  a  few  members  of  the  press  to  attend,  I  should  like 
my  brothers  of  the  secular  and  the  church  press  to  be  there,  and 
would  like  the  board  to  throw  open  the  meeting  for  the  dissemina- 
tion and  distribution  of  information  both  critical  and  sympathetica!. 
I  believe  that  our  boards  will  be  benefited  beyond  all  measure  by 
having  the  healthy  and  fearless  criticism  of  those  who  are  looking 
on  from  the  outside,  of  those  who  are  to  be  led  to  a  real  conscious- 
ness of  the  foreign  work. 


SUGGESTED  PRAYER  AND  RESOLUTION 
TOPICS  FOR  THE  USE  OF  DELEGATES  ON 
THEIR  HOMEWARD  JOURNEY  FROM  THE 
VOLUNTEER  CONVENTION  AT  TORONTO 

Grounds  for  Praise 
For  the  remarkable  attendance  upon  the  Convention 
For    the    generous    and    whole-hearted    hospitality    of 
Toronto 

For  the   manifestation  of  the   presence   and   power  of 
God  in  the  sessions 

For  the  achievements  and  possibilities  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement 

For  a  larger  vision  of  Christ  and  the  world  for  which 

He  died 
For  a  more  vivid  realization  of  our  resources  in  Christ 
For  the  privilege  of  living  and  working  at  this  time  in 

the  history  of  the  Church 

Objects  for  Intercession 

That  Toronto  may  experience  a  powerful  and  blessed 
reflex  influence  from  the  Convention 

That  all  the  delegates  may  return  to  their  homes  in 
safety  and  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit ;  that  they 
may  communicate  the  ideas  and  inspiration  which 
they  have  received  ;  that  they  may  regard  the  Con- 
vention not  as  an  end  but  as  a  beginning.  "  The 
end  of  the  exploration  is  the  beginning  of  the 
enterprise  " 

That  the  Convention  may  result  in  hundreds  of  new 
missionaries  being  sent  out  in  the  near  future 

That  the  Volunteer  Movement  may  accomplish  its 
vnission 

621 


That  the  members  and  secretaries  of  mission  boards, 
editors  of  the  reHgious  press  and  pastors  may  be 
Divinely  enabled  so  to  guide  the  forces  of  the 
Church  as  best  to  meet  the  need  of  the  present 
generation 

That  the  Holy  Spirit  may  be  poured  out  abundantly 
upon  all  missionaries  and  native  Christians 

"  The  Lord  is  rich  unto  all  that  call  upon  Him  " 

Subjects  for  Resolution 

If  I  have  failed  to  lift  up  my  eyes  to  behold  the  fields, 
I  will  henceforth  strive  more  diligently  by  the 
study  of  missions  to  keep  in  touch  with  the  needs 
of  the  world  and  with  the  progress  of  Christ's 
Kingdom 

If  I  have  confined  my  interest  and  sympathy  to  a  part 
of  the  great  harvest  field,  I  will  seek  to  cultivate 
the  world-wide  sympathy  of  Christ 

If  I  have  neglected  to  pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to 
send  forth  laborers,  I  will  render  larger  obedience 
to  the  prayer  command  of  Christ 

If  I  have  made  little  or  no  real  sacrifice  on  behalf  of 
the  world's  evangelization,  I  will  deny  myself — 
striving  to  imitate  Christ,  who  "  though  he  was 
rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  he  became  poor  " 

If  God  shows  me  that  it  is  His  will  that  I  go  forth 
to  preach  Christ  where  He  has  not  been  named, 
I  will  not  be  disobedient  to  the  heavenly  vision 

If  God  calls  on  me  to  dwell  in  a  Christian  land,  I 
will  so  far  as  in  me  hes  make  my  hfe  tell  on  the 
world's  evangelization 

If  heretofore  I  have  not  done  so,  I  will  make  the 
evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  generation  the 
commanding  purpose  of  my  life 

"  It  is  God  that  worketh  in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  " 

622 


APPENDIXES 

A   The  Exhibit 

Part  I  —  General  Missionary  Library 
Part  II  —  The  Library  of  the  Missionary 
Part  III  —  Exhibit  of  Missionary  Societies 
Part  .IV  —  Articles  Useful  for  Missionaries  on  the 
Field 

B  Organization  of  the  Convention 

C  Statistics  of  the  Convention 

D  Outhnes  for  Missionary  Meetings    • 

E  List  of  Illustrative  Paragraphs 


623 


APPENDIX  A 
THE   EXHIBIT 

In  the  large  basement  of  Massey  Music  Hall  a  Missionary 
Exhibit  was  held  throughout  the  Convention,  The  material  there 
found  fell  under  two  general  classes. 

The  first,  or  literary  section,  was  made  up  of  a  select  list  of 
general  missionary  works  and  a  still  smaller  collection  of  books 
especially  recommended  for  the  missionary's  use  when  on  the  field. 
A  catalogue  of  these  is  found  under  Parts  I  and  II  of  this 
Appendix.  In  addition  there  was  a  large  collection  of  the  best 
periodicals  and  pamphlet  literature,  furnished  by  the  various  mis- 
sionary societies,  the  character  of  which  is  indicated  in  the  classi- 
fication found  in  Part  III  of  this  Appendix, 

The  other  portion  of  the  Exhibit  differed  from  anything  hitherto 
brought  together  at  missionary  gatherings  of  this  character.  It 
was  intended  to  suggest  to  candidates  items  in  their  outfit  which 
are  frequently  forgotten  by  the  out-going  missionary.  The  char- 
acter of  this  collection  may  be  learned  from  Part  IV  of  this  Ap- 
pendix, though  the  caution  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  many 
of  the  articles  are  useless  in  some  countries.  Hence  candidates, 
instead  of  being  wholly  guided  by  this  list,  should  consult  with 
their  board  secretaries  or  with  a  returned  missionary  from  their 
intended  field  before  making  purchases.  It  should  also  be  remem- 
bered that  a  few  of  the  articles  exhibited  and  listed  are  intended 
for  very  exceptional  use  in  new  fields.  Thus  the  instruments  for 
determining  the  location,  altitude,  meteorological  conditions,  etc., 
of  a  given  place  were  exhibited  to  suggest  to  volunteers  the  pos- 
sibility of  learning  the  use  of  such  instruments  while  under  the 
tuition  of  professors  who  can  easily  furnish  the  information.  At 
a  very  slight  expenditure  of  time,  a  few  persons,  at  least,  could 
gain  a  preparation  which  would  make  their  observations  much  de- 
sired by  geographical  and  other  learned  societies,  thus  approving 
the  missionary  enterprise  to  an  influential  but  usually  unsympathetic 
body  of  men. 

So  interested  were  the  delegates  in  this  Exhibit  that  the 
halls  were  thronged  during  the  hours  when  it  was  open.  Not  only 
did  the  delegates  find  interest  and  profit  in  the  collections,  but 
many  visitors  from  the  city  were,  through  the  Exhibit,  interested 
and  informed  concerning  the  versatile  life  of  the  missionary  on  the 
field, 

625 


626  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

PART  I  — GENERAL  MISSIONARY  LIBRARY 

General  Works* 

Allgemeine  Missions-Zeitschrift.    rx 

Baldwin,  S.  L.  —  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Protestant  Churches,  1900.    r 

Beach,  H.  P,  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions.  2  vols.  1901, 
1902.     r  s 

Bliss,  E.  M.,  Editor.  —  Encyclopaedia  of  Missions.  2  vols.    1891.    rx 

Church  Missionary  Atlas,  8th  Edition,  1896.    r 

Church  Missionary  Intelligencer,     r  x 

Clarke,  W.  N.  —  A  Study  of  Christian  Missions,  1900.    r 

Dennis,  J.  S.  —  Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress.  2  vols.  1897,  1899. 
a  r  X 

Dennis,  J.  S.  —  Centennial  Survey  of  Foreign  Missions.  (Statistical  Supple- 
ment to  above.)     1902.    r 

Die  Evangelischen  Missionen. 

Gordon,  A.  J.  —  The  Holy  Spirit  in  Missions,  1893. 

Grant,  W.  D.,  Editor.  —  Christendom  Anno  Domini  MDCCCCI.  2  vols. 
1902.    r 

Grundemann,  R.  —  Neuer  Missions- Atlas,  1896.     r 

Keltic,  J.  S.  and  I.  P.  A.  Renwick.  —  The  Statesman's  Year-Book. 

Lowe,  J.  —  Medical  Missions,  1891.     r 

Mackenzie,  W.  D.  —  Christianity  and  the  Progress  of  Man,  1897.    r 

Missionary  Keviezu  of  the  World,     r  x 

Mott,  J.  R.  —  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this  Generation,  1900. 

Strong,  E.  E.,  Editor.  —  In  Lands  Afar,  1897.     y 

Strijmpfel,  E.  —  Was  jedermann  heute  von  der  Mission  wissen  muss,  1901.    r 

Warneck,  G.  —  Die  Mission  in  der  Schule,  1896. 

Warneck,  G.  —  Evangelische  Missionslehre.    4  vols.     1897.     rx 

Williamson,  J.  R.  —  The  Healing  of  the  Nations,  1899.    s 

Religions 

Barrows,  J.  H.,  Editor.  —  World's  Parliament  of  Religions.    2  vols.     1893.    r 

Davids,  T.  W.  Rhys Buddishism,    1894.     r 

Davids,  T.  W.  Rhys Buddhism:    Its  History  and  Literature,   1896.     r 

Dods,  M.  —  Mohammed,  Buddha  and  Christ,   1893.     r 

Douglas,  R.  —  Confucianism  and  Taouism,  1879.     r 

Grant,  G.  M.  —  Religions  of  the  World  in  Relation  to  Christianity,  1895. 

Griffis,  W.  E.  —  Religions  of  Japan,  1895.     r 

Hopkins,  E.  W.  —  Religions  of  India,  1895.     r 

Kellogg,  S.  H.  —  Handbook  of  Comparative  Religions,  1899.     r  s 

Kellogg,  S.  H.  — The  Light  of  Asia  and  the  Light  of  the  World,  1885.    ar 

•  The  letters  occurring  after  the  date  of  a  book  in  the  list  below  indicate  in  a  general 
way  the  class  of  persons  for  whom  they  are  especially  adapted.  Those  books  having  no  letter 
are  equally  useful  for  a  number  of  classes.     The  letters  have  the  following  significance : 

a  =  Literature  apologetic  in  character. 

c  =  "  for  the  use  of  children. 

r  =  "  for  reference,  or  else  technical  in  character. 

s  =  "  for  study  class  use. 

y  =  "  for  young  people. 

w  =  "  of  especial  interest  to  women. 

X  =  "  of  unusual  excellence. 


THE   EXHIBIT  627 

Legge,  J.  — Confucian  Classics,  Text,  Translation,  and  Notes.    Vol.  I.,  Con- 
fucius, 1893;  Vol.  II.,  Mencius,  1895. 
Legge,  J.  —  The  Religions  of  China,  1881. 
Menzies,  A.  —  History  of  Religion,  1895. 
Warren,  H.  C.  —  Buddhism  in  Translations,  1896. 

Williams,  M.  Monier Brahmanism   and  Hinduism,   1891.     r 

Williams,  M.  Monier Hinduism,   1890. 


History  of  Missions 

Barnes,  L.  C  — Two  Thousand  Years  of  Missions  before  Carey,  1900.    rsx 
Grundemann,  R.  —  Kleine  Missions-Geographic  und  -Statistik,  1901.    r 
Gundert,  H.  —  Die  evangelische  Mission,  1894.     r 
Hodder,  E.  —  Conquests  of  the  Cross.     3  vols.     1890  (?).    rxy 
Hodgkins,  L.  M.  — Via  Christi,  1901.     sw 

Leonard,  D.  L.  —  Missionary  Annals  of  the  Nineteenth  Century,  1899. 
Pierson,  A.  T.  —  Modern  Missionary  Century,  1901. 
Pierson,  A.  T.  —  New  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  1894. 

Thompson,  R.  W.  and  A.  N.  Johnson.  —  British  Foreign  Missions,  1899.    r 
Warneck,  G.  — Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions   (translation  of 
the  seventh  German  Edition),  1901.    rx 


Conference  Reports 

Decennial  Conference,  Bombay.    2  vols.     1893.    r 

Ecumenical  Missionary  Conference,  New  York.     2  vols.     1900.     r 

Records  of  the  Missionary  Conference,  Shanghai,  1890.     r 

Report  of  the  Centenary  Conference  in  London,  1888.     2  vols,     r 

Report  of  the  Missionary  Conference  of  the  Anglican  Communion,  1894.     r 

Reports  of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Provinces  of  Canterbury  and  York, 

1894.    r 
Reports  of  the  Conferences  of  the  Foreign  Mission  Boards  of  the  United 

States  and  Canada,  1893-98.  r 
Student  Missionary  Appeal.      (Report  of  the  Third  Volunteer  Convention, 

Cleveland.)     1898.     r 
Students  and  the  Missionary  Problem.     (Report  of  Second  Volunteer  Mis- 
sionary Union  Convention,  London.)     1900.    r 

Collected  Biographies 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Knights  of  the  Labarum,  1896.    s 

Creegan,   C.   C.  and  Mrs.  J.  A.  B.  Goodnow.  —  Great  Missionaries  of  the 

Church,  1895.    y 
Gracey,  Mrs.  J.  T.  —  Eminent  Missionary  Women,  1898.     w 
McDowell,  W.  F.  and  others.  —  Picket  Line  of  Missions,  1897.    y 
Smith,  G.  —  Twelve  Pioneer  Missionaries,  1900. 
Walsh,  W.  P.  —  Heroes  of  the  Mission  Field. 

Tours  of  Mission  Lands 

Clarke,  F.  E.  — Fellow  Travellers,    y 

Cobb,  H.  N.  —  Far  Hence,  1893. 

Comegys,  Mrs.  B.  B.,  Jr.  — A  Junior's  Experiences  in  Mission  Lands.    C 

Lawrence,  E.  A.  —  Modern  Missions  in  the  East,  1901.    r  x 


628  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Mabie,  H.  C.  —  In  Brightest  Asia,  1891. 

Mott,  J.  R.  —  Strategic  Points  in  the  World's  Conquest,  1896. 

Twing,  Mrs.  A.  T.  —  Twice  Around  the  World,  1898.    w  y 


Mission  Fields  and  their  Workers 

Africa  and  Madagascar 

Barnes,  A.  M.  —  Children  of  the  Kalahari,  1890.    c 

Battersby,  C.  Harford Pilkington  of  Uganda,  1899. 

Bentley,  W.  H.  —  Pioneering  on  the  Congo.    2  vols.,  1900. 

Blaikie,  W.  G.  —  Personal  Life  of  David  Livingstone,  1880.     x 

British  Africa  (Volume  IL,  British  Empire  Series),  1899.     r 

Cousins,  W.  E.  —  Madagascar  of  To-day. 

Dawson,  E.  C.  —  Lion-Hearted:  Story  of  Bishop  Hannington's  Life,  1901.    c 

Drummond,  H.  —  Tropical  Africa,  1891.    y 

Ellis,  W.  —  Martyr  Church  of  Madagascar,  1870. 

Elmslie,  W.  A.  —  Among  the  Wild  Ngoni. 

Fletcher,  J.  J.  K.  —  Sign  of  the  Cross  in  Madagascar,  1900.    y 

Hall,  M.  J.  —  Through  my  Spectacles  in  Uganda,    c 

Harrison,  Mrs.  J.  W.  —  A.  M.  Mackay,  Pioneer  Missionary  of  the  Church 

Missionary  Society  to  Uganda,  1891. 
Hepburn,  J.  D.  —  Twenty  Years  in  Khama's  County,  1896. 
Houghton,  L.  S.  —  David  Livingstone,  1882.     y 
Jack,  J.  W.  —  Daybreak  in  Livingstonia,  1900. 

Johnston,  J.  —  Missionary  Landscapes  in  the  Dark  Continent,  1892,    y 
Kerr,  R.  —  Pioneering  in  Morocco.     (Medical  missionary  work.)     1894. 
McAllister,  Miss  A.  —  A  Lone  Woman  in  Africa.     1895.    w 
Mears,  J.  W.  —  Story  of  Madagascar,  1873. 
Moffat,  J.  S.  —  Lives  of  Robert  and  Mary  Moffat,  1885. 
Noble,  F.  P.  —  The  Redemption  of  Africa.    2  vols.     1899.     r  x 
Parsons,  Miss  E.  C.  —  A  Life  for  Africa.     (Memoir  of  A.  C.  Good.)     1897. 
Rutherford,  J.  and  E.  H.  Glenny.  —  The  Gospel  in  North  Africa.     1900. 
Standing,  H.  F.  —  Children  of  Madagascar.     1887.    c 
Thornton,  D.  M.  —  Africa  Waiting,  1898.    s 
Tyler,  J.  —  Forty  Years  Among  the  Zulus,  1891. 

American  Continent  —  North 

British  America  (Volume  III.,  British  Empire  Series).     1900.    r 

Grenfell,  W.  T.  —  Vikings  of  To-day,   1896. 

Jackson,  S.  —  Alaska  and  Missions  on  the  North  Pacific  Coast,  1880. 

Page,  J.  —  Amid  Greenland  Snows,  1892.     y 

Riggs,  S.  R.  —  Mary  and  I,  1887. 

Whipple,  Bishop  —  Lights  and  Shadows  of  a  Long  Episcopate,  1899. 

Willard,  Mrs.  E.  S.  —  Kin-da-Shon's  Wife,  1891.     w 

Young,  E.  R.  —  The  Apostle  of  the  North,  James  Evans,  1899. 

Young,  E.  R.  —  On  the  Indian  Trail,  1897.    Y 

Young,  E.  R.  —  Oowikapun,  1896.    c 

American  Continent  —  Mexico  and  West  Indies 

Brown,  H.  W.  —  Latin  America,  1891. 

Butler,  W.  —  Mexico  in  Transition,  1892. 

Duggan,  Jennie  P.  —  A  Mexican  Ranch,  1894.     y 

Rankin,  Miss  M.  —  Twenty  Years  Among  the  Mexicans,  1875.    w 


THE   EXHIBIT  629 

American  Continent  —  South 

Beach,  H.   P.  and   seven  others.  —  Protestant   Missions  in   South  America, 

1900.    s 
Brett,  W.  H.  —  Mission  Work  Among  the  Indian  Tribes  in  the  Forests  of 

Guiana,  1881. 
Coan,  T.  —  Adventures  in  Patagonia,  1880.     y 
Young,  R,  —  From  Cape  Horn  to  Panama,  1900. 

Asia  —  General 

Barrows,  J.  H.  —  Christian  Conquest  of  Asia,  1899.    r 

Graham,  J.  A.  —  On  the  Threshold  of  Three  Closed  Lands,  1897.    Y 

Houghton,  R.  C.  —  Women  of  the  Orient,  1877.     w 

Speer,  R.  E.  —  Missions  and  Politics  in  Asia,  1898. 

Asia  —  Arabia 

Jessup,  H.  H.  —  Kami!,  1898.    y 

Sinker,  R.  —  Memorials  of  the  Hon.  Ion  Keith- Falconer,  1890. 

Zwemer,  S.  M.  —  Arabia,  the  Cradle  of  Islam,  1900.    x 

Asia  —  China  and  Dependencies 

Ball,  J.  D.  —  Things  Chinese,  1892.    r. 

Barber,  W.  T.  A.  —  David  Hill,  Missionary  and  Saint,  1898. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  1898.    s 

Bishop,  I.  L.  B.  —  The  Yangtze  Valley  and  Beyond.     2  vols.     1900. 

Broomhall,  M.  —  Martyred  Missionaries  of  the  C.I.M.,  1901. 

Bryson,  Mrs.  M.  I.  —  Child-life  in  Chinese  Homes,  1885,    c 

Bryson,  Mrs.  M.  I.  —  John  Kenneth  Mackenzie,  1891. 

Chang,  Chih-tung.  —  China's  Only  Hope,  1900. 

China  Mission  Hand-Book,   1896.     r 

Christie,  D.  —  Ten  Years  in  Manchuria.     (Medical  Missions.) 

Davis,  J.  A.  —  Chinese  Slave  Girl,  1880.     y 

Davis,  J.  A.  —  Leng  Tso,  the  Chinese  Bible  Woman.     (Sequel  to  above.) 

1886.    y 
Davis,  J.  A.  —  Choh  Lin,  the  Chinese  Boy  who  Became  a  Preacher,  1884.    c 
Douglas,  R.  K.  —  China  (Story  of  the  Nation's  Series),  1901. 
Fielde,  Miss  A.  M.  —  Corner  of  Cathay,  1894.  wy 
Gibson,  J.   C.  —  Mission   Problems  and   Mission   Methods  in   South   China, 

1901. 
Giles,  H.  A.  —  A  History  of  Chinese  Literature,  1901.    r 
Gilmour,  J.  —  Among  the  Mongols,  1883.     y 
Gray,  W.  J.  H.  —  China :  A  History  of  the  Laws,  Manners  and  Customs  of  the 

People.    2  vols.     1898.     r  x 
Hart,  V.  C  — Western  China,  1888. 
Headland,  I.  T.  —  Chinese  Boy  and  Girl,  1901.    c 
Hu  Yong  Mi.  —  An  Autobiography,  1899.     V 
Lovett,  R.  —  James  Gilmour  and  His  Boys,  1894.    c 
Martin,  W.  A,  P.  — Cycle  of  Cathay,   1896. 
Martin,  W.  A.  P.  —  Lore  of  Cathay,  1901.     r  x 
Moule,  A.  E.  —  New  China  and  Old,  1892. 
Nevius,  H.  S.  C.  —  Life  of  John  Livingston  Nevius,  1895. 
Nevius,  J.  L.  —  China  and  the  Chinese,  1882. 
Sebly,  T.  G.  —  Chinamen  at  Home,  1900. 


630  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

Smith,  A.  H.  —  Chinese  Characteristics,  1894.    x 

Smith,  A.  H.  —  China  in  Convulsion.  2  vols.     igoi.    x 

Smith,  A.  H.  —  Village  Life  in  China,  1899. 

Taylor,  Mrs.  F.  H.  —  In  the  Far  East  (new  edition),  1901.    y 

Williams,  S.  W.  —  The  Middle  Kingdom.     2  vols.     1895.     r  x 

Asia  —  India,  Burma  and  Ceylon 

Barnes,  Miss  I.  H.  —  Behind  the  Pardah,  1897.    w 

British  India  (Vol.  I.,  British  Empire  Series),  1899.    r 

Chamberlain,   J.  —  In  the   Tiger  Jungle,    1896.     y 

Children  of  India.  —  1883.     c 

Du  Bois,  Abbe  J.  A.  —  Hindu  Manners  and  Customs,  2  vols.,  1897. 

Dyer,  H.  S.  —  Pandita  Ramabai. 

Fuller,  Mrs.  M.  B.  —  Wrongs  of  Indian  Womanhood,  1900.    w 

Guinness,  L.  E.  —  Across  India  at  the  Dawn  of  the  Twentieth  Century,  1898.  y 

Hopkins,  Mrs.  S.  A.  —  Within  the  Purdah  (Medical  Missions),  1898.    w 

Hunter,  W.  W.  —  Brief  History  of  the  Indian  Peoples,  1897.     x 

Hunter,  W.  W.  —  The  Indian  Empire,  1892.     r 

Hunter,  W.  W.  — The  Old  Missionary,  1896. 

Hurst,  J.  F.  —  Indika,  1891. 

Jackson,  J.  —  Mary  Reed,  Missionary  to  the  Lepers,  1899.    y 

Judson,  E.  —  Adoniram  Judson.     (Notable  Baptists  Series),  1894. 

Langdon,  S.  —  Happy  Valley,   1890. 

Langdon,  S.  —  The  Appeal  to  the  Serpent :   Story  of  Ceylon  in  the  Fourth 

Century. 
Leitch,  M.  and  M.  W.  —  Seven  Years  in  Ceylon,  1890.    y 
Macdonnell,  A.  A.  —  A  History  of  Sanskrit  Literature,  1900.     r 
Maxwell,  Mrs.  E.  B.  —  The  Bishop's  Conversion,  1892.    aw 
Padfield,  J.  E.  — Hindu  at  Home,  1896. 
Scott,  J.  G.  (pseudonym,  Shway  Yoe)  — The  Burman,  His  Life  and  Notions, 

1896.    r  X 
Smith,  G.  —  Conversion  of  India,  1893.  r 
Smith,  G.  —  Life  of  Alexander  Duff.    2  vols.,  1879.    x 
Smith,  G.  —  Life  of  William  Carey,  Shoemaker  and  Missionary,  1887. 
Thoburn,  J.  M.  —  India  and  Malaysia,  1892. 
Thomson,  W.  B.  —  Memoir  of  William  Jackson  Elmslie,  M.D.,  1891. 

Tisdall,  W.  St.  Clair India,  Its  History,  Darkness  and  Dawn,  1901.     s 

Wherry,  E.  M.  —  Zeinab  the  Panjabi,  1895.    y 

Wilder,  R.  P.  —  Among  India's   Students,   1899. 

Wilkins,  W.  J.  —  Daily  Work  in  India,  1890. 

Wilson,  Mrs.  A.  C.  —  Irene  Petrie,  a  Woman's  Life  for  Kashmir,  1901. 

Asia  —  Japan  and  Formosa 

Aston,  W.  G.  —  A  History  of  Japanese  Literature,  1901. 
Bacon,  Miss.  A.  M.  —  Japanese  Girls  and  Women,  1901.    w 
Batchelor,  J.  —  Ainu  of  Japan,  1892. 
Campbell,  W,  —  Missionary  Success  in  Formosa,  1889. 

Carrothers,  J.  D.  —  The  Sunrise  Kingdom.     (Story  of  Missions,  etc.,  in  1879), 
1879.    y 

Cary,  O.  —  Japan  and  its  Regeneration.  1899.     s 
Chamberlain,  B.  H.  —  Things  Japanese,  1892.     r 
Gordon,  M.  L.  —  American  Missionary  in  Japan,  1892. 
Griffis,  W.  E.  —  Honda,  the  Samurai,  1890.    y 
Griffis,  W.  E.  —  The  Mikado's  Empire,  1896.    r 


THE  EXHIBIT  63 1 

Grif fis,  W.  E.  —  Verbeck  of  Japan,  1900. 

Hardy,  A.  S.  —  Life  and  Letters  of  Joseph  Hardy  Neesima,  1891. 

Johnston,  J.  —  China  and  Formosa,  1897. 

Mackay,  G.  L.  — From  far  Formosa,  1898. 

Peery,  R.  B.  —  Gist  of  Japan,  1897. 

Rein,  J.  J.  — Japan,  1884. 

Ritter,  H.   (G.  F.  Albrecht,  Translator).  —  History  of  Protestant  Missions 

in  Japan,  1898.     r 
Tristram,  H.  B.  —  Rambles  in  Japan,  1895. 
Uchimura,  K.  —  Diary  of  a  Japanese  Convert,  1895. 

Asia  —  Korea 

Allen,  H.  N.  — Korean  Tales,  1899.    y 

Barnes,  A.  M.  —  Tatong,  the  Little  Slave  (a  Korean  story  for  girls),  1899 

Bishop,  Mrs.  L  L.  B.  —  Korea  and  Her  Neighbors,  1898.    r 

Gale,  J.  S.  —  Korean  Sketches,  1897.    y 

Gifford,  D.  L.  —  Everyday  Life  in  Korea,  1898. 

Hall,  R.  S.  — Life  of  William  James  Hall,  M.D.,  1897. 

Asia  —  Persia 

Bassett,  J. —  Persia:    Eastern  Mission,  1890. 

Bird,  M.  R.  S.  —  Persian  Women,  1899. 

Curzon,  G.  N.  —  Persia  and  the  Persian  Question.    2  vols.     1892.    r 

Fiske,  D.  T.  — Faith  Working  by  Love  (Fidelia  Fiske's  Life),  1868.    w 

Laurie,  T.  — Dr.  Grant  and  the  Mountain  Nestorians,  1874. 

Marsh,  D.  W.  —  Tennesseean  in  Persia  and  Koordistan,  1869. 

Wills,  C.  J.  —  In  the  Land  of  the  Lion  and  the  Sun,  1891. 

Wilson,  S.  G.  — Persia:    Western  Mission,  1896.    r 

Wilson,  S.  G.  — Persian  Life  and  Customs,  1895. 

Asia  —  Siam  and  Laos 

Cort,  M.  L.  —  Siam. ;  or  the  Heart  of  Farther  India,  1886. 

Fleeson,  Katherine  N.  —  Laos  Folk-lore,    y 

Siam  and  Laos  as  Seen  by  our  American  Missionaries,  1884. 

Asia  —  Tibet 

Bishop,  Mrs.  J.  F.  —  Among  the  Tibetans,  1894. 

Carey,  W.  —  Adventures  in  Tibet,  1901.     y 

Rijnhart,  Dr.  Susie  C  — With  the  Tibetans  in  Tent  and  Temple,  1901. 

Schneider,  H.  G.  — Working  and  Waiting  for  Tibet,  1891. 

Asia  —  Turkish  Empire 

Bird,  I.  —  Bible  Work  in  Bible  Lands,  1872. 

Dwight,  H.  O.  —  Constantinople  and  its  Problems,  1901, 

Forbidden  Paths  in  the  Land  of  Og,  1900. 

Hamlin,  C.  —  My  Life  and  Times,  1893. 

Wheeler,  Mrs.  C.  H.  — Missions  in  Eden,  1899.    y 

Oceania 

Alexander,  J.  M.  — Islands  of  the  Pacific,  1895. 
Banks,  M.  B.  —  Heroes  of  the  South  Seas,  1896.    y 


6^2  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Brain,  Miss  B.  M.  —  Transformation  of  Hawaii,  1899.    y 

British  Australasia  (Vol.  IV.,  British  Empire  Series),  1900.    r 

Crosby,  Miss  E.  T.  —  With  South  Sea  Folk,  1899.    y 

MacDougall,  D.  —  The  Conversion  of  the  Maoris,  1899. 

McFarlane,  S.  —  Among  the  Cannibals  of  New  Guinea,  1888.    y 

Page,  J.  —  Among  the  Maoris,  1894.    y 

Paton,  John  G.,  Autobiography  of.    3  vols.     1897. 

Paton,  Mrs.  J.  G.  —  Letters  and  Sketches  from  the  New  Hebrides,  1895. 

Robson,  W.  —  Chalmers,  1901, 

Vernon,  R.  —  James  Calvert. 

Williams,  J.  —  Missionary  Enterprises  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,     1888. 

Yonge,  Miss  C.  M.  —  John  Coleridge  Patteson.    2  vols.    1873. 

Missions  to  the  Jews 

Gidney,  W.  T.  —  The  Jews  and  their  Evangelization.     1899.     s 
Kellogg,  S.  H.  —  The  Jews ;  or.  Prediction  and  Fulfilment.     1883.    r 
Leroy,  B.  A.  —  Israel  Among  the  Nations.     1895.    r 
Zangwill,  I.  —  Children  of  the  Ghetto.     1893. 


•  PART  II  — THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE  MISSIONARY 

Reference  Works 

Universal  Cyclopaedia  and  Atlas,  12  vols.    1901. 

Standard  Dictionary,  1898. 

Hastings,  J.,  Editor  —  Bible  Dictionary,  4  vols.     1900-1902. 

Schaff,  P.  —  Dictionary  of  the  Bible.     1890. 

Biblical  Works 

1.  Versions  and  Paraphrases. 

American  Standard  Edition  of  the  Revised  Bible.     1901. 

Oxford  Teachers'  Bible.     Revised  Version,  with  references  and  helps. 

1898. 
Sanders,  F.  K.  and  C.  F.  Kent.     Messages  of  the  Bible. 

2.  Introductions  to  the  Bible. 

3.  Bible  Studies. 

Sharman,  H.  B.  —  Studies  in  the  Life  of  Christ.  1896.  (Used  in  con- 
nection with  Stevens  and  Burton's  "  Harmony  of  the  Gospels  for 
Historical  Study."     1893.) 

Bosworth,  E.  I.  —  Studies  in  the  Acts  and  the  Epistles.  1898.  (Used  in 
connection  with  E.  De  W.  Burton's  "  Records  and  Letters  of  the 
Apostolic  Age.")     1895. 

White,  W.  W.  —  Studies  in  Old  Testament  Characters.     1900. 

Bosworth,  E.  I.  —  Studies  in  the  Teaching  of  Jesus  and  His  Apostles. 
1901. 

Johnston,  H.  A.  —  Studies  in  God's  Methods  of  Training  Workers. 
1900. 

International  and  Blakeslee  Systems. 

4.  Commentaries. 

Henry,  M.  —  Commentary.     6  vols.     (Old  but  strongly  recommended 

for  its  practical  and  homiletic  value.) 
Jamieson,  Faussett  &  Brown.  —  The  Portable  Commentary.     (The  only 

commentary  at  all  full,  that  is  small  enough  to  be  taken  on  tours.) 


THE   EXHIBIT  633 

Cambridge  Bible  in  English  for  Schools  and  Colleges.  (As  satisfactory 
for  ordinary  missionary  use  as  any  series  on  the  entire  Bible.) 

International  Critical  Commentary  on  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments.  (As  helpful  and  little  objectionable  as  any 
critical  commentary.  Valuable  for  missionary  translators  or  com- 
mentators.) 

Pulpit  Commentary.    51  vols.     (Fullest  in  homiletical  suggestion.) 


Doctrinal  Works 

Stevens,  G.  B.  —  The  Theology  of  the  New  Testament. 

Fisher,  G.  P.  —  History  of  Christian  Doctrine. 

Schaff,  P.  —  A  Christian  Catechism.     (Based  on  Bible  and  a  consensus  of 

the  Creeds.) 
Standard  doctrinal  work  of  your  denomination. 


Devotional  Works 

Fitt,  Mrs.  A.  P.  — D.  L.  Moody's  Year  Book. 

Moule,  H.  —  Secret  Prayer. 

Murray,  A.  —  Abide  in  Christ. 

Phelps,  A.  — The  Still  Hour. 

A  Kempis,  T.  —  Imitation  of  Christ. 


Apologetical  Works 

Bruce,  A.  B.  —  Apologetics ;  or,  Christianity  Defensively  Stated.    1892. 
Muir,  W.,  and  others.  —  Non-Christian  Religions  of  the  World.    1894. 
Muir,  W.  —  The  Beacon  of  Truth.    1894.     (An  illustrative  apologetic.) 


History  of  Missions 

Barnes,  L.  C.  —  Two  Thousand  Years  of  Missions  Before  Carey.  1900. 
Warneck,  G.  —  Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions.     1901. 
Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions.    2  vols.     1901, 
1902. 

Methods  of  Work 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  New  Testament  Studies  in  Missions.     1899. 

Records  of  the  Missionary  Conference,  Shanghai.     1890. 

Decennial  Conference,  Bombay.    2  vols.    1893. 

Ecumenical  Missionary  Conference,  New  York.    2  vols.     1900. 

Proceedings  of  the  General  Conference  of  Protestant  Missionaries  in  Tokyo, 

Japan.     1900,  1901. 
Murdoch,  J.  —  Indian  Missionary  Manual.     1889. 
Gollock,  Miss  G.  A.  —  Missionaries  at  Work.     1898. 
Mead,  G.  W.  —  Modern  Methods  in  Church  Work.    1896. 

Pedagogical  Helps 

Gregory,  J.  M.  —  The  Seven  Laws  of  Teaching.     1886. 
Trumbull,  H.  C.  —  Teaching  and  Teachers.     1884. 
Roark,  R.  N.  —  Method  in  Education. 


634  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Literary  Works 

Select  list  of  favorite  writers. 

Books  in  a  lighter  vein  for  diversion  —  humor,  fiction,  for  example. 


Periodicals 


Climate. 

Review  of  Reviews. 

Sunday  School  Times. 

Homiletic  Review. 

Missionary  Review  of  the  World. 


Practical  Works 

Freshfield,  D.  W.  and  W.  J.  L.  Wharton.  —  Hints  to  Travellers ,  Scientific 

and  General.     1893. 
Rorer,  S.  T.  —  Mrs.  Rorer's  Cook  Book. 

Bonner,  B.  —  Household  Sewing  with  Home  Dressmaking.     1898. 
Boland,  M.  A.  —  A  Handbook  of  Invalid  Cooking.     1900. 
Morton,  B.  —  First  Aid  to  the  Injured.     1884. 
Mears,  W.  —  Preservation  of  Health  in  the  Far  East.     1895. 
Hopkins,  A.  A.  —  Scientific  American  Encyclopaedia  of  Receipts.     1901. 
Wheeler,  C.  G.  —  Woodworking  for  Beginners.     1900. 
Cockerell,  D.  —  Book-binding  and  the  Care  of  Books.     1902. 
Aids  to  Bookkeeping.  —  The  Card  System  and  Analytical  Systems. 
Bailey.  —  The  Amateur's  Practical  Garden  Book. 
Wood's  Household  Practice  of  Medicine,  Hygiene  and  Surgery. 


PART  III  — EXHIBIT  OF  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES 

I.    Reports  of  various  boards  and  societies. 
II.    Periodicals  of  missionary  societies. 
III.    Other  missionary  society  publications. 

1.  Those  mainly  intended  to  promote  knowledge. 
a.    Libraries  in  sets. 

h.    Study  text-books. 

c.  Leaflets  and  booklets. 

d.  Pictures. 

2.  Those  mainly  intended  to  promote  giving. 
a.    Maps. 

h.    Charts. 

c.  Leaflets  and  booklets. 

d.  Mite-boxes,  envelopes,  etc. 

3.  Those  mainly  intended  to  promote  prayer. 

a.  Leaflets  and  Booklets. 

b.  Prayer  cycles. 

4.  Those  mainly  intended  to  promote  organization  and  method. 


THE   EXHIBIT  635 


PART   IV  — ARTICLES   USEFUL   FOR   MISSIONARIES    ON 
THE  FIELD 


I  journey  to  station  from  the  coast. 

I. 

Dress. 

(I) 

Pith  hat. 

(2) 

Spine  protector. 

(3) 

Cholera-belt. 

(4) 

Green-lined  sun  umbrella. 

(5) 

Layman's  medical  case. 

2. 

Tent  and  outfit. 

(I) 

Tent  with  double  roof. 

(2) 

Folding  cot,  chairs  and  tables. 

(3)  Waterproof  carpet. 

(4) 

Cooking  outfit. 

(5) 

Lantern,  giving  light  enough  for  reading. 

3. 

Direction  and  distance  in  traveling  on 

foot. 

(I) 

Compass. 

(2) 

Passometer. 

(3) 

Field  Glass. 

II.    Articles  useful  at  the  station. 

1.  Locating  station  in  fields  as  yet  unmapped. 

(i)   Pocket  sextant,  for  determining  its  location. 
(2)  Aneroid  barometer,  for  determining  its  altitude. 

2.  Instruments  for  scientific  observation  in  new  fields. 

(i)   Sun-dial  for  correcting  watches,  with  aid  of  Nautical  Almanac. 

(2)  Rain  gauge. 

(3)  Anemometer. 

(4)  Maximum  and  minimum  thermometers. 

(5)  Haward  geological  compass. 

(6)  Hand  level. 

(7)  Pentaprism  range  finder. 

(8)  Hygrometer. 

3.  Tools,  etc.,  for  repair  and  furnishing  of  the  station, 
(i)   Most  useful  carpenter's  tools  and  cabinet. 

(2)  Tools  for  simple  upholstering. 

(3)  Sectional  book-cases,  desks,  letter  files,  etc. 

(4)  Book-binding  apparatus. 

(5)  Tools  for  watch  and  clock  repairing. 

(6)  Shoe-repairing  outfit. 

(7)  Flat  paragon  scale. 

(8)  Twenty-five-foot  steel  tape. 

(9)  Condenser. 

(10)  Gymnastic  apparatus. 

(11)  Simple  printing  press. 

4.  Aids  to  the  entertainment  of  influential  guests, 
(i)   Globe,  preferably  of  umbrella  pattern. 

(2)  Pictures  of  foreign  scenery  and  towns,  preferably  stereographs. 

(3)  Models  illustrating  powers  of  a  material  civilization. 

a.  Models  illustrating  mechanical  powers. 

b.  Those  illustrating  power  of  wind. 

c.  Water  power  models. 

d.  Steam  power  models. 

e.  Electrical  models. 

(4)  Regina  or  Stella  Music-box. 


()2i^  WORLD-WIDE  EVANGELIZATION 

5.  Aids  to  church  work, 
(i)   Portable  organ. 

(2)  B  Flat  cornet. 

(3)  Guitar. 

(4)  Blackboard,  preferably  portable. 

(5)  Stereopticon  for  acetylene  gas,  with  slides. 

(6)  Cartoons,  mainly  scriptural  scenes. 

6.  Educational  aids. 

(i)  Kindergarten  material. 

(2)  Physiological  and  anatomical  charts. 

(3)  Charts,  etc.,  illustrating  geography  and  the  races. 

(4)  Aids  in  mathematical  teaching. 

(5)  Astronomical  models,  especially  those  illustrating  eclipses. 

(6)  Biblical  aids.  Underwood's  Palestine  set. 

(7)  Staff  and  Sol-fa  charts  for  teaching  music. 

III.  Articles  useful  in  touring. 

1.  Aids  to  sleep. 

a.  Insect  puzzler.  ^ 

&,  Sleeping-bag  for  warm  climates.  \  In  inns  and  homes  outside  tent. 

c.  Insect   powder.  ) 

2.  Specifics  for  lay  medical  work. 

3.  Alarm  clock  or  watch. 

IV.  Articles  useful  in  keeping  in  touch  with  home  lands. 

1.  Simple  typewriter  capable  of  manifolding  a  number  of  copies. 

2.  A  roll  copying  book,  for  those  without  typewriters. 

3.  Carbon  copy  letter-book, 

4.  Photographic  outfit  for  illustrating  missionary  periodical,  etc. 

5.  Price  lists  for  ordering  supplies. 


APPENDIX  B 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CONVENTION 


Chairman 

Vice  Chairman        .        .        .        . 
General  Secretary  .        .        .        . 
Assistant  Secretaries  of  the  Con- 
vention   


Business  Committee 
Committee  to  Promote  Prayer 

Convention  Quartette    , 


Educational  Exhibit 

Press  Committee     .        .        .        . 

Editor  of  the  Report 
Official  Stenographer    . 
Committee  to  Receive  Women  Del- 
egates   

Reception  Committee 
Committee  on  Ushers 
Transportation  Committee     . 
Chairman  of  Metropolitan  Church 
Meetings 


John  R.  Mott 

J.  Ross  Stevenson 

F.  P.  Turner 

T.  B.  Penfield 

E.  D.  Soper 

F.  M.  Brockman 

J.  E.  Knotts,  Statistics 

C.  V.  Vickrey,  Section  Conferences 

C.  C.  Michener,  Chairman 
A.  B.  Williams 

D.  B.  Eddy 

E.  W.  Peck 
C  M.  Keeler 
P.  H.  Metcalf 
Paul  Gilbert 

H.  P.  Beach,  Chairman 
E.  H.  Button,  Director 
H.  P.  Andersen,  Chairman 
A.  Eraser,  Secretary 
H.  P.  Beach 

C.  W.  Chestnutt,  Cleveland 

Pauline  Root 
Bertha  Conde 

D.  J.  Davidson,  Chairman 
H.  J.  McDiarmid,  Chairman 
H.  P.  Andersen,  Chairman 

L.  D.  Wishard 


SECTION  CONFERENCES 


Africa C.  K.  Ober,  Chairman 

H.  A.  Black,  Secretary 
Burma,  Ceylon,  Siam  and  Laos  .      F.  K.  Sanders,  Chairman 

C.  J.  Ewald,  Secretary 
China H.  P.  Beach,  Chairman 

F.  C.  Gilbert,  Secretary 
India      .         .         .        ■,,        ,        .      L.  D.  Wishard,  Chairman 

T.  S.  Lee,  Secretary 
Japan  and  Korea  .         .         .       R.  E.  Speer,  Chairman 

Brownell  Gage,  Secretary 
637 


638 


WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 


Jews 

South  America,  Mexico,  West 
Indies,  Philippines  and  Papal 
Europe 

Turkish  Empire,  Persia  and 
Egypt         

Educational  Missions 

Evangelistic  Missions 

Medical  Missions 

Conference  of  Editors 

Conference  of  Professors  and  In- 
structors     

Conference  of  Leaders  of  Young 
People's  Societies 

Conference  of  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association 

Conference  of  Young  Women's 
Christian  Association 


R.  P.  McKay,  Chairman 
Miss  C.  Wilson,  Secretary 


W.  B.  Millar,  Chairman 

E.  W.  Hearne,  Secretary 

C.  H.  Daniels,  Chairman 
A.  R.  Hill,  Secretary 

H.  P.  Beach,  Chairman 

F.  C.  Gilbert,  Secretary 
R.  E.  Speer,  Chairman 
Brownell  Gage,  Secretary 
A.  Sutherland,  Chairman 
George  Scott,  Secretary 

H.  A.  Bridgman,  Chairman 

D.  B.  Brummett,  Secretary 

F.  K.  Sanders,  Chairman 
J.  E.  McFadyen,  Secretary 

S.  Earl  Taylor,  Chairman 
F.  M.  Stead,  Secretary 

John  Penman,  Chairman 
H.  A.  Black,  Secretary 

Harriet  Taylor,  Chairman 
Susie  Little,  Secretary 


GENERAL  CONVENTION  COMMITTEE  OF  TORONTO 

Chairman,  Honorable  S.  H.  Blake,  K.C. 

Executive    Secretary,    H.    W.    Hicks,    representing   the    Student   Volunteer 
Movement,  New  York. 


A.  E.  Ames 
F.  W.  Anderson 
Stapleton  Caldecott 
A.  H.  Campbell 
H.  Cassels 
J.  C.  Copp 
Senator  Cox 
Timothy  Eaton 
J.  W.  Flavelle 
J.  J.  Gartshore 
C.  S.  Gzowski 
Elmore  Harris,  D.D. 
N.  W.  Hoyles 


Rev.  T.  B.  Hyde 
A.  E.  Kemp 
W.  A.  Kemp 
Robert  Kilgour 
John  Mackay 
J.  Herbert  Mason 
Chester  Massey 
S.  J.  Moore 
J.  D.  Nasmith 
John  Potts,  D.D. 

F.  M.  Pratt 

G.  C.  Robb 
Elias  Rogers 


James  Ryrie 
J.  N.  Shenstone 
W.  Harley  Smith,  M.D. 
D.  E.  Thomson 
J.  M.  Treble 
Sir  John  Boyd 
Chancellor  Burwash 
Principal  Caven 
President  Loudon 
Provost  Macklem 
Principal  Sheraton 
Chancellor  Wallace 


F.  W.  Anderson 
H.  Castles 


Executive  Committee 

S.  H.  Blake,   Chairman 
F.  M.  Pratt 
W.  Harley  Smith 


J.  M.  Treble 
D.  E.  Thomson 


ORGANIZATION    OF   THE    CONVENTION  639 

Finance   Committee 

Chester  Massey,   Chairman 

Robert  Kilgour,  Vice  Chairman 

S.  J.  Moore,  Treasurer 
A.  E.  Ames  J.  W.  Flavelle 

S.  H.  Blake  J.  M.  Treble 

Stapleton  Caldecott 

Committee  of  Clergymen 

Rev.  G.  A.  Kuhring,  Chairman  Rev.  W.  H.  Hincks 

Rev.  Canon  Sweeny  Rev.  J.  F.  Ockley 

Rev.  John  McP.  Scott  Rev.  Stuart  S.  Bates 

Rev.  D.  McTavish  Rev.  Jesse  Gibson 

Rev.  T.  B.  Hyde  Rev.  John  Duncan  Clarke 

Rev.  J.  L.  Gordon  Rev.  W.  I.  Moore 

Rev.  Elmore  Harris  Rev.  Paul  W.  Mueller 

Committee  of  Students  and  Teachers 
F.  W.  Anderson,  Chairman 


'APPENDIX  C 
STATISTICS  OF  THE  CONVENTION 

CLASSIFICATION  OF  DELEGATES 

Student  Delegates 2225 

Graduate  and  out-of-college  volunteers 78 

Fraternal  Delegate   (Great  Britain) I 

Presidents  and  Faculty  Members  of  Educational  Institutions  .         .         .  247 

Officers  of  National  and  State  Young  People's  Movements  ...  15 

Secretaries  of  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association       ...  28 

Secretaries  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  ....  70 

Secretaries  and  other  Representatives  of  Foreign  Boards  and  Societies  82 

Foreign  Missionaries     ..........  107 

Editors  of  Religious  Papers 29 

Speakers  not  otherwise  Classified        .......  5 

Executive  Committee  and  Secretaries  of  the  Volunteer  Movement        .  13 

Unclassified 57 

Total 2957 

LIST    OF   INSTITUTIONS    REPRESENTED,    WITH    NUMBER    OF 
STUDENT  DELEGATES 

Manitoba 

Manitoba  College,  Winnipeg I 

Wesley  College,  Winnipeg 3 

Total       ........  4 

New  Brunswick 

University  of  Mount  Allison  College,  Sackville 3 

University  of  New  Brunswick,  Fredericton  ......  4 

Total        .....         ;.i         :.-         .  7 

Nova  Scotia 

Acadia  Ladies'  Seminary,  Wolfville       .......  i 

Acadia  University,  Wolfville         ....-..••  4 

Dalhousie  College  and  University,  Halifax  .......  I 

Halifax  Ladies'   College,  Halifax           ........  I 

Presbyterian  College,  Halifax        .        .        >!       w        ....  i 

Total       .        .        .        .1       >•        ...  8 
640 


STATISTICS   OF   THE    CONVENTION 


641 


Ontario 


Albert  College,  Belleville      .... 

Alma  College,  St.  Thomas   .... 

Bible  Training  School,  Toronto     . 

Bishop  Strachan  School,  Toronto 

British  Ainerican  College,  Toronto 

Central  Business  College,  Toronto 

Church  of  England  Deaconess  Training  School,  Toronto 

Demill  Ladies'  College,  St.  Catherines 

Havergal  College,  Toronto    . 

Hillcroft  Academy,  Kingston 

Huron  College,  London 

Knox  College,  Toronto 

McMaster    University,    Toronto 

Methodist  Training  School,  Toronto     . 

Moulton  Ladies'  College,  Toronto 

Nimmo  and  Harrison  Business  College,  Toronto 

Ontario  Agricultural  College,  Guelph     . 

Ontario  College  of   Pharmacy,   Toronto 

Ontario  Ladies'  College,  Whitby  . 

Ontario   Medical   College   for  Women,   Toronto 

Ontario  Normal  College,  Hamilton 

Pickering  College,  Pickering 

Presbyterian  Ladies'  College,  Ottawa     . 

Presbyterian  Ladies'  College,  Toronto  . 

Queen's  University,  Kingston 

Faculty  of  Arts  . 

Faculty  of  Medicine  .... 
Royal  College  of  Dental  Surgery,  Toronto  . 
St.  Hilda's  College,  Toronto  .... 
The  University  of  Toronto  and  University  College,  Toronto 

Faculty  of  Applied   Science    . 

Faculty  of  Arts   .... 

Faculty  of  Medicine     . 
Toronto  Normal  School,  Toronto  . 
Trinity  Medical  College,  Toronto  . 
Trinity  University,  Faculty  of  Arts,  Toronto 
Victoria  University,  Toronto 
Woodstock   College,   Woodstock    . 
Wycliffe   College,   Toronto    .... 


6 

4 
40 

3 
2 

2 

7 
2 

5 
I 

3 
32 
40 
4 
8 
2 
2 

7 
8 
10 
4 
3 
2 
I 

14 
2 
6 

6 

6 

45 
20 
10 
15 
15 
54 
2 
30 


Total 


Prince  Edward  Island 
Prince  of  Wales  College  and  Normal  School,  Charlottetown 

Quebec 
Congregational  College  of  Canada,  Montreal 
Diocesan  Theological  College,  Montreal 
McGill  University,  Montreal 
Presbyterian  College,  Montreal     . 
Royal  Victoria  College,  Montreal 
Stanstead  Wesleyan  College,  Stanstead 
Wesleyan  Theological  College,  Montreal 

Total 

Total  student  delegates  from  Canada 


423 


4 
2 

14 

5 

12 

3 
II 

SI 
494 


642 


WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 


Alabama 

Birmingham   Medical   College,   Birmingham 2 

Judson   Female   Institute,    Marion         .......  3 

Total 5 

Arkansas 

Hendrix  College,  Conway 2 

California 

University  of  California,  Berkeley         .......  3 

Colorado 

Colorado  College,  Colorado  Springs I 

Connecticut 

Hartford  Theological  Seminary,  Hartford 31 

Wesleyan  University,  Middletown         .......  6 

Yale  University,  New  Haven 

Academical  and  Scientific  Departments       .....  33 

Divinity  School   ..........  7 

Total       . "J"] 

District  of  Columbia 

Howard  University,  Washington 1 

Georgia 

Emory  College,  Oxford 2 

Mercer  University,  Macon     .........  i 

University  of  Georgia,  Athens i 

Total 4 


Illinois 

American  Medical  Missionary  College,  Chicago  . 
Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  Rock  Island 
Baptist  Missionary  Training  School,  Chicago 
Chicago  Theological  Seminary,  Chicago 

Danish-Norwegian    Department 
Chicago  Training  School,  Chicago 
College  of  Dental  Surgery,  Chicago 
College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons,  Chicago 
Eureka  College,  Eureka 
Evanston  Academy 
Ewing  College,  Ewing  . 
Grand  Prairie  Seminary,  Onarga 
Hedding  College,  Abingdon  . 
Illinois  College,  Jacksonville 


3 

2 
2 

4 
I 
2 
2 

3 

2 

12 

I 

4 
a 
2 


STATISTICS   OF   THE    CONVENTION 


643 


Illinois  concluded 

Knox  College,  Galesburg        .... 

Lincoln  University,  Lincoln  .... 

McCormick  Theological  Seminary,  Chicago  . 

McKendree  College,  Lebanon 

Monmouth  College,  Monmouth 

Moody  Bible  Institute,  Chicago     . 

Northwestern  College,  Naperville 

Northwestern  University 

Arts   Department,   Evanston 
Woman's   Medical   College,   Chicago    . 
Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  Evanston 

Pleasant   View   Luther    College,    Ottawa 

Rush  Medical  College,  Chicago     . 

Secretarial  Institute  and  Training  School,  Chicago 

Shurtleff  College,  Upper  Alton      . 

Southern  Illinois  Normal  School,  Carbondale 

University  of  Chicago  ..... 

University  of  Illinois,  Champaign  . 


Total 


5 
I 

16 
2 

3 

II 

6 

27 
3 
4 
2 
2 
2 

3 
2 

4 
19 

154 


Indiana 

Butler  College   (University  of  Indianapolis),  Irvington        .         .         .  i 

De  Pauw  University,  Greencastle 5 

Earlham  College,  Richmond 3 

Elkhart  Institute,  Elkhart [         [  2 

Franklin  College,  Franklin I 

Hanover  College,  Hanover 2 

Indiana  University,  Bloomington e 

Moore's  Hill  College,  Moore's  Hill '.  i 

Purdue  University,  Lafayette 3 

Taylor  University,  Upland 3 

Union  Christian  College,  Merom 2 

Total 28 

Iowa 

Buena  Vista   College,   Storm  Lake 2 

Central  University  of  Iowa,  Pella 3 

Coe  College,  Cedar  Rapids a 

College  of  Osteopathy,  Des  Moines I 

Cornell  College,  Mt.  Vernon ]         ]  q 

Des  Moines  College,  Des  Moines a 

Drake  University,   Des   Moines 6 

Epworth   Seminary,   Epworth I 

German  College,  Mt.  Pleasant [         \  3 

Highland  Park  Normal  College,  Des  Moines       ...'.[  i 

Iowa  College,  Grinnell 4 

Iowa  State  College,  Ames ^ 

Iowa  State  Normal,  Cedar  Falls ]         '  e 

Iowa  Wesleyan  University,  Mt.  Pleasant 5 

Lenox  College,   Hopkinton ]  4 

Morning  Side  College,  Sioux  City        .......  6 

Parsons  College,  Fairfield '.        '.        .  3 


644 


WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 


Iowa  concluded 
Penn  College,  Oskaloosa        .... 
Simpson  College,  Indianola   .... 
Sioux  City  College  of  Medicine,  Sioux  City 
State  University  of  Iowa,  Iowa  City     . 
Tabor  College,  Tabor     ..... 
Upper  Iowa  University,  Fayette     . 
Western  College,  Toledo        .... 


Total 


Kansas 


Baker  University,  Baldwin   . 
Bethany  College,  Lindsborg  . 
Campbell  University,   Holton 
College  of  Emporia,   Emporia 
Fairmount  College,  Wichita 
Friends  University,  Wichita  . 
Highland  University,  Highland 
Kansas  Agricultural  College,   Manhattan 
Kansas  City  University,  Kansas  City 
Lane  University,  Lecompton  . 
McPherson  College,   McPherson   . 
Midland  College,  Atchison     . 
Southwest  Kansas  College,  Winfield 
State   Normal    School,    Emporia 
University  of   Kansas,    Lawrence 
Washburn  College,  Topeka   . 


Total 


Kentucky 


Asbury  College,  Wilmore 
Bellevue  College,   Wilmore    . 
Berea  College,  Berea     . 
Caldwell  College,  Danville     . 
Central  University,   Danville 
Georgetown  College,  Georgetown 
Hospital  College  of  Medicine,  Louisville 
Kentucky  School  of  Medicine,  Louisville 
Kentucky  University,  Lexington 

Arts  Department 

College  of  the  Bible 

Medical  Department   (Louisville) 
Kentucky   Wesleyan    College,   Winchester 
Louisville  College  of  Dentistry,  Louisville 
Louisville  Medical  College,  Louisville   . 
Madison  Institute,  Richmond 
Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky,  Louisville 
Sayre  Female  Institute,  Lexington 
Southern  Baptist  Theological   Seminary,  Louisville 
Southern  School  of  Osteopathy,  Franklin 
Southwestern  Homeopathic  College.  Louisville 
State  College  of  Kentucky,  Lexington  . 
University  of  Louisville,  Medical  Department,  Louisville 


5 
7 
I 

17 
3 
6 
3 

105 


4 

2 
2 
2 
I 
I 
2 
2 
2 
I 

3 
I 

2 

2 

10 

2 

39 


Total 


70 


STATISTICS   OF   THE   CONVENTION 


645 


Louisiana 

Sophia  Newcomb  College,  New  Orleans I 

Maine 

Bates  College,  Lewiston 6 

Bowdoin  College,  Brunswick 5 

Cobb  Divinity  School,  Lewiston i 

Colby  University,  Waterville         ........  8 

State  Normal  School,  Farmington          .......  i 

University  of  Maine,  Orono            ........  2 

Wesleyan  Seminary,  Kent's  Hill i 

Total 24 


Maryland 


Baltimore  College  of  Dental  Surgery,  Baltimore 
Baltimore  Medical  College,  Baltimore    . 
College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons,  Baltimore 
Johns  Hopkins  University,  Baltimore     . 
Johns  Hopkins  Medical  School,  Baltimore 
Maryland  Medical  College,  Baltimore     . 
St.  John's  College,  Annapolis 
University  of  Maryland,  Baltimore 
Western  Maryland   College,   Westminster 
Woman's  College  of  Baltimore.  Baltimore 


Total 


I 
I 
I 

4 
2 
1 
I 
I 
I 
9 

22 


Massachusetts 


Abbot  Academy,  Andover 2 

Amherst  College,  Amherst 6 

Andover  Theological  Seminary,  Andover      ......  2 

Bible  Normal  College,  Hartford     . 9 

Boston  University,  Boston 

College  of  Liberal  Arts        . 8 

School  of  Medicine      .........  6 

School  of  Theology 8 

Bradford  Academy.  Bradford i 

Clark  University,  Worcester i 

Emerson  College  of  Oratory,  Boston i 

Episcopal  Theological  School,  Cambridge 2 

Harvard  University,  Cambridge    ........  40 

Hildreth  Classical  School,  Boston         .......  i 

International  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Training  School,  Springfield        ...  8 

Lasell  Seminary,  Auburndale        ........  i 

Massachusetts  Institute  of  Technology,  Boston      .....  2 

Mt.  Hermon  School,  Mt.  Hermon         .......  9 

Mt.  Holyoke  College,  South  Hadley 7 

New  England  Conservatory  of  Music.  Boston       .....  8 

Newton  Theological  Institution,  Newton  Center 19 


646 


WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 


Massachusetts  concluded 
Northfield  Seminary,  East  Northfield    . 
Northfield   Training  School,   East  Northfield 
Phillips  Academy,  Andover    . 
Radcliffe  College,  Cambridge 
School  of  Expression,  Boston 
Smith  College,  Northampton 
Tuft's  Medical  School,  Boston 
Wellesley   College,   Wellesley 
Williams  College,  Williamstown 
Worcester  Academy,  Worcester 
Worcester  Polytechnic  Institute,  Worcester 


10 

4 
2 
6 
I 
2 
I 
6 
6 
3 
5 


Total 187 

Michigan 

Adrian  College,  Adrian          .........  3 

Albion  College,  Albion          .........  6 

Alma  College,  Alma       ..........  8 

Detroit  College  of  Medicine,  Detroit      .......  3 

Detroit  High  School,  Detroit         ........  i 

Detroit  Homeopathic   College,   Detroit           ......  2 

Hillsdale  College,  Hillsdale 7 

Hope  College,  Holland          .........  6 

Kalamazoo  College,  Kalamazoo      ........  4 

Michigan  Agricultural  College,  Lansing         ......  3 

Michigan    Central    Normal    School,    Mt.    Pleasant          ....  4 

Michigan  State  Normal  College,  Ypsilanti       .         .         .         .         .         .  11 

Olivet  College,  Olivet 8 

University  of  Michigan,  Ann  Arbor, 

Arts  Department           .........  42 

Medical  Department     .........  i 

Western  Theological  Seminary,  R.  C.  A.,  Holland          ....  i 

Total no 

Minnesota 

Agricultural  School,  St.  Paul 2 

Carleton  College,  Northfield           ........  9 

Hamline  University,  St.  Paul         ........  7 

Macalester   College,    St.   Paul         ........  4 

Parker  College,  Winnebago  City    ........  i 

Redwing  Seminary,  Redwing          ........  2 

University  of  Minnesota,  Minneapolis 25 

Total ^        ,         .  Ko 


Mississippi 


Millsaps  College,  Jackson 
Mississippi  College,   Clinton 
University  of  Mississippi,  University 


Total 


STATISTICS    OF    THE    CONVENTION 


647 


Missouri 


American  School  of  Osteopathy,  Kirksville 

Central   College,   Fayette 

Central  Wesleyan  College,  Warrenton 

Cottey  College,  Nevada 

Drury  College,  Springfield 

Eden  Theological  Seminary,  St.  Louis 

Howard  Payne  College,  Fayette     . 

La  Grange  College,  La  Grange      . 

Missouri   Valley   College,   Marshall 

Missouri  Wesleyan  College,  Cameron 

Park  College,  Parkville 

Scarritt  Bible  and  Training  School,  Kansas  City 

State   Normal    School,   Cape   Girardeau 

State  Normal  School,  Kirksville     . 

State  Normal  School,  Warrensburg 

Tarkio  College,  Tarkio  ... 

University  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  Columbia 

Westminster  College,  Fulton 

Wilham  Jewell  College,  Liberty     . 


Total 


I 

2 

2 

I 

2 

I 

2 

2 

6 

2 

I 

I 

3 

5 

3 

2 

8 

3 

3 

SO 


Nebraska 

Bellevue   College,   Bellevue ^ 

Doane  College,  Crete ^ 

Nebraska  Wesleyan  University,  University  Place          .         .         .         .  o 

Union  College,  College  View ^ 

University  of  Nebraska,  Lincoln ^^ 

Total 22 


New  Hampshire 


Dartmouth  College,  Hanover 
Phillips  Academy,  Exeter 

Total 


New  Jersey 

Drew  Theological  Seminary,  Madison 
German  Theological  School,  Bloomfield 
Lawrenceville  School,  Lawrenceville 
Princeton  University,  Princeton     . 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary    . 
Rutgers  College,  New  Brunswick      '     . 
Theological  Seminary,  R.  C.  A.,  New  Brunswick 


20 
I 
2 

22 

21 

2 

5 


Total 


73 


648 


WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 


New  York 


Adelphi  College,  Brooklyn     . 

Albany  Medical  College,  Albany  . 

Alfred  University,  Alfred 

Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  Auburn 

Bible  Teachers'  College,  New  York 

Boys'  High   School,  Brooklyn 

Cazenovia  Seminary,  Cazenovia     . 

Christian    Biblical    Institute,    Standfordville 

Colgate  University,  Hamilton 

Academy       ..,.., 

Arts  Department  .... 

Hamilton  Theological  Seminary  . 
College  of  City  of  New  York,  New  York  , 
Columbia  University,  New  York 

Arts  Department  .... 

Barnard  College     ..... 

College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons 
Cornell  University,  Ithaca 

Arts  Department 

Medical  College   (New  York) 
Elmira  College,  Elmira 
Folt's  Mission  Institute,  Herkimer 
Genesee  Wesleyan  Seminary,  Lima 
Hamilton  College,  Clinton     . 
Hartwick  Seminary,  Hartwick 
Hobart  College,  Geneva 
Homeopathic  Medical  College  and  Hospital,  New 
Missionary    Institute,    Binghamton. 
Miss  Prosser's  Missionary  Training  School,  Bu 
New  York  College  of  Dentistry,  New  York  . 
New  York  University,  New  York 
Rochester  Theological  Seminary,  Rochester  . 

German  Department     .... 
State   Normal  and   Training  School,   Brockport 
Syracuse  University,  Syracuse 
The  Misses  Ely's  School,  New  York 
The  Misses  Masters'  School,  Dobbs  Ferry     . 
Union  College,   Schenectady 
Union  Missionary  Training  Institute,  Brooklyn 
Union  Theological  Seminary,  New  York 
University  and  Bellevue  Hospital  Medical  College, 
University  of  Buffalo,  Buffalo 
University   of   Rochester,   Rochester 
Vassar  College,   Poughkeepsie 
Wells  College,  Aurora 


York 


ffalo 


New 


York 


Total 


North  Carolina 

Baptist  Female  University,  Raleigh 
Peace  Institute,  Raleigh         .... 
State  Normal  and  Industrial  College,  Greensboro 
Trinity  College,  Durham       .... 


STATISTICS    OF    THE    CONVENTION 


649 


North  Carolina  concluded 
University  of  North  Carolina,  Chapel  Hill 
Wake  Forest  College,  Wake  Forest 


Total 


Ohio 

Ashland  College,  Ashland 

Baldwin  University,  Berea     . 

Case  School  of  Applied  Science,  Cleveland 

Cleveland  Bible  Training  School,  Cleveland 

Cleveland  Homeopathic  Medical  College  Cleveland 

College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons,  Cleveland 

Denison  University,  Granville 

Eclectic    Medical    Institute,    Cincinnati 

Franklin  College,  New  Athens 

Friends  Bible  Institute  and  Training  School,  Ck 

German  Wallace  College,  Berea     . 

Heidelberg  University,  Tiffin 

Hiram  College,  Hiram 

Lake  Erie  College,  Painesville 

Lane  Theological  Seminary,  Cincinnati 

Marietta  College,  Marietta     . 

Mt.  Union  College,  Alliance 

Muskingum  College,  New  Concord 

National  Normal  University,  Lebanon 

Oberlin  College,  Oberlin 

Arts  Department 

Theological  Seminary 
Ohio  Normal  University,  Ada 
Ohio  State  University,  Columbus 
Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  Delaware     . 
Otterbein  University,  Westerville 
Oxford  College,  Oxford 
Scio  College,  Scio  .... 

The  Western  College,  Oxford 
Union   Biblical   Institute,   Dayton 
Western  Reserve  Academy,  Hudson 
Western  Reserve  University,  Cleveland 

Adelbert  College 

College  for  Women 

Dental  Department 

Medical  Department     . 
Wilberforce  University,  Wilberforce 
Wittenberg  College,  Springfield     . 
Xenia  Theological  Seminary,  Xenia 


:land 


Total 


6 
5 
3 
3 
3 
2 

13 
2 
I 
I 
I 
7 

13 
3 
8 

4 
9 
I 
I 

10 

3 

4 

II 

18 

9 
I 

3 
3 
3 

4 

2 

2 
I 
I 

2 

10 

7 

180 


Pennsylvania 


Albright  College,  Myerstown 

Allegheny  College,  Meadville 

Allegheny  Theological  Seminary,  Allegheny. 

Baptist  Training  School  for  Christian  Workers,  Philadelphia 


3 
6 

13 
2 


650 


WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 


Pennsylvania  concluded 
Bryn  Mawr  College,  Bryn  Mawr 
Bucknell  University,  Lewisburg     . 
Carlisle  Indian  Training  School,  Carlisle 
Central  Pennsylvania  College,  New  Berlin 
Crozer  Theological  Seminary,  Chester    . 
Dickinson  College,  Carlisle     . 

Divinity  School  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  Philadelphia 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Theological  Seminary,  Gettysburg 
Franklin  and  Marshall  College,  Lancaster 
Geneva  College,  Beaver  Falls. 
Gettysburg  College,  Gettysburg 
Grove  City  College,  Grove  City 
Hahnemann  Medical  College,  Philadelphia 
Haverford  College,  Haverford 
Jefferson  Medical  College,  Philadelphia 
Juniata  College,  Huntingdon 
Lafayette  College,  Easton 
Lebanon  Valley  College,  Annville    . 
Lehigli  University,  South  Bethlehem 
Mansfield  State  Normal  School,  Mansfield 
Medico-Chirurgical  College,  Philadelphia 
Pennsylvania  College  of  Dental  Surgery,  Philadelphia 
Philadelphia  Dental  College.  Philadelphia     . 
Reformed  Episcopal  Seminary,  Philadelphia 
Reformed  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary,  Allegheny 
Susquehanna  University,  Selinsgrove     .... 
Theological  Seminary  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church.  Philadelphia 
Theological  Seminary  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  U.  S.,  Lancaster 
Washington  and  Jefferson  College,  Washington 
Waynesburg  College,  Waynesburg 
University  of  Pennsylvania,  Philadelphia 
Ursinus  School  of  Theology,  Philadelphia 
Western  Theological  Seminary,  Allegheny 
Westminster  College,  New  Wilmington 
Wilson  College,  Chambersburg 
Woman's  Medical  College  of  Pennsylvania,  Philadelphia 


17 
4 
I 
2 

5 
6 
I 

3 
I 
6 
2 

7 
2 

3 
I 

4 
4 
I 

2 
2 

3 
I 
I 
I 
4 
5 
3 
I 
8 
5 

13 
3 
7 
5 
2 

3 


Total 


163 


Rhode  Island 


Brown  University,  Providence        ........         10 

Rhode  Island  College  of  Agriculture  and  Mechanical  Arts,  Kingston     .  i 


Total 


South  Carolina 


Columbia  Female  College,  Columbia 

South  Carolina  College,  Columbia 

Winthrop  Normal  and  Industrial  College.  Rock  Hill 

Wofford  College,  Spartanburg       .... 


Total 


STATISTICS   OF   THE    CONVENTION  65 1 

South  Dakota 

Dakota  University,  Mitchell 4 

Huron  College,  Huron .  2 

University  of  South  Dakota,  Vermilion 3 ' 

Yankton  College,  Yankton 4 

Total       .........  13 


Tennessee 

Belmont  College,  Nashville 3 

Cumberland  University,  Lebanon 

Arts  Department .  3 

Theological  Seminary  .........  4 

Fisk  University,  Nashville     .........  i 

Southwestern  Baptist  University,  Jackson 2 

Southwestern  Presbyterian  University,  Clarksville          ....  i 

University  of  Nashville,  Nashville 

Medical   Department 3 

Peabody  Normal  College      . 7 

University  of  the  South,  Sewanee 3 

Vanderbilt  University,  Nashville 

Academic  Department 3 

Biblical  Department 3 

Ward  Seminary,  Nashville i 

Total 34 


Texas 

Baylor  University,  Waco       .........  i 

Southwestern  University,  Georgetown    . i 

University  of  Texas,  Austin I 

Total -  3 


Vermont 

Middlebury  College,  Middlebury I 

University  of  Vermont,  Burlington        ...:..■..  6 

Vermont  Academy,  Saxtons  River  .......  i 


Total 


Virginia 

College  of  William  and  Mary,  Williamsburg 
Medical  College  of  Virginia,  Richmond 
Randolph-Macon  College,  Ashland 
Randolph-Macon  Woman's  College,  Lynchburg 
Richmond  College,  Richmond 
Union  Theological  Seminary,  Richmond 


652 


WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 


Virginia  concluded 
University  College  of  Medicine,  Richmond 
University  of  Virginia,  Charlottesville  . 
Virginia  Polytechnic  Institute,  Blacksburg 
Virginia  Theological  Seminary,  Alexandria 
Washington  and  Lee  University,  Lexington 


Total 


I 
I 

I 
3 
4 

24 


West  Virginia 

West  Virginia  University,  Morgantown 2 

Wisconsin 

Beloit  College,   Beloit 3 

Carroll  College,  Waukesha i 

Lawrence  University,  Appleton      ........  4 

Ripon  College,   Ripon    ..........  7 

University  of  Wisconsin,  Madison         .......  10 

Wayland  Academy,  Beaver  Dam  ........  I 

Whitewater  Normal,  Whitewater  ........  i 

Total 36 


Total  student  delegates  from  Canada  . 
Total  student  delegates  from  United  States 


494 
1731 


Grand  total 2225 

INSTITUTIONS   REPRESENTED   ONLY   BY   FACULTY 
DELEGATES 


Agricultural  and  Mechanical  College,  Normal 
Andrew  Female  College,  Cuthbert  .... 

Georgia  Normal  and  Industrial  College,  Milledgeville  . 
Wesleyan  Female  College,  Macon  ..... 

Western  Normal  College,  Shenandoah  .... 

Bryant  and  Stratton  Business  College,  Louisville  . 
Vanguard  Faith   Missionary  Training  Institute,   St.  Louis 
Greensboro  Female  College,   Greensboro 
Payne  Theological   Seminary,  Wilberforce    . 
Bloomsburg  State  Normal   School,  Bloomsburg   . 
Church  Training  and  Deaconess  House,  Philadelphia  . 
Millersville  State  Normal  School,  Millersville 
Chicora  College,  Greenville   ...... 

Due  West  Female  College,  Due  West  .... 

Total  number  of  faculty  delegates     . 


Alabama 

Georgia 

Georgia 

Georgia 

.    Iowa 

Kentucky 

Missouri 

North  Carolina 

.    Ohio 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

Pennsylvania 

South  Carolina 

South  Carolina 

.       247 


STATISTICS   OF   THE    CONVENTION  653 
CLASSIFICATION    OF    INSTITUTIONS    REPRESENTED 

Preparatory  Schools      ..........  37 

Colleges 258 

Theological  Seminaries           .........  52 

Medical  Colleges    ...........  40 

Dental  Colleges     ...........  8 

Schools  of  Osteopathy  ..........  3 

Normal  Schools     ...........  24 

Training  Schools  ...........  22 

Agricultural  Colleges 7 

Schools  of  Applied  Science  .........  5 

Business  Colleges  ...........  4 

Others  .............  5 

Total       ........  465 


NUMBER   OF   INSTITUTIONS    REPRESENTED   IN   EACH 
PROVINCE  AND  STATE 

Canada 

Manitoba 2 

New  Brunswick     ...........  2 

Nova  Scotia  ............  5 

Ontario           •••••.......  37 

Prince  Edward   Island i 

Quebec           . 7 

Total 54 

United  States 

Alabama 3 

Arkansas        ............  i 

California       ............  i 

Colorado 1 

Connecticut    ............  4 

District  of  Columbia i 

Georgia 6 

Illinois            ............  31 

Indiana           ............  11 

Iowa      .          ............  25 

Kansas  .............  16 

Kentucky 23 

Louisiana i 

Maine     .............  7 

Maryland 10 

Massachusetts         ...........  31 

Michigan        ............  16 

Minnesota 7 

Mississippi     ............  3 

Missouri 20 

Nebraska        . 5 


654  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

United  States  concluded 

New  Hampshire 2 

New  Jersey    ............  7 

New  York 42 

North  Carolina 7 

Ohio 38 

Pennsylvania           ...........  43 

Rhode  Island         ...........  2 

South  Carolina       ...........  6 

South  Dakota         ...........  4 

Tennessee      ............  12 

Texas    .............  3 

Vermont 3 

Virginia .  li 

West  Virginia         ...........  i 

Wisconsin 7 

Total 411 

Total,  Canada 54 

Total,  United  States 411 

Grand  Total  Institutions      .        .        .        »        .        .        .        .  465 


APPENDIX   D 

OUTLINES    FOR    MISSIONARY    MEETINGS 

This  volume  contains  an  abundance  of  material  suitable  for 
missionary  meetings.  The  addresses,  delivered  in  the  first  instance 
by  the  foremost  missionary  speakers  before  audiences  of  young 
people,  are  capable  of  much  wider  service  in  thousands  of  churches 
and  colleges.  The  suggestions  here  given  should  by  no  means 
be  followed  literally,  as  local  conditions  vary  too  greatly  to  permit 
of  definite  recommendations.  For  this  reason  the  merest  outline 
only  is  given  with  references  to  material  found  in  this  volume  and 
in  the  few  others  most  likely  to  be  accessible,  especially  in  insti- 
tutions of  higher  learning.  The  hints  below  are  the  result  of 
considerable  experience  and  should  be  especially  useful  for  those 
who  are  novices  in  the  work  of  preparing  missionary  programs. 

1.  In  choosing  participants  do  so  with  a  view  to  enlisting 
persons  who,  while  capable  of  performing  the  task,  are  usually 
silent  in  public  gatherings.  An  assignment  to  a  definite  piece  of 
work  on  a  missionary  program  will  oftentimes  prove  an  opening 
wedge,  leading  to  active  participation  in  other  meetings.  With 
this  undeveloped  material  two  or  three  capable  and  experienced 
persons  should  also  be  associated.  Do  not  make  the  mistake, 
however,  of  selecting  all  the  best  speakers  for  the  first  meeting, 
if  a  series  of  them  is  in  contemplation. 

2.  Do  not  plan  for  too  many  parts  at  a  given  meeting.  It 
will  result  either  in  a  long  and  wearisome  session,  or  else  will 
furnish  information  in  such  minute  sections  as  to  be  unsatisfactory 
or  confusing  to  the  audience.  Eight  speakers  should  be  the  extreme 
limit  for  young  people's  meetings,  while  not  more  than  four  or  five 
speakers  at  most  can  do  successful  work  in  those  for  older  people. 
Not  more  than  an  hour  should  be  allowed  for  the  ordinary  mis- 
sionary meeting. 

3.  Aim  at  variety  in  the  program,  not  following  the  same 
order  of  exercises  in  successive  meetings.  Even  in  the  same 
meeting  it  is  well  to  have  variety  in  the  form  of  presentation. 
Thus  a  lady  may  prefer  to  prepare  a  paper,  while  a  superior  reader 
may  venture  to  render  some  choice  selection  suggestetd  in  the 
outline  below,  and  a  third  participant  may  be  most  effective  in 
extemporaneous  address. 

4.  The  leader  should  be  on  the  alert  to  see  that  the  speakers 

6ss 


6^6  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

are  kept  to  time,  and  that  the  interest  of  the  audience  is  contin- 
uously maintained.  Very  brief  comments,  an  occasional  question 
to  elicit  forgotten  items  of  interest,  a  tactful  word  of  appreciation, 
a  timely  request  for  special  prayer  —  these  and  a  host  of  other 
helpful  and  enlivening  features  should  be  at  the  leader's  command. 

5.  Make  as  large  a  use  as  you  profitably  can  of  accessory 
aids,  such  as  maps,  —  hand-made,  if  others  are  not  accessible,  — 
pictures,  curios,  etc.  Nearly  every  community  has  in  it  persons 
who  have  traveled  in  mission  lands,  or  else  books  that  can  be  used 
for  the  enrichment  of  the  meeting.  Do  not  forget  that  a  Sunday- 
school  library,  or  that  of  the  pastor,  may  contain  side-light  mate- 
rial that  can  be  effectively  used  to  strengthen  or  brighten  the 
program. 

6.  The  devotional  element  should  never  be  lacking  in  a  mis- 
sionary meeting;  yet  in  those  here  contemplated  the  singing.  Scrip- 
ture selections  and  hymns  should  all  be  subordinated  to  the  theme 
under  discussion.  These  parts  of  the  program  demand  thought 
and  preparation  as  truly  as  do  literary  features. 

7.  In  the  references  given  below  the  order  of  books,  etc.,  is 
determined  by  the  alphabetical  order  of  the  authors,  except  that 
references  to  "  World-Wide  Evangelization "  appear  first,  wher- 
ever it  is  named.  It  should  be  understood  by  those  who  prepare 
parts  that  many  items  in  the  pages  or  chapters  referred  to  have  no 
specific  reference  to  the  subject  assigned.  Participants  should  make 
selection  of  material  bearing  upon  the  topic,  eliminating  that  which 
refers  to  other  subjects. 

THE  BECKONING  FIELDS 

Africa,  the  Desire  of  the  Nations 

Introductory  Statement.    Africa  a  Colossal  Interrogation  Point,  a  Continental 
Ear. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  p.  97. 
Africa  as  Seen  by  the  Missionaries. 

World-wide   Evangelization,   pp.   95-99,   285-289,   299,   300,   noting  only 
items  descriptive  of  natural  scenery,  people,  etc. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  431-453- 

Noble,  F.  P.  —  The  Redemption  of  Africa,  pp.  153-160. 

Thornton,  D.  M.  —  Africa  Waiting,  ch.  I. 

Warneck,  G.  —  Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions,  7th  edition, 
pp.  188-236. 
A  Missionary  Explorer.     Say  little  about  Livingstone's  early  life  and  em- 
phasize the  missionary  aspects  of  his  work  in  Africa. 

Blaikie,  W.   G.  —  Personal  Life  of  David  Livingstone. 

General  and  biographical  encyclopaedias,  article  David  Livingstone. 

Hughes,   T.  —  David  Livingstone. 

Picket  Line  of  Missions,  ch.  I. 
Industrial  Missions  in  Africa. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  279-285. 


OUTLINES  FOR  MISSIONARY  MEETINGS  657^ 

Some  Personal  Experiences. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  95-99. 
What  One  Woman  can  Do. 

World-wide   Evangelization,  pp.   285-289. 

McAllister,'  A.  —  A  Lone  Woman  in  Africa. 
The  Late  South  African  War  and  Missions. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  289-294. 
American  Negroes  and  African  Missions. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  294-298. 


Burma,  India's  Largest  Province 

I 

A  Bird's-eye  View  of  the  Country. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  p.  303. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  319-321. 

General  encyclopaedias,  article  Burma. 

Judson,  E.  —  Adoniram  Judson,  pp.  40-42. 

Smith,  J.  —  Ten  Years  in  Burma. 
Who  are  the  Burmans  and  Karens? 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  322-324. 

General  encyclopaedias,  article  Burma. 

Judson,  E.  —  Adoniram  Judson,  pp.  43,  44,  131-133. 
Karen  Traditions. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  308-311. 
Burma's  Missionary  Pioneer. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Knights  of  the  Labarum,  chs.  I,  IL 

Creegan,  C.  C.  —  Great  Missionaries  of  the  Church,  ch.  XV. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  article  Adoniram  Judson. 

Judson,  E.  —  Adoniram  Judson. 
What  the  Gospel  can  Do  for  an  Individual. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  311,  312. 
What  the  Gospel  can  Do  for  a  Nation. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  308-315. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
PP-  330-336. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  article  Burma. 

Warneck,  G.  —  Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions,  7th  edition, 
pp.  278,  279. 
What  Remains  to  be  Done. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  p.  313. 


Ceylon,  India's  Pearl 

A  Tour  through  the  Island. 

General    encyclopaedias,    article    Ceylon,    noting    items    descriptive    of 
scenery. 
Pages  from  Sinhalese  History. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  305,  306. 

General   encyclopaedias,   article  Ceylon,   especially  story  of  Dutch  su- 
premacy. 
Sinhalese  Buddhism  and  its  Revivals. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  p.  306. 


658  WORLD-WIDE    EVANGELIZATION 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 

pp.  328,  329,  341.  342. 
General  encyclopedias,  article  Ceylon. 
Missionary  Societies  Laboring  in  Ceylon. 
World-wide  Evangelization,  p.  306. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  336-341. 
Miss  Agnew,  "  the  Mother  of  a  Thousand  Daughters." 
World-wide  Evangelization,  p.  246. 

Leitch,  M.  and  M.  W.  —  Seven  Years  in  Ceylon,  ch.  XXVIII. 
Modern  Apostles  of  Missionary  Byways,  ch.  V. 
What  Native  Christians  are  Doing. 

World-wide   Evangelization,  pp.  306,  307. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I. 

pp.  338-342. 
Encyclopjedia  of  Missions,  article  Ceylon. 

Warneck,  G.  —  Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions,  pp.  266, 
267. 

China,  the  Giant  Empire 

The  Land  of  Sinim. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  ch.  I. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.   I. 
pp.  257-261. 

General  encyclopedias  and  Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  article  China. 
Its  People,  the  Sons  of  Han. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  ch.  III. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.   I. 
pp.  262-265. 

General   encyclopaedias  and   Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,   article   China. 

Nevius,  J.  L.  —  China  and  the  Chinese,  chs.  II,  XIX. 

Smith,  A.   H.  —  Chinese  Characteristics. 
Permanent  Elements  of  China's  Strength. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  321-324. 
Protestant  Missions  in  1900. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  348,  349. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I. 
pp.  275-278. 

Warneck,  G.  —  Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions,  pp.  296, 
297. 
The  Boxer  Outbreak. 

World-wide   Evangelization,  pp.  325-329. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  268-273,  284-289. 

Smith,  A.  H.  —  China  in  Convulsion,  chs.  X-XIII. 
Siege  of  Peking. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  331-336. 

Smith,  A.  H.  —  China  in  Convulsion,  chs.  XV-XXIII. 
A  Faithful  Church. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  io>  151,  1^2,  321,  322,  32^,  350,  351. 

Smith,  A.  H.  — China  in  Convulsion,  chs.'xXXIV,  XXXV. 
Achievements  and  Prospects. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  346-351. 

Beach,   H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I. 
pp.  275-278,  289-301. 

Smith,  A.  H.  —  China  in  Convulsion,  ch.  XXXVIII. 


OUTLINES   FOR   MISSIONARY   MEETINGS  659 


India,  the  Cradle  of  Protestant  Missions 

A  Journey  through  India. 

General  encyclopaedias  and  Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  articles  Bombay, 
Benares,  Calcutta  and  Madras. 

Hurst,  J.  R  — Indika,  chs.  II,  III,  XX-XXIV,  LXI,  LXII. 
Every-day  Life  of  the  People. 

Beach,  H.  P. —  The  Cross  in  the  Land  of  the  Trident,  ch.  IIL 

Hurst,  J.  F.  — Indika,  chs.  XII,  LX. 

Rowe,  A.  D.  — Every-day  Life  in  India,  chs.  II,  IV,  V,  IX-XI,  XVI. 
The  Woes  of  Indian  Women. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  207,  368-372. 

Dyer,  H.  S.  —  Pandita  Ramabai. 

Fuller,  Mrs.  M.  B.  —  Wrongs  of  Indian  Womanhood. 

Storrow,  E.  —  Our  Sisters  in  India. 
Hinduism  as  it  Is. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  90,  356,  357. 

Beach,   H.  P. —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  359,  360. 

Beach,  H.  P.  — The  Cross  in  the  Land  of  the  Trident,  ch.  IV. 

General   encyclopaedias,   article   Carey,  and   Encyclopaedia  of  Missions, 
article  Hinduism. 
Two  Missionary  Pioneers. 

General   encyclopaedias,  article  Carey,   and  Encyclopaedia  of  Missions, 
articles  Carey  and  Ziegenbalg. 

Warneck,  G.  —  Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions,  pp.  249-252. 
Obstacles  and  Encouragements. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  89-93,  355-36o. 

Beach,   H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.   I, 
pp.  361-367,  380-384. 
Present  Forces  in  the  Field. 

Beach,   H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.   I, 

pp.  367-369. 
Warneck,  G.  —  Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions,  pp.  257-262. 
Why  Missionaries  should  Go  to  India. 

World-wide  EvangeHzation,  pp.  355-36o,  373-376- 


Jewish  Missions 

Present   Number  and   Distribution  of  the  Hebrews. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  413.  418.  419. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  516,  517. 
America's   Contingent. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  418-421. 
Christian  Causes  of  their  Present  Sad  Condition. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  413.  414.  419,  420,  423. 

Beach,  H.  P. —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
p.  518. 

General  encyclopaedias,  article  Jews. 
Zionism,  Israel's  Latest  Hope. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  413-417,  420,  427. 
Can  the  Jew  Be  Won  to  Christ? 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  421,  425,  426. 


660  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Ways  of  Working. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  417,  418,  421,  427,  428. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol  I, 
pp.  522,  523. 
The  Church's  Obligation. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  422-426. 


Japan  and  its  Phenomenal  Progress 

From  Yezo  to  Kyushu. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  204-207. 

Gary,  O.  —  Japan  and  its  Regeneration,  ch.  I. 

General  encyclopaedias,  article  Japan. 
"  Japanese  Girls  and  Women." 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  397-399. 

Bacon,   A.   M.  —  Japanese  Girls  and  Women. 

Gary,  O.  —  Japan  and  its  Regeneration,  pp.  31,  32. 
A  Pilgrimage  to  Ise. 

General  encyclopaedias  and  Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  article  Shinto. 

Griffis,  W.  E.  —  The  Mikado's  Empire,  see  index  under  Ise. 
Steps  in  Japan's  Renaissance. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  383,  384. 

Gary,  O. — Japan  and  its  Regeneration,  chs.  VI-VIII. 
Two  of  the  Makers  of  New  Japan. 

Griffis,  W.  E.  —  Verbeck  of  Japan. 

Hardy,  A.  S.  —  Life  and  Letters  of  Joseph  Hardy  Neesima. 
A  Missionary  Gensus. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  387-390. 
The  Revival  of  1902. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  390-393. 
What  More  is  Needed? 

World-wide  Evangelization,  p.  385. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
p.  230. 

Korea's  Awakening 

Asia's  Florida. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 

pp.  236,  237. 
General  encyclopaedias,  article  Korea. 
The  Hermit  People. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  L 

pp.  238-243. 
Gale,  J.  S.  —  Korean  Sketches. 
General  encyclopaedias,  article  Korea. 
The  Awakening. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  93,  94,  385,  386. 
Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  245-247. 
Present  Political  and  Social  Status. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  385-387. 
Pentecosts  in  Korea. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  94,  403-407. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
255>  256. 


OUTLINES   FOR   MISSIONARY   MEETINGS  66l 

A  Model  Native  Church. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  394-396,  489. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  249-254. 
Two  Church  Members. 

Gale,  J.  S.  — Korean  Sketches,  ch.  IV. 

Speer,  R.  E.  —  Presbyterian  Foreign  Missions,  pp.   169-172. 
What  Reinforcements  might  Accomplish. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  405,  406. 


Lands  of  the  Bible 

Egypt  and  its  Missions. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  463-467- 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  I,  p.  10. 
Syria  and  Palestine. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  468-470. 
Turkey's  Peoples. 

Beach  H.   P. —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  410-413. 

General  encyclopaedias,  article  Turkey. 
Religions  of  the  Empire. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  413-416. 

General  encyclopaedias,  articles  Mohammedanism,  Greek  Church,  Ar- 
menian Church,  Druses. 
The  Eastern  Question. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  476,  477. 

General  encyclopaedias,  article  Turkey,  and  Encyclopaedia  of  Missions, 
vol.  II,  pp.  420,  421. 
Mission  Work  in  the  Ottoman  Empire. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  470-473.  476,  477. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  416-430. 
One  of  the  Makers  of  Turkey. 

Hamlin,  C.  —  My  Life  and  Times. 

Missionary  Review  of  the  World,  January,  1901,  pp.  31-39. 


Mexico,  our  Next-door  Neighbor 

America's  Cornucopia. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  439-  440,  444- 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  1, 

pp.  45-47- 
General  encyclopaedias,  article  Mexico. 

Aztecs  and  Mayas.  ,,.    •  it 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.   1, 

PP-   50-52. 

Brown,  H.  W. —  Latin  America,  pp.  29-48. 

General  encyclopaedias,  articles  Aztec,  Maya,  Mexico. 
The  Conquistadores. 

General  encyclopaedias,  article  Mexico. 

Prescott,  W.  H.— History  of  the  Conquest  of  Mexico. 
The  Indians  and  their  Religion. 

Brown,  H.  W.  — Latin  America,  pp.  51-53- 

Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  article  Mexico. 


662  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Mexican  Catholicism. 

Beach,  H.    P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 

pp.  52,  53- 

Butler,  W.  —  Mexico  in  Transition,  ch.   II. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  II,  pp.  94-96. 
A  Woman  Pioneer. 

Gracey,  Mrs.  J.  T.  —  Eminent  Missionary  Women,  pp.  58-65. 

Rankin,  Miss  Melinda.  —  Twenty  Years  among  the  Mexicans. 
Protestant  Work  To-day. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  439-445. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.   I, 
pp.  53-66. 

Papal  Europe 

The  Countries,  Geographically  and  Racially  Considered. 

General  encyclopaedias,  articles  on  Austria-Hungary,  France,  Belgium, 
Italy,  Spain  and  Portugal. 
Romanism  in  its  European  Form. 

General  encyclopaedias,  articles  on  countries  just  named,   the   section 
on  religion. 
Reform  Movements  from  within  the  Roman  Church. 
World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  458,  459. 

Grant,  W.  D.,  editor.  —  Christendom  Anno  Domini  MDCCCCI,  vol.  I, 
pp.  71-75,  468. 
Work   of   Protestant   Missions. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  453-460. 

Grant,  W.  D.,  editor.  —  Christendom  Anno  Domini  MDCCCCI,  vol.  I, 
67-78,  149-161,  205-217,  265-287,  462-478. 
McAll  Mission,  an  Illustration  of  Protestant  Work  in  Europe. 
World-wide  Evangelization,  p.  455. 

Grant,  W.  D.,  editor.  —  Christendom  Anno  Domini  MDCCCCI,  vol.  I, 
158,  159- 

SiAM  AND  Laos 

Sight-seeing  in  Bangkok. 

Siam  and  Laos  as  Seen  by  our  American  Missionaries,  ch.  II. 
From  Bangkok  to  Cheung  Mai. 

Siam  and  Laos  as  Seen  by  our  American  Missionaries,  ch.  XXXIII. 
Interesting  Peoples. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  304-307. 

General  encyclopaedias,  article  Siam. 
Siamese  Buddhists. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  p.  316. 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  307,  308. 

General  encyclopaedias,  article  Siam. 

Siam  and  Laos  as  Seen  by  our  American  Missionaries,   ch.   XVII. 
Laos  Superstitions. 

Siam  and  Laos  as  Seen  by  our  American  Missionaries,  ch.  XXVIL 
A  Backward  Glance. 

Siam  and  Laos  as  Seen  by  our  American  Missionaries,  ch.  XXI. 
The  Gospel  in  the  Golden  Chersonese. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  315-318. 


OUTLINES   FOR   MISSIONARY   MEETINGS  663 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol    I 
pp.  312-318. 

South  America,  the  Continent  of  Republics 
A  Panoramic  View. 

Beach,  H.  P.  — Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 

PP-  103-115- 
General  encyclopaedias,  article  South  America. 
Summary  Statement  Concerning  the  Republics. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 

pp.119-124. 
General  encyclopaedias,  articles  on  the  different  countries. 
Indians  and  their  Life. 

General  encyclopaedias,  articles  American  Indians,  South  America. 
Tragedy  and  Miracle  in  Fuegia. 

Beach,  H.   P.  — Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 

PP-  134-136. 
Encyclopedia  of  Missions,  article  South  American  Missionary  Society. 
Missions  in  the  World's  Largest  Republic. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  431-438. 

Beach,   H.   P.,   and  others.  —  Protestant   Missions   in   South  America, 

ch.  IV. 
Encyclopedia  of  Missions,  article  Brazil. 
A  Story  of  Mission  School  Work. 

Barnes,  A.  M.  —  Izilda. 
North  America's  Obligations  to  South  America. 
World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  436,  437. 

Beach,   H.   P.,   and  others.  —  Protestant   Missions  in   South   America, 
pp.  210-215. 

West  Indies  and  the  Philippines 

From  Island  to  Island  in  Tropical  Waters. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I. 

pp.  83-87. 
General  encyclopaedias,  article  West  Indies. 
A  Philippine  Tour. 

General   encyclopaedias,  article   Philippine   Islands. 
Worcester,  D.  C  — Philippine  Islands. 
Do  the  West  Indies  Need  the  Missionary? 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  445-448. 

Beach,   H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 

pp.  88-90. 
General  encyclopaedias,  article  West  Indies,  paragraphs  on  people  and 
religion. 
What  is  Doing  for  these  Islands? 

Beach,  H.  P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.  92-102. 
Mission  Work  in  the  Philippines. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  449-453. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
pp.   199-203. 
Special  Responsibility  of  the  United  States  for  the  Philippines. 
World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  452,  453. 

Beach,  H.   P.  —  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
p.   199. 


664  .WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 


WAYS   OF  WORKING 

Educational  Missions 

The  Aim  of  Missionary  Education. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  397-399,  533,  537,  542,  543. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  II,  pp.  87,  88. 
Character  and  Methods  of  Elementary  Education. 

World-vi^ide  Evangelization,  pp.  397,  435,  533-536. 
Higher  Education  in  Mission  Lands. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  538-542. 
Theological   Education  and  the   Native   Church. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  542-548. 
A  Typical  Educational  Missionary. 

Beach,  H.  P.— Knights  of  the  Labarum,  chs.  Ill,  IV. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  article  Duff,  Alexander. 
Some  Results  of  Missionary  Education. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  536-538,  54i,  5+2. 


Evangelistic  Work 

Definitions. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  134,  481,  489. 
Personal  Work. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  499-501. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions  vol.  II,  p.  86. 
How  Carried  on. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  481-484,  494-498. 

Encyclop:edia  of  Missions,  vol.  II,  pp.  86,  87. 
Equipment  and  Preparation  of  the  Evangelistic  Missionary. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  489-494. 
Enlisting   Natives   in   Evangelistic   Work. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  394,  395,  485,  496,  497. 
The  Cost  and  the  Reward. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  487-489. 


Literature  in  Missions 

Place  of  Literature  in  the  General  Scheme. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  549,  550. 
Translational  Work  Necessary  but  Difficult. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  99,  364,  2,^7. 

Beach,  H.   P.  — Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions,  vol.  I, 
p.  466. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  II,  pp.  398-401. 
The  Press  an  Indispensable  Adjunct. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  561-564. 
Relation  of  the  Bible  to  the  Missionary  Enterprise. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  556-560. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  I,  pp.  162-165. 
Kinds  of  Extra-Biblical  Literature  Most  Useful. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  289,  495.  496.  562,  563. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  II,  pp.  88,  89. 


OUTLINES   FOR   MISSIONARY   MEETINGS  665 

Colportage  and  its  Opportunities. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  446,  447. 
Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  I,  pp.  164,  165. 


The  Healing  of  the  Nations 

Why  Medical  Missions  are  Needed. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  509,  515. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  II,  pp.  49,  50. 

Lowe,  J.  —  Medical  Missions,  chs.  II,  III. 

Williamson,  J.  R.  — The  Healing  of  the  Nations,  chs.  I,  II. 
Lay  Medical  Work,  its  Perils  and  its  Power. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  509-512,  515-518. 
Medical  Missionary  Work  in  China. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  517-525. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  II,  pp.  50-52. 

Lowe,  J.  —  Medical  Missions,  ch.  V. 
India  and  Her  Need  of  Healing. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  513,  514,  526,  527. 

Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  vol.  II,  pp.  52,  53. 

Lowe,  J. —  Medical  Missions,  ch.  IV. 
Some  Statistics  of  Medical  Missionary  Work. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  215,  608. 

Dennis,  J.  S.  —  Centennial  Survey  of  Foreign  Missions,  pp.  190-212,  271. 
Medical  and  Evangelistic  Effort  Conjoined. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  504,  527-530. 

Lowe,  J.  —  Medical  Missions,  ch.  I. 

Williamson,  J.  R.  —  The  Healing  of  the  Nations,  pp.  45-48. 


Woman's  Missionary  Ministry 

The  Needs  of  Heathendom's  Women. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  338,  339. 

Dennis,    J.    S.  —  Christian    Missions    and    Social    Progress,    vol.    I, 
pp.  102-125. 

Dennis,  J.  S.  —  Social  Evils  of  the  Non-Christian  World,  pp.  40-62. 
What  One  Woman  Accomplished  in  Africa. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  285-289. 
A  Woman  Missionary  in  India. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  368-372. 

Effective  Workers  in  Needy  Fields,  ch.  III. 
Pictures  from  China. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  494-498. 
Glimpses  of  Woman's  Work  in  Turkey. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  470-473. 


666  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 


"THE   EVANGELIZATION   OF  THE  WORLD   IN   THIS 
GENERATION  " 

What  the  Phrase  Signifies. 

Mott,  J.   R.  —  The  Evangelization  of  the   World   in   this   Generation, 
ch.  I. 
The  Reasonableness  of  the  Watchword. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  299,  300,  406. 

Mott,  J.   R.  —  The   Evangelization  of  the   World  in   this   Generation, 
chs.  IV,  V. 
Ability  of  the  Church  to  Accomplish  the  Task. 

World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  209-220. 
What  it  Involves. 

Mott,  J.   R.  —  The   Evangelization  of  the   World  in   this   Generation, 
ch.  VIII. 
Why  the  Idea  should  Dominate  the  Individual  Christian. 
World-wide  Evangelization,  pp.  31-36. 


APPENDIX    E 

LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIVE   PARAGRAPHS* 
WHAT   THE  CHRISTIAN   AND   THE  MISSIONARY   SHOULD   BE 

Straitness  of  the  Way  of  Life,  3a. 
Sir  James  Y.  Simpson  on  his  greatest  discovery,  34a. 
A  lesson  from  the  experience  of  Jacob,   lod,  iia. 
Anecdote  of  Bishop  Brooks  concerning  heart  cleanness,  9a. 
Peter  Carter's  dying  words,  6c. 
"  Nothing  too  precious  for  my  Jesus,"  2^']. 
A  great  astronomer's  favorite  hymn,  7a. 
The  presence  of  Jesus  in  the  home,  9d,  loa. 
The  European  town  whose  streets  center  in  a  cross,  I3id. 
Riots  in  China  and  joy  in  them,  236cd. 
A  personal  experience  of  knowing  Christ,  235,  236. 
Prince  Consort  Albert's  statement  about  God's  plan,  33b. 
Bishop  Thoburn's  illustration  of  the  chart  and  the  captain,  141,  142. 
A  personal  experience  of  enduement  and  power  to  bless,  483d,  484a. 
The  revelation  of  the  Milky  Way  through  the  telescope,  a  sug- 
gestion of  God's  fulness,  I2d,  13a. 
Power  gained  from  right  relations  to  the  engine,  80,  81. 
The  location  of  the  fulcrum  determines  the  amount  of  power,  80c. 
The  kind  of  power  needed  by  Christian  workers.  Scab. 
Illuminating  power  of  a  single  Christian,  36b. 
The  supreme  need  of  Christian  living,  i58bc. 
Dr.  Scofield  and  his  use  of  prayer,  243ab. 

Dr.  Gulick's  prayer  for  money  for  Japan  Association  work,  244bc. 
Secret  of  evangelistic  success,  482c. 
The  child's  desire  for  companionship  and  thought,  5d. 
"  Father,  have  you  got  your  face  turned  toward  me?  "  7d,  8a. 
Teaching  of  the  "  Ballad  of  the  Trees  and  the  Master,"  6a. 
The  modern  equivalent  of  early  foot-washing,  67d. 

BOOKS   AND   MISSIONS 

The  Bible  furnishes  food  for  thought,  398cd. 
Eskimo  statement  concerning  value  of  books,  552d. 

«  When  a  letter  or  letters  follow  a  numeral,  they  indicate  approximately  the  part  of  the  page 
referred  to.  Thus  "  a  "  means  that  the  reference  is  found  on  the  upper  quarter  of  the  page,  "  b  "  on  the 
second  quarter,  "  c  "  on  the  third  quarter,  and  "  d  "  on  the  lower  quarter  of  the  page. 

667 


668  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

A  "  Dispensary  for  the  Soul,"  556a. 

The  Dowager  Empress's   New  Testament  and  what  came  of  it, 

349bc,  350a. 
The  value  of  repeated  study  of  a  book,  597a. 


MONEY  AND   MISSIONS 

The  missionary  record  of  a  Southern  Church,  i24bc. 

"Pin  money"  for  missions  not  enough,   i76d,   177a. 

Andrew  Murray's  illustration  of  small  missionary  giving,  125a. 

Cost  of  missions  in  China  and  New  York,  342cd. 

What  $100,000  can  do  on  mission  soil,  i8oc. 


WARNING   NOTES 

Neglected  duty  leads  to  spiritual  declension,  258. 

The  highlands  of  Moab  a  picture  of  church  declension,  201. 

Too  late  to  save  the  Buddhist  nun,  498bcd. 

Napoleon's  military  maxim  concerning  remaining  in  entrenchments, 

34d- 
The  message  of  silver  hair,  344d,  345a. 
The  Tai-ping  rebellion  and  lost  opportunity,  2i7ab. 
A  dream  of  judgment  secures  a  South  African  worker,  292d,  293. 


ENCOURAGEMENTS   TO   MISSIONARY   ACTIVITY 

Four  ancient  elementary  substances  enough,  269c. 

Individual   responsibility   illustrated  by   New  York  politics,    I95d, 

196. 
The  lesson  taught  by  the  international  gun  in  the  Peking  Siege, 

i64d. 
The  battle  of  Eland's  Laagte  an  illustration  of  Christianity's  duty 

in  South  Africa,  294ab. 
The  young  ruler  an  illustration  of  loss  for  the  sake  of  gain,  3c. 
The  Good  Samaritan  an  example  to  the  Church,  376bc. 
President  Harrison  on  the  value  of  missions,  33a. 
Arnold  Toynbee's  saying  concerning  apathy  and  enthusiasm,  453a. 
Enthusiasm  for  the  war  in  South  Africa  a  stimulus  to  missionary 

enthusiasm,  i84d,  185. 
Garibaldi's  call  for  volunteers  and  Christ's,  263b. 
Wellington's  dictum  concerning  missions,  23d. 
Obedience  of  the  Scottish  clan  a  type  of  missionary  obedience,  95ab. 
Military  badges  forgotten  in  the  fight,  I77cd. 
Melville  Cox  consumed  by  love  for  Christless  souls,  163d,  164a. 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIVE   PARAGRAPHS  669 

The  luminous  cross  alluring  to  the  wilderness,  252bc. 

The  lesson  of  the  echo  for  the  lost,  46obc. 

"  Be  a  Christ,"  503d. 

The  work  of  Bryn  Mawr  church  on  both  sides  of  the  globe,  197. 

What  one  church  did  for  missions,  188-190. 

Giving  until  it  costs,  i87bc. 


NEED   AND   WORK   ON   THE   FIELD 

Treatment  of  dead  infants  in  China,  loiab. 

Illustration  of  Africa's  inhumanity  to  the  weak,  98bc. 

Africans  and  their  homes  described,  97d. 

Africa  an  interrogation  point  and  an  ear,  97bc. 

The  Hindus  "  born  lame,"  207cd. 

A  picture  of  India's  women,  368. 

Story  of  a  Brahman  widow,  37oab. 

An  argument  with  a  Mohammedan  on  the  Trinity,  467cd. 

Search  for  the  equivalent  of  Savior  in  Africa,  99bc. 

Effect  upon  natives  of  lay-preaching,  293bc. 

Pictures  of  work  for  Chinese  women,  494-498. 

An  event  which  opened  the  way  for  woman's  education  in  India, 

379bc. 
Impression  made  upon  a  Hindu  by  the  medical  treatment  of  women, 

5i4cd. 
Sacrifices  in  itineration,  487d,  488. 
Methods  of  travel  in  Korea,  487c. 
What  seventeen  years  have  done  in  Korea,  94b. 


INCIDENTS   FROM  THE  LIVES   OF   CONVERTS 

The  kind  of  Christians  found  in  Uganda,  208,  209. 

Persecution  of  Christians  in  Egypt,  464d,  465a. 

A  fourteen-year-old  martyr  of  China,  322b. 

Martyrdom  of  an  aged  Chinese  widow,  35obc,  351a. 

A  Chinese  merchant  converted  by  the  fortitude  of  martyrs,  323d, 

324a. 
Instances  of  heroism  in  the  case  of  Chinese  martyrs,  321a,  322bc. 
Story  of  a  descendant  of  Mencius  who  became  a  convert  under 

Burns,  102. 
Faithfulness  of  a  Chinese  merchant  to  church  duty,  323d,  324a. 
Chinese  scholar's  conversion,  346,  347. 
A  Chinese  woman  preacher,  496d,  497. 
Self-sacrifice  of  educated  converts  in  China,  321c. 
A  trophy  of  missions  in  Japan,  389cd. 
What  led  to  one  Jew's  conversion,  428bc. 


670  WORLD-WIDE   EVANGELIZATION 

Belief  in  fundamentals  in  Korea,  405ab. 

The  power  of  Christ's  name,  489ab. 

What  it  costs  in  Papal  lands  to  become  a  Protestant,  459cd,  460a. 


LESSONS   FROM   MISSIONARY  LIVES 

Miss  Agnew's  use  of  prayer  in  school  work,  246b. 
David  Brainerd,  a  type  of  absolute  consecration  to  service,  162b. 
William  Carey  an  exemplar  of  dauntless  faith  and  humility,  i62cd. 
Carey's  grave  a  greater  attraction  than  homes  of  historic  persons, 

I58d,  159a. 
Thomas  Coke  a  foreign  minister  of  Methodism,  i62d,  i63ab. 
Duff's  acceptance  of  his  call,  i6ocd. 

What  Mr.  Hotchkiss  endured  during  four  years  in  Africa,  99cd. 
Results  of  a  missionary's  table-making,  283bc. 
David  Livingstone,  teaching  the  lesson  of  an  incarnated  conscience, 

i64bc. 
David  Livingstone's  statue  in  Edinburgh  and  its  significance,  I59bc. 
Henry  Martyn,  an  exemplar  of  a  divine  ambition  for  the  world's 

redemption,  163c. 
The  incident  which  made  the  young  artist   into  Bishop  Tucker, 

83,  84. 
The  missionary  mother's  great  trial,  i59d,  i6Qa. 
The  converted  soldier  missionary,  45iab. 


INDEX 


671 


INDEX 


When  a  letter  or  letters  follow  a  page  numeral,  they  approximately  indicate  the  part  of  the  page 
referred  to.  Thus  "  a  "  means  that  the  reference  is  found  on  the  upper  quarter  of  the  page,  "  b  "  on  the 
second  quarter,  "  c  "  on  the  third  quarter,  and  "  d  "  on  the  lower  quarter  of  the  page. 


Aborigines  of  Burma,  304b;  in  Phihppines 
449d,   450a. 

Achievements  of  the  Past  an  Encourage 
ment  to  Greater  Efforts  in  China,  346-351 
For  analysis,  see  Taylor,  F.   H. 

Advisory  Committee  of  Volunteer  Move 
ment,   40a. 

Africa,  277-300.  See  Hotchkiss,  VV.  R 
Her  challenge,  208,  209;  industrial  mis 
sions  in,  279-285;  woman's  work  in,  285 
289;  characteristics  of,  289c;  great  popu 
lations  in,  yet  untouched,  299;  evangel 
ization  of,  in  this  generation,  299,  300 
See  also  King,  J.  R.,  Nassau,  Miss  A. 
Ransom,   C.   N.,  Jays,  T. 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions,  295a 

African  natives  educated  in  the  United 
States,   295c. 

African  views  of  health  and  disease,  51530- 

Africans,   comparative    strength    of,    285a. 

After    Convention   temptations,    257,    258. 

Age  limit  for  successful  language  study, 
5°5b.  .    .         .         „  ... 

Agitation  of  missions  in  colleges  by  Move- 
ment, 44cd. 

Agnew,    Miss,    and   prayer,    246b. 

Aims  of  institutions  of  higher  learning, 
117-120. 

Al  Azhar  University,  463b,  465bcd,  466b; 
Al  Azhar  and  Christian  missions,  205d. 

Allen,  Dr.,  the  opener  of  Korea,  94. 

Ambition:  for  the  world's  redemption,  163c; 
of  the  individual  should  be  high,  23icd. 

Ament,  W.  S.  Address  on  "  The  Un- 
evangelized  millions  in  China,"  100-103: 
Sorrowing  China,  100;  China  conserva- 
tive, 100;  baby-cart  in  Peking,  100,  loi; 
disposing  of  dead  infants,  loi;  William 
C.  Burns,  101;  Burns  in  Peking,  101-102; 
at  Pao-ting-fu,  102;  flood  in  North  China, 
102;  a  Chinese  pastor  and  Mr.  Pitkin,  102- 
103;  contrasts  in  Chinese  nature,  103; 
giant  aroused,  103;  appeal  from  China,  103. 
Address  on  "The  Boxer  Uprising,  the  Pres- 
ent Status  and  the  Outlook  in  China,"  325- 
331;  An  ann-us  mirabilis.  325;  rise  of 
Boxers,  325;  two  motives,  326;  early 
progress  of  the  Boxers,  326;  Boxers  in 
Shan-si,  327;  at  Pao-ting-fu,  327;  at 
Peking,  327;  June  20,  327,  328;  August 
14,  328;  results  of  the  action  of  for- 
eigners; recent  events,  328,  329;  harvest 
ripe,  329;  the  situation  in  various  prov- 
inces, 329-331-  ,  ,  . 
American  Bible  Society  s  work,  559d.  560. 
American  College  for  Girls  in  Scutari,  47od, 

471a- 

American  negroes'  preparation  for  African 
mission    work,    294-297. 

Anglo-Saxons  especially  responsible  for  In- 
dia, 36icd. 

Animalculae  studied  more  than  the  lower 
races,  i2obc. 


Anti-Semitism,   4i4bcd,  415a,  42od,  421a. 

Apostolic  plan  of  carrying  on  missionary 
work,    192,    193. 

Appeal  for  Prayer,  263,  264. 

Appeal    for    Volunteers,    261,   263. 

Appeals  for  money  should  be  definite, 
i94bc,    195a.  ... 

Apperception  especially  desirable  in  mis- 
sionary teaching,  70(1. 

Archibald,    Prof.,    577cd. 

Area  and  population  of  Brazil,  431a. 

Argument  employed  with  a  Chinese  scholar, 
346d,   347a.  .       ,    . 

Armies,  men  enlisted  in,  2143.0;  cost  ot 
21  ibc. 

Articles,  missionary,  for  religious  papers 
should  be  paid  for,  6iicd,  612a. 

Arya-Somaj    in    India,    92ab,    375bc. 

"  Asia   for  God,"    173d,    174a- 

Associated  press  for  religious  papers,  6iiab. 


B 

Baby  cart  for  dead  infants  in  Peking, 
lood,  loia. 

Back  to  Christ,  376d. 

Baldwin,  Right  Rev.  M.  S.  Sermon  on 
"  Jesus  Christ  the  Same,  Yesterday,  To- 
day and  Forever,"  Heb.  13:8,  223,  228: 
A  signal  bell,  223;  making  ready  the  way 
of  the  Lord,   223;   argument  of  the  text, 

223,  224;   unchangeableness  of  His  Deity, 

224,  225;  Christ's  humanity  unchangeable, 

225,  226;  unchangeableness  of  Christ's 
Kingship,  226;  His  power  increasing:  A.D. 
33,  226;  our  Lord's  position  in  A.D.  1902, 

226,  227;  Christ's  unchangeable  Priest- 
hood, 227;  the  atoning  sacrifice,  227, 
228;  Christ  as  intercessor,  228;  His  bless- 
ing,  228. 

Baldwin,  S.  L.  Address  on  "  Permanent 
Elements  of  Strength  in  the  Chinese 
Character  and  Institutions,"  321-324:  Con- 
servatism an  element  of  strength,  321; 
they  cling  to  Christianity,  321;  a  Pe- 
king martyr,  321,  322;  a  boy  confessor, 
322;  Chinese  industry,  322;  their  rever- 
ence, 322,  323;  respect  for  aged,  323; 
parental  reverence,  323;  China,  God  s  re- 
serve, 323;  converts  rapidly  multiplying, 
323;  case  of  a  merchant,  323,  324;  Chinas 
dismemberment  improbable,  324;  mission- 
aries  China's   needed   leaders,   324. 

Bank  clearings  of  the  United  States,  2iod. 

Banner   used   in   Chinese   work,    50id. 

Baptism    misapprehended   in    Korea,   40300. 

Baptist,  colored,  missions  in  Africa,  29Sa. 

Baptist  Young  People's  Union  mission  study 
work,   598cd,  617c.  .         ^-  ,,      ^ 

Earr,  W.  W.  "  The  Egyptian  Field  of 
the  United  Presbyterians,"  463 :  The  Field, 
463;  some  statistics,  463;  character  of 
Egypt's    Mohammedans,    463. 

Beach,  H.  P.     Address  on  "  The  Plac»  m 


673 


674 


INDEX 


the  College  and  Seminary  of  the  Study 
of  Missions,"  117-124:  Aims  of  Colleges: 
extension  of  knowledge,  117;  mental  de- 
velopment, 117,  118;  character  building, 
118;  imparting  vision,  118;  guiding  in 
life  decisions,  118;  seminary  aims,  118; 
knowledge  of  God,  118,  119;  growth  of 
God's  Kingdom,  119;  lands  unconquered 
by  truth,  119;  how  win  the  world  for 
God?  119,  120;  missions  and  helpful  knowl- 
edge, 120;  mission  and  mental  discipline, 
120,  121;  missions  and  noble  characters, 
121;  missions  impart  vision,  121;  mis- 
sion study  aids  life  decisions,  121; 
inission  study  an  essential  theological  dis- 
cipline, 121,  122;  summary,  122;  four 
years'  statistics  of  study,  122,  123;  re- 
gions beyond,  123;  duty  of  the  student, 
123,    124. 

Beardsley,   J.    \V.,    579b. 

Beauchamp,  M.,  soicd.,  502a. 

Beaver,  G.  A.  "  After-Convention  Temp- 
tations," 257,  258:  Unity  of  the  Spirit, 
257,  258;   temptation  to  disobedience,  258. 

Bell,  E.,  on  "  The  Need  in  Southern  Korea," 
406,  407;   S02d,   S03ab. 

Best,   N.    R.,   6iQcd. 

Bible,  The,  and  the  World's  Evangeliza- 
tion, 556-560.  For  analysis,  see  Fox,  J. 
Mastery  of,  essential  to  preparation,  82cd, 
83a;  inherent  power  of,  in  Korea,  395c; 
knowledge  of,  essential  for  evangelistic 
work,  482ab;  in  Indian  schools,  539bcd; 
dialects  into  which  it  has  been  translated, 
S63d;  the  missionary's  great  textbook, 
sSoabc. 

Bible  lands,  see  Egypt,  Palestine,  Syria, 
Turkey. 

Bible  societies:  services  of,  114b,  551c; 
unique    organizations,    556d,    557b. 

Bible  women:  training  in  Japan,  397d,  398; 
number  of,  in  South  India,  545a;  training 
school   for,   545a. 

Biographies  of  master  missionaries,  157-165. 

Bliss,   E.    M.,  6i2cd,  6i3ab,   614c. 

Block  system  in  church    work,   i95d,   I96ab. 

Books:  kinds  of,  useful  in  India,  364cd; 
how  used  in  evangelistic  work,  495bc; 
more  valuable  proportionately  in  heathen 
countries,  5540;  printed  by  Rangoon 
Press,   562d,   563a. 

Boxer  Uprising,  the  Present  Status  and 
the  Outlook  in  China,  325-331.  For  an- 
alysis, see  Ament,  W.  S. 

Bradt,  C.  E.  Address  on  "  The  Experi- 
ence of  One  Church,"  188-igi;  a  church 
in  dire  distress,  188;  the  Lord  appears 
to  the  church,  188,  189;  taking  Christ 
at  His  word,  189;  Clirist  verifies  His 
promise,  189;  home  missions  not  neglected, 
189,  190;  local  work  wonderfully  expands, 
190;  a  true  vision  of  Jesus  Christ,  190; 
are  we  meeting  Christ's  conditions?  190, 
191. 

Brahmo-Somaj,   god,   92ab,    357c,    365c. 

"  Breaking  Away  from  Rome,"  458bcd, 
459a. 

Brainerd,  David,  significance  of  his  life, 
162b. 

Brazil  as  a  Mission  Field,  431-438.  For 
analysis,  see  Smith,  J.  R.  Skepticism  in, 
432a;  ignorance,  432c;  missions  in,  433, 
434a;  kind  of  missionaries  needed  in, 
434c;  achievements  and  encouragements 
in   436cd;    education   in,   438c. 

Brazilian    Government   and    missions,    438a. 

Bridgman,  H.  A.  "  Significance  of  the 
Convention  to  the  Editors,"  267,  26S: 
Convention  perils,  267;  lessons  learned  by 
journalists,  267,  268;  the  Movement  chal- 
lenges to^  sacrificial  living,  268.  "  The 
Chairman's  Introduction,"  at  editors'  con- 
ference,  603.   604,   6i4d.   615a. 

Bright   Side,   The,   in   India,   377,   378. 

British  Student  Volunteer  Missionary 
Union,  59-62;   mission  study  views,  597a. 


Brooks,  Bishop,  concerning  heart  cleanness, 
oa;    quoted     33 id,   332a. 

Brummana    Conference,    469b. 

Bryn  Mawr  church  and  its  foreign  branches, 
197-  . 

Buddhism:  characteristics  of,  313a;  in- 
crease among  Karens  and  causes,  31 2d, 
315b;   an  obstacle,   in   Siam,   3i6bc,   317b. 

Buddhist   revival   in   Ceylon,   306b,   3070!. 

Buddhist  revival  in  Ceylon,  306b,  307d. 

Buildings    for   native   school,   534d. 

Bunyan  quoted,  3. 

Burden,   Dr.,   515,   516. 

Burma  a  highway  to  China,  303bc. 

Burma,  Siam  and  Laos,  a  General  View, 
.303,  304.  For  analysis,  see  Haggard, 
F.  P. 

Burmese,   304bc. 

Burnham,   S.,   57Scd,   576a. 

Burning  bush  a  symbol  of  the  Jewish  race, 
423d. 

Burns,  W.  C,  and  his  work  in  China,  loi, 
102. 

Burwash,   M.,    571b. 

Bush,   Miss,   5g8bc,   5993. 

Business  opportunities  for  Christian  men 
in  India,  372a;  in  Mexico,  444d;  temp- 
tations in  Japan,  40id,  402a. 


Cairns,   Principal,   quoted,   36a. 

Call  for  Young  People's  Movements  for 
Missions,  593-595.  For  analysis,  see 
Wishard,  L.   D. 

Call,  what  constitutes  the  missionary,  so6a. 

Cambridge,  England,  graduates  on  mission 
fields,    i7bc. 

Camp  cots  in  Korea,  487d. 

Campaign   library.    s88a. 

Campaign,    student    missionary,    587-592. 

Candidates,  fully  equipped,  necessary,  i76dc; 
kind  of  needed  in  India,  363cd;  sort 
desired  for  Brazil,  434c;  need  special 
trainers,   579c. 

Capen,  S.  B.  Address  on  "  The  Necessity 
of  Making  the  Financial  Plans  of  the 
Church  Commensurate  with  the  !Magni- 
tude  of  the  Task  of  the  World's  Evan- 
gelization," 169-177:  The  many  givers 
needed,  169;  rapidly  accelerating  increase 
of  wealth,  169,  170;  purchasing  power 
of  money  increased,  170;  scale  of  living 
luxurious,  170;  use  of  wealth,  170;  for- 
eign missions  have  not  kept  pace  with  this 
increase,  170,  171;  average  missionary 
gifts,  171;  larger  giving  necessary  to 
Church's  highest  interests,  171;  extrava- 
gant personal  expenditure,  171,  172;  ex- 
travagant church  expenditure,  172;  larger 
giving  necessary  to  growth,  172;  rap- 
idly changing  conditions  of  non-Christian 
nations  require  larger  giving,  172;  po- 
litical changes:  Russia,  172;  missions 
should  be  pushed,  172,  173;  responsibility 
of  the  United  States,  173;  Japanese  mis- 
sions important,  173  ,  174;  commercial 
changes,  174;  Orient  needed  for  a  market, 
174;  effect  of  increasing  commerce  on 
missions,   174;  time  factor  in  missions  im- 

Iiortant,  174,  175;  these  changes  demand 
arger  outlay  on  missions,  175;  our  Mas- 
ter's honor  demands  larger  plans.  175,  176; 
fully  equipped  missionaries  demanded,  176; 
change  in  method  of  raising  money  essen- 
tial, 176;  "pin-money"  givers,  176,  177; 
success  an  argument  for  enlarged  giving, 
177;  a  universal  missionary  trust,  177. 
"The  Capture  and  Ransom  of  Miss  Stone." 
474.  47S:  Capture,  and  the  ransom  de- 
manded, 474;  a  problem  and  its  solution, 

474,  475 ;     oneness    of    sympathy,     475) 
missionaries  to  be  protected,  475. 

Capture   and    Ransom   of   Miss   Stone,   474, 

475.  For  analysis,  see  Capen,  S.  B. 


INDEX 


675 


Caravan  —  form  of  the  Gospel  Wagon  — 
work  in  Scotland,  6od. 

Carey,  William,  significance  of  his  life, 
i62cd. 

Cartoon  of  Japanese  artist,  depicting  China, 
103c. 

Carver,   W.   O..   sSibc. 

Caste:  in  Ceylon,  307cd;  an  obstacle  to 
missions,  3S7b;  among  Indian  Mohamme- 
dans, 358b;  discouraged  by  Western  in- 
ventions  and    medicine,    359d. 

Cathedral  of  St.  John,  cost,  212a. 

Catholic   missionaries,  some  excellent,   468c. 

Catholicism:  in  South  Amerca,  43 id,  432ab; 
in  Mexico,  44ocd;  in  Philippines,  452bc, 
453a;  Prof.  Marianno's  estimate  of,  454bc; 
in  Syria,  468c. 

Caven,  W.  Address  on  "  Missions  a  Bless- 
ing to  Educational  Institutions,"  20-23; 
Welcome,  20;  highest  Christian  service, 
20;  glory  of  the  Kingdom,  20,  21;  our 
Lord's  ministry,  21;  Apocalyptic  visions, 
21;  honor  of  faithful  service,  21;  no 
risk  of  too  many  volunteers,  21,  22; 
benefit  to  colleges,  universities,  semina- 
ries, 22;  religious  life  of  colleges  actually 
strengthened,  22;  may  all  receive  blessing, 
22,  23.     See  also  58id,  582. 

Census  of  India  and  religions,  92d. 

Ceylon:  missions  in,  305-308;  her  appeal  for 
volunteers,   261b. 

Challenge  presented  to  this  generation  of 
Christians,    the    wonderful,    203-220. 

Character:  defined  178c;  affected  by  mis- 
sion study,  i2iab;  the  highest  form  of 
missionary  influence,  493d,  494a. 

Charges  against  Jews,  three,  4i4d. 

Childhood,  special  reasons  why  missions 
should   be   taught   in,    iiocd. 

children   in    the   Japanese    revival,    392d. 

China,  319-351:  See  Ament,  W.  S.,  Tay- 
lor, Mrs.  F.  H.,  Taylor,  F.  H.,  Baldwin, 
S.  L.,  Noyes,  Miss  H.,  Gamewell,  F.  D. 
Elements  of  strength  in  character  and 
institutions,  321-324;  the  Boxer  upris- 
ing, present  status  and  outlook,  325-331; 
status  in  different  sections,  329cd,  330, 
331;  Christianity's  progress  in,  348bc, 
349a,  35ibc;  achievements  and  encourage- 
ments to  greater  effort,  346-351;  special 
claims  on  the  United  States,,  i73bc;  her 
open  doors,  2o6bcd;  her  appeal  for  vol- 
unteers, 26ocd;  her  need  at  present  great, 
324c. 

China  Inland  Mission  and  prayer,  243cd. 

Chinese  character  and  institutions,  elements 
of  strength  in,  321-324. 

Chinese    homes,    34obc. 

Chinese,   religious   nature  of,    103b. 

Chinese  women:  good  Bible  students,  343c; 
claims   of,    upon    Christendom,    337-345. 

Chiropody   in    missions,    523cd. 

Chivers,  E.  E.  Address  on  "  The  Supreme 
Importance  of  a  Campaign  of  Missionary 
Education  among  Children  and  Young 
People,"  109-113:  Missions  vital  in  Chris- 
tianity, 109;  ground  of  missionary  ob- 
ligation, the  command,  109;  inward  ob- 
ligation, 109;  compassion,  100;  an  ex- 
pression of  Christ's  life,  109;  Christianity 
implies  world-wide  missions,  no;  mis- 
sions an  expression  of  self-interest,  no; 
need  of  missionary  instruction,  no; 
changed  attitude  of  Church  toward  child- 
hood, no,  in;  a  defect,  ni;  young 
people's  movement  an  opportunity,  in; 
mission  studies,  in,  112;  need  of  rnis- 
sion  lessons  in  Sunday-schools,  112;  im- 
portance of  mission  studies,  112;  for  the 
Church's  sake,  112,  113;  for  Christ's 
sake,    113. 

Christ:  pre-eminent  in  missions,  2i9bc;  in- 
fluential because  an  Oriental,  364bc; 
Christ  in  the  missionary  essential,  493bc; 
Christ  in  the  Life  is  Enough,  9-i3'  For 
analysis,  see  Taylor,  Mrs.    F.   H. 


Christian  Colleges  in  Mission  Lahds:  a  De- 
fense and  a  Plea,  538-542.  For  analysis, 
see  Janvier,  C.  A.  R. 

Christian  obhgations  to  evangelize  Jews, 
422-426. 

Christian  women  used  for  evangelistic  work, 
496cd. 

Christianity:  defined,  158a;  powerful  in 
educational  institutions,  26d;  a  panacea 
for  India's  evils,  375cd;  convictions  con- 
cerning supremacy  of,  essential  to  mis- 
sions, 482b;  its  progress  in  China  in  half 
a  century,  348bc,  349a;  its  progress  in 
India   in   forty-five   years     377a. 

Christians  in  college  should  do  active  work 
there,   256,  257. 

Christians  of  China,  character  of,  339d, 
340a. 

Church  development  in  Korea,  395d,   396a. 

Church  expenditure  and  missionary  con- 
tribution,   i72ab. 

Church   fathers  who  lived  in  Africa,  97b. 

Church,  what  one,  did  for  missions,  188- 
190. 

Churches  that  are  giving  nothing  for  mis- 
sions,   i86cd. 

Churchman,  The,  on  the  Protestant  con- 
version of  entire  Catholic  villages,  458cd, 
459a. 

Church  Missionary  Society:  training  col- 
lege, 82aj  emphasis  of  supporting  indi- 
vidual missionaries,  193d;  financial  ex- 
perience illustrated,  1990,  200;  growth  of, 
20ocd;    day   of   intercession,   242d. 

Church's   great   need,   25b. 

Church  work   for  Jews,  427d. 

Citizenship,  foreign,  should  be  guarded  for 
missionaries,   475c. 

Claims  of  China's  women  upon  Christians, 
337-34S-  For  analysis,  see  Noyes,  Miss 
H. 

Claims  of  India  upon  the  Best  Young  Men 
of  Our  Seminaries  and  Colleges,  360-365. 
For  analysis,  see  Jones,  J.   P. 

Clark,  N.  W.  Address  on  "  The  Evangel- 
ization of  Papal  Europe";  453-460:  Su- 
premacy of  Rome  in  Latin  Europe,  453, 
454;  Marianno's  characterization  of  Ro- 
manism, 454;  the  pure  gospel  unknown, 
454;  Protestant  workers  too  few,  454; 
Protestant  forces  in  Italy,  454,  455; 
Protestantism  in  France,  45s;  the  McAU 
Mission,  455;  French  intemperance,  455; 
situation  in  Spain,  455;  war  with  the 
United  States,  455,  456;  a  Spaniard's 
testimony,  456;  Church  of  England  mis- 
sions, 456;  English  Wesleyans,  456;  Amer- 
ican Board,  456;  hopeful  signs  in  Catholic 
Europe,  456;  international  institute  for 
girls  in  Spain,  456;  Methodist  institutions 
at  Rome,  456, 457 ;  Waldensian  College, 457 ; 
French  Protestant  students,  457;  the  As- 
sociation, 457;  use  of  the  Scriptures,  457; 
Pope  encourages  Bible  reading,  457;  Rus- 
sian Bible  study,  457,  458;  Papal  activity 
in  France,  458;  "Breaking  Away  From 
Rome,"  458;  a  resume,  458,  459;  conver- 
sion of  many  priests,  459;  an  example, 
459;  sufferings  of  converted  priests,  459, 
460;  lost  in  darkness,  460. 

Closing  messages  of  the  Convention,  209- 
275. 

Club  fees  and  missionary  contributions, 
i7id,   172a. 

Coffee-raising   in    Africa,    284c. 

Coke,  Thomas,  significance  of  his  hfe, 
i63ab.  . 

Colleges,  five  great  aims  of,  117,  118. 

College   for   women  in   Scutari,   47od,   47i|- 

Colleges  in  mission  lands,  a  defense,  538- 
542.  ^  , 

Colleges,    Protestant,   in    France,   4S7D- 

Colleges  should  have  larger  missionary  pro- 
grams, 254  255;  should  be  propagating 
centers  of  ChYistianity,  52bc;  Cambridge 
and  Mt.  Holyoke  are  examples,  52=. 


676 


INDEX 


Colored  missionaries  at  first  not  as  accept- 
able as  whites,  ^pSab. 
Colporteur's   work,   446d,  447a. 
Colton,   E.   T.      "  Our   Present   Duty,"   256, 
257:    Beginning  at   Jerusalem,   256;    fields 
are   ripe,    256;    Christian    friends   needed, 
256,  2^7. 
Comity  in  theological  education,  548b.     See 

484cd. 
Commerce    without    true    religion    a    curse, 

I74cd. 
Commercial    changes    demand    larger    mis- 
sionary  plans,   i74bc. 

Complex  Turkish  Problem  and  one  of  its 
Solutions,  476,  477.  For  analysis,  see  Win- 
gate,  H.   K. 

Conference  of  leaders  of  young  people's 
societies     585-600. 

Conklin,  J.  W.  Address  on  "  Of  What  Use 
is  it  for  Me  Personally  to  Try  to  Help 
save  India?"  373-376:  Appeal  of  India's 
poverty,  373;  a  land  of  filth,  373,  374; 
appeal  of  ignorance  374;  Indian  women's 
need,  374;  ignorance  of  God,  374,  375, 
idolatry's  curse,  375;  the  gospel  a  pan- 
acea, 375,  376;  missions  a  good  Samari- 
tan, 376;  up  to  Christ,  376.  Also  see 
6i5d,   6i6ab. 

Consecration  taught  by  missionary  lives, 
i6ibc. 

Constantinople,   mission  work  in,  470-472. 

Contributions  for  foreign  missions  in  five 
denominations,  171b;  contributions  per 
member,   i8id. 

Convention:  significancce  of  the,  26-28;  an 
antidote  to  missionary  criticism,  27c;  re- 
sults of,  253d. 

Convention  Sermon,  223-228.  For  analysis, 
see  Baldwin,  Right  Rev.  M.  S. 

Conventions  of  the  Volunteer  Movement, 
42ab. 

Converse,    F.    B.,   618. 

Conversion  of  men  most  important  work, 
149b. 

Converted  men  necessary  for  successful 
work,  81C. 

Converts  from  Judaism  in  North  America, 
426a. 

Cook's,  Joseph,  definitions  of  the  college, 
ii7d,    1 1 8a. 

Cornucopia.    Mexico   a    huge,   444cd. 

Cox,  Melville,  significance  of  his  life,  163d, 
164a. 

Creation  and  fall,  traditions  of  the  Karens, 
308,    309,    310a. 

Creative  qualities  desirable  in  a  missionary, 
72d. 

Crowds  a  difficulty  in  Chinese  work,  496b. 

Cuba,  see  Fox,  J.     Mission  work  in,  448c. 

Curiosity  of  Chinese  women,  how  main- 
tained,  50SC. 

Currier,  A.   H.,  S7icd,  S72ab. 

Custom  India's  god,  361a. 

Cuyler's  secret  of  good  health,  76bc. 


Dance  of  African  women,  96a. 

Daniels,  C.  H.  "  Significance  of  the  Con- 
vention to  the  Mission  Boards,"  268,  269: 
the  VVilliamstown  volunteers,  268;  work 
for  this  generation,  268,  269;  charge  from 
the  missionary  boards,  269.  See  also  613d, 
6i4ab. 

Debts,    National,   210c,   2i2d. 

Deity  of  Christ  unchangeable,  224,  225a. 

Dennis's  "  Centennial  Survey  of  Foreign 
Missions"  quoted,  31b,  608,  609. 

Dentistry  in  missions,   522. 

Difference  between  Ecumenical  Conference 
and  Toronto  Convention,  23c. 

Dignity  of  labor  imparted  by  industrial 
missions,    283c. 

"  Dissolving  of  Doubts,"  Bushnell's  ser- 
mon on,  6c. 


Divinity  of  Christ,  belief  in,  necessary  in 
India,    504b. 

Division  of  field,  484,  485;  in  Syria,  469ab. 

Doherty,  W.  J.,   503d. 

Douthwaite,  A.  W.,  511c. 

Dutch  occupation  of  Ceylon,  30Sd,  306a. 

Dwight,  H.  O.  Address  on  ''  Literature 
in  the  Scheme  of  Missions,"  549-556: 
This  literature  defined,  549;  the  mission- 
ary's means  of  expression,  549,  550; 
Bible  and  subsidiary  literature,  550;  their 
co-ordination,  550,  551;  Bible  Societies, 
551;  literature  supplements  the  mission- 
ary. 551.  552;  illustrations,  552;  in 
Uganda,  552;  among  Eskimos,  552;  school- 
books,  552,  553;  other  books,  553;  li- 
braries lacking,  553;  an  illustration,  553, 
554;  a  missionary  lack,  554;  native  Chris- 
tiari  writers,  554,  555;  Christianity  and 
national  literature,  555;  a  pressing  prob- 
lem, 555,  556;  literature  and  the  soul,  556. 


Early  Church  sent  forth  missionaries,  192b. 

Economic  standpoint  of  industrial  missions, 
279d;    economic   need   of   India,   373c. 

Ecumenical  Conference  and  Toronto  Con- 
vention, 23c. 

Edicts  favorable  to  Christianity  in  China, 
3.29a. 

Editorial  ignorance  concerning  missions, 
609c. 

Editors'  conference,  601-620;  editors,  sig- 
nificance of  the  Convention  to,  267,  268; 
editors  should  realize  greatness  of  for- 
eign missions,  6o7d,  6o8ab;  should  be 
ex  officio  members  of  mission  boards, 
620b. 

Edmond's  Canon,  referred  to,  559a. 

Education:  Voltaire's  definition  of,  ii8b; 
missionary,  of  children  and  young  peo- 
ple, 109-113;  of  India  anti-religious,  gicd; 
iTiissionary  education  in  Africa,  285,  286; 
in  Ceylon,  306c;  in  India,  363a;  in  Brazil, 
438c;  Protestant  work  in  Mexico,  44id, 
442a;  in  Papal  Europe,  missionary,  456cd, 
457ab;  desire  for  in  Syria,  469cd;  object 
of  in  Syrian  schools,  469d;  elementary, 
532-538;  undermining  Hinduism,  S4id, 
542a;    theological,    in    missions,    542-548. 

Educational  Department:  of  Volunteer 
Movement,  i22d,  42d-44;  of  British  Vol- 
unteer   Union,   6ob. 

Educational    gifts,    212c. 

Educational  Institutions  Recruiting  Centers 
and  a  Training  Ground,  17-20.  For  an- 
alysis, see  Sweatman,  The  Right  Rev. 
Arthur. 

Educational  missions,  531-548. 

Educational  work  a  divine  machine  for  in- 
creasing power,  476d,  477. 

Egypt,  see   Barr,  W.  \V.  and  Harvey,  W. 

Egypt,  habitable  area  and  population,  463; 
field  of  the  United  Presbyterians,  463- 
466:  Government's  attitude  toward  Chris- 
tianity, 464c. 

Eight  years'  progress  of  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, 48d,  49abc. 

El  Shaddai  and  its  significance,  iib,  13c. 

Elementary  Education,  its  Methods  and 
Results,  533-538.  For  analysis,  see  Old- 
ham, W.  F.  Results  of,  536bc,  537;  largely 
secured   North  India  revivals,  537d. 

Elijah  and  Elisha,  233cd. 

Emperor  of  China's  reform  decrees,  325b; 
his  edicts,  35obc. 

Empress  Dowager  of  China  and  her  work 
in  1900,  325c;  her  New  Testament,  349d, 
3Soa. 

English-speaking  world  needs  gifts"  for  ser- 
vice, 66d. 

Enthusiasm  essential  to  missionary  success, 
84cd. 

Equipment  and  Preparation   for  Evangelis- 


INDEX 


^77 


tic  Work,  489-494.  For  analysis,  see  Wil- 
son, W.  A. 

Europe,  Protestant  missions  in  papal,  453- 
460. 

Evangelical  Congress  in  Italy,  4553. 

Evangelical  Union  in  the  Philippines,  4523. 

Evangelistic  work  defined,  i34d,  489d,  490a, 
evangelistic  work  in  missions,  479-506; 
evangelistic  work,  equipment  and  prepara- 
tion  for,  489-494. 

Evangelization  of  Ceylon  comparatively 
complete,  3o6cd;  of  Korea  in  a  genera- 
tion, possibility  of,  4o6ab;  of  Papal  Eu- 
rope, 453-460.  For  analysis,  see  Clark, 
N.  W. 

Evils  in  non-Christian  countries  calling  for 
effort,   i48ab. 

Examinations,  Chinese  missionary  work  at, 
349bc. 

Executive  Committee  of  Volunteer  Move- 
rnent,  report,  1898-1902,  39-58.  For  analy- 
sis, see  Progress  of  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment,   1898-1902. 

Experience  of  One  Church,  188-191.  For 
Analysis,  see  Bradt,  C.  E. 

Exports  of  the  nations,  2iod. 

Expression,     three     means     of     missionary, 

T.  549c. 

Ex-priest  s  home  in   Rome,  459c. 

Extension  of  Volunteer  Movement  to  other 
countries,  47d,  48abc. 


Factors  essential  in  prosecuting  missionary 
work,   169a,  b. 

Facts  needed  in  the  missionary  propaganda, 
6o5d. 

Fairbairn  quoted,   157c. 

Faith  demanded  by  evangelistic  work,  490b. 

Fall,  Karen  traditions  of,  308b,  309,  310a. 

Famine  work  in  India,  35Sd;  371a. 

Farewell  Messages  from  Candidates  soon  to 
sail  for  the  Field,  271-273. 

Farmer,  J.  H.,  572bc,  573ab. 

Fatalism,  doctrine  of.  an  obstacle,  500c. 

Fellowship  with  Christ  in  Suffering,  231- 
237.     For  analysis,  see  Taylor,  Mrs.  F.  H. 

Fensham,  Miss  F.  A.  Address  on  "  Varied 
Work  in  Constantinople,"  470-472:  Varied 
ConstantinopoHtan  work,  470;  American 
College  for  Girls,  470,  471;  difficulties, 
471;  a  Turkish  idiom,  471;  graduates  are 
well  trained,  471;  graduates'  use  of  a 
college  training,   472. 

Fields  opened  by  prayer,  242b. 

Filipinos  need  political  and  spiritual  guid- 
ance, 452cd. 

Filth  of  India,  373d,  374a;  more  cleanly  in 
North  India,  378b. 

Financial  plans  of  the  Church  should  be 
enlarged, 169-177;  Financial  Co-operation 
of  Both  the  Poor  and  the  Rich  Indispensa- 
ble to  the  World's  Salvation,  178-184.  For 
analysis,  see  Goucher,  J.  F.  Financial 
Support  of  Missions  by  Young  People, 
T84-188.      For  analysis,  see  Taylor,  S.   E. 

Finger,  J..  428bc. 

Finney,  Charles  G.,  on  revivals,  153d. 

Foot-ball  game,  expenditure  at,  21  id. 

Foot-washing  in  its  modern  signification, 
67d. 

Force  and  means  required  for  the  world's 
evangelization,  195c. 

Force  in  mission  rooms  ought  to  be  enlarged, 
6i7ab. 

Forman,  J.  N.  Address  on  "  India  as  a 
Mission  Field,"  355-360:  Accessibility, 
355 ;  an  effectual  door  opened,  355; 
famine  work,  355;  low  caste  movements, 
356;  "many  adversaries,"  356;  Moham- 
tnedism,  356;  Hinduism,  356;  its  panthe- 
istic basis,  356,  357;  transmigration,  357; 
reforms  and  sects,  357;  Arya-Somaj,357; 
Brahmo-Somaj,  357;  materialism, 357, 358; 


time  to  begin,  358.  Questions,  358-360. 
Address  on  "  Personal  Spiritual  Dealing," 
499-506:  Personal  work  a  preparation, 
499;  personal  work  needed  because  inten- 
sive, 499,  500;  removes  suspicion  of  gov- 
ernment propagandism,  500;  obviates 
fatalism's  power,  500;  personal  work  en- 
lists many  otherwise  inactive,  500;  a  stim- 
ulus to  native  evangelists,  500,  501;  souls 
lost,  501.  Discussion:  evangelization  es- 
sential, 501;  a  text-banner,  501;  a  text 
roll,  502;  nature  of  heathen  religion, 
502;  preaching  to  Karens,  502;  temp- 
tation for  doctors  to  neglect  language 
study,  502,  503;  power  to  co-operate  de- 
sirable, 503;  know  and  live  Christ,  503. 
Questions:  language  not  to  be  studied  at 
home,  504;  Christ's  divinity  central,  504; 
inquirers'  difficulties,  504;  other  ques- 
tions, 504-506. 
Forward  movement  in  missions  essential, 
^147-154- 

Fox,  George,  quoted,  36a. 
Fox,  H.  E.  Address  on  "  Points  to  be  Em- 
phasized in  Preparation  for  Missionary 
Work,"  8 1 -85:  Three  primary  qualifications, 
81;  training  also  important,  81-82;  the  gos- 
pel a  philosophy  and  a  history,  82;  the  Bible 
the  missionary's  supreme  book,  82;  con- 
sequently it  should  be  studied  and  mem- 
orized, 82,  83;  overcome  obstacles  by 
loving  sympathy,  83;  the  artist-bishop  of 
Uganda,  83,  84;  the  living  Word  must  be 
in  the  missionary,  84;  enthusiasm,  84,  85. 
Address  on  "  Scripture  Principles  of  Giv- 
ing Illustrated,"  198-201:  Selfishness  the 
root  of  financial  non-support  of  missions, 
198;  personal  interest  as  a  motive  to 
giving,  198;  Jewish  tithes  vs.  Christian 
liberality,  198,  199;  our  all  is  God's,  199; 
experiences  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  199;  experience  up  to  1870;  199, 
200;  policy  and  funds  since  1870,  200; 
increase  in  force,  200;  the  secret  of  this 
increase,  200,  201;  Moabite  Christians  a 
warning,  201.  Address  on  "  The  Won- 
derful Challenge  Presented  to  this  Gen- 
eration of  Christians  by  the  Open  Door 
of  the  non-Christian  World,"  205-209: 
varied  challenges,  205;  Islam's  challenge, 
205;  Al  Azhar  University,  205;  Islam  in 
Africa,  205,  206;  China's  challenge,  206; 
Indian  mutiny  and  its  lesson,  206;  Japan's 
crisis,  206,  207;  India's  challenge,  207; 
Hindu  appeal  for  a  teacher,  207 ;  a  parable 
and  its  fallacy,  207,  208;  Africa's  possi- 
bilities, 208;  abolition  of  jlomestic  slavery 
in  Uganda,  208;  God's  view  as  to  slavery, 
208,  209;  in  what  sense  this  is  a  challenge, 
208.  "A  Parting  Message,"  265,  266: 
Two  great  words,  265;  responsibility,  265; 
resolution,    265,    266;    the   reunion,   266. 

Fox,  J.  Address  on  "The  West  Indies," 445- 
448:  Early  history,  445,  446;  Spanish  im- 
portant, 446;  a  ship's  company,  446;  acting 
as  colporteur,  446,  447;  secular  education, 
447;  a  modern  Reformation,  447,  448; 
power  of  song,  448;  at  Cardenas,  448. 
Address  on  "  The  Bible  and  the  World's 
Evangelization,"  556-560:  Bible  Societies 
unique,  556,  557;  Bible  a  means  to  an 
end,  557;  how  Bible  Societies  became  pos- 
sible, 557;  early  translations,  557;  the 
Septuagint,  557,  558;  Hebrew,  Greek  and 
Latin  Scriptures,  558;  Jerome's  Vulgate, 
558,  S59;  Reformation  implies  a  Bible  for 
all>  559;  students  needed  for  translating, 
559;  Chinese  Easy  Wen-li  version,  559, 
560;  the  Tagalog  and  other  Philippine 
Scriptures,    560;    a    plea,    560. 

France,  Protestant  Work  in,  45sbc. 

Free  in   Christ  Jesus,    iid,    12a. 

Frost,  Miss  A.  G.  Address  on  "  India's 
Women  and  Their  Appeal,"  368-372:  A 
group  of  women  and  their  background, 
368;    aged    women,    368;    women    of   the 


678 


INDEX 


better  class,  368;  Indian  woman's  letter, 
368  ^69;  places  visited,  369;  value  01 
medicine,  369;  kind  of  reception  accorded, 
369;  Brahman  widows,  369;  pilgrimage  of 
a  Brahman  widow,  370;  girls'  orphanage 
work,  370;  Indian  women  need  help  now, 
370.      Questions     370-372- 

Froude  on  the   West  Indies,  445cd. 

Full  in  Christ  Jesus,  12c. 


Galloway,  Bishop  C.  B.  Address  on  "  Les- 
sons from  Lives  of  Master  Missionaries," 
157-165:  The  message  affected  by  the 
messenger,  157;  Christianity  the  religion 
of  a  person,  157,  158;  supreme  value  of 
character  to  a  missionary,  158;  great  mis- 
sionaries greater  than  famous  officials, 
158;  Carey,  India's  famous  man,  158,  159; 
what  the  missionary  is,  159;  what  mission- 
aries have  done,  159;  what  missionaries 
suffer,  159,  160;  great  missionaries  prove 
that  the  Church  will  never  lack  leaders, 
160;  they  enlarge  the  Church's  sense  of 
r^ponsibility.  160,  161;  they  have  taught 
us  personal  consecration,  161 ;  Carey  moved 
by  Brainerd,  161;  they  have  enlarged  the 
Church's  expectations,  161;  other  lessons 
taught  by  them,  162;  lesson  of  Brainerd's 
life,  162;  significance  of  Carey's  life,  162; 
Coke,  Methodism's  "  Foreign  Minister," 
162,  163;  lesson  of  Henry  Martyn's  life, 
163;  Melville  Cox  and  Africa,  163,  164; 
Livingstone  teaches  an  incarnated  con- 
science, 164;  a  momentous  opportunity, 
164;  parable  of  Peking's  international 
gun,    164,    165. 

Gamewell,  F.  D.  Address  on  "  The  Provi- 
dence of  God  in  the  Siege  of  Peking," 
331-336:  General  Grant's  dictum.  331, 
332;  Church  providentially  prepared,  3^2; 
providential  warning.  332;  preservation 
of  helpers,  332;  providential  coming  of 
foreign  troops,  332,  333;  the  nineteenth 
of  June,  333;  Baron  von  Kettelcr's  vicari- 
ous death,  .^3,  334;  proof  of  Govern- 
ment's participation,  334;  answer  to 
prayer,  334;  critical  forty-eight  hours, 
334.  335 ;  Col.  Scott-Moncrieff  on  an- 
swered prayer,  335;  deliverance  from  four 
dangers,  335;  Christians  erected  fortifi- 
cations, 335;  a  message  of  responsibility, 
335;   responsibility  personal,  335,   336. 

Geistweit,  W.  H.,  618,  619. 

General  Account  of  the  Political  and  Relig- 
ious Situation  in  Japan,  383-385.  For 
analysis,  see  Moore,  J.  P. 

Generation,  present,  responsible  for  its  own 
evangelization,   i5oab. 

Giving  for  missions,  178-188;  in  educational 
institutions  aided  by  the  Movement,  45cd; 
according  to  scripture  principles,  198-201; 
in   Korea,   3Q5bc. 

God's  hand  in   Korea,  93cd. 

Gods,  immorality  of,  in  India,  375bc. 

Good  Samaritan,  a  parable  of  missionary 
duty,  376bc. 

Gordon,  Dr.  A.  J.,  and  distribution  of  mis- 
sionary responsibility,   182b. 

Gospel  must  be  fully  understood  by  mis- 
sionaries, 82b. 

Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  recommended  for 
reading  by  the  Pope,  4S7d. 

Goucher,  J.  F.  Address  on  "  The  Financial 
Co-operation  of  both  the  Poor  and  the 
Rich  Indispensable  to  the  World's  Salva- 
tion," 178-184:  The  true  Christian  objec- 
tive, 178;  Christian  character  defined, 
178;  human  and  divine  grace,  178;  salva- 
tion conditional,  178,  179;  a  divine  reci- 
procity. 179;  consecration  a  law  of  the 
Kingdom,  179;  God's  character  standards, 
179;  recent  incrc.Tse  in  wealth.  179;  in- 
crease of  opportunities,  179,  180;  man  and 


money  co-operating  factors,  180;  what 
$100,000  has  done,  180;  larger  gifts  im- 
portant, 180;  gifts  of  the  poor  needed, 
180,  181;  gifts  for  foreign  missions, 
181;  what  was  possible,  181;  why 
the  poor  do  not  give,  181;  poor  are 
systematic  givers,  181,  182;  establish 
habits  of  giving  early,  182;  proportionate 
giving  desirable,  182;  early  giving  help- 
ful to  character,  182;  character  the  cri- 
terion of  method,  182,  183;  why  conse- 
crated money  is  needed,  183;  effects  on 
Christian  character,  183;  money  a  danger, 
183;  giving  enriches,  183,  184;  Christians 
not  provincial,  184;  unselfishness  de- 
manded and  rewarded,  184. 

Government  aid   in   India,  359c. 

"  Grace  Abounding,"  3a. 

Grace   defined,    i78cd. 

Gracey,  J.  T.,  6i3bc. 

Graff,  G.  B.,  599. 

Grandmothers  in  Siam  an  obstacle  to  mis- 
sions, 316c. 

Grant  on  the  Siege  of  \'icksburg.  33 id. 

Gratitude  of  Korean  converts,  489DC. 

Gulf  Stream  a  type  of  the  Jews,  415a. 


H 

Haggard,  F.  P.  Address  on  "  Burma,  Siam 
and  Laos:  a  General  View,"  303  304: 
The  pioneer  in  Burma,  303;  district  occu- 
pied by  missions,  303;  Siam  progressive, 
303;  Laos,  303,  304;  the  peoples,  304; 
Buddhist  center,  304;  aborigines,  304;  dia- 
lects an  obstacle,  304.     See  616,  617. 

Hahn's  quatrain  quoted,  8d. 

Halsey,  A.  W.  Address  on  "  The  Relation 
of  Periodicals  to  the  Boards,"  607-620: 
Newspapers  allies  of  the  boards,  607; 
should  impress  newspapers  with  largeness 
of  missions,  607;  Dr.  Dennis's  missionary 
statistics,  608:  some  missionary  statistics, 
608,  609;  daily  newspapers  need  mission- 
ary expert  writers.  609;  religious  papers 
should  pay  for  missionary  articles,  609, 
610;  responsibility  of  the  missionary  when 
at  home,  610.  Discussion :  need  of  com- 
bined effort,  610,  611;  missionary  news  is 
paid  for,  611;  real  facts  desired,  not  un- 
worthy details,  611,  612;  missionary  facts 
require  interpretation,  612;  returned  mis- 
sionary's duty  to  visit  religious  editors, 
612,  613;  large  sympathy  of  religious  press 
desired  by  boards,  613,  614;  religious  jiress 
should  interview  missionaries.  614;  relig- 
ious press  without  reporters,  614;  lack  of 
time  prevents  missionaries  from  writing, 
615;  paying  for  information  docs  not 
remove  difficulty,  615;  send  money  with 
request  for  brief  facts,  615,  616;  use  dis- 
play type  for  important  items,  616;  action 
of  missionaries,  616;  how  secretaries  can 
provide  acceptable  news,  616:  economy  in 
the  home  office  the  real  difficulty,  617; 
illustrations  of  the  need  for  a  press  agent, 
617;  furnishing  material  for  missionary 
study,  617;  securing  writers,  617.  618; 
the  first  religious  weekly.  618;  enlist  the 
missionary's  interest  before  he  sails,  618; 
amount  variable,  quality  high.  618,  619; 
the  editor's  duty  of  defining  what  is 
wanted,  619;  use  of  shears  and  pen.  619; 
editor  a  member  of  missionary  board,  620; 
press  should  protect  churches  against  mis- 
sionary frauds,  620:  editors  present  at 
hoard  meetings  could  aid  it,  620. 

Hamilton,  G.  \V.  Address  on  "  Siamese 
Missions,"  315-318:  Political  relations  and 
area,  ps;  Siam's  king  and  government, 
315;  King  favors  missions,  315,  316:  Bud- 
dhism an  obstacle,  316;  hurtful  influence 
of  priests,  316;  opposition  of  grand- 
mothers, 316;  laziness,  316;  forms  of  mis- 
sionary  effort,    316,    317;    present   needs, 


INDEX 


679 


317;  prospective  needs,  317;  results  of 
past  work,  317;  kind  of  converts,  317; 
encouragements,  317,  318;  young  men's 
association,  318;  medical  missions,  318. 
Harris,  E.  Address  on  "  The  Pastor  as  an 
Educational  Missionary  Force  in  His  Per- 
sonal Relations  to  Church  and  Commun- 
ity," 13^-137:  Pastors  an  embodiment  of 
their  teaching,  132;  the  pastor's  example, 
132;  in  prayer  for  missions,  132;  prayer  a 
supreme  need,  132,  133;  the  example  of 
Christ,  133;  pastors'  example  in  liberality, 
133;  examples  in  conversation  about  mis- 
sions, 133;  examples  in  missionary  fellow- 
ship, 133,  134;  examples  in  home  evan- 
gelization, 134,  135;  the  pastor's  endue- 
ment,  135;  this  enduement  for  all  flesh, 
13s;  character  of  this  enduement,  135; 
"filling  of  the  Spirit,"  135;  passion  for 
souls,  13s,  136;  power  in  prayer,  136; 
power  in  speech  and  life,  136;  conditions 
of  enduement,  136;  ardent  prayer,  136, 
137;  absolute  surrender,  137;  appropriat- 
ing  faith,    137;   abiding  fellowship,    137. 

Harris,  E.  N.  Address  on  "  Work  Among 
the  Karens  of  Burma,  Laos,"  308-315: 
Karen  traditions.  308;  creation,  308;  the 
Fall:  Eden,  308,  309;  Satan's  words, 
309;  They  eat  forbidden  fruit,  309; 
the  curse,  309,  310;  traditions  helpful, 
310;  Satan  and  the  sick  children,  310; 
missionary  use  of  Karen  traditions,  310, 
311;  Karen  prophecies  helpful,  311; 
Karen  work  begun,  311;  Ko  Thah-byu,  311, 
312;  Shwegyin  station,  312;  rice  Chris- 
tians, 312;  available  field,  312;  main  ob- 
stacles, 312,  313;  missionary  occupation, 
313;  present  needs,  313;  prospective  needs, 
313,  314;  achievements  and  encourage- 
ments, 314;  Laos  missions,  314.  Ques- 
tions. 315.     See  also  502. 

Harrison,  President,  on  the  value  of  mis- 
sions, 33a;   missionary  methods,    196c. 

Harvey,  W.  Address  on  "  Mohammedan 
Work  in  Egypt,"  464-468:  Governmental 
obstacles,  464;  petty  persecution,  464,  465; 
University  of  Al  Azhar,  465;  Islam's 
armory,  465,  466;  an  Al  Azhar  convert, 
466.      Questions,  466-468. 

Haworth.  B.  C.  Address  on  "  The  Recent 
Revival  in  Japan,"  390-393:  Its  Japanese 
origin,  390;  a  co-operative  movement, 
390,  391;  revival  followed  depression,  391; 
followed  a  period  of  much  prayer,  391; 
aided  by  systematic  and  methodical  work, 
391;  lay  workers,  391,  392;  literature  used, 
392;  giving,  392;  mutual  aid  plan,  392; 
work  for  children,  392;  some  results,  393; 
forecast,  393. 

Health:  laws  alluded  to,  79cd;  precautions 
in  West  Africa,  289b. 

Hearne,_^  E.  W.  Address  on  "  The  Philip- 
pines," 449-453:  Missionaries  of  evil,  449; 
the  land,  449;.  climate,  449;  the  people, 
449,  450;  missions,  450;  army  and  navy, 
450;  the  Association,  450,  451;  missionary 
boards.  451;  America's  responsibility.  451; 
Evangelical  Union,  451,  452;  language, 
452;  future  possibilities,  452;  our  oppor- 
tunity, 453. 

Heroism  of  Pastor  Meng  of  Pao-ting-fu, 
i02d,   103a. 

High   Priestly  office  of   Christ.   227cd,   228. 

Hinduism,  90b,  and  India  missions,  356d, 
357a. 

Hindus,  their  number,  36od. 

Historic  Christ,  a  knowledge  of  the,  desira- 
ble for  candidates.  492bcd. 

History's  goal  defined,  31a. 

Holgate.  T.   F.,  575ab. 

Holy  Spirit:  essential  in  missionary  prep- 
aration, 78-80;  what  is  involved  in  the 
enduement,  135-136;  conditions  for  endue- 
ment, 136,  137;  necessary  for  fostering 
missions,  13536;  power,  a  missionary  re- 
source,  2i9ab;    place   in   missions    funda- 


mental, 394c;  essential  to  Brazilian 
Church,  436b;  an  essential  factor  in  evan- 
gelistic work,  483d. 

Home  church,  missionary  education  of  the, 
107-137. 

Home  work  for  foreign  missions,  60,  61. 

Horseback-riding  in  Mexico,  439d. 

Hospitals  desirable  in  medical  missions, 
S3oab. 

Hotchkiss,  W.  R.  Address  on  "  The  Un- 
evangehzed  Millions  in  Africa,"  95-99: 
'And  us"  —  the  universal  need,  95,  96; 
African  dances,  96;  the  rubbish  heap  of 
creation,  96;  needed,  enthusiasm,  96; 
providential  openings,  96,  97;  a  huge  in- 
terrogation point,  97;  a  gigantic  ear,  97; 
beastliness  and  possibilities  of  redemption, 
97,  98;  "man's  inhumanity  to  man,"  98; 
true  freedom,  98,  99;  story  of  a  word, 
?P4^,  *''^It  J,^®"^  ""'Slit,  99.  Address  on 
Ihe  Need  of  Industrial  Missions  in 
Africa,  282-285:  Reconstruct  Africa's 
social  system,  282;  aim  to  create  a  native 
Church,  282;  industry  essential,  283; 
power  of  example,  283;  other  objects  at- 
tained, 283;  itineration  a  temporary  ad- 
vantage, 283;  industrial  work  a  prolonged 
good   283,  284.      Questions,  284,   385. 

Houghton,  Mrs.   L.   S.,  6iod,  6iiab. 

How  May  We  Wisely  Promote  Missionary 
Interests  in  Educational  Institutions* 
569-579-     For  analysis,  see  Hughes,   R.   C. 

How  One  Thousand  Missionaries  are  Sup- 
ported, 191-197.  For  analysis,  see  Wish- 
ard,  L.  D. 

How  Prepare  for  Japanese  Work?  400-402. 
For  analysis,   see   Wainright,   S.    H. 

Plow  the  War  has  Affected  African  Mis- 
sions, 289-294.  For  analysis,  see  Ran- 
som,  C.   N. 

Hughes,  R.  C.  Address  on  "  How  May  We 
Wisely  Promote  Missionary  Interests?  " 
569-579:  Should  be  regarded  as  a  Student 
Movement,    569;    helpful    to    the    faculty, 

569.  570;  see  that  the  Movement  is  in  good 
hands,  570;  faculty  oversight  of  campaign 
work,    570;    furthering    missionary    study, 

570,  571-  Discussion;  missions  a  part  of 
homiletical  study.  571;  lectures,  571,  572; 
its  importance  justifies  the  effort,  572; 
Bible  study  and  missions,  572;  missionary 
day,  572,  573;  city  missionary  work,  573; 
text-book  study,  573;  required  study,  573; 
aim  and  method,  573,  574;  inviting  lec- 
turers, 574;  a  missionary  board  and  its 
work,  574;  exert  influence  through  finan- 
cial co-operation,  574,  575;  competing  de- 
mands of  seminary  curriculum,  575,  576; 
Practical  course  in  missions,  576;  a 
missionary  conference,  576;  attend  stu- 
dent religious  meetings,  576-577;  quality 
of  candidates  vs.  quantity,  577;  lecture 
work,  577;  practical  work,  577;  value  of 
spontaneous  study,  577,  578;  supporting 
a  college  missionary,  578;  best  men 
needed,  578,   579. 

Humanity   of   Christ   unchangeable,    225. 

Hume,  J.  D.,  577d,  578. 

Humphrey,  J.  L.  "  The  Bright  Side,"  377, 
378;  Progress  of  forty-five  years,  377;  en- 
couraging facts  from  the  census,  377,  378. 
See  also   5i3cd,   514,   5280. 

Hunton,  Miss,  582cd,  583a. 

Hunton,  W.  A.  Address  on  "  The  Provi- 
dential Preparation  of  the  American  Ne- 
gro for  Mission  Work  in  Africa,"  294- 
298:  Few  freedrnen  working  in  Africa, 
294;  churches  having  colored  African  mis- 
sionaries, 294,  295;  Africa  calling  colored 
industrial  leaders,  295;  native  African  stu- 
dents in  America,  295;  claims  of  needy 
kinsmen,  295,  296;  introduce  Volunteer 
Movement  in  colored  colleges,  296;  send 
out  negro  missionaries,  296;  Mr.  Shep- 
pard's  African  work,  296,  297.  Questions, 
297,  298. 


68o 


INDEX 


Ibadan,  a  town  of  the  Yoruba  country,  299a, 
300b. 

Idolatry:  not  to  be  preached  against,  i43bcd; 
of  India,  37Sab. 

Ignorance  in  India,  Sgd,  374bc;  in  Japan, 
a  difficulty,  40obc;  in  Brazil,  432c. 

"  Intercollegian,"  41b. 

Illiteracy:  in  China,  345b;  of  Mohammedan 
women  in  India,  371b;  in  India,  374bc. 

Image  worship  in  Mexico,  442d,  443ab. 

"  Imitation  01  Christ  "  used  in  India,  364c. 

Immanence  of  God  must  be  emphasized  in 
Orient,  367bc. 

Immorality  of  Hindu  festivals,  89c. 

Indemnities  of    1900   in   China,   328bc. 

India.  See  Janvier,  C.  A.  R.  A  land  of 
paradoxes,  Sgab;  as  a  Mission  Field,  355- 
360.  For  analysis,  see  Forman,  J.  N.; 
work  among  lepers  in,  372,  373;  why  try 
to  help  save?  373-376;  encouragements  in 
North,  378,  379.  See  also  Jones,  J.  P., 
Forman,  J.  N.,  Frost,  Miss  A.  G.,  Conk- 
lin,  J.    W.,   Humphrey,  J.   L. 

India's  apppeal  for  volunteers,  259d;  urgent 
call,  207;  India's  Women  and  Their  Ap- 
peal, 368-372.  For  analysis,  see  Frost, 
Miss  A.  G. 

Indians  of  Brazil,  437d;  of  Mexico,  work 
for,  445b. 

Indifference   of  Hindus,   359a. 

Inductive  method  should  be  at  the  basis  of 
missionary  instruction,  71c,  72a. 

Industrial  missions  in  Africa,  279-285;  argu- 
ments for,  28ocd,  281a;  secures  longer 
contact  with  truth,  283d,  284a;  needed  in 
West  Africa,   297cd. 

Industry  of   Chinese  and  missions,   322c. 

Infidelity  in  India,  358c,  365d. 

Inspiration  and  Blessedness  of  the  Mission- 
ary Enterprise,  23-25.  For  analysis,  see 
Potts,  J. 

Intellectual  Preparation  Necessary  for  Can- 
didates for  Foreign  Missionary  Service, 
68-73.     For  analysis,  see  Wainright,  S.  H. 

Intellectual  strength,  why  needed  on  the 
field,  68bc,  7oab. 

Intemperance:  an  obstacle  in  India,  358c; 
increasing  in    France,   4S5C. 

Intension  versus  extension  in  missionary 
work,   596. 

International  gun  in  the  Peking  Siege,  i64d. 

International  Institute  for  Girls  in  Spain, 
456c;   in   Rome,  456d. 

Inventions  in   Korea,   38sd,   386a. 

Italy,  evangelical   forces  in,  454d,  455a. 

Itineration:  Its  Necessity,  Methods  and 
Sacrifices,  486-489.  For  analysis,  see 
Lee,  G. 


James,  Prof.,  quoted,  5973. 
anvier,  C.  A.  R.  Address  on  "  The  Un- 
evangelized  Millions  in  India,"  89-93: 
Moral  lethargy  of  the  masses,  89;  due  to 
poverty,  89;  due  to  immorality.  89;  due 
to  ignorance,  89;  due  to  false  philosophy, 
89,  90;  in  the  midst  of  lethargy  a  new 
activity.  90;  three  special  movements,  90, 
91;  among  the  mehtars  (scavengers),  91; 
among  educated  young  men,  91,  92;  re- 
form within  Hinduism,  92;  urgent  nature 
of  the  crisis,  92;  the  great  mass  still  un- 
moved, 92;  the  double  cry  that  sounds 
to-day,  92,  93.  Address  on  "  Christian 
Colleges  in  Mission  lands  —  a  Defence 
and  a  Plea,"  538-542:  India's  higher  edu- 
cation, 538;  Jumna  High  School,  538,  539; 
daily  gospel  service,  539;  classes  in  the 
Bible,  539,  540;  personal  Christian  influ- 
ence, 540;  close  personal  acquaintance, 
540;  shall  any  but  Christians  teach?  540; 
some  results,  540;  direct  conversions,  540, 


541;  three  cases,  541,  542;  higher  educa- 
tion needed   for  India's  crises,  542. 

Jaffna  college  students'  work  for  missions, 
307ab. 

Japan;  present  need,  i73cd;  open  doors,  316; 
appeal  for  volunteers,  26od;  changes  in, 
during  one  generation,  383cd;  political 
and  religious  situation  in,  383-385;  the 
results  of  missionary  work  in,  387-390; 
recent  revival  in,  390-393;  woman's  work 
in.  397-399;  climate,  408c.  See  also 
Moore,  J.  P.,  Spencer,  J.  O.,  Ha  worth, 
B.  C,  Wainright,  S.  H.,  West,  Miss 
A.    B. 

Japanese:  sent  abroad,  4o8d,  409a;  not  es- 
pecially commercial,  4o8d. 

Japanese  work,  how  prepare  for,  400-402. 

Jays,  T.  Address  on  "  Work  of  the  British 
Student  \'olunteer  Missionary  Union," 
59-62:  General  statement,  59;  statistics 
of  the  first  decade,  59;  medical  and  theo- 
logical students,  59,  60;  educational  work, 
60;  raising  of  a  home  guard,  60;  mission- 
ary campaign  work,  60;  Irish  Presbyterian 
campaigners,  60,  61;  definite  surrender  to 
God  needed,  61;  lax  spiritual  life,  61; 
Britain's  message,  62.  "  An  Appeal  for 
\'olunteers,"  261-263:  Non-belief  in  mis- 
sions is  non-belief  in  Christ,  261;  think 
fully  and  conclusively,  261,  262;  make  the 
most  of  your  lives,  262;  waiting  for  a  call, 
262;  Christ's  call  for  volunteers,  262;  263; 
Garibaldi's  call,  263.  Address  on  "  The 
Practical  Evangelization  of  Africa  in  this 
Generation,"  299,  300.  The  field  occu- 
pied, 299;  unoccupied  territory.  299;  how 
Africa  could  be  evangelized  in  forty  years, 
300;  God's  purpose  that  all  should  know 
the  gospel,  300;  the  work  demands  seri- 
ous consideration,  300.  See  also  Si4d, 
5i5ab. 

Jesus  central  in  evangelistic  preaching, 
49id,  492a. 

Jesus  the  great  need  of  the  Jew,  4i7bc. 

Jesus  Christ,  the  Same  Yesterday,  To-day 
and  Forever,  223-228.  For  analysis,  see 
Baldwin,  Right  Rev.  M.   S. 

Jew,  the,  in  North  America,  418-421.  For 
analysis,  see  Scott,  J.  McP. 

Jewish  Missions,  413-428;  Jewish  popula- 
tion, statistics  of,  413c,  4i8cd,  419a;  im- 
migrants in  America,  419c;  Jewish  socie- 
ties, 420b;  congregations  in  United  States 
and  Canada,  421b;  distribution  an  argu- 
ment for  missions,  424d;  readiness  to 
receive  the  gospel,  425c;  missionary  effort 
more  successful  than  work  for  heathen, 
425d;  missionary  societies,  427bc;  Jews  of 
the  world,  present  conditions  of,  413-418; 
very  prolific,  414b;  obligations  to  evan- 
gelize, 421-426;  remarkable  teachers,  425a. 
See  also  Peritz,  I.  J.,  Meyer,  L.,  Scott, 
J.    McP. 

Jones,  J.  P.  Address  on  "  The  Claims  of 
India  upon  the  Best  Young  Men  of  our 
Seminaries  and  Colleges,"  360-367:  Am- 
bition for  usefulness,  360,  361;  sense  of 
duty,  361;  sense  of  compassion,  361,  362; 
highest  opportunity.  362;  ancient  think- 
ers, 362;  modern  Indian  thinkers.  362, 
363;  men  of  culture  needed,  363;  specific 
opportunities.  363;  work  for  the  reform- 
ers, 363;  workers  should  adopt  Oriental 
form,  363,  364;  motive  of  love  and  loy- 
alty, 364;  Christ's  iilace  in  Hindu  regard, 
364;  growth  in  devotional  spirit,  364; 
reinforcements  needed,  364.  365.  Ques- 
tions. 365-367.  Address  on  "  Theolnpical 
Education  in  Mis.sions,"  542-548:  Strong 
native  leaders  essential,  ,542;  qualifica- 
tions, 542,  543;  South  India,  543;  inade- 
quate training,  543;  methods  employed, 
543;  first  stage,  543,  544:  second  step, 
544;  grade  of  early  agents,  544;  high 
grade  of  schools.  S44;  women  agents,  545; 
education    needed    after    entering    work, 


INDEX 


68i 


S45;    kind   of  education,    545;    should   be 
practical,     545;     should     recognize     native 
conditions,  545,  546;  must  be  constructive, 
546;     should    be    comparative,     546,     547; 
should  be  scriptural,  547;  should  be  unsec- 
tarian,  547,  548;  should  be  interdenomina- 
tional, if  possible,   548;   theological  educa- 
tion  of  paramount  importance,   548. 
Hudson's  pioneer  work  for  Karens,   31  id. 
udson's,    Mrs.,    separation    from    her    chil- 
dren,  160a. 
Jumna  Mission  High  School,  538d,  539. 


K 

Kai-feng-fu  opened  in  1902,  330cd;  hostile 
to    missionaries,    520a. 

Karen  missions:  why  they  still  need  over- 
sight, 3i3cd;  achievements,  3i4d;  how  tra- 
ditions are  used  in,  502c. 

Karen  traditions  of  creation  and  fall,  308, 
309,  310a. 

Karens  of  Burma,  work  among,  308-315; 
races  of,   3153. 

Ketteler,  Baron  von,  a  vicarious  sacrifice, 
333d,   334a. 

Kindergarten  in   Smyrna,  472d. 

King  of  Siam  favorable  to  missions,  3isd. 

King,  J.  R.  Address  on  "  The  Need  of 
Industrial  Missions  in  Africa,"  279-282: 
Rapid  growth  of  interest  in  Africa,  279; 
primitive  methods,  279;  moral  aspect  of 
economic  Africa,  279;  industrial  education 
indispensable,  279,  280;  it  adds  power, 
280;  morally  and  spiritually  helpful,  280; 
aids  in  self-support,  280,  281;  their  scope, 
281;  some  industrial  missions  named,  281, 
282. 

King's  Daughters,  473bc. 

Kingship  of  Christ  unchangeable,  226,  227. 

Knowledge:  a  requisite  to  missionary  con- 
viction, iS2bc;  of  men  essential  for  can- 
didates, s8od;  of  Christ  essential  to  suc- 
cessful   missionary    work,    65d,     66a. 

Korea.  See  Underwood,  H.  G.;  Lee,  G. ; 
Reid,  C.  T. ;  Bell,  E.  Korea  twenty  years 
ago,  93bc;  churches  characterized,  94cd; 
political  and  religious  situation  in,  385- 
387;  government  of,  386c;  rapid  develop- 
ment assured,  386cd;  missionary  methods 
in,  394-396;  need  for  workers  in,  403-406; 
climate,  407c;  changing  situation  in,  409b. 

Ko  Thah-byu,  the  converted  Karen,  31  id, 
312a. 


Lambeth  Conference  resolution  endorsing 
the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  For- 
eign   Missions,    i8c. 

Language :  study  helpful  in  preparation  for 
field,  77b;  difficulty  in  learning  some 
African  terms,  99bc;  of  missionaries 
should  be  simple,  143a;  used  in  West 
African  work,  288d,  289a;  difficulties  in 
India,  371c;  study  in  Japan,  408c;  mas- 
tery essential  for  preacher,  483b;  essen- 
tial to  success,  487ab;  preparation  in  col- 
lege life,  49od,  491a;  study  prevents  early 
mistakes,  so3a;  language  study  of  candi- 
dates, 504a;  study  of  medical  missionaries, 
526;  rule  of  American  Board,  527;  in 
West  Africa,   528. 

Lanier  quoted,  6a,   jc.  ^ 

Laos,  303d,  304a;  mission  work  in,  3i4cd. 

Larger  Missionary  Program  in  the  Colleges, 
254,   255.  _ 

Latin  America.  _  See  Mexico,  South  Amer- 
ica,  West   Indies. 

Lay  knowledge  of  medicine,  5osd;  lay  work, 
how  started,  S09cd;  diseases  commonly 
cured  by  laymen,  509d,  sioa;  results  of, 
510b;  what  it  leads  to,  siobcd,  511a;  how 
regarded  by  natives,  Siib;  an  illustration 
of>  515.  516;  opens  a  city,  Si7cd,  5183. 


Leaders  of  Japanese  Church  not  easily 
worked  with,  402bc. 

Leaders  of  Volunteer  Movement  have 
largely  gone  to  the  field,  45a. 

Leadership  in  the  hands  of  students,  26d. 

Lee,  G.  Address  on  "  Missionary  Methods 
in  Korea,"  394-396:  Three  main  depart- 
ments, 394;  the  Holy  Spirit  honored,  394; 
all  converts  witnesses,  394,  39;:  Christian 
giving,  395 ;  reliance  upon  divine  power 
of  the  gospel,  395;  firmness,  faithfulness, 
discipline,  395,  396;  self-support,  396. 
Address  on  "  Itineration:  Its  Necessity, 
Methods  and  Sacrifices,"  486-489:  Its 
necessity,  486;  language  mastery,  486, 
487;  methods  of  travel,  487;  save  strength, 
487;  sacrifices,  487,  488;  dangers,  488; 
danger  from  disease,  488;  humbly  lead; 
do  not  drive,  488,  489;   leave-taking,  489. 

Legal  disabilities  of  Jews  removed  in  Euro- 
pean countries,  4i3bcd. 

Legations:  relief  of  in  Peking,  328a;  at- 
tack on,   premeditated,   334bc. 

Lepers,  work  among,  372,  373. 

"  Le  Siecle  "  on  "  Breaking  Away  from 
Rome,"  458bc. 

Lessons  from  Lives  of  Master  Missionaries, 
157-165-  For  analysis,  see  Galloway, 
Bishop,   C.   B. 

Lessons  taught  by  recent  Japanese  revival, 
390-393- 

Liberty,  religious,  practically  denied  in 
Cairo,   466c. 

Libraries,  missionary,  planted  by  the  Move- 
ment, 44d. 

Library,  missionary,  essential  to  student  in- 
terests,  583d;    of  the  missionary,  632-634. 

Life  investment  determined  by  mission 
study,   i2icd. 

Lindley's   work   in    South   Africa,    29id. 

Literary  work  in  missions,  549-564;  women 
especially   fitted   for,   s64d. 

Literature:  used  in  Corisco  Missions,  289a; 
Christian,  needed  in  Brazil,  4350;  use  of 
in  evangelistic  work,  495bc,  496b;  Chris- 
tian, in  medical  work,  53oab;  lower  forms 
of,  very  valuable,  5Soc;  in  the  Scheme 
of  Missions,  549-556.  For  analysis,  see 
Dwight,  H.  O. 

Literature,   missionary,   for  home  use,    113- 

Literature   societies,    service   of,   in   mission 

field,    114a. 
Livingstone,  David,  significance  of  his  life, 

i64bc;  6 IOC. 
Logic  a  qualification  of  the  missionary,  72c. 
Love    essential    to    the    missionary,    i44bc; 

488d,  489a. 
Lovedale  Institute  in  South  Africa,  284d. 
Low  caste  movement  in  India,  9iab;  378c; 

366ab. 
Luther's  attitude  toward  Jews,  422b. 


M 

McAll   Mission,  4S5b. 

McBee,  S.,  6iicd,  6i2ab,  62od. 

Maccabean,  V.,  427a. 

McCurdy,  J.  F.  Address  on  "  Promoting 
a  Permanent  Missionary  Life  in  Our  In- 
stitutions," 579-583:  Relation  of  instruc- 
tors to  students,  579;  volunteer  trainers, 
579,  580;  missionaries  should  know  Bible 
and  men,  580;  help  in  Bible  study,  580; 
aid  students  in  language  study,  580.  581. 
Discussion:  missionary  day,  581;  the  So- 
ciety's organization,  581;  encouraging 
men  temporarily  detained,  581;  theo- 
logical professors  should  be  spiritual,  581, 
582;  mission  instruction,  582;  negro 
schools  imbued  with  missionary  spirit, 
582;  supporting  and  training  Africans, 
582,  583;  permanency  secured  by  consti- 
tution of  society,  583;  the  missionary 
library,   583;   field  correspondence,  583. 


682 


INDEX 


Macdonald,  J.   A.,  62obc. 

MacLaurin,  Miss  E.  D.,  sgibcd. 

McLean,  A.,  6oob. 

Mahoba,   work  in,   370cd. 

Main's,    Dr.,    work   in    Hang-chau,    sipab. 

Mandarin  language  widely  usable,  3450; 
505b. 

Mandarin   won   by  medicine,   520,    521. 

Mansell,   H.,  6i5bcd. 

March,  F.  W.  Address  on  "  Mission  Work 
in  Syria  and  Palestine,"  468-470:  Syrian 
Mohammedans,  468;  Christian  sects  of 
Syria,  468;  better  elements  in  Greek  and 
Roman  Churches,  468;  Russia  a  patron, 
468,  469;  division  of  Syrian  field,  469; 
the  Brummana  Conference,  469;  educa- 
tional work,  469;  persecution  of  church 
members,  470;  developing  native  churches, 
470;   need  of  reinforcements,  470. 

Marianne,  Prof.,  on  Roman  Catholicism, 
4S4bc. 

Marriageable  age  of  girls  in  India,  371c. 

Marsh,   B.    C,   S92d. 

Martyn,  H.,  significance  of  his  life,   163c. 

Martyrs  of  China:  Heroism  of  those  in 
Ho-nan,  losab;  their  self-sacrifice,  isid, 
152a;  number  of  in  China,  325b;  Chinese 
women  martyrs'  message,  344c;  martyrs 
in  China,  32id,  322ab,  35obc,  35iab;  in 
Mexico,   444bc. 

Materialism  in  India,  357d;  an  obstacle  in 
Japan,  4oicd;  of  the  Jew,  41  sb. 

Mavor,  J.,  S74bc. 

Medical  missionary  candidates  numerous  in 
Great   Britain,   59d. 

Medical  missions;  wonderful  cure  wrought 
by  faith,  io4bc;  in  Siam,  318c;  work  of 
young  Chinese  women,  ^42bc;  in  India, 
3660;  in  Korea,  407d;  in  Egypt,  466d, 
467a;  medical  missionary  work  a  necessity, 
509-512.  For  analysis,  see  Park,  W.  H. 
Medical  and  evangelistic  work  compared, 
S04d;  necessitated  by  diseases  and  condi- 
tions, 509a;  medical  missionary  work  evan- 
gelical, 51  id,  Si2c;  medical  missionaries 
likened  to  the  Royal  Engineers,  5i2abc; 
medical  missionaries  in  India  should  be 
well  trained,  51 2d,  5i3ab;  medical  women 
in  India,  native,  513b,  514a;  medicine  se- 
cures opportunity  for  evangelization,  515, 
516;  overcomes  bigotry  of  Mohammedans, 
514b;  in  China,  517-524;  results,  524bc; 
secures  contributions  for  education,  525; 
spiritual  results  of,  527;  work  in  West 
Africa,  527,  528;  medical  and  evangel- 
istic work  should  be  combined,  528d, 
529ab.     See  also  Taylor,   F.    H. 

Medecine,  a  lay  knowledge  of,  useful,  37od. 

Men  needed  for  mission  work,  character- 
istics of,  69d. 

Mental  equipment  of  the  missionary,  76-78. 

Messages  from  outgoing  candidates,  271-273. 

Messages  from  Student  Movements  of 
Other  Lands,  259-261:  Sweden's  message, 
259;  Norway's  motto,  259;  German  let- 
ter and  message,  259;  from  India,  259. 
260;  two  messages  from  China,  260;  Ja- 
pan's message,  260,  261;   Ceylon's,  261. 

Message    of    gratitude,    251,    252. 

Methods  employed  in  Japanese  revival,  391  d, 
392;  by  Mexican  missionaries,  442bc. 

Mexican   environment  of  missionaries,  439. 

Mexico,  ignorance  in,  441a;  liberal  party  in, 
44ibc;  missionary  scnools  in,  44id,  442a; 
Protestant    missions    in,    439-445. 

Meyer.  L.  Address  on  "  The  Obligation 
of  Christians  to  the  Jews,"  422-428:  Jews 
included  in  the  last  command,  422;  Jew- 
ish evangelization  of  paramount  import- 
ance, <^22;  motive  of  gratitude,  422; 
conception  of  God,  422;  the  Scriptures, 
422,  423;  Jesus  a  Jew,  423;  nast  injustice 
demands  reparation,  423;  the  Jews'  fu- 
ture calls  for  evangelization,  423,  424; 
God's  preparation  therefor,  424;  their  dis- 
tribution,   424,    425;    Jews   remarkable   as 


teachers,  425;  other  factors  in  their  prep- 
aration, 425;  readiness  for  the  Gospel, 
425;  statistics  of  work  encouraging,  425, 
426;  North  American  field,  426;  our  duty, 
426.      Questions,    426-428. 

Middle  Age  treatment  of  Jews,  4i9d. 

Millard,  J.  W.  Address  on  "  The  Pastor 
as  an  Educational  Missionary  Force  in 
the  Pulpit,"  124-128:  Fixing  the  responsi- 
bility, 124;  present  conditions  at  home, 
124;  present  state  of  the  missionary  prob- 
lem abroad,  124,  125;  the  Church  of  God 
indifferent  to  missions,  125;  the  pastor 
is  to  blame,  125;  great  responsibility  of 
the  ministry,  125,  126;  pastor's  equipment 
for  his  work,  126;  supreme  importance  of 
preaching,  126,  127;  preaching  is  ordained 
of  God,  127;  and  approved  by  God,  127; 
the  missionary  pastor's  threefold  object, 
127;  he  is  to  find  the  money,  127,  128; 
and  the  men,  128;  and  create  a  missionary 
atmosphere,   128. 

Mind   of    Christ   in    Philippians,   234bc. 

Minister's  influence  in  increasing  contri- 
butions for  missions,  188-190;  accounta- 
bility of,   i25d,  :26ab.     See  also  Pastor. 

Missionary  characterized,  159b;  business 
to  represent  Christ,  I43ab;  studied  more 
than  their  message,  isSbc;  needed  in 
Korea,  number  of,  405d;  in  Brazil  and 
South  America,  number  of,  43 id;  an  in- 
terpreter for  Christ,  483c;  should  reserve 
his  strength,  487c;  too  busy  to  write 
articles,  6i5bc;  should  be  cultivated  by 
editors,   6i3abc,    6i8c. 

Missionary  criticism  met  by  Toronto  Con- 
vention delegates,  27c;  missionary  re- 
sponsibility of  Britain  and  America,  28ab; 
missionary  universalism  demanded,  31c; 
responsibility  of  graduates  who  remain  at 
home,  55cd;  missionary  education  of  the 
home  church,  107-137;  education  in  young 
people's  societies,  iiibcd;  missionary  lit- 
erature, 113-117;  missionary  magazines, 
circulation  of,  in  different  denominations, 
ii6bc;  missionary  work  at  home  to  be 
done,  134;  missionary  methods  in  Korea, 
394-396.  For  analysis,  see  Lee,  G.  Mis- 
sionary statistics  of  Jewish  work  in  United 
States,  428a;  missionary  progress  in  Phil- 
ippines, 450b;  missionary  efforts  in 
Smyrna,  472,  473.  I'or  analysis,  see 
Pohl,  Miss  I.  C.  Missionary  preaching, 
what  it  is.  and  how  it  is  done,  481-484. 
For  analysis,  see  Pyke,  J.  H.  Missionary 
day  in  Louisville  Seminary,  monthly,  5720, 
581b;  in  McMaster  University,  572d;  mis- 
sionary life  in  educational  institutions, 
how  promote,  579-583;  missionary  depart- 
ment in  periodicals  of  doubtful  value, 
606c;  missionary  facts  need  to  be  inter- 
preted, 6 1 2d;  missionary  news  should  be 
displayed  in   papers,  6i6b. 

Mission  boards,  significance  of  the  Con- 
vention to  the,  268,  269;  testimony  to  the 
work  of  the  Movement,  44d. 

Mission  study,  i23cd;  should  be  emphasized 
in  educational  institutions,  570c;  in  Johns 
Hopkins  University,  post-graduate,  576c; 
in  Young  People's  Societies,  596-600.  For 
analysis,  see  Sailer,  T.  H.  P.;  by  women's 
societies,  6ood.  See  also  Beach.  H.  P., 
Jays,  T.,  and  Progress  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement. 

Missions:  aim  of,  31a;  a  Blessing  to  Edu- 
cational Institutions,  20-23.  For  analysis, 
see  Caven,  W.;  highly  encouraging,  24bd. 

Missions:  in  Ceylon,  305-308.  For  analysis, 
see  Sanders,  F.  K.  In  Ceylon,  four  lead- 
ing, 3o6d;  to  lepers,  372,  373:  among 
Jews  in  North  America,  42icd;  Italy,  455a; 
in  France,  455bc;  in  Spain.  455cd,  456ab; 
in  Syria  and  Palestine,  468-470.  For  an- 
alysis, see  March,  F.  W. 

Mohammedanism:  in  India,  oca;  how  to 
preach  to  Mohammedans,  143d,  144;  Chris- 


INDEX 


683 


tianity's  greatest  rival,  205,  206;  an  ad- 
versary in  India,  3s6bc;  in  Egypt,  463d, 
46scd,  466c,  ■i67cd;  how  meet  objections 
of  Mohammeaans  to  doctrine  of  Trinity, 
467cd;  themes  most  effective  in  Moham- 
medan   work,    5053. 

Money:  amount  spent  for  newspapers  and 
for  missions  compared,  i75d;  and  men 
co-operative  agencies,  i8ob;  appeals 
should  be  definite,  i94bc,  195a;  required 
per  church  member  in  order  to  win  10,- 
000,000  in  ten  years,  270b;  a  great  need 
in  Brazilian  missions,  435d,  436a;  how 
raised  in  colored  college,  582d,  583a. 

Moore,  J.  P.  Address  on  "  General  Ac- 
count of  the  Political  and  Religious  Sit- 
uation in  Japan,"  383-385:  elements  in 
a  nation's  social  condition  383;  new 
form  of  government,  383;  friction,  383, 
384;  finance,  384;  treaty  revision,  384; 
Far  Eastern  question,  384;  no  ground 
for  anxiety,  384;  favorable  religious  con- 
ditions,   38s;    missionary    situation,    385. 

Moore,  S.  J.  "  Words  of  Appreciation 
from  Toronto,"  252-254:  The  blessing  re- 
ciprocal, 252,  253;  what  is  left  in  To- 
ronto, 253;  later  effects,  253,  254. 

Moral  objects  of  the  seminary,    118,    119. 

Moral  resources  of  the  Church,  215,  216. 

Moravians    in    West    Indies,    445d. 

Mott,  J.  R.  Address,  "Response:  Signifi- 
cance of  the  Convention,  26-28:  Sig- 
nificance in  point  of  numbers  and  charac- 
ter of  delegates,  26;  hold  of  Christianity 
on  higher  educational  institutions,  26,  27; 
intellectuality  not  inconsistent  with  Chris- 
tian activity,  27;  leadership  of  aggressive 
forces  present,  27;  convention  a  chal- 
lenge to  anti-missionary  criticism,  27; 
accentuates  oneness  in  Jesus  Christ,  27, 
28.  Address  on  "  The  Need  of  a  For- 
ward Evangelistic  Movement,"  147-154: 
Small  number  being  won  to  Christ,  147; 
multitude  under  missionary  influence,  147, 
148;  influence  of  the  forces  of  evil,  148; 
spirit  of  unbelief  and  criticism,  148,  143; 
the  most  important  work,  149;  non-Chris- 
tian nations  are  intense,  149,  150;  our 
task  is  urgent,  150;  law  of  sowing  and 
reaping,  150,  151;  law  of  prayer,  151;  law 
of  self-sacrifice,  151;  the  martyr  Church 
of  North  China,  151,  152;  how  promote 
this  forward  evangelistic  movement,  152; 
realize  the  need,  152;  put  Christ  in  our 
place,  152,  153;  strongly  desire  a  spirit- 
ual awakening,  153;  statesmanlike  plan 
and  organization,  153;  let  Christians  be 
revived,  153;  prayer  indispensable,  153, 
154;  the  Holy  Spirit  the  great  worker, 
154;  importance  of  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, 154.  Address  on  "  Prayer  and  the 
Missionary  Enterprise,"  241-247:  Place  of 
prayer  in  the  early  Church,  241;  the  mis- 
sions having  largest  spiritual  success,  241; 
source  of  spiritual  power  in  a  movement, 
241,  242;  opening  doors,  242;  overcoming 
difficulties,  242;  obtaining  laborers,  242; 
Dr.  Scofield,  243;  Cambridge  Seven,  243; 
China  Inland  Mission's  prayer,  243;  se- 
curing money,  243,  244;  Association  build- 
ing in  Kyoto,  244;  promoting  real  ef- 
ficiency, 244;  pray  for  missionaries,  244, 
245;  pray  continually,  245;  pray  for  na- 
tive Christians,  245,  246;  secret  of  spir- 
itual awakenings,  246;  Miss  Agnew,  246; 
prayer  the  greatest  force  we  can  wield, 
246,  247;  Spurgeon's  wish,  247;  prayer 
life  of  Jesus,  247.  His  visit  to  Japan, 
385b.  See  also  Progress  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement,     1898-1902. 

Mozoomdar's  statement  concerning  India, 
god;   quoted,    494a. 

Muir's,    Sir    William,    SI3C._ 

Murray's,  Andrew,  illustration  of  mission- 
ary giving,    125a. 

Music,  power  of,  in  Africa,  387d. 


N 

Napoleon  secures  legal  rights  for  Jews, 
4i3cd. 

Nassau,  Miss  A.  Address  on  "  The  Work 
and  Promise  of  a  Generation  of  African 
Service,"  285-289:  Early  work,  285,  286; 
training  class,  286;  instruction  in  native 
tongue,  286;  work  along  the  beautiful 
Ogowe,  286,  287;  coming  of  the  Fang, 
287;  work  for  them,  287,  288;  love  wins, 
288;  work  for  Batanga  girls,  288;  leaving 
the  work  in  native  hands,  288.  Questions, 
288,  289. 

Native  agency  should  be  well  trained,  542d, 
.543- 

Native  Church  should  be  responsible  for 
evangelizing  the  neighborhood,  48sbc. 

Native  ministry,  importance  of,  to  missions, 
43d,   435a. 

Native  teachers  in  secondary  schools  of 
India,  540cd. 

Necessity  of  Making  the  Financial  Plans  of 
the  Church  Commensurate  with  the  Mag- 
nitude of  the  Task  of  the  World's  Evan- 
gelization, 169-177.  For  analysis,  see 
Capen,   S.   B. 

Need  for  Workers  in  Korea,  403-406.  For 
analysis,  see  Underwood,  H.  G.  Also  see 
406,  407. 

Need  of  a  Forward  Evangelistic  Movement, 
147-154.     For  analysis,  see  Mott,  J.  R. 

Need  of  Industrial  Missions  in  Africa,  279- 
285.  For  analysis,  see  King,  J.  R.,  and 
Hotchkiss,   W.    R. 

Needs  of  the  Volunteer  Movement,  S7cd, 
58. 

Negro,  North  American,  mission  work  in 
Africa,  294-297. 

New  Testament:  needs  interpreters,  403cd; 
copy  of,  for  Empress  Dowager,  349bc, 
3Soa. 

Non-Christian  nations  are  intense,   i49cd. 

Normal  schools  lacking  in  Turkey,  473b. 

North    American    Jews,    418-421. 

Nott,  Henry,  and  literary  work,  5Sod,   551a. 

Noyes,  Miss  H.  Address  on  "  The  Claims 
of  China's  Women  upon  Christendom," 
337-345:  Chinese  student's  estimate  of  his 
country-women,  337;  need  of  the  gospel, 
337;  our  spiritual  wealth,  337;  women's 
burdens  heaviest,  338;  their  birth  un- 
desired,  338;  childhood's  years,  338;  sold 
into  slavery,  338;  blind  girls,  338,  339; 
two  rescued,  339;  foot-binding  and  mar- 
riage, 339;  suicides,  339;  the  bright  side, 
339;  Chinese  Christians,  J39,  340;  our 
homes  and  theirs,  340;  differences  will 
vanish,  340;  what  will  Christianity  do 
for  China's  women?  340;  a  case  in  il- 
lustration, 340;  her  girlbood,  341;  her 
marriage,  341;  her  letter,  341;  China's 
hour  of  need,  342;  women  converts  work 
for  others,  342;  Chinese  women  physi- 
cians, 342;  free  hospital,  342;  good  ex- 
egetes,  342;  their  spirituality,  342;  money 
cost  per  convert,  342,  343;  "work  at 
home,  343;  Peking's  lesson,  343;  a  pain- 
ful comparison,  343,  344;  Christianity  a 
revealer  of  the  future,  344;  China's  mar- 
tyred women,  344;  time  is  short,  344, 
345.     Questions,  345-     ,   .      ^    ,. 

Nurses,  trained,   need  of  in  India,  371a. 


O 


Obligations  of  Christians  to  the  Jews,  422' 

426.     For  analysis,  see  Meyer,  L. 
Occidentalism  undesirable  in  mission  work, 

365b,  366d,  367.  ,,     _ 

Of   What   Use   is   it   for   Me   Personally  to 

Try   to   Help   Save   India?   373-376.      For 

analysis,  see  Conklin,  J.  W. 
Officials  of  China  friendly,  345^. 


684 


INDEX 


Old  Testament  must  be  taught  in  missions, 
3Q8ab. 

Oldham,  \V.  F.  Address  on  "  Elementary 
Education:  Its  Methods  and  Results,"  533- 
538:  Preliminary  questions,  533;  four  fac- 
tors, 533;  the  pupils,  533,  534;  methods, 
534;  plant,  534;  first  canon,  534;  second 
canon,  534,  535;  subjects  studied,  535; 
teachers,  535;  Christians  needed,  535,  536; 
results  of  the  work  in  the  homes,  536,  537; 
results  in  lives  of  children,  537;  sup- 
plants false  teaching,  537;  clarifies  moral 
vision,  537;  schools  a  Christian  wedge, 
537;   teacher-preachers,    537,    538. 

Oneness  With  the  Triune  God,  273-275. 
For  analysis,  see   Speer,   R.   E. 

Open  doors  of  the  non-Christian  world, 
205-209;  in  India,  355,  356a. 

O'Rell,   Max,  criticized,   356c. 

Organization:  of  missions  should  be  states- 
manlike, 153b;  of  a  church  for  missionary 
work,  129-131;  of  South  African  races 
helpful  to  missions,  292c;  organizations 
for  different  classes  in  the  church    i29cd. 

Oriental    Churches,    revival    in,    477d,    478a. 

Oriental  form  desirable  for  Christian  truth, 
64a. 

Our  Present  Duty,   256,  257. 


Palestine:  capable  of  supporting  large  pop- 
ulations, 426d;  mission  work  in  Syria  and, 
468-470. 

Pao-ting-fu,   burial   of  martyrs  in,   327b. 

Papal   Europe,   Protestant  work  in,   453-460. 

Park,  W.  H.  Address  on  "  Medical  Mis- 
sionary Work  a  Necessity,"  509-517:  Con- 
ditions necessitating  medical  missions,  509; 
laymen  liable  to  be  drafted  for  the  work, 
509;  ague  cures,  509;  specifics  used  by 
laymen,  509,  510;  lay  practice  opens  doors, 
510;  but  it  interrupts  preaching,  510; 
leads  to  professional  work  and  criticisms, 
510,  511;  a  half-witted  critic,  511;  Dr. 
Douthwaite's  case,  511;  decide  in  time 
to  prepare  beforehand,  511;  medical  work 
is  evangelistic,  511;  physicians  missionary 
pioneers,  512;  the  physician's  great  evan- 
gelistic opportunity,  512.  Discussion: 
thorough  preparation  essential,  512,  513; 
why  women  should  be  well  prepared,  513; 
medical  education  for  Hindu  women,  513, 
514;  physicians'  influence,  514;  a  man 
in  Naini  Tal,  514;  a  little  medical  knowl- 
edge useful  in  Africa,  514,  515;  closed 
doors,  515;  an  attempted  suicide  healed, 
515,  516;  practice  grows,  516;  spiritual 
results,   516,   517.      See   525. 

Parliament,  Japanese,  contains  large  num- 
ber  of   Christian    leaders,    388cd. 

Parliament  of  religions,  influence  of,  in 
India,  366b. 

Parting   Alessage,   265,   266. 

Passion  for  souls,  85a. 

Pastor  as  an  Educational  Missionary  Force 
in  the  Pulpit,  124-128.  For  analysis, 
see  Millard,  J.  W.  Pastor  may  secure 
missionary  candidates,  i28bc;  as  a  mis- 
sionary_  captain,  1 29-131.  For  analysis, 
see  Smith,  E.  W. ;  as  an  educational  mis- 
sionary force  in  his  personal  relations, 
'32-137.  For  analysis,  see  Harris,  E.  Pas- 
tor's   neglect    concerning   missions,    34c. 

Paton,  J.   G.,  6iod. 

Patten,   A.    M.,    576d,    S77ab. 

Paul's  method  of  teaching,  71b;  physical 
strength,  75,  76;  ambitions  and  renuncia- 
tions,   232Cd. 

Pedagogy  of  great  practical  value  to  mis- 
sionaries, 7ocd. 

Peking,  siege  of,  327cd,   331-336. 

Peking's    present    misery,    100b. 

People,   knowledge   of,   essential,   49iab. 


Peritz,  I.  J.  Address  on  "  Present  Con- 
dition of  the  Jews  throughout  the  World 
and  their  Religious  Needs,"  413-418:  Zion- 
ism's origin,  413;  Napoleon's  legislation, 
413;  Russia  and  the  Jews,  413,  414;  treat- 
ment of  European  Jews  elsewhere,  414; 
basis  of  anti-Semitism,  414;  Jewish  aloof- 
ness, 414,  415;  too  cosmopolitan,  415; 
Jews  materialistic,  415;  pros  and  cons, 
415;  the  Jew  not  wanted,  415;  spirit 
of  Zionism,  415,  416;  the  Christian  at- 
titude toward  Zionism,  416;  the  Jews' 
religious  needs,  416;  three  classes  of 
Zionists,  416,  417;  all  classes  need  Jesus, 
417;  true  mission  of  Jews,  417;  two  ways 
of  aiding  them,  417,  418. 

Permanent  Elements  of  Strength  in  Chinese 
Character  and  Institutions,  321-324.  For 
analysis,  see  Baldwin,  S.  L. 

Persecution  of  Jews  in  Russia,  413d,  414a; 
reasons    for,    4i4bc. 

Persecution  in   Syria,  470a. 

Personal  instruction  necessary  for  growth 
of  converts,  66b;  personal  influence  of 
pastor  in  missions,  132-137;  personal  can- 
vass for  missionary  funds  desirable, 
I76cd;  personal  obligations  to  India,  373- 
376;  personal  effort  for  individual  es- 
sential to  success,  486d;  personal  spirit- 
ual dealing,  499-501.  For  analysis,  see 
Forman,   J.    N. 

Pessimism    in    India,    362a. 

Philadelphia  Christian  Endeavor  Union's 
experience   in    mission   study,    597d,    598a. 

Philippines,  The,  449-453.  For  analysis,  see 
Hearne,  E.  W.  Languages,  452a;  Bible 
work  in,  56obc;  Philippine  priests  in 
Brazil,  432a,  438d. 

Philosophical  studies  especially  necessary 
for  Japan,  72b. 

Phinney,  F.  D.  Address  on  "  The  Place 
of  the  Press,  in  the  Foreign  Missionary 
Scheme,"  561-564:  When  necessary?  561; 
notable  presses,  561,  562;  Baptist  Press  at 
Rangoon,  562;  books  issued,  562,  563; 
periodicals,  563;  finances,  563;  an  op- 
portunity,   563.      Questions,    563,    564. 

Physical  strength  essential  to  missionaries, 
74-76. 

Picture  worship  in  Greek  Church  discour- 
aged by  missions,  473cd. 

Pierson,   D.    L.,   61  gab. 

"  Pioneer  "  of  India  quoted,  oocd. 

Pitkin,  loyalty  to  him  of  a  Chinese  pastor, 

I02d. 

Place  in  the  College  and  Seminary  of  the 
Study  of  Missions,  1 17-124.  For  analysis, 
see  Beach,  H.  P. 

Place  of  the  Press  in  the  Foreign  Missionary 
Scheme,  561-563.  For  analysis,  see  Phin- 
ney, F.  D. 

Plumptre,  Mrs.  H.  P.  .".An  Appeal  for 
Prayer,"  263,  264:  Uniting  bonds,  263; 
should  be  better  prayers,  263,  264;  prayer 
part  of  God's  purpose,  264;  promise  for 
prayer,    264. 

Pohl,  Miss  I.  C.  "  Missionary  Efforts  in 
Smyrna,"  472,  473:  General  work  in 
Smyrna,  472;  the  kindergarten,  472; 
Smyrna  girls'  school,  472,  473;  work  of 
graduates,  473;  progress  and  need,  473. 

Points  to  be  Emphasized  in  Preparation  for 
Missionary  Work,  73-85.  For  analysis, 
see  Scholl,  G.,  and  Fox,  H.  E. 

Political  and  Religious  Situation  in  Korea, 
38.5-387.      For    analysis,    see    Reid,    C.    F. 

Political  conditions  demand  enlarged  mis- 
sionary effort,    i62cd. 

Polytheism's  inconsistencies  and  weaknesses, 
3S6d,   357a. 

Poor  people's  co-operation  essential,  i8od, 
i8ia. 

Pope's  Encyclicals  concerning  the  Scrip- 
ture, 457bc. 

Porto  Rico,  see  Fox,  J.  Its  population 
relatively    dense,    447b;    public    education 


INDEX 


68s 


in,  447bc;  people  friendly  to  Americans, 
447c;   a   musical  people,   448c. 

Potts,  J.  Address  on  "  The  Inspiration  and 
Blessedness  of  the  Missionary  Enterprise," 
23-25:  Two  great  conventions,  23;  su- 
preme business  of  the  Church,  23,  24; 
hopeful  signs,  24;  a  supernatural  enter- 
prise, 24;  obstacles  not  insuperable,  24;  the 
Holy  Spirit's  co-operation,  24,  25;  our 
need,  25;  convention's  outcome,  25. 

Poverty  in  India,  89b,  373c. 

Power  of  Volunteer  Movement,  secret  of, 
49cd,  soab. 

Practical  Evangelization  of  Africa  in  this 
Generation,  299,  300.  For  analysis,  see 
Jays,  T. 

Practical  knowledge  of  mission  work  ob- 
tainable only  on  field,  74b. 

Prayer:  needs  to  be  taugnt  to  converts,  66b; 
for  missions  too  indefinite.  132c;  prayer 
circles  and  prayer  for  missions,  i33ab, 
134a;  offefea  demands  corresponding  ac- 
tivity, 151a;  a  spiritual  resource  of  mis- 
sions, 2i7d,  2i8a;  in  the  Apostolic  Church, 
24iab:  in  the  missionary  enterprise,  241- 
247.  For  analysis,  see  Mott,  J.  R.  Prayer 
for  native  Christians  essential,  245d;  mys- 
tery in,  264bc;  an  appeal  for,  263,  264; 
promises  for,  264cd;  for  missionaries  on 
land  and  sea,  266,  267;  for  candidates 
soon  to  sail,  273b;  a  stimulus  to  besieged 
legationers,  343bc;  and  the  Japanese  re- 
vival, 391C. 

Preaching:  of  the  gospel  defined,  481a; 
threefold  object  of  missionary,  127,  128; 
to    non-Christians,    481-484. 

Preparation:  of  volunteers  should  be  aided 
by  Volunteer  Movement,  52d,  53abc;  for 
missionary  work,  73-85;  should  not  be 
shortened,  76d. 

Presbyterians  of  Ireland  zealous  in  mission- 
ary agitation,  6od. 

Present  Condition  of  the  Jews  throughout 
the  World  and  their  Religious  Needs,  413- 
418.     For  analysis,  see  Peritz,  I.  J. 

Press  censorship  obstructive  to  missions, 
468b. 

Priesthood  of  Christ  unchangeable,  227,  228. 

Principles  to  be  regarded  in  elementary 
education,  S33C. 

Printed  Page  as  a  Missionary  Force,  113- 
117.     For  analysis,  see  Wood,  J.  W. 

Printing:  in  foreign  missions,  561-563; 
some  important  presses,  56icd;  knowledge 
of,  helpful  to  missionaries,   563d,   564a. 

Problems  of  missions  in  South  Africa,  291, 
292. 

Professors'   conference,    565-583. 

Program  of  Volunteer  Movement,  5ocd-S7. 

Progress  of  the  Volunteer  Movement  1898- 
1902,  39-58:  The  field,  39;  Executive 
Committee,  39,  40;  Advisory  Committee, 
40;  secretaries,  40,  41;  The  Intercollegian, 
41 ;  co-operation  of  Association  secretaries, 
41;  missionary  institutes,  41;  Volunteer 
unions,  42;  conventions,  42;  institutions 
entered,  42;  educational  work,  42;  mis- 
sion study,  42-43;  increasing  efficiency, 
43;  publications,  43,  44;  missionary  li- 
braries, 44;  results  of  college  work.  44; 
volunteers  who  have  sailed,  44,  45;  the 
Movement's  leaders,  45;  missionary  giv- 
ing, 45;  Movement's  reflex  influence, 
45,  46;  Student  Campaigns,  46;  Yale 
Band,  46,  47;  the  Watchword,  47;  its 
value,  47;  British  Volunteer  Union,  48; 
other  volunteer  movements,  48;  World's 
Student  Christian  Federation,  48;  an 
eight-years'  contrast,  1894-1902,  48,  40; 
secret  of  fruitfulness  and  power  of  the 
Movement,  49,  50;  program  of  the 
Movement,  50;  development  of  mission 
study,  50;  more  strong  volunteers  needed, 
51;  external  reasons  for  small  number 
of  volunteers,  51;  two  reasons  within 
the    Movement,    51,    52;    student   respon- 


sibility, 52;  volunteers  should  be  better 
prepared,  52,  53;  volunteers  should  re- 
alize their  life-purpose,  53,  54;  deflec- 
tion of  theological  students,  54;  edu- 
cation interrupted,  54;  failure  to  exalt 
life-purpose,  54;  difficulties  an  advantage, 
55;  the  Movement  and  the  boards,  55; 
missions  and  students  at  home,  55;  mis- 
sionary pastors,  55;  develop  the  spiritual 
life  of  students,  55,  56;  cultivate  world- 
wide missionary  fellowships,  56:  bond  be- 
tween volunteers  at  home  and  afield,  56, 
57;  develop  movements  in  non-Christian 
lands,  57;  what  the  Movement  needs,  57, 

Promoting  a  Permanent  Missionary  Life  in 
our  Institutions,  579-583.  For  analysis,  see 
McCurdy,  J.    F. 

Proportionate  and  systematic  giving  advo- 
cated, i83bc. 

Protestant  Missions  in  Mexico,  439-445. 
For  analysis,  see  Vanderbilt,  W.   E. 

Providence  of  God  in  the  Siege  of  Peking, 
331-336.  F9r  analysis,  see  Gamewell, 
F.  D.  Providence  in  Africa's  discovery, 
96d. 

Providential  Preparation  of  the  American 
Negro  for  Mission  Work  in  Africa,  294- 
297.      For   analysis,    see    Hunton,    W.    A. 

Publications  of  the  Volunteer  Movement, 
43d,  44a. 

Pulpit,  value  of,  to  missions,  124-128. 

Pyke,  J.  H.  Address  on  "  Missionary 
Preaching:  What  It  is  and  How  It  is 
Done,"  481-484:  Gospel  preaching  de- 
fined, 481;  people  the  differentia,  481; 
home  preparation  for  preaching,  481,  482; 
experimental  knowledge  requisite,  482; 
must  be  delivered  from  race  prejudice, 
482;  advantages  of  the  street  chapel,  482, 
483;  the  vernacular  essential,  483;  inter- 
preting Jesus,  483;  enduement  of  the 
Spirit,  483,  484. 


Qualifications  for  missionary  service,  63-85; 
physical,  74-76;  mental  qualifications,  76- 
78;  Spiritual  preparation,  78-81;  Knowl- 
edge of  the  Bible  essential,  82-83;  learn 
sympathy  for  others,  83bc;  love  an  es- 
sential, i44bc. 

Quarreling  common  among  Chinese  women, 
495a. 


Race  prejudices  in  South  Africa  a  problem, 
292a. 

Railroad  earnings,  212b. 

Rangoon  Press  of  American  Baptists,  562, 
563. 

Ransom,  C.  N.  Address  on  "  How  the  War 
has  Affected  African  Missions:  Present 
Problems  and  Opportunities,"  289-294:  A 
summary  statement,  289,  290;  a  culmina- 
tion of  disasters,  290;  Habakkuk's  visions, 
290;  war  an  awakener  of  interest,  290, 
291;  problem  of  a  force,  291;  problem  of 
making  the  natives  evangelistic,  291;  dis- 
couraging beginning,  291;  native  Church 
becomes  aggressive,  291,  292;  problem  of 
enlisting  colonist  and  soldier,  292;  prob- 
lem of  the  Christian  welding  of  races,  292; 
dream  of  judgment,  292,  293;  a  lay  ser- 
mon and  its  effects,  293;  opportunities, 
293;  love  conquers  enmity,  293,  294. 

Ransom  of  missionaries  when  captured, 
474abc. 

Rationalism  in  Japan  an  obstacle,  40iab. 

"  Reader,"  a  term  for  conversion  in 
Uganda,  552c.    _ 

Recent  Revival  m  Japan,  390-393.  For 
analysis,  see  Haworth,  D.  C. 


686 


INDEX 


Reflex  influence:   of  Volunteer  Movement 
on   educational   institutions,   4sd,   46a;    of 
foreign  missions,   iSpd,   igoab. 
Reform  movements  in  India,  357bc,  363d. 
Reformation    an    appeal    to    the    Scriptures, 
5S9b. 

Reid,  C.  F.  Address  on  "  The  Political  and 
Religious  Situation  in  Korea,"  385-387: 
Great  material  changes,  385,  386;  the 
Government,  386;  Trans-Siberian  Rail- 
road and  Korea,  386,  387;  Korea  for 
Christ,  387.  Address  on  The  System- 
atic Evangelization  of  One's  Field,"  484- 
486:  Have  a  definite  field,  484;  denom- 
inational spheres,  484,  485;  waste  must 
be  avoided,  485;  instil  sense  of  local  re- 
sponsibility, 485;  leader's  work,  485,  486; 
training  leaders,   486. 

Relation  of  Periodicals  to  the  Boards,  607- 
620.     For  analysis,  see  Halsey,  A.    vV. 

Religions,  missionary  should  understand 
native,  49id. 

Religious  ideas  of  non-Christians  should  be 
understood,  71a;  religious  situation  in 
Japan,  385;  religious  thought  in  papal 
Europe,  453d,  4342. 

Religious  press,  influence  of,  6o3ab;  what 
it  can  do  for  missions,  604-607;  amount 
of  missionary  news  in  periodicals,  6i4d, 
615a;  first  religious  newspaper  in  Amer- 
ica, 6i8bc. 

Reporters,  not  correspondents,  wanted 
abroad,  6i5d. 

Resources  of  the  Christian  Church,  209-220. 

Responsibility:  taught  in  John  10:16,  26sb, 
266a;  for  China  at  present,  33Sd,  336ab, 
344b- 

Restoration  of  Jews  to   Palestine,   417c. 

Results  of  Medical  Work  and  its  Promise 
for  the  Future  517-524.  For  analysis, 
see  Taylor,  F.  H. 

Results  of  Missionary  Work  in  Japan,  387- 
390.      For  analysis,  see  Spencer,  J.   O. 

Results  of  Volunteer  Movement's  work, 
42cd-47. 

Reverence  of  the  Chinese  helpful  to  the 
work,  322d,  323a. 

Revival  in  Japan,  390-393. 

Revivals,  Charles  G.   Finney  on,  153d. 

Rice  Christians  in  Siam,  317c. 

Richards,  T.,  head  of  government  college 
in  Shan^si,  331c. 

Riggs,    Elias,   and   literary   work,    5513. 

Roll-call  helpful  in  native  Church,  485d. 

Root,  Dr.  Pauline,  51 2d,  5i3ab. 

Russia:  attitude  to  missions,  i72cd;  a 
menace  to  Korea  and  a  stimulus  to  mis- 
sions, 405c;  stronghold  of  the  Jews,  413b, 
4i4abc. 

Russians  patronize  Syrian  Church,  468d, 
469a. 


Sacrifice:  calls  for  missionary  effort,  isibc; 
a  missionary  resource,  2i8bcd. 

Sanders,  F.  K.  Address  on  "  Missions  in 
Ceylon,"  305-308:  Settlement  of  north- 
ern Ceylon,  305;  north  and  south  Ceylon 
open,  305;  difficulties  due  to  Dutch  dom- 
ination, 305,  306;  four  leading  missions, 
306;  education  emphasized,  306;  ought 
missionaries  to  withdraw,  306,  307;  Jaffna 
students'  mission,  307.  Questions.  307, 
308.  The  Chairman's  Introductory  Ad- 
dress, 567-569:  Here  as  friends,  567;  the 
Movement  a  spiritual  force,  567;  an  anti- 
dote to  materialism,  567,  >;68;  problem  of 
correlating  forces,  568;  aiding  volunteers 
to    persevere,    568,    ';69. 

Sailea    volunteers,   44^,   45a. 

Sailer,  T.  H.  P.  Address  on  Mission 
Study  in  Young  People's  Societies,"  596- 
600;  Breadth  and  depth,  596;  on  the  field, 
596;    in    the    local    society,    596;    mission 


study  enlists  a  responsible  few,  596,  597; 
value  of  re-reading,  597;  meetings  must 
be  frequent,  597;  simple  courses,  597; 
heavy  courses  of  study,  597;  strong  class 
leaders  indispensable,  597,  598.  Discus- 
sion: Conquest  Mission  Course,  598,  599; 
Christian  Endeavor  and  Missions,  599; 
Conquest  Library,  599;  study  text-books, 
599;  joint  publication  of  them,  600; 
when  issued,  600;  work  of  the  Disciples, 
600. 

Savings  banks'  deposits,  211b. 

Savior,  discovering  the  equivalent  for  the 
term  in  Africa,  99bc. 

Schereschewski  and  the  Chinese  Old  Testa- 
ment, 559d,  560a. 

Scholl,  G.  Address  on  "  Points  to  be  Em- 
phasized in  Preparation  for  Missionary 
Work,"  73-81:  a  noble  calling,  73,  74; 
knowledge  comes  through  doing,  74;  col- 
lege and  seminary  preparation,  74;  a  com- 
mon question,  74;  I.  physical  fitness,  74; 
vigor  especially  important  in  new  climate, 
75;  case  of  St.  Paul,  75;  his  "thorn  in 
the  flesh,"  75,  76;  Dr.  Cuyler's  prescrip- 
tion, 76;  II.  mental  equipment,  76;  a 
temptation,  76,  77;  languages  a  major,  77; 
over-specialization  unwise,  77;  symmet- 
rical education  desirable,  77,  78;  III. 
spiritual  fitness,  78;  even  the  apostles 
needed  it,  78;  three  questions,  78,  79;  its 
nature,  79;  obtaining  the  endueraent,  79; 
its  evidences,  79;  negative  answer,  79; 
power  an  evidence,  79,  80;  the  gospel 
lever,  80;  power  applied  at  the  right  point, 
80,  81. 

Schools:  for  girls  in  Japan,  397c;  for 
women  in  India,  379a;  primary,  the  special 
need  of  Brazil,  435bc;  American  teachers 
in  Philippines,  450c;  work  in  Smyrna, 
472,  473;  lack  of  schools  in  Turkish  Em- 
pire, 477bc;  carry  the  gospel  into  the 
homes,    537c,     541. 

Scott,  J.  McP.  Address  on  "  The  Jew  in 
North  America,"  418-421:  Statistics  of 
the  United  States,  418;  other  figures,  418, 
419;  social  conditions,  419;  sad  life  01 
immigrants,  419;  Christians  caused  it,  419, 
420;  Jewish  societies,  420;  Zionism,  420; 
New  World  favors  Israel,  420,  421;  mis- 
sions to  Tews,  421. 

Scriptural  Principles  of  Giving  Illustrated, 
198-201.      For  analysis,  see   Fox,  H.    E. 

Secretaries  of  Volunteer  Movement,  4obcd, 
41a.  _ 

Sectarianism  to  be  avoided  in  training  na- 
tive   agents,    545a. 

Self-support:  in  South  Africa,  29id;  in 
Karen  work,  313c;  in  Korea,  396cd. 

Seminary,  objects  of,   118,   119. 

Septuagint  version  of  Old  Testament,  557b, 

^S58a.  .    . 

Sermons  on  missions  frequently  necessary, 
i26d. 

Service,  gifts  for,  requisite  to  successful 
mission   work,   66d,   67a. 

Shan-si,  missionaries  martyred  in,  327a. 

Shears  and  clippings  an  aid  in  forwarding 
missions,  6i9cd. 

Sheppard,  W.  H.,  and  his  work  in  Africa, 
296cd,   2973. 

Ship's  company  in  West  Indian  waters, 
446cd. 

Shwegyin  missions,  how  started,  3i2bc. 

Siam  and  Laos,  general  view,  303,  304. 

Siam,  mission  stations  in,  317b. 

Siamese  characteristics,  3i6d;  territory  and 
Government,  315c:  missions,  315-318.  For 
analysis,  see  Hamilton.  G.  W. 

Siege  of  Peking,  providence  of  God  in,  331- 
336. 

Significance  of  the  Convention,  26-28.  For 
analysis,  see  Mott,  J.  R.  Its  sienificance 
to  the  editors,  267,  268;  to  mission  boards, 
268,  269. 

Sin  of  not  praying  for  missions,  24sbc. 


INDEX 


687 


Sinews  of  War  Indispensable  for  Advance, 
270,  271. 

Sinhalese,  3osab. 

Smallpox  an  obstacle  to  missions,  488c. 

Smith,  E.  W.  Address  on  "  The  Pastor  as 
a  Missionary  Captain,"  129-131:  Concep- 
tion of  Church's  purpose,  129;  enlisting 
all  for  missions,  129;  enlisting  the  un- 
interested, 129,  130;  each  church  a  mis- 
sionary society,  130;  a  definite  missionary 
objective,  130;  a  North  Carolina  mission- 
ary church,  130;  power  of  that  example, 
130,  131;  a  third  illustration,  131;  from 
$140  to  $2,500,  131;  a  general  principle, 
131;  how  avoid  becoming  mechanical,  131; 
"Jesus   in   the   midst,"    131. 

Smith,  T.  R.  Address  on  "  Brazil  as  a  Mis- 
sion Field,"  431-438:  Its  geography,  his- 
tory, religion,  431;  South  America's  pos- 
sibilities, 431-  missionary  statistics,  431; 
difficulties  of  vast  area  and  sparse  popu- 
lation, 431;  difficulty  of  religion,  431; 
Philippine  priests,  432;  practical  out- 
working of  the  relig^ion,  432;  ignorance  a 
difficulty,  432;  difficulties  due  to  indif- 
ference and  unbelief,  432;  Brazil's  cul- 
ture, 432,  433;  financial  difficulties,  433; 
missions,  433;  Dr.  Kalley's  work,  433; 
Northern  and  Southern  Presbyterians, 
433;  Southern  Methodists,  433;  Southern 
Baptists,  433;  Episcopalians,  433;  Bible 
societies,  433;  Synod  of  the  Presbyterians, 
433;  Methodists,  433;  Baptists,  433;  liter- 
ary work,  433;  educational  work,  433,  434; 
missionary  force  wofully  inadequate,  434; 
needs,  434;  need  of  missionaries,  434;  a 
native  educated  ministry,  434,  435;  Chris- 
tian primary  schools,  435;  Christian  litera- 
ture, 435 ;  money  needed,  435,  436;  need 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  436;  achievements 
and  encouragements,  436;  a  self-support- 
ing church,  436;  growth  everywhere,  436; 
indifference  of  home  churches,  436;  our 
duty,  436;  proximity  in  place  and  race, 
436,  437;  Europe's  special  responsibility, 
437;  we  have  begun  the  work,  437;  our 
success  urges  us  on,  437;  Brazil  and  South 
America  future  missionaries,  437;  a  great 
future,  437 ;  must  meet  Rome's  aggres- 
sions, 437;  opportunities  passing  by,  437. 
Questions,  437,  438. 

Smyrna,  missionary  efforts  in,  472,  473. 

Social  conditions  calling  for  industrial  work, 

282bc. 

Societies  working  in  the  Philippines,  4Sicd. 

Soldiers,  American,  missionaries  for  good  or 
evil,  449ab,  4Sod. 

Solidarity  of  the  Volunteer  Movement 
should  be  emphasized,  56cd,  57ab. 

Song,  influence  of,  in  India,   369cd. 

Soper,  E.  D.  Address  on  "  The  Student 
Missionary  Campaign,"  587-592:  Histor- 
ical statement,  587;  statistics,  587;  other 
results,  588;  influence  on  campaigners, 
588;  boards  aid  in  the  work,  588;  lessons 
concerning  workers,  588,  589;  duty  of 
societies,  589;  necessity  of  central  organ- 
ization, 589;  what  remains  to  be  done? 
589,  590.  Reports:  progress  prepared, 
590 ;  district  organization,  590;  widening 
plans,  591;  defects,  591;  work  doing,  591; 
kind  of  persons  needed,  591;  seminary 
students  wanted,  591,  592;  their  work, 
592;  why  strong  men  are  needed,  592; 
Congregational  plans,  592;  seminary  stu- 
dent work,  592. 

South  African  troopship,   i8sbc. 

South  America,  West  Indies,  the  Philip- 
pines,_  Papal  Europe,  429-460;  South 
America  area  and  population,  431b;  our 
duty  to  evangelize,  436d,  437. 

Southern  Baptist  Convention,  per  capita 
contributions,   i24cd. 

Spain,  Protestant  work  in,  455d,  456ab. 

Spanish  language  essential  for  Latin-Amer- 
ican missionaries,  446bc. 


Speer,  R.  E.  Address  on  "  Surrender,  In- 
dwelling, Freedom,"  3-9:  Sin  debarred, 
3;  law  of  surrender,  3;  the  law  perpetual, 
2,  4;  biblical  illustrations,  4;  St.  Paul's 
aspirations,  4;  his  longings  limitless,  4,  5; 
personal  scrutiny,  5;  are  we  right  with 
Christ?  5;  a  mind  to  Christ,  5,  6;  give 
Christ  pre-eminence,  6;  Christ  in  our  wills, 
6;  Christ  in  our  love,  6,  7;  are  we  right 
with  God?  7;  light  of  God's  face,  7,  8; 
prayer,  8;  are  we  right  with  one  another? 
8;  are  we  free?  8,  9.  Address  on  "The 
Wonderful  Challenge  Presented  to  this 
Generation  of  Christians  by  the  Abound- 
ing Resources  of  the  Christian  Church," 
209-220:  History  the  story  of  man's  em- 
powering, 209,  210;  power  prophetic,  210; 
material  resources,  210;  indicated  by 
debt,  210;  exports,  revenues  and  bank 
deposits,  210;  bank  clearings,  210,  211; 
stock  transactions,  211;  bank  deposits, 
211;  cost  of  war,  211;  the  Civil  War,  211; 
illustration  of  expenditure,  'ii,  212;  great 
corporations,  212;  gifts  to  education,  212; 
national  wealth,  212;  the  wealth  of  the 
churches,  212,  213;  resources  of  life,  213, 
214;  students  available,  214;  resources  of 
agency,  214,  215;  missionary  organization, 
215;  moral  resources,  215;  duty  and 
shame,  215;  the  resource  of  difficulty, 
215,  216;  the  gospel  essential  to  organ- 
ized life,  2i6;  moral  power  of  the  truth, 
216;  spiritual  resources,  216;  resource  of 
God,  217;  resource  of  prayer,  217,  21S; 
resource  of  sacrifice,  218;  resource  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  219;  resource  of  Christ,  219; 
Christ  the  secret  and  the  summons,  219, 
220.  Address  on  "  Oneness  with  the 
Triune  God,"  273-275:  Christ  the  object 
of  thought  now,  273;  witnesses,  273,  274; 
"  I  have  seen  Him,"  274;  He  is  willing  to 
leave  us  near,  274;  identification,  274, 
27s;  identified  how  and  for  what,  275; 
one  with  the  Eternal,  275. 

Spencer,  J.  O.,  address  on  "  The  Results 
of  Missionary  Work  in  Japan,"  387-390; 
traveler's  demand,  387;  Tokyo  Missionary 
Conference  statistics,  387,  388;  Christian- 
ity's leavening  influence  on  Japanese  life, 
388;  Japan  recognizes  the  Golden  Rule, 
389;  influence  of  missions  on  vice,  3S9; 
power    of   Christianity    on    an    individual, 

^  389.     , 

Spiritual  life  injured  by  failure  to  impart, 
35b;  spiritual  gifts  to  be  imparted  to  con- 
verts, 66cd;  spiritual  Church,  how  made 
possible,  67cd;  spiritual  preparation  for 
missionary  service,  78-81;  spiritual  re- 
sources of  the  Church,  217-219;  spiritual 
depression  in  Japan  followed  by  revival, 
30  tab. 

Spiritual  Men  Needed  for  Spiritual  Work 
in  Missions,  65-67.  For  analysis,  see  Tho- 
burn,  J.  M. 

Standards  of  giving,   i79cd. 

Statistics:  of  the  Volunteer  Movement's 
Educational  Department,  1898-1902,  i22d; 
increase  of  wealth  in  the  world,  i69d;  the 
wealth  of  the  Church  and  of  the  world, 
210-213;  the  force  and  work  of  Protestant 
missions,  2i5ab;  Christianity  in  China, 
348bc,  349a;  Christianity  in  India,  377cd. 
Japanese  missions,  3875,  388ab;  Korean 
Missions,  403a;   of  missions,  6o8cd,  609a. 

Stead,  F.  M.,  50id,  592ab. 

Stephenson,  F.  C.,  59ocd,  S9ia. 

Stevenson,  J.  R.  Address  on  "  Why  should 
the  Making  of  Jesus  Christ  Known  to  All 
People  be  the  Commanding  Purpose  in 
the  Life  of  Every  Christian?  "  31-36: 
Goal  of  Christian  history,  31;  the  great 
commission,  32;  Christ  the  head  of  the 
Church,  32;  the  purpose  of  Christ,  32,  33; 
constraining  love  of  Christ,  33;  the  soul's 
craving  satisfied,  33,  34;  ignorance  of 
need    inexcusable,    34;    mission    work    a 


688 


INDEX 


means  of  grace,  34,  35;  missions  essential 
to  individual  growth,  35;  need  of  multi- 
plying agents  and  agencies,  35,  36;  re- 
sponsibility of  youth,  36.  "  A  Message 
of  Gratitude,"  251,  252:  Anticipations, 
251;  spirit  of  unity,  251;  gratitude  to 
committees  and  clergymen,  251;  hospital- 
ity of  Toronto  homes,  251,  252. 

Stock  exchange,  transactions  of  one  day, 
21  la. 

Stone,  capture  and  ransom  of  Miss,  474,  475. 

Street  chapels,  482d,  483a. 

Student  life  furnishes  opportunity  to  judge 
of  fitness  for  foreign  work,   19b. 

Student  Missionary  Campaign,  587-592. 
For  analysis,  see  Soper,  E.  D.  Statistics, 
587cd;  aided  by  the  Movement,  46cd. 

Student  Movements  of  other  lands,  mes- 
sages from,  259-261. 

"  Student  Volunteer,"  41b. 

Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign 
Missions.  See  Volunteer  Movement  and 
Progress  of  the  Volunteer  Movement, 
1898-1902. 

Students:  large  users  of  missionary  litera- 
ture, .114c;  number  of,  214c;  of  high 
qualification  needed  in  India,  360-365; 
of  India  attracted  by  Christ's  character, 
366c:  of  Al  Azhar  converted,  466b;  of 
Egypt,  how  employed,  467b. 

Study  classes  of  Volunteer  Movement, 
43ab. 

Study  of  missions  in  college  and  seminary, 
1 17-124.     For  analysis,  see  Beach,  H.  P. 

Studying  aloud  in  China  and  India,  5j4C. 

Subjectivity  of  a  heathen  mind  must  be 
overcome,  7 id. 

Sudin,  missionary  work  circumscribed  in 
the,  464ab. 

Sufferings  of  missionaries  bring  fellowship 
with  Christ,  231-237. 

Suicides  common  in  China,  495d. 

Summer  schools  used  by  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, 4  id. 

Sunday-school:  a  strategic  place  for  mis- 
sionary instruction,  112;  libraries  should 
be  more  largely  missionary,  ii5bc;  helpful 
in  promoting  missions,  591a. 

Support:  of  definite  objects  helpful  to  mis- 
sionary interests,  130,  131;  of  individual 
missionaries  by  churches,   191-197. 

Supreme  Importance  of  a  Campaign  of  Mis- 
sionary Education  among  Children  and 
Young  People,  109-113.  For  analysis,  see 
Chivers,  E.  E. 

Surrender,  Indwelling,  Freedom,  3-9.  For 
analysis,  see  Speer,  R.  E. 

Sweatman.  The  Right  Rev.  Arthur.  Ad- 
dress on  "  Educational  Institutions  Re- 
cruiting Centers  and  a  Training  Ground," 
17-20;  student  class  a  missionary  recruit- 
ing ground,  17;  Cambridge  examples,  17; 
the  great  command,  17,  18;  paramount 
and  universal  obligation,  18;  a  rallying 
center  for  practical  Christian  unity,  18; 
commendation  of  Anglicans,  18;  St. 
Paul's  words,  18;  value  of  student  train- 
ing for  missionary  work  18,  19;  study  of 
missions,  —  history  and  problems,  19; 
welcome,  19,  20. 

Symmetrical  preparation  desirable  for  can- 
didates, 77cd. 

Syria  and  Palestine,  rnission  work  in,  468- 
470;  not  fully  occupied,  470b;  population 
and  religion,  468bc. 

Systematic  Evangelization  of  One's  Field, 
484-486.     For  analysis,  see  Reid,  C.  F. 


Tai-ping  rebellion  and  lost  opportunity, 
2i7ab. 

Taoism  in  Korea  losing  hold,  94a. 

Taxation  by  Government  a  stimulus  to  mis- 
sionary giving,  i82bc. 


Taylor,  F.  H.  Address  on  "  The  Unevan- 
gelized  Millions  in  China,"  104,  105: 
Christ  the  double  cure,  104;  help  comes 
too  late,  104,  105;  dying  for  Jesus'  sake, 
105;  give  your  life  for  them,  105.  Ad- 
dress on  "  Achievements  of  the  Past  an 
Encouragement  to  Greater  Efforts  in  the 
F'uture,"  346-351:  Case  of  a  scholar,  346; 
his  argument,  346,  347;  he  reads  the 
Scriptures,  347;  his  labors  after  conver- 
sion, 347,  348;  some  China  statistics,  348; 
other  believers  and  adherents,  348,  340; 
the  wider  leavening,  348;  literary  candi- 
dates, 349;  the  Bible  in  the  Palace,  349, 
350;  the  reform  edicts,  350;  the  reaction, 
350;  aged  woman's  martyrdom,  350,  351; 
other  cases,  351;  the  future,  351.  Ad- 
dress on  "  The  Results  of  Medical  Work 
and  Its  Promise  for  the  Future,"  517-530: 
A  coolie  patient,  517;  a  city  opened, 
517,  518;  a  "saver  of  life,"  518;  fame 
widely  heralded,  518,  519;  a  community 
won,  519;  Dr.  Main's  work  at  Hang- 
chau,  519;  winning  individuals,  519;  per- 
sonal experiences,  519,  520;  a  woman 
healed,  520;  a  sightless  mandarin  sees, 
520,  521;  his  gratitude  shown,  521;  a 
dental  case,  521,  522;  a  cataract  patient, 
523;  a  tale  of  two  cities,  523;  a  policeman 
treated,  523,  524;  results  of  medical  mis- 
sions, 524;  medical  work  and  the  Boxers, 
524.  Discussion:  patients  aid  in  build- 
ing a  chapel,  525;  leads  to  establishing 
native  schools,  525.  Questions:  devote 
first  two  years  largely  to  language,  526; 
American  Board's  language  rule,  527; 
spiritual  results  in  medical  work,  527; 
advisable  course  in  China,  527;  in  West 
Africa,  527,  528;  secret  of  success,  528; 
language  study  and  practice,  528;  physi- 
cians open  work  for  others,  528,  529; 
magnify  Christ  in  all  work,  529;  value  of 
the  hospital  and  dispensary,  529,  530. 

Taylor,  Mrs.  F.  H.  Address  on  "  Christ  in 
the  Life  is  Enough,"  9-13:  Jesus  Christ 
in  the  Christian  Life,  9,  10;  this  Presence 
needed  now,  10;  a  lesson  from  Jacob's 
experience,  10,  11;  our  spiritual  possibili- 
ties, 11;  made  free  in  Christ,  11,  12; 
illustration  of  this  truth,  12;  full  in  Christ 
Jesus,  12;  astronomical  illustration,  12, 
13;  abundance  of  grace,  13.  Address  on 
"  Fellowship  with  Christ  in  Suffering," 
231-237:  A  backward  and  a  forward  look, 
231;  all  striving  to  win  something,  231; 
Paul's  vision,  231,  232;  its  effect  upon 
him,  232;  Paul  won  Christ,  232;  winning 
Christ  costs,  233;  lesson  of  Elijah  and 
Elisha,  233;  the  mind  of  Christ,  233,  234; 
fellowship  of  Christ's  sufferings,  234;  sor- 
row and  suffering  the  deepest  things,  234, 
235;  a  personal  experience,  235,  236;  His 
promise  fulfilled,  236;  a  China  riot  ex- 
perience, 236;  nothing  too  precious  for 
Jesus,  236,  237.  Address  on  "  Women's 
Work  for,  by,  and  Among  Women,"  494- 
498:  Work  in  the  missionary's  home,  494; 
how  guests  are  received,  494,  495 ;  ways 
of  teaching,  495;  home  visitation  in  cities, 
495;  village  work,  495,  496;  books  and 
pictures,  496;  women  as  helpers,  496; 
an  illustration,  496,  497;  training  such 
women,  497;  evangelistic  work  urgently 
needed,  498;  story  of  a  nun,  498. 

Taylor's,  Hudson,  Medical  work,  519c. 

Taylor,  S.  E.  .\ddress  on  "  The  Financial 
Support  of  Missions  by  Young  People," 
184-188:     A    nation    preparing    for    war, 

184,  185;  England  and  the  war,  185;  the 
Church  is  upon  a  peace  footing,  185;  sev- 
enty-five  cents   per   member   benevolence, 

185,  186;  wealtny  man's  gift,  186;  less 
for  missions  than  for  car  fare,  186; 
churches  giving  nothing  for  missions,  186; 
bearing  on  young  people's  work,  186,  187; 
giving  in  colleges,   187;    habits  of  giving 


INDEX 


689 


formed   in   youth,    187;    standard   of   the 
apostles,  187,   188;  pving  a  part  of  relig- 
ion, 188. 
Teachers  in  elementary  schools,   S3sbcd. 
Tenacity  and  fidelity  of  Chinese  Christians, 

321C. 
Text-books:    of    the    Volunteer    Movement, 
43d,    44a;    important   in    elementary   edu- 
cation,  S35b;    for   young  people's  mission 
study  classes,   599cd. 

Text-roll  used  in  Chinese  work,  S02a. 

Theological  Education  in  Missions,  542-548. 
For  analysis,  see  Jones,  J.  P.  Of  native 
agents,  characteristics  of,  545d-S48;  theo- 
logical seminary  secretaries  of  V^olunteer 
Movement,  40cd,  41a;  a  seminary's  gifts 
for  missions,  iS/ab;  theological  schools  in 
South  India,  543bc;  mission  study  in  Ober- 
lin  Seminary,  57ibc,  572ab;  curriculum 
should  emphasize  missions,  582ab. 

Thoburn,  J.  M.  Address  on  "  Spiritual 
Men  Needed  for  Spiritual  Work  in  Mis- 
sions," 65-68:  Spiritual  and  secular,  65; 
making  Christ  known,  65;  Christ  among 
the  nations,  65,  66;  special  teaching 
needed,  66;  imparting  spiritual  gifts,  66; 
gifts  for  service,  66,  67;  washing  the  feet 
of  disciples,  67;  building  up  spiritual 
churches,  67,  68;  a  prayer,  68.  Address 
on  "The  Universal  Missionary,"  141-144: 
The  text,  141;  a  special  commission,  141; 
Christ  and  the  Bible,  141,  142;  Christ's 
representatives,  142;  Christ's  true  human- 
ity, 142;  a  special  commission,  142,  143; 
simplicity  of  style,  143;  avoid  antago- 
nisms, 143,  144:  Christ's  love  in  the  heart, 
144.  "  The  Sinews  of  War  Indispensable 
for  Advance,"  270,  271:  Sinews  of  war 
needed,  270;  new  financial  plans  needed, 
270,  271.  "  A  Word  from  North  India," 
378,  379:  North  India  more  advanced 
than  South  India,  378;  low  castes  flock- 
ing to  the  Church,  378;  hopeful  for 
women,  378,  379. 

Thompson,  D.  D.  Address  on  "  What  the 
Religious  Newspapers  can  do  for  Mis- 
sions," 604-607:  Editors  and  missionary 
secretaries  alike  delinquent,  604  605;  re- 
alization of  place  of  missions  in  recent 
progress,  605;  facts  essential,  605;  a  jour- 
nalistic maxim,  605,  606;  facts  vs.  appeals, 
606;  missionary  department  not  so  good  as 
missions  omnipresent,  606;  missionary 
items  intrinsically  interesting  and  impor- 
tant, 606,  607;  the  missionaries'  oppor- 
tunity, 607;  editors  must  prepare  church 
for  such  movements  as  S.  V.  M.,  607. 

Tillinghast,  C.   A.,  S74cd. 

Toronto,  gratitude  to,  of  delegates,  251,  252. 

Tract  societies,   5Sib. 

Traditions  of  Karens  helpful  in  missionary 
work,  310,  311a. 

Training  classes  for  native  Christians,  486b. 

Training  college  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  82a. 

Translation,  desirableness  of  using  native 
words  in,  367bc. 

Travehng  secretaries  of  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, 40cd,  41a. 

Treaty  revision  helpful  to  Japanese  mis- 
sions, 384c. 

Trinity,  doctrine  of,  objected  to  by  Moham- 
medans, 467cd. 

Trumbull,  C.  G.,  6i9d,  620a. 

Trustees  of  Volunteer  Movement,  40a. 

Tucker,  Bishop,  how  led  to  the  mission  field, 
83.  84. 

Turkey,  Syria  and  Egypt,  461-478. 

Turkish  problem,  476,  477. 

Tuskegee  Institute's  contribution  to  Africa, 
295b. 

U 

Uganda  Christians,  character  of,  208,  209. 
Underwood,  H.  G.     Address  on  "  The  Un- 


eyangelized  Millions  in  Korea,"  93-95: 
Korea  opened,  93;  prejudices  removed, 
93;  faith  in  old  religions  waning,  93,  94; 
results  of  the  work,  94;  activity,  gener- 
osity and  childlike  faith  of  Korean 
churches,  94;  instant  obedience  of  the 
Scottish  clan,  94,  95.  Address  on  "  The 
Need  for  Workers  in  Korea,"  403-406: 
Statistical  results,  403,  workers  cannot 
overtake  Cliurch's  growth,  403;  a  letter, 
404;  imperative  need  of  men  and  means, 
404;  southern  Korea,  404;  for  what  are 
workers  needed?  404,  405;  native  leaders 
needed,  405;  need  is  immediate,  40c-  how 
large  a  force  is  needed,  405,  406;  possi- 
bility of  Korea's  speedy  evangelization, 
406. 
Unevangelized  Millions  in  India,  89-93.  For 
analysis,  see  Janvier,  C.  A.  R.  In  Korea, 
93-95-  For  analysis,  see  Underwood,  H. 
G.  In  Africa,  95-99.  For  analysis,  see 
Hotchkiss,  W.  R.  in  China,  100-105.  For 
analysis,  see  Ament,  W.    S.,  and  Taylor, 

Union,   Evangelical,  in  Philippines,  452a. 

United  Presbyterians,  work  of,  in  Egypt, 
463-466. 

United  States:  has  special  missionary  re- 
sponsibility, i73bc;  special  responsibility 
of,  in   Philippine  missons,  45id. 

United  States  Steel  Company's  capitaliza- 
tion, 212b. 

Unity  of  the  Church  aided  by  the  Volunteer 
Movement,  i8d,  27d;  of  spirit  essential  in 
religious  work,   257cd. 

Universal  Missionary,  The,  141-144.  For 
analysis,  see  Thoburn,  J.  M. 

Universities  of  India  degree-conferring 
only,  S38c. 

Upanishads  characterized,  362c. 


Vanderbilt,  W.  E.  Address  on  "  Protestant 
Missions  in  Mexico,"  439-445:  Mexico's 
general  appearance,  439;  unversal  diffi- 
culties, 4^9;  difficulties  of  mountain  work, 
439,  440;  differing  altitudes  and  tempera- 
tures, 440;  unfriendly  laws,  440;  unbelief, 
440;  difficulties  partly  overcome,  440; 
illiteracy,  441;  Protestants  and  the  liber- 
als, 441;  a  reaction,  441;  teaching,  441; 
denominational  schools,  441,  442;  Sunday- 
schools  and  conventions,  442;  the  school 
of  Christian  life,  442;  question  of  idola- 
try, 442,  443;  miracle-working  image,  443; 
Mexico's  young  people,  443;  an  Endeavor 
Society,  443;  national  Y.  P.  S.  Conven- 
tions, 444;  persecutions,  444;  Mexico's 
greatest  needs,  444;  duty  of  Americans, 
444,  445.     Questions,  445. 

Varied  Work  in  Constantinople  470-472. 
For  analysis,  see  Fensham,  Miss  F.  A. 

Versions  of  the  Bible,  early,  558bd. 

Villages  numerous  in  China,  495d,  496a;  in 
India,  499c. 

Vision  of  Christ  potential  in  the  Church's 
life,   igocd. 

Voltaire's  dictum,   ii8b. 

Volunteer  Movement:  endorsed  bv  Lambeth 
Conference,  i8c;  aids  Church  unity,  i8b, 
27d;  work  not  superfluous,  2id;  report  of 
the  Executive  Committee,  1898-1902,  39- 
58;  what  it  has  accomplished,  42cd-47; 
educational  work  of,  iiic;  a  challenge  to 
sacrificial  living,  268b;  opportunity  in 
colored  schools,  296b,  297b;  especially 
helpful  to  educational  institutions,  5670, 
568a;  should  remain  in  hands  of  students, 
S69C.  See  also  Progress  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement,    1898-1902. 

Volunteers:  should  be  largely  increased  in 
number,  51;  should  press  to  the  field,  53d, 
S4ab;  qualifications  and  preparation  of, 
63-85;  appeals  for,  259-263. 


690 


INDEX 


Volunteer    Union's    progress   in    ten   years, 

59c. 
Volunteer   Unions,  42a. 
Vulgate,  the,  and  the  Catholic  Church,  5s8d, 

5S9a. 


W 


Wainright,  S.  H.  Address  on  "  The  In- 
tellectual Preparation  Necessary  for  Can- 
didates for  Foreign  Missionary  Service," 
68-73:  Missionary  work  demands  strong 
men,  68;  universal  intellectual  awakening, 
68,  69;  effects  of  this  awakening,  69;  task 
of  the  Church,  69;  learning's  task,  69; 
four  propositions,  69,  70;  intellectuality 
spirituality's  minister,  70;  study  art  of 
teaching,  70;  study  native  religious  ideas, 
70,  71;  St.  Paul's  method,  71;  master 
induction,  71;  its  value,  71,  72;  the 
philosophical  disciplines,  -ji;  logic,  72; 
missionaries  creators,  -jz,  y^;  philosophic 
minds  demanded,  y^.  Address  on  "  How 
Prepare  for  Japanese  Work?  "  400-402: 
Ignorance  of  the  common  people,  400; 
priestly  tyranny,  400;  teach  the  children, 
400;  Sunday-schools,  400,  401;  rational- 
ism of  the  higher  classes,  401;  Japan's 
general  attitude,  401,  402;  relations  be- 
tween missionaries  and  leaders,  402; 
strong  men  needed,  402. 

Waldensian  College  near  Turin,  457a. 

Wallace,  O.   C.   S.,  sSsbc. 

War  in  South  Africa  and  missions,  289-294. 

Ward,  J.  T.,  573cd,  574a. 

Waste  involved  in  disregard  of  comity, 
4853. 

Watchword  of  Volunteer  Movement.  See 
Stevenson,   J.    R.;   also  47bc. 

Watt,  Miss  L.  "  Work  Among  Lepers," 
372,  373:  Lepers  of  Bible  times,  372;  a 
leper's  cry,  372;  mission  to  lepers,  372; 
saving  leper's  children  from  leprosy,  zyz, 

,   373- 

Wayland's,  Francis,  view  of  centralization 
in  missionary  societies,   i92ab. 

Wealth  of  the  world  rapidly  increasing, 
169b;  what  is  done  with  it,  i7obc;  of 
Christians,  213. 

Wells',   Amos   R.,   poem   quoted,    igtab. 

West,  Miss  A.  B.  Address  on  "  Woman's 
Work  in  Japan,"  397-399:  Language  ac- 
quisition, 397;  education:  kindergartens, 
397;     Bible    women,    397,    398;     training 


schools,  398;  teaching  women,  398,  399; 
spirit  of  Christ  essential,  399;  come  over 
and  help  us,  399. 

West  Indies,  445-448.  For  analysis,  see 
Fox,  J. 

What  the  Religious  Newspapers  can  do  for 
Missions,  604-607.  For  analysis,  see 
Thompson,  D.  D. 

Whittier  quoted,  4c. 

Why  Should  the  Making  of  Jesus  Christ 
Known  to  all  People  be  the  Commanding 
Purpose  in  the  Life  of  Every  Christian? 
31-36.     For  analysis,  see  Stevenson,  J.   R. 

Williams,  A.  B.  "  A  Larger  Missionary 
Program  in  the  Colleges,"  254,  255:  Go 
back  to  agitate  for  missions,  254,  255;  the 
great  hindrance,  255. 

Williamstown  Haystack  and  early  student 
volunteers,  268cd. 

Wilson,  H.  L.,  S76cd. 

Wilson.  W.  A.  Address  on  "  Equipment 
and  Preparation  for  Evangelistic  Work," 
489-494:  Definition,  489,  490;  difficul- 
ties, 490;  preparation,  .^90;  physical,  490; 
linguistic,  490,  491;  sociological  and  relig- 
ious 491;  know  Christianity,  491;  inter- 
pret Jesus  Christ,  491,  492;  know  the  his- 
torical Christ,  492,  493;  Christ  with  us, 
493;  Christ  in  us,  493;  power  of  a  holy 
character,  493    494. 

Wingate,    II.    K.      "  The   Complex   Turkish 


Problem  and  One  of  Its  Solutions,"  476- 
478:  A  manifold  problem,  476;  the  Chris- 
tian school  an  engine,  476,  477.  Question, 
477,  478. 

Wishard,  L.  D.  Address  on  "  How  One 
Thousand  Missionaries  are  Supported," 
191-197:  Admitted  defects,  191,  192;  a 
peril  and  a  problem,  192;  the  problem  is 
pressing,  192;  a  way  out,  192;  a  well- 
tested  policy,  102;  church  at  Philippi,  192, 
193;  mutual  advantage,  193;  women's  so- 
cieties successfully  test  the  plan,  193; 
Church  Missionary  Society,  193;  North- 
ern Presbyterians,  103;  Congregational- 
ists,  194;  Canadian  Methodists,  194; 
others,  194;  advantages  of  the  policy:  in- 
telligent, 194;  definiteness,  194,  195;  spe- 
cific obligation,  195;  bearing  of  policy 
upon  occupation  of  world,  ips;  some  fig- 
ures, 195;  a  political  illustration,  195,  196; 
ex-President  Harrison's  view,  196;  Bryn 
Mawr  Church,  196,  197;  a  tie  that  binds, 
197.  Address  on  "  A  Call  for  a  Young 
People's  Movement  for  Missions,"  593- 
595:  A  fundamental  question,  593;  need 
of  a  young  people's  movement,  593,  594; 
some  fundamental  characteristics  of  the 
movement,  594;  a  young  people's  confer- 
ence, 594;  character,  594,  595;  its  compo- 
sition, 595;  1  sons  for  holding  it,  595; 
prayer  for  missionaries,  266,  267. 

Witness-bearers  in  Korea,  394d. 

Woman's  work:  in  Africa,  285-289;  in 
China,  337-345;  work  for  women  in  India, 
368-372;  in  Japan,  397-399.  For  analysis, 
see  West,  Miss  A.  B.  Work  for,  by,  and 
among  Women,  494-498.  For  analysis, 
see  Taylor,  Mrs.  F.  H.  Woman's  medical 
work,  5i8bcd. 

Women:  of  Africa,  dance  of,  96a;  sorrows 
of  in  China,  338,  339;  of  China,  what 
Christianity  does  for,  340cd,  341;  of  India, 
368-372;  of  India  accursed,  374c;  of  India 
developing  marvelously  through  Chris- 
tianity, 378d,  379;  of  Japan  cursed  by 
vice,  3890;  women  missionaries  must  know 
the  language,  397ab;  women  graduates  in 
heathen  lands,  influence  and  work  of, 
47icd,   472a. 

Wonderful  Challenge  Presented  to  Chris- 
tians by  the  World's  Open  Doors.  205- 
209.  For  analysis,  see  Fox,  H.  E.  Seen 
in  the  Church's  Abounding  resources, 
209-220.      For  analysis,   see   Speer,    R.    E. 

Wood,  J.  W.  Address  on  "  The  Printed 
Page  as  a  Missionary  Force,"  113-117: 
Triumph  of  missions  involves  two  con- 
versions, 113;  the  printed  page  pervasive 
and  abiding,  113;  work  of  the  literature 
and  Bible  societies,  113,  114;  present 
concern  of  volunteers  in  relation  to  the 
printed  page,  114;  volunteers  should  do 
more  for  literature,  114;  value  and  in- 
iluence  of  present-day  missionary  lit- 
erature, 114,  115;  suggestions  as  to  what 
to  do,  115;  aiding  through  leaflets,  115, 
116;  volunteers  should  aid  in  circulating 
missionary  magazines,  116;  missions  a 
genuine  and  interesting  campaign,  116, 
117;  missionaries  on  furlough  can  aid, 
117- 
Word   from   North   India,   378,   379. 

Words  of  Appreciation  from  Toronto,  252- 
254- 

Work  among  Karens  of  Burma,  308-315. 
For  analysis  see  Harris,  E.   N. 

Work  among  Lepers,  372,  373.  For  analy- 
sis, see  \\att.   Miss  L. 

Work  and  Promise  of  a  Generation  of 
African  Service,  285-289.  For  analysis, 
see  Nassau,   Miss  I.   A. 

Work  of  the  British  Student  Volunteer 
Missionary  Union,  59-62.  For  analysis, 
see  Jays,  T. 

Work  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
not  superfluous,  21b. 


INDEX 


691 


Working  with  others  a  necessity  in  missions, 

503D. 
World's  Student  Christian  Federation,  48d 


Yale  Band's  work,  47a. 

Young  Men's  Christian  Association:  sec- 
retaries aid  Volunteer  Movement,  41c- 
methods  in  Siam,  318b;  in  Phihppines 
45od,  4sia;   in   trance  and  Italy,  4S7b 

Young  people:  should  begin  early  to  con- 
tribute to  missions,  182b;  should  support 
missions,  184-188;  societies  of,  in  Mexico 


442b;  of  Mexico  active  missionaries,  44 ^d. 
44.4a;  conference  of  leaders  of,  s8<;-6oo- 
mission  study  by,  596-600;  young  Peo- 
ple s  movement  for  missions,  soi-sos 
Young  Women's  Christian  Association  sec- 
retaries  aid   Volunteer  Movement,   41c. 


Zambesi  Industrial  Mission,  281c 
Zeal  not  hkely  to  be  excessive,  23a. 

sfod  ^"^     ^'^     translational     work, 

Zionism,  413,  4i5d,  416,  4173,  42ocd,  427a. 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT 


The   Purpose   of  the   Student  Volunteer 
Movement  for   Foreign   Missions   is 


(i)  to  awaken  and  maintain  among  all  Christian  stu- 
dents of  the  United  States  and  Canada  intelligent 
and  active  interest  in  foreign  missions ; 

(2)  to  enroll  a  sufficient  number  of  properly  qualified 
student  volunteers  to  meet  the  successive  demands 
of  the  various  missionary  boards  of  North  America, 
and  to  unite  all  volunteers  in  an  organized  aggres- 
sive movement ; 

(3)  to  help  all  such  intending  missionaries  to  prepare 
for  their  life-work,  and  to  enlist  their  co-operation 
in  developing  the  missionary  life  of  the  home 
churches ; 

(4)  to  lay  an  equal  burden  of  responsibility  on  all  stu- 
dents who  are  to  remain  as  ministers  and  lay 
workers  at  home,  that  they  may  actively  promote 
the  missionary  enterprise  by  their  intelligent  advo- 
cacy, by  their  gifts,  and  by  their  prayers. 

For  information  as  to  the  organization,  results,  programme  and 
needs  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  the  reader  is  referred  to 
the  Report  of  the  Executive  Committee,  pages  39-58  of  this  volume. 

THE  WORK  OF  THE  MOVEMENT  IS  SUPPORTED  BY  VOLUN- 
TARY CONTRIBUTIONS.  REMITTANCES  MAY  BE  SENT  TO 
F.  P.  TURNER,  TREASURER,    3   WEST  29TH  STREET,   NEW   YORK 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 

A   Geography   and  Atlas   of  Protestant 

Missions 

By  HARLAN  P.  BEACH,  M.A.,  F.A.G.S. 
Two  volumes,  cloth  bound  :  net  price,  postpaid,  $2.50  per  set 

A  DISTINCT  mission  land  is  presented  in  each  chapter.  There 
is  given  a  vivid  picture  of  its  geography  and  its  races,  its  social 
and  religious  condition  as  unaffected  by  Christian  missions,  as  well 
as  an  account  of  the  Protestant  mission  work  as  it  is  being  carried 
on  in  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century.  It  is  not  a  history 
of  Protestant  missions,  but  a  clear,  systematic  and  interesting  por- 
trayal of  the  outstanding  facts. 

The  statistical  tables  present  the  latest  and  most  detailed  mis- 
sionary statistics  of  the  missionary  societies  of  Canada,  United 
States,  Great  Britain  and  the  continent.  The  station  index  shows 
the  missionary  force  and  work  in  nearly  five  thousand  stations. 
The  maps,  on  which  are  marked  the  stations  of  all  societies,  are 
artistically  and  geographically  correct,  having  been  prepared  for 
the  work  by  well-known  British  cartographers. 

Among  the  numerous  books  on  missions  in  recent  years  only  one  or 
two  can  compare  both  as  a  historical  survey  and  a  condensed  statement  of 
present  operations  with  the  volume  which  Rev.  H.  P.  Beach  has  just  issued. 
.  .  .  We  trust  this  book  may  form  a  part  of  every  pastor's  working  library 
and  be  widely  used  in  connection  with  the  various  missionary  organizations 
in  the  local  churches.  We  know  of  no  volume  that  in  so  brief  a  compass 
covers  so  wide  a  field  so  thoroughly  and  interestingly. — The  Congregationalist. 

The  first  volume  is  invaluable  for  study  and  reference  —  the  best  in 
point  of  scope,  accuracy  and  "  up-to-dateness "  that  has  appeared,  —  and 
the  second  volume  which  consists  of  maps  and  statistics,  is  even  more  unique 
and  needful.  —  The  Missionary  Reviezv  of  the  World. 

In  comprehensiveness  of  treatment,  in  the  freshness  of  its  information, 
and  in  the  compactness  of  its  statement,  the  volume  is  unique. -;- /o/in  W. 
Wood,  Corresponding  Secretary,  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety, Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 

Mr.  Beach  has  been  able  to  call  to  his  aid  a  great  number  of  mis- 
sionaries in  different  parts  of  the  world  who  have  furnished  him  facts  which 
he  has  here  presented  in  a  most  admirable  form.  As  a  conspectus  of  the 
present-day  condition  and  outlook  of  all  foreign  missionary  work  there  is 
nothing  at  all  comparable  to  it.  —  The  Missionary  Herald. 

STUDENT     VOLUNTEER     MOVEMENT 

3   West  apth  Street,  New  York 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 

The    Evangelization    of  the   World   in    this 

Generation 

By  JOHN  R.  MOTT,  M.A. 
Net  price,  postpaid,  in  paper  binding,  35  cents;  in  cloth,  $1.00 

28th  thousand  for  Canada  and  United  States.     Reprinted  in  Great  Britain  and  in 
India.     Translated  into  German,  Norwegian,  Swedish,  and  Danish. 

Beginning  with  an  exhaustive  definition  of  what  is  meant  by  the  title, 
the  author  passes  on  to  the  obligation  and  the  various  obstacles  that  have 
to  be  encountered  in  presenting  the  gospel.  He  next  deals  with  the  pos- 
sibility of  world  evangelization,  in  view  of  the  remarkable  missionary  achieve- 
ments of  the  apostolic  times ;  in  view  of  some  of  the  great  modern  achieve- 
ments of  missions ;  and  also  in  view  of  the  opportunities  and  resources  of 
the  Church  to-day.  The  essential  factors  in  successful  work  are  clearly 
pointed  out  both  in  the  foreign  and  home  fields,  and  the  world's  evangeliza- 
tion in  this  generation  is  pressed  home  as  the  watchword  of  an  awakened 
and   loyal   Church.  —  The   Westminster. 

The  book  is  doubly  worth  the  reading,  both  for  its  moving  appeal  to 
the  universal  Christian  consciousness  and  for  the  timely  information  it  gives 
as  to  the  grand  sweep  of  modern  missionary  thought  and  effort,  the  wide- 
reaching  activities  of  the  present,  and  the  marvelous  opportunities  of  the 
future.  —  The  Christian  Advocate. 

Nothing  better  can  be  found  to  give,  in  brief  and  compendious  review, 
a  summary  of  the  missionary  outlook  of  the  church  at  the  present  hour. — 
Rev.  James  S.  Dennis,  D.D.,  in  The  Churchman. 

We  earnestly  commend  this  work  to  the  attention  of  ministers  and 
students,  and  of  all  who  are  interested  in  the  missionary  enterprise.  —  Free 
Church  of  Scotland  Monthly. 

The  book  is  a  powerful  statement  of  missionary  facts  and  principles, 
strikingly  presented  by  one  who  is  enthusiastic  in  the  advocacy  of  a  plan 
which  is  as  Scriptural  as  it  is  bold,  as  eminently  reasonable  as  it  is  con- 
sistent with  human  progress  and  high  Christian  duty.  —  The  Christian, 
London. 

The  object  of  Mr.  Mott's  book  is  not  controversial,  though  it  brings 
into  the  forum  of  missionary  discussion  a  new  and  mighty  question.  Its 
purpose  is  to  state  the  position  of  several  thousands  of  university  students, 
calm,  thinking  men,  and  to  support  that  position  by  facts  and  opinions  from 
history  and  from  leaders  of  the  churches  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  —  The 
Chinese  Recorder. 

In  this  remarkably  clear,  pungent,  and  powerful  argument  the  leader 
of  the  student  movement,  in  his  best  vein,  has  presented  a  plea  for  foreign 
missions  from  which  there  is  no  escape  save  in  the  positive  rejection  of 
Christianity  itself.  The  definition  of  evangelization  is  sane  and  avoids  all 
purely  speculative  vagaries  and  side  issues.  The  obligation  is  enforced 
by  cogent  and  sustained  reasoning  from  Christian  premises.  The  dif- 
ficulties and  forces  are  treated  soberly,  yet  with  the  energy  of  conviction. 
—  The  American  Journal  of  Theology. 

STUDENT     VOLUNTEER     MOVEMENT 

3  West  29th  Street,  New  York  City 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 


For  Missionary  Candidates 

The  Call,  Qualifications  and  Preparation  of  Candidates  for  Missionary  Serv- 
ice. Papers  by  missionaries  and  other  authorities.  Of  special  value 
to  missionary  candidates.  i2mo,  158  pp.;  paper,  25  cents;  cloth, 
40  cents. 

This  book  is  one  of  the  most  valuable  and  helpful  of  the  kind  that  we  have  ever 
read.  No  candidate  should  fail  to  read  and  reread  it.  It  is  a  compilation  of  papers  by 
such  authors  as  Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  Dr.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  Dr.  Henry  Jessup,  Mr. 
Eugene  Stock,  Bishop  Thoburn,  Mr.  Harlan  P.  Beach,  Dr.  Gulick,  Archdeacon  Moule 
and  others.  —  The  Missionary  Review. 

Candidates  in  Waiting:  a  Manual  of  Home  Preparation  for  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Work.  By  Georgiana  A.  Gollock.  Cloth,  square  i6mo,  128  pp. ; 
50  cents  postpaid. 

Every  worker  who  thinks  of  offering  for  the  work  abroad  should  master  the 
contents    of    this    volume.  —  Record. 

Missionaries  at  Work.  By  Georgiana  A.  Gollock.  Crown  8vo,  182  pp.; 
cloth ;   75   cents  postpaid. 

The  aim  of  this  book  is  to  set  before  missionary  candidates  some  practical  sug- 
gestions and  some   fundamental  principles  that  may  be  helpful  in  their  work. 

The  Foreign  Missionary  and  His  Work.  By  W.  E.  G.  Cunnyngham,  D.D., 
with  an  Introduction  by  W.  R.  Lambuth,  D.D.  i2mo,  132  pp. ;  cloth, 
50  cents. 

This  treatise  is  elementary  and  preparatory  in  character,  and  intended  not  for 
those  already  at  work,  but  for  those  in  preparation  for  the   foreign   field. 

New  Testament  Studies  in  Missions,  being  outline  studies  covering  the  mis- 
sionary teachings  of  the  four  Gospels  and  Acts  and  the  Pauline 
Epistles.  By  Harlan  P.  Beach.  i2mo,  80  pp. ;  interleaved  for  ad- 
ditional references  and  MS.  notes,  outline  map;  paper,   15  cents. 

An  intelligent  use  of  this  book  cannot  fail  to  deepen  interest  in  missions,  and 
lead  to  efficient  methods  of  work.  —  New   York  Observer. 

It  is  full  of  good  things  for  those  who  use  it  wisely.  —  Journal  and  Messenger. 


Biographical  Sketches 


Knights  of  the  Labarum:  a  Study  in  the  Lives  of  Judson  —  Burma,  Duff  — 
India,  Mackenzie  —  China,  and  Mackay  —  Africa.  By  Harlan  P. 
Beach.     i2mo,  in  pp.;  paper,  25  cents  postpaid. 

No  better  book   for  classes  just  beginning  the  study  of  missions. 

Modem  Apostles  in  Missionary  Byways.  By  Rev.  A.  C.  Thompson,  D.D., 
Rev.  H.  P.  Beach,  Miss  Abbie  B.  Child,  Bishop  Walsh,  Rev.  S.  J. 
Humphrey,  and  Dr.  A.  T.  Pierson.  Bibliography,  analytical  index, 
portraits.     i2mo,  108  pp. ;  paper,  25  cents ;  cloth,  40  cents. 

This  collection  of  biographies  brings  before  the  reader  the  story  of  the  heroic 
deeds  and  fruitful  service  of  Hans  Egede  —  Greenland,  Allen  Gardiner — Patagonia,  Titus 
Coan  —  Hawaii,  James  Gilmour  —  Mongolia,  Eliza  Agnew  —  Ceylon,  and  Ion  Keith- 
Falconer  —  Arabia.  The  story  of  their  lives  is  more  thrilling  than  romance.  —  Baptist 
Union. 

These  biographies  will  be  found  very  interesting  and  profitable.  —  The  Christian 
Guardian. 

Effective  Workers  in  Needy  Fields.  Sketches  of  Livingstone  by  W.  F. 
McDowell,  D.D.,  of  Mackay  of  Formosa  by  R.  P.  Mackay,  D.D.,  of 
Isabella  Thoburn  by  W.  F.  Oldham,  D.D.,  of  Cyrus  Hamlin  by  C.  C. 
Creegan,  D.D.,  of  Joseph  Neesima  by  J.  L.  Davis,  D.D.  Illustrations; 
i2mo,  200  pp. ;   paper,  35  cents ;   cloth,  50  cents. 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 


On  Mission  Fields 

Japan  and  Its  Regeneration.  By  Rev.  Otis  Gary.  Bibliography,  statistics, 
index,  and  missionary  map.  i2mo,  137  pp.;  paper,  35  cents;  cloth, 
50  cents. 

Written   by   a   Japanese    missionary  of   long   standing   and    rare    discrimination,   it 

presents  in  compact  form  Japan's  past  and  present  history,  her  people  and  religions    and 

the   work   of   missions    in   that    Empire.      It  is    lucid,   trustworthy,    and   certain   to   interest 

every   friend   of  missions  and  all   students  of  contemporary   history. — Japan   Evangelist. 

A  better  manual  upon  the  Japanese  Empire  and  its  evangelization  could  scarcely 
be   produced.  —  Church   Mtsstonary   Intelligencer. 

A  compact,  comprehensive,  and  excellent  summary  of  what  is  most  necessary 
to  disseminate   in   the   way  of  information  about   the  country.  —  Congregationalist. 

Africa  Waiting:  or  The  Problem  of  Africa's  Evangelizatfon.  By  Douglas 
M.  Thornton.  Bibliography,  missionary  statistics  and  map.  i2mo, 
148  pp.;   paper,  35   cents;   cloth,  50  cents. 

The  only  comprehensive  and  recent  book  of  small  compass  concerning  the  neoole 
and  missions  of  Africa.  *-     f 

X  X  T^^  ^r°''y  °^  missionary  progress  throughout  the  continent,  its  difficulties,  methods 
outstanding  features,  general  results,  and  hopeful  outlook,  is  told  in  a  most  attractive 
way.  —  1  he  Westminster. 

u  IK^^^^^  ^  '^^'^^  range  —  geography,  languages  and  races;  the  special  problems  of 
each  of  the  four  great  sections  of  the  Dark  Continent;  the  slave  trade  and  the  drink 
traffic.  —  /  he  Sunday  School   Ttmes. 

The  Cross  in  the  Land  of  Trident.  By  Harlan  P.  Beach.  i2mo,  108  pp  • 
paper,  25  cents;  cloth,  40  cents. 

f„„  fi,    ^  ^lu^.u"^^  accurate  account  of  the  land,  history,  people,  and  religions  of  India, 
together  with  the  marvelous   work  accomplished   by   Protestant  Missions. 

While  very  brief,  it  contains  a  remarkable  amount  of  condensed  information  in 
regard  to  the  geography,  history,  religions,  and  peoples  of  India,  and  the  various  phases 
of  missionary  work.  —  Publtc  Optmon. 

Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang:  or  Missions  in  China.  By  Harlan  P.  Beach. 
Bibliography,  analytical  index,  missionary  map,  statistics,  and  outline 
scheme  for  studying  missions  of  any  Mission  Board  in  China.  i2mo 
181  pp.;  paper,  35  cents;  cloth,  50  cents. 

„-„»c  J-^K  liand-book  vividly  describes  the  land,  people  and  religions  of  China,  and 
gives  an  interesting  account  of  missionary  operations  in  the  Empire; 

CongregltionalisT^^^'  '^°^^^'^^  ^^^  serviceable  manual  about  missions  in  China.  —  T/ie 
The   wt^chn^n^^^^  ^'^^  ^*"'^^'  *^*^  '^  '"  **^  °*°  sphere,  the  best  that  has  yet  appeared.  — 

.  It  is  a  valuable  treasury  of  information  in  itself,  and,  if  desired,  can  be  made  the 
basis  of  minute  and  extended  study.  —  The  Christian  Advocate. 

—  The  ^oluook^  ^^''^  ^  ^°°*^  '"^^  ^"^  ^^"  indexed,  it  is  a  very  handy  reference  manual. 

*u^  ¥''■  ^^^^'^  ^^^  <^°"«  *i'S  work  with  characteristic  thoroughness;  his  authorities  are 
the  most  recent  and  most  trustworthy.  —  Arthur  H.   Smith  in  the  Chinese  Recorder. 

Protestant  Missions  in  South  America.  By  Rev.  Harlan  P.  Beach,  Canon 
^.-  t.r  V;  J*^^^'  Professor  J.  Taylor  Hamilton,  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  Rev 
,i^>  ^^-^^'c  S-'  ^^^-  ^-  ^-  LaFetra,  Rev.  Thomas  B.  Wood,  LL.D., 
and  Mrs.  T.  S.  Pond.  Bibliography,  missionary  map,  analytical  index, 
general  and  missionary  statistics.  i2mo,  230  pp.;  paper,  3s  cents* 
cloth,  50  cents. 

;n„  •„  Tk  ^  °^l7  T"'!""]^  describing  the  work  of  all  Protestant  Missionary  societies  labor- 
ing in  the  Neglected  Continent."  .  Having  been  written  by  recognized  authorities  in 
different  sections  of  the  continent,  it  meets  an  urgent  need. '  ^  " 

.  _  The  reading  or  study  of  this  volume  and  its  accompanying  tables  of  general  and 
missionary  statistics,  together  with  its  missionary  map,  will  surely  produce  itrong  con- 
victions as  to  Protestantism's  debt  to  this  promising  continent  of  republics.  —  The  Inter- 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 


On  Medical  Missions 

The  Healing  of  the  Nations:  a  Treatise  on  Medical  Missions,  Statement  and 
Appeal.  By  J.  Rulter  Williamson,  M.B.,  Edinburgh  University. 
Member  of  the  British  Medical  Association.  Bibliography.  i2mo, 
95  PP- ;  paper,  25  cents ;  cloth,  40  cents. 

The  appeal  made  by  the  awful  sufferings  endured  in  the  absence  of  medical 
relief  is  made  intense  by  the  facts  here  put  before  us,  and  the  success  of  the  medical 
missionary  as  a  pathbreaker  for  Christ  through  the  jungles  of  superstition  and  prejudice 
is  put  beyond  a  doubt.  —  The   Outlook. 

This  is  a  little   volume   overflowing  with   important   truth.  —  The   Living   Church. 

While  the  argument  is  strong  and  convincing,  the  devotional  spirit  that  pervades 
the    whole    is    warm    and    evincing.  —  Presbyterian   Review. 

Course  of  Study  on  Medical  Missions.  By  C.  W.  Ottley,  M.D.,  formerly 
Traveling   Secretary   for  the   Medical   Colleges.     10  cents. 

The  Medical  Mission.  Its  Place,  Power  and  Appeal.  W.  J.  Wanless,  M.D., 
Medical  Missionary  in  western  India.  i2mo,  96  pp.;  paper,  10  cents. 
The  subject  matter  of  this  pamphlet  is  based  on  the  experience  of  the  author  in 

the   mission   field   for  six   years,   on   the   results  of  an   extended  study  of  medical   missions 

in  different  countries,  and  his  experience  as  a  traveling  secretary  of  the  Student  Volunteer 

Movement  in   1895-96. 


Miscellaneous 


Social  Evils  in  the  Non-Christian  World-     By  Rev.  James  S.  Dennis,  D.D. 

Nunierous    illustrations;    analytical    index.      i2mo,     172    pp.;    paper, 

35  cents. 

Reprinted  from  Volume  I.  of  Dr.  Dennis's  great  work,  "  Christian  Missions  and 
Social  Progress."  An  exceedingly  strong  argument  for  Christian  Missions  derived  from 
the   awful   social   conditions   prevalent   in   non-Christian   countries. 

A  Hand  Book  of  Comparative  Religion.    By  Rev.  S.  H.  Kellogg,  D.D.,  LL.D., 

Missionary  to  India,  and  Author  of  "  The  Light  of  Asia  and  the 
Light  of  the  World."  Analytical  index;  184  pp.;  paper,  30  cents; 
cloth,  75  cents. 

This  volume  is  one  of  the  latest  and  most  comprehensive  discussions  of  the 
fundamental   agreements  and   divergences   of    Christianity   and   the   great   ethnic   faiths. 

Strategic  Points  in  the  World's  Conquest:  the  Universities  and  Colleges  as 
related  to  Christian  Progress.  By  John  R.  Mott.  Map.  i2mo,  218  pp.; 
cloth  decorated,  gilt  top,  85  cents. 

A  report  of  Mr.  Mott's  observations  during  his  twenty  months'  tour  around  the 
■world,  in  the  course  of  which  he  visited  practically  all  the  colleges  and  universities, 
bringing  most  of  them  into  affiliation  with  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation. 
The  Federation  is  the  last  tidemark  of  enlightened  scholarship;  it  is  no  empty  name  which 
Mr.  Mott  uses  for  his  book;  he  merely  translates  into  four  words  the  meaning  of  a 
movement  to  wed  religion  to  our  schools,  to  confirm  the  connection  between  virtue  and 
intelligence,    to   garner   the   treasures   of   wisdom   and   piety.  —  The   Evangelist. 

Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Foreign  Missions.  By  Edward  A.  Lawrence, 
p.D.  Being  Chapters  L,  IL,  VIL,  VIIL,  IX.  of  "Modern  Missions 
in  the  East."     i2mo,  143  pp. ;  paper,  25  cents ;  cloth,  40  cents. 

It  contains  a  striking  historical  survey  which  is  followed  by;  an  exceedingly 
valuable  discussion  of  the  aim,  scope,  motives,  etc.,  underlying  the  missionary  enterprise. 
Then  come  chapters  on  the  various  forms  of  missionary  effort,  the  missionary  on  the 
field  in  his  various  relations,  and  the  problems  that  confront  him.  Such  a  course  is 
the  best  sort  of  preparative  for  those  who  are  about  to  begin  the  study  of  missions  and 
also  will  be  of  tne  utmost  value  as  the  student  takes  up  later  in  the  year  a  survey  of 
the  world. 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 

Reports  of  Student  Conferences  and 
Conventions 

World-Wide  Evangelization;  The  Urgent  Business  of  the  Church:  Addresses 
at  the  Fourth  International  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment for  Foreign  Missions,  Toronto,  1902.    691  pp.;  cloth,  $1.50. 

In  addition  to  the  addresses  of  the  Convention  other  features  are  as  follows:  A 
bibliography,  not  extensive  but  select;  a  classified  list  of  incidents  and  illustrations  found 
in  the  report  which  may  be  used  in  addresses;  suggestive  outlines  for  missionary  meetings, 
based  on  the  material  in  the  book.  A  full  index  makes  the  contents  of  the  volume  easily 
accessible. 

A  dominant  purpose  organized  the  programme  and  made  every  meeting  and  each 
detail  tell  specifically  for  the  clearly-grasped  object  of  the  whole  Movement.  There  were 
no  side  issues  or  irrelevant  discussions.  Each  speaker  was  expected  to  say  something,  not 
anything,  and  the  thing  he  said  was  a  necessary  part  of  the  convention's  message.  As  a 
result,  the  speaking  was  of  an  unusually  high  order. —  Rev.  J.  A.  Macdonald,  Editor  of 
"  The  Westminster." 

The  Student  Missionary  Enterprise:  Addresses  and  Discussions  of  the 
Second  International  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
for   Foreign   Missions.     Detroit,    1894.     Index;   373   pp.;    cloth,   $1.00. 

The  Report  of  the  Conference  of  Theological  Students  and  Professors  of  the 

United   States  and   Canada,  Allegheny,    igoo.     Paper,  50  cents;   cloth, 
75  cents. 

A  Spiritual  Awakening  Among  India's  Students:  Addresses  at  the  Student 
Conferences  held  in  India,  in  1896.     168  pp. ;  paper,  50  cents. 

The  Evangelization  of  China:  Addresses  at  the  Conferences  held  in  China, 
in  1896.     Index.     141  pp. ;  paper,  50  cents. 

Students  and  the  Missionary  Problem:  Addresses  delivered  at  the  Inter- 
national Students'  Missionary  Conference,  London,  1900.  Index ; 
catalogue  of  missionary  books;  charts  in  colors.     591  pp.;  cloth,  $2.00. 

It  is  an  invaluable  contribution  to  the  extending  literature  of  missions.  It  is 
indispensable  for  every  missionary,  and  every  Christian,  library.  —  Free  Church  of 
Scotland  Monthly. 

The  volume  has  the  fascinating  charm  of  attracting  the  reader  at  every  possible 
spare  moment,  and  will  be  re-read  and  referred  to  again  and  again.  —  The  Methodist 
Times. 

This  volume  is  an  important  contribution  to  the  history  and  the  work  of  missions. 
—  The  Guardian. 

The  Report  of  the  British  Theological  Students'  Conference,  Birmingham, 
1898.     List  of  missionary  books.     179  pp. ;  paper,  50  cents. 

Report  of  the  Federation  Conference  at  Eisenach.  Contains  papers  and 
addresses  of  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation  Conference 
held  in  1898.     122  pp. ;  paper,  50  cents. 

German  Edition  of  Same,  164  pp.;  paper,  50  cents. 

Report  of  Federation  Conference  at  Versailles.  Contains  the  various  papers 
and  addresses  of  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation  Conference 
in  1900.     140  pp. ;  paper,  50  cents. 

French  Edition  of  Same,  paper,  50  cents. 

Bericht  iiber  die  Erste  allgemeine  Studenten-Konferenz  des  Studentenbundes 

fiir  Mission,  Halle,   1897.     192  pp. ;  paper,  50  cents. 


STUDENT     VOLUNTEER     MOVEMENT 

3  West  29th  Street,  New  York 


i'l'n]'l'MI][Ml"°'"*'  5'minary-Swtr  Library 


1    1012  01114  6703 


Date  Due 

%v%m'^ 

''l|i!fjtiFi^Wf^ 

:•■■ 

^llf^  0  rt 

'  o  u 

mz 

^ 

